Dying Embers

Chapters

Chapter 1 - Not the greatest of introductions
Chapter 2 - Friend or Foe?
Chapter 3 - Questions
Chapter 4 - Lessons in Human anatomy
Chapter 5 - Suited and booted
Chapter 6 - Patch up
Chapter 7 - Personal escort
Chapter 9 - Work
Chapter 10 - Drills & Skills
Chapter 10.5 - Memories
Chapter 11 - Moving on
Chapter 12 - Out on the town
Chapter 13 - I will be your ATO
Chapter 14 - Last minute preparations
Chapter 15 - Out of the frying pan...
Chapter 16 - ...Into the fire
Chapter 17 - March over the river Guto
Chapter 18 - Saving Major Gaston
Chapter 19 - Extraction
Chapter 20 - The journey back
Chapter 21 - Logistical Operations
Chapter 23 - The liberation of Griffonstone
Chapter 24 - Homecoming
Chapter 25 - Ponyville day festival
Chapter 26 - Crashing the party
Chapter 27 - Repercussions
Chapter 28 - Anthropology
Chapter 29 - Medals
Chapter 30 - New garrison
Chapter 31 - Changes
Chapter 32 - A new foe?
Chapter 33 - Digging around
Chapter 34 - Nightmare Night
Chapter 35 - Taking the fight to them
Chapter 36 - Homesick
Chapter 37 - Remembering the fallen
Chapter 38 - Valkyrie Mk 1
Chapter 39 - The Grand Galloping Gala
Chapter 40 - A place of my own
Chapter 41 - First date
Chapter 43 - Hearth's Warming
Chapter 44 - New Year's Eve
Chapter 45 - Returning to the Griffin Empire
Chapter 46 - Basic training
Chapter 47 - Setting up in Threlkeld
Chapter 48 - Springing the trap
Chapter 49 - Night raid
Chapter 50 - Considerations
Chapter 51 - Some things never change
Chapter 52 - State visit
Chapter 54 - Back to work
Chapter 55 - The next step
Chapter 56 - Fighting back
Chapter 58 - Check up
Chapter 59 - To the Crystal Empire
Chapter 60 - Opening ceremony
Chapter 61 - Inception
Chapter 62 - A day under her command
Chapter 63 - Seizing command
Chapter 64 - Taking part in the games
Chapter 65 - The end of the games
Chapter 66 - New toys
Chapter 67 - Technology's place on the battlefield
Chapter 68 - War games
Chapter 69 - Under the cover of darkness
Chapter 70 - Guess who's back
Chapter 71 - Hate to say I told you so
Chapter 72 - The hunt
Chapter 73 - Aftermath
Chapter 74 - Into the mind
Chapter 75 - Flashback
Chapter 77 - Reclaiming their marks
Chapter 78 - Increased presence
Chapter 79 - Scientific curiosity
Chapter 80 - A day at the races
Chapter 81 - A night at the clubs
Chapter 82 - The lake
Chapter 83 - Farmhand
Chapter 84 - Back on duty
Chapter 85 - Date night
Chapter 86 - My intentions
Chapter 87 - Down under
Chapter 88 - Awkwardness
Chapter 90 - Urges
Chapter 91 - Phase two
Chapter 92 - This is my boomstick
Chapter 93 - Guard conference
Chapter 94 - Domestics
Chapter 95 - Inner demons
Chapter 96 - Deal with the devil
Chapter 97 - Future plans
Chapter 98 - Assuming direct control
Chapter 99 - Not one step back
Chapter 100 - Sickie
Chapter 101 - Recruitment
Chapter 102 - Nobility
Chapter 103 - Base of operations
Chapter 104 - Summer Sun Celebration
Chapter 105 - Big news
Chapter 106 - Going all in
Chapter 107 - Future in politics
Chapter 108 - Peacekeeping
Chapter 109 - Military presence
Chapter 110 - Infiltration
Chapter 111 - Destiny
Chapter 112 - Battle of Coltchester
Chapter 114 - Fear naught
Chapter 115 - Homestead
Chapter 116 - Tunnel Rats
Chapter 117 - Bounty hunter
Chapter 118 - Getting to know myself
Chapter 119 - Tempest Shadow
Chapter 120 - Authorised leave
Chapter 121 - A night together
Chapter 122 - The southern oil fields
Chapter 123 - Operation Gatecrasher
Chapter 124 - Old foe
Hiatus explained
Chapter 113 - Like father, like son
Prologue
Chapter 8 - Never have I ever...
Chapter 22 - Push on Griffonstone
Chapter 42 - Christmas preparations
Chapter 53 - Hearts and Hooves Day
Chapter 57 - Why wasn't I told?
Chapter 76 - Following the map
Chapter 89 - Rude awakening
NEWS - OC submissions

Chapter 1 - Not the greatest of introductions

I'm not sure how much time passed whilst I was unconscious, it could have been a few minutes or even days. Slowly my senses begin to return to me one by one. I'm first able to smell my surroundings, the distinctive smell of spent casings and gunpowder, which I could only describe as smelling acrid, was missing from the firefight leading me to believe that I have either been moved or have stationary here for a substantial period of time.

Sound was restored next. Hearing only distant wildlife such as birds and what sounds like rope being strained below me...? FUCK! Have I been captured? The Taliban must have been able to recover me in my unconscious state after the firefight, Lord knows what they will do to an army officer in order to gain information. Panic soon begins to force itself upon me, mental images of horrific torture infesting my mind. Images of my teeth being removed, nails ripped out and my flesh being carved up with a knife in attempts to get me to talk.

Touch begins to resurface, I can feel the solid cold floor pressed against my back. Small rocks and branched poking against my assault vest and skin leaving me in discomfort. My mind is consumed with anxiety when I feel something wrapped tight around my ankles holding my feet together. Thankfully though no over part of my body seems to have been restrained giving me my first shred of hope in this dire situation.

Gently I manage to turn my head to the side at a slow pace as the ability to move my body reappears. My vision restores rapidly as I turn my head to my right. What I see next catches me off guard, I am no longer in the mountainous terrain of Afghanistan but instead find myself in a poorly illuminated Forrest. An abundance of sombre trees fills my view, each appearing as if they aren't too far from dying based on their colour. The trees themselves also appear to be wrapped in some sort of black vines covered with sharp pale green thorns and spikes.

I roll my head to look straight up at the sky where I observe a phenomenon which should be physically impossible. The sun and moon are both in the sky, not one obstructing the other as if there was a solar eclipse but instead each orb is side by side causing one-half of the sky to be day and the other night.

"What the actual fuck is going on?" I mumble to no one in particular. Hesitantly I sit up to look at what I previously felt slithering across my boots. There wasn't a rope restraining my legs but another of those strange vines scattered across the ground and various trees, and it's actually moving on its own accord.

Stretching to my left I retrieve my rifle from the ground and bring it to my chest, reaching for my bayonet still attached over my barrel. Gradually I remove it, noticing the dried blood from the previous engagement. Positioning the blade in my hand against the vine I press it against the vine as I begin a sawing motion making quick work of the vine allowing me to cut through and kick my legs free.

Immediately I lift myself in an attempt to stand, my vision blurring at the sudden movement causing my balance to falter. Collapsing onto my hands and knees, the combination of shock and lack of senses results in me losing my stomach contents onto the floor before me. I continue to wretch until there's no more bile in my body, shakily I rise again to my feet wiping my sleeve against my mouth.

"Okay..." Panting I look once again to the sky. "I've got no idea where the hell I am, I need to find some sort of town before this day becomes even more fucked." Contemplating the time of day I glance at my watch to see it's 13:17. Who knows what state the sky will be in when it's supposed to be nightfall. Studying the nearby trees I locate some sort of pathway and make my way towards It, I need to find a town, hopefully, I will find one with relative ease.

Pausing at the entrance of the path I run my hands over my pockets to inspect what else I have on my person other than my standard gear. My left leg pocket holding my pack of cigarettes, with only nine left, my stainless steel zippo lighter and my black iPhone 5 with a reinforced grey case. My right pocket only contains a pack of gum, it's times like this I wish I took a page from Williams book and stored some food on me in case of emergencies.

Satisfied all my kit is in order I reach to the rear of my vest and take hold of my canteen taking a swig before securing it to my person again. I have no idea how long I'll be out here so I better make this water last. Popping a piece of gum in my mouth I set off along the dirt path. With any luck, I will be out of here sooner rather than later.

I've been advancing through this forest for the last half an hour at a steady pace yet seem to have made no progress. Along the entire trail, I've come across no wildlife and no people, just nothing but these mysterious black vines plastering the track and plant life. A light ahead gains my attention suggesting that I've finally found an exit from this forest, finally I can gain a bearing on where I am and find a way back to allied forces.

As I approach a low growl immediately breaks out from the lit up area causing me to instinctively crouch as low as I can and unclip my rifles sling. Removing my magazine I inspect how many rounds I have left before I'd have to switch to another mag, I still have about half a magazine. Content with the number of rounds I insert the magazine back into my rifle and reach into my vest to retrieve and reattach my bayonet onto my rifle.

Cautiously I step into the opening to find what appears to be a hard-shelled reptilian, the lack of lighting obscuring my view of the creature. The initial light I witnessed turned to only be a large break in the tree cover above revealing a wide opening before me. Stepping closer to gain a better view I soon realise it is some sort of Crocodile, except its exterior appears to be coated with rocks or itself is made of rock.

What would you even call this thing? A Rockodile...? For that matter what even created this thing? Nuclear radiation? Scientific experimentation? Or just pure Darwinism? Survival of the fittest and this new species of Crocodile being the new master race amongst its species.

The creature itself has been tied down with more of the spiked vines reaching across its body in various positions and holding it in place with the surrounding trees. Each limb is secured essentially holding the creature flat on the ground will all limbs spread apart, almost like a frog in a biology class.

I circle the creature to step to the side of its head, remaining over two arm's length away. Its eyes now fix onto me with an angry expression, well I suppose if I was in a position like that I would also be pretty ticked off. Stretching the rifle out before me and stepping into range I tap the bayonet against its skin, it's completely solid almost as if I was actually hitting it against a large rock. The contact immediately results in another low and stretched growl.

I'm an idiot for doing this, believe me I know, but fuck it. This creature has peaked my scientific curiosity. I attempt to pierce it's skin with my bayonet yet to no surprise the strikes just result in my bayonet bouncing off. As my theory predicted it did absolutely nothing but piss off the creature. It rapidly begins to try and break free from its bonds, the trees it was secured to bending inward against the pressure threatening to allow it to break free.

Before I do something else I regret I move toward the new pathway which connects to this same opening, giving the Crocodile a wide birth to ensure it doesn't break free and fuck me over. At the passageway, I pause as I finally see some movement within the forest. About two-hundred and fifty meters down the path I can see a change in the tree line indicating something or someone in the tree ahead. Aiming down my SUSAT I can make out a small purple creature in the tree top. As I lower my rifle and begin to make my way towards it some sort of pale green mist or fog can be seen coming from the bushes below.

Jogging towards the source the creature soon leaves the tree before I get anywhere nearby. Closing in on the bush I can hear some sort of gas or spray being emitted as what sounds like a female is coughing. Stepping into the bush I look over to see four of the shadowed vines, except they seem to be split at the end almost resembling the form of a giant spider or maybe even a facehugger from Aliens. They are spewing a large concentration of the gas towards a figure I am unable to make out in the mist.

Time to take action against these things, someone's life may be in danger. Raising my rifle I take aim and the one closest to me, its back facing me, and pull the trigger.

PHAT

The head erupts in dark chunks, sickly green ooze spraying from the opening created from the bullet. Before the others can react I line up my next shots, targeting the one on my left making my way across to the right.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

All three of the plants erupt with the slimy substance and collapse motionless on the ground around the presumably unconscious form. Grasping my rifle I move closer, using my hand as a makeshift fan in an attempt to reduce the mist cover surrounding the silhouetted figure before me.

As the mist clears I'm met with an outlandish sight before me, and not for the first time today. The figure was... is a horse? And not just your regular run of the mill horse, it's a winged unicorn. A creature from mythology is lying right before me. Examining it closer the coat appears to be lavender, with the mane itself being a dark purple with a pink and lighter purple streak through it. The horn and wings match the colour of the coat. It even has some sort of crown upon its head, well it more of a golden tiara with a magenta star-shaped gem within.

A strange mark seems to located above its hind leg. Moving alongside the figure I position myself on one knee and place the butt of my rifle on the floor holding onto the hand guard to support myself. The mark appears to be a six-pronged magenta star with five smaller white stars spread around it, similar to the gem on top of the creatures tiara.

Slowly the creature's eyes begin to open, and I could swear it was making some sort of groan. The eyes locked onto me and widened in what I could only guess was fear or confusion. The eyes themselves seemed a lot bigger than those of horse back home, in fact the whole body seems a bit off. The purple eyes seemed to scan my body as the creature seemed to try and shift further away from me.

I steadily reach out my free hand before its face with my palm flat out. "Hey... It's okay," I try to put on a smile but somehow I doubt it knows I'm trying to comfort it. "I'm not going to hurt you," As I move my hand closer to its face I'm alerted to a rustling behind me.

"HEY, GET AWAY FROM HER!" Rapidly turning to face the noise I only catch a glimpse of light blue and a multicoloured figure before it makes contact with the side of my helmet knocking my to the side onto the floor, my grip releasing the rifle causing it to drop on the ground where I was.

I roll on the floor as my head feels as if it has been assaulted with a sledgehammer. Rolling on my back with my hands still over my face the person who attacked me straddles over my stomach and begins delivering blows to my chest and arms. Before too long this is going to cause some damage. Hooking my right elbow I manage to jab my attacker in the face before rolling over leaving me on top with the blue horse underneath.... HANG ON A SECOND!

My attacker is another of these creatures?. This one is light blue in colour and is a Pegasus. The mane is even multicoloured like the bloody rainbow, purple, blue, green, yellow, orange and red stripes through its mane. I'm seriously being attacked by a packet of skittles. Rose eyes looking upon me with both rage and anger, I'm pretty sure it's a girl based on the voice before I was attacked. This one has a golden necklace with some sort or red gem resembling that of a lightning bolt.

As I lower my fist, reluctant to actually strike her, the voice of another female calls out from behind me. "Hold on, Dash, I'm comin'!" The accent itself seems to be that of a southern American. Almost as soon as the voice calls out a rope is wrapped around my waist. Attempting to grasp it to pull it back off I am immediately yanked backwards causing my back to impact with the floor. I roll onto my chest and look ahead to my new attacker.

This new one is not a unicorn or a Pegasus just a basic horse. Her coat is orange with a blond mane and tail both of which are tied off with a red ribbon. She has white freckles on her cheeks and emerald green eyes. Sitting on top of her head is a stetson, way to make yourself a stereotype, girl... Yet again another golden necklace, but this time with a gem of an orange apple.

Moving to my knees in an attempt to stand she runs full speed towards me before stopping in front and pivoting on the spot, almost instantaneously she delivers a strong two legged kick directly to my chest propelling me across the ground until I'm stopped by gravity itself. I may be wearing Kevlar armour but that kick did some serious damage. I roll onto my knees and start coughing, each cough producing a small speckling of blood onto my hand and the floor. My chest feels as though it's on fire, I'm pretty sure I have a few broken ribs and maybe even a punctured lung from that kick.

I pull my impaired body forward toward a tree before me, approaching it rapidly I roll to lean back against it. Both horses are slowly approaching me, fire burning in their eyes as they seem content on trying to kill me. You know what... FUCK THIS. Reaching down my right thigh I unfasten my Glock 17 from its holster and draw it in front of me. I grasp the slide and pull it fully back loading a round into the chamber. I lift it fully up and aim at the bitch who fucked up my ribs and ease the trigger...

"Surprise Attack!" A pink blur suddenly dives at me from the tree I was resting against, I have no clue how she got up there. She lands on top of my helmet and knocks my arm as I pull the trigger, causing my aim to go off and the shot to be fired in between both of my approaching attackers, hitting the ground next to the blue one.

The gunshot seems to stun them all as they all give out a pained scream and cover their ears with their hooves, I guess they have more sensitive hearing and probably have never been this close to a weapon firing before. While I have the opportunity I grasp the pink one and hold her in front of me. As I said before the coat is pink as well as her mane being a darker shade and a poofy mess. Another necklace around the neck making this a recurring theme amongst them all, a baby blue balloon as the gem. Her blue eyes look up at me as I scowl directly as her, "GET THE FUCK OFF ME!" I scream at the top of my voice directly into her face. I throw her towards the other two, her body landing and rolling in front of them both. Lifting my pistol I aim towards them again as they all stare back at me with fear in their eyes, I guess they now realise what a gun is.

"ENOUGH!!!"

Myself and the three in front of me are all enveloped in a magenta aura, prohibiting me from moving any part of my body except for my eyes. The lavender one from before steps into view from the right accompanied by three others, her horn glowing the same magenta as the fields holding us. The first is the purple reptile I witnessed in the trees earlier, it's smaller than the rest and has green spikes across its back, its eyes are also an emerald green.

The other two are more of these horses one being a unicorn and the other a Pegasus. The unicorn has a pristine white coat with a mark of three blue diamonds above her hind leg. Her mane and tail are purple and have both been stylised to curl towards the end. Her sapphire eyes seem to look towards the three before me in disappointment, Is she wearing fake eyelashes? Her gem is a purple diamond which matches the mark on her hind leg.

The Pegasus has a yellow coat with a mark of three butterflies above her hind leg. She has a long flowing pink mane and tail which she seems to be actively hiding behind, around the corner of her mane I can make out light blue eyes looking towards me with what seems to be concern or worry. The necklace around her containing a purple butterfly same as one of the ones from her mark, apart from the colour and the number of them, her mark has three pink butterflies.

The lavender one turns towards the three frozen together. "This creature saved me, now I'm going to release you all and I don't want any more fighting," She turned towards me and stepped closer "That goes for you as well. When I release you if you would be kind enough to drop that... thing. My friend will then be willing to look over your injuries," Stepping back she looks back and forth between our figures and closes her eyes, shortly after the field around all of us releases giving us control once again.

They all seemed to be looking at me, my breathing was hoarse and my arm was trembling as I continued to keep my pistol raised. Letting out a sigh I rest my pistol on my leg before I position it back in my holster and secure it. Reaching to my chin I unfasten the straps of my helmet and removed it placing it on the floor beside me. Looking back up I can see that all seven of them have positioned around me in a semi-circle with the purple one in front of me.

"My name's Twilight Sparkle. Thank you for rescuing me," Her expression shifting to one of concern as she looks down at me. "If it's okay with you, my friend can take a look at your injuries then we should be able to fix you up." As she said this the yellow one shuffles slightly closer, still hiding behind her hair.

With very little option and being in an excruciating amount of pain, I could only nod in agreement. I reach down my chest and unbuckle the front before lifting the Velcro straps and releasing the interior buckles. Groaning in pain at the contact with my chest I'm able to lift the vest over my head and place it down beside me.

The yellow one approaches me slowly as I enter a coughing fit, the taste of blood in my mouth as I find it increasingly difficult to breathe. She seems to say something but I am unable to hear her through my shaky breaths and her quiet voice. My breathing becomes more shallow as my vision starts to blur, I slump to my side and lie down facing toward the group. My vision deteriorates fully as I slip into unconsciousness.

Beaten by horses.

My training instructor would be so proud.

Chapter 2 - Friend or Foe?

For the second time in a short period of time, I begin to awaken from unconsciousness as I find myslef myself staring up at a white ceiling. Well then I guess it was all just a figment of my imagination, brought on by the stress of the firefight maybe? From these first impressions, I'm guessing that I'm back at the medical centre in Camp Bastion. Raising my left arm to run through my hair, my arm is halted a short distance above the bed. Looking down to my wrist I find them both restrained to the side of the bed, locked in an old metal handcuff you would expect to see back in the 1800's.

Examining my surroundings I can see a number of empty medical beds throughout the room, each covered in a pale blue blanket. Each bed has a metal table on small wheels containing the same medical equipment, basic scalpel, scissors, stethoscope. syringe and an old hand-pumped blood pressure kit. I'm located on a bed in the middle of the white room, the bed itself is too short for me leaving my feet hanging over the edge.

Above each bed across the room is a small rectangular window to allow in natural sunlight. Through the window, I can see the sun high in the sky indicating that it's likely noon. Without a single cloud in the sky, I notice a very distinctive lack of a moon. Well at least the sky has been fixed. One of the windows is slightly ajar allowing me to hear distant fair music, along with laughter and conversations.

To the left of my bed is a large wooden doorway, the door itself seems to reach up towards the ceiling with the frame acting as the trim across the walls of the room. Standing at each side of the doorway is a pairing of armoured horses which I presume are guards. Each is equipped with a golden breastplate which covers the front of their chest and stretches across the entire length of their backs, the centre of the plate fitted with a polished blue star. Their hooves enclosed in a short golden horseshoe only climbing a few inches up from the base of their hooves. A golden helmet protects the back of their necks and covers the top of their heads, it stretches across the top of their muzzles leaving a sufficient gap around their larger eyes to give good visability yet sufficient cover. The top of the helmet is styled similar to that of a Roman Centurion's helmet producing a plume of grey or blue. One pairing have a white coat with a blue plume and short cropped tail whilst the other have a coat of a dark grey with a lighter grey plume and tail. They are all Unicorns with a hole cut out of their helmets at the front of its plume, each armed with a spear which they are holding in their hooves. How the hell are they holding those?

Each guard just stares straight forward with a blank expression, much like you would expect from a royal guard at Buckingham Palace. I'm guessing they all got an eyeful of me earlier when they initially entered and have got all the reactions out of the way with, now I'm just a standard prisoner to them.

I try to move but abruptly halt when a sharp pain jolts through my chest, releasing a loud hiss from between my teeth. The noise I make seems to cause the guard to shift and steal a quick glance in my direction. Ha... these guys are so much easier to get a reaction from than those back home. I look down at my chest to find a bandage securely bound around my chest where I was kicked. Looking further down I kick my leg against the sheet covering me to find that I have been left entirely naked in the bed, the only thing giving me modesty is the blankets covering my stomach and reaching down to the base of my knees.

With nothing better to do I lean my head back against the pillow and try to go to sleep. Before closing my eyes I notice an x-ray board hanging on the wall above my bed. The board is still lit up allowing me to examine the chart of my chest. As I guessed my ribs had been broken, two on the left had been broken and one has been cracked whereas on the right only one was broken but three had cracked.

Getting bored of examining my own ribs I lay my head back down and close my eyes in an attempt to let sleep fall over me.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

I open my eyes and raise my head from the dirt, the Land Rover in flames, my distorted hearing picking up the screams of a soldier trapped in the vehicle screaming in agony.

Dashing to my feet I run to the vehicle and attempt to grab the door and pull with all my might, my eyes locked on the man inside with his arm outstretched reaching toward me as his skin blisters from the inferno. Gun shots ring out all around me, threatening to pierce me and making me another casualty in this war. My hands shoot back from the vehicle in excruciating agony, scorch marks across both palms of my hands ooze blood.

I turn on the spot looking for anyone to help me. Nobody even seems to notice me, they're all too occupied saving their own lives as they take cover and return fire on the ambushing enemy on either side of the road. I back peddle from the car and witness the man begin to slump forward, his arm faltering as his whole body falls limp. His charred eyes continue to stare at me as his body ceases moving.

I unclip my rifle and cock the bolt, fire burning in my eyes as my soul drains itself of any emotion or feeling. I move to cover and crouch aiming my rifle towards anyone moving towards me who isn't in camouflage.

PHAT PHAT

One dead, a bullet forcing its way into his skull draining his brain matter from its home and plastering the floor.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

Two, a hail of bullets riddling his centre mass, effectively turning him into a pin cushion.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

Three, fucker tried aiming for me and met the receiving end of my rifle.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

Five, a pair tried taking cover behind a rock on my left flank, they met automatic fire sending bullets through the one and into the next.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

Missed, he managed to get to a small irrigation ditch. But I'm patient as I keep aiming at the spot he dropped, sure enough he pokes his head up.

PHAT

Six, one clean bullet aimed straight and true, penetrating his eye socket turning his eye into a sludgy mess.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT CLICK*

The bolt locks to the rear of the rifle, the chamber on show on the right side of my rifle indicating its empty. I open a magazine pouch on my vest and remove a new magazine replacing it with the old. Mag in position I push the release catch on my rifle and forward assist the bolt. I take up aim through my SUSAT and acquire the next target.

Before I can fire, a barrage of missiles and 30mm rounds canvas the enemy's location. Turning my head an Apache AH1 hovers overhead raining heavy fire on any threat ahead, before long all targets ahead are dead or have retreated.

Panting heavily I step to the road and turn to the wrecked vehicle. I'm unable to turn away as my view is fixated on the charred remains within. My heart rate begins to rise rapidly drumming away in my ears as my breathing accelerates. In the corner of my eye, I swear I see a dark figure, behind it the air seems dark and flowing around the top of the figure as it looks towards me.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

Eyes shooting open I rapidly sit up as far as I can, my body covered in sweat as I breathe heavily. Hesitantly I look down to my hands and turn them over, I open my fingers and observe the two scars on my hands which act as a constant reminder of my first tour in Afghanistan years ago. Dreams of my experiences often plague my mind but I couldn't help but feel that there was something in that dream which I've never recalled when I've been forced to endure that memory.

"Doctor... He's awake," A familiar feminine voice attracts my attention from the other end of the room. My eyes move to the source to reveal the lavender winged Unicorn from before, minus the tiara. Accompanying her is a dark green unicorn wearing some sort of white doctors coat with a stethoscope around his neck. I'm unable to make out any marks due to the top of his hind leg being covered by his coat. His mane and beard is a scruffy jet black with greying roots, he also seems to be holding some sort of walking stick in his hoof.

"Good, I was wondering when it would finally wake up." Stepping over with a distinctive limp he stops at the foot of the bed and raises his stick to tap my foot. "Either this thing is extremely lazy, or little miss honesty caused more damage than we believed," Miss honesty... what?

"Miss honesty as you call her -" The annoyance clear in her voice "- is my friend. We never intended for this to happen." Glancing down at the floor she brings her hoof up to rest on the end of the bed near my foot, the sadness is clearly evident in those eyes. Man those things just act as a giant billboard for emotion.

He just stares back at her with a blank expression, he seems to think something through before he steps towards her. As she looks up to him he places a hoof on her shoulder and looks into her eyes. "Do I get bonus points if I act like I care?" Wow, he's acting like an ass and seems to even have some banter. I'm liking this guy already.

"I don't even know why the Princesses put up with you," Pulling away from him she steps to the side of my bed to look at me momentarily before turning back to face the doctor. Wait... Princesses? These creatures have a monarchy?

"If nobody hates you, you're doing something wrong," Hobbling towards the doors he calls back into the room as he exits, "There's a valuable friendship lesson for you Princess. There's no pleasing everypony when you act like your true self."

The one next to me is a Princess as well? Did I save a member of the royal family out there? My eyes shift from the door back to her, she seems to be locked in thought as she is fixated on the door ahead. Briefly, she looks back to me before she heads to the door to leave. This may be my only chance to get any information.

"Princess? Wait..." She seems caught off guard by this, freezing on the spot before she turns her body back to face me. Slowly she moves back towards me and looks down at me with intrigue. "Where am I? How did I get here?"

"We're in Canterlot, my friends and I brought you here after we saved the tree of harmony. Princess Celestia and Luna were able to help your injuries but were unable to fully heal you as we've never encountered your species. What are you?"

"I'm a human," I can't help but say that in a monotone voice. I mean we're only the most developed species on the planet, not like we've been hiding for the last few thousand years.

"Human? I've never seen any reference to your species or even heard of you."

"Yeah well, I've never seen a winged Unicorn or Pegasus. You're meant to be make belief and ancient mythology," I retort.

"I'm an Alicorn. What do you mean we're 'ancient mythology?' These races have been around for longer than any recorded history," Confusion evident in her voice.

"Pegasi and Unicorns are old tales, I think from the ancient Greeks but I'm not one hundred percent certain on that." As I state this her horn glows and a scroll and quill appear before her. As I continue to speak her quill scratches at the scroll as she seems to try and document everything I say. "Humans have been the dominant species on the planet for longer than any empire on Earth, going back to at least 3000 B.C."

Pausing she looks up to me. "B.C? Whats that? Before Celestia?"

"Before Celestia?" I let out a laugh as I turn my head away. Is she really unaware of what B.C means? "No. It means Before Christ."

"Who's Christ?" As soon as I mentioned the name her quill rapidly jotted down the name.

"Really!?" She just stares at me with a quizzical expression. "You're serious?" Silence follows as she patiently waits for an answer. "I'm not going into that now. I want answers now. Why am I here?"

She seems to frown when I withhold the information from her, it quickly disappears as she rolls up the scroll and levitates it alongside her. "You were brought here to have your injuries treated, but because of your species being unknown and the fact you were armed causes some concern. We need to make sure you're not a threat," She begins to walk to the exit but turns to face me once she reaches the door. "You helped me in the Everfree forest so I want to believe you aren't a threat, but we can't be sure."

"Can I at least be unshackled so I can take a piss?" I shake my hands causing the chains to rattle in order to emphasise my point.

Blushing at my bluntness she turns to the guard next to the door. "Could you please unshackle him so he can... relieve himself. As long as he cooperates I believe it would be best to keep him out of restraints."

The guard salutes, "Yes, your highness."

She faces me again, a sad expression on her face. "There will be a trial in an hour. I'm sorry," With that she exits the room, the door closing behind her.

I lay my head back down on the pillow as I attempt to process this new information. Where is Canterlot? I've never even heard of the city or country, the same goes for the Everfree forest. Princess Celestia and Luna? I've never heard of them before in my life. And for them never to encounter any humans this 'Canterlot' must be in an extremely remote location.

My train of thought is interrupted by the realisation that I still have some important business to attend to. Turning my head to the still stationary guards I shake my hands in the restraints causing the metal to rattle together. "Come on, you heard the Princess. Chop chop."

They look to one another, irritation painted across their faces. One of the white guards nods to the other who levitates a set of keys towards the locks from his position. Both cuffs are unlocked causing them to drop to the floor, the keys levitating back to his armour. "Make it quick or you'll be back in those chains, creature."

"Human," I retort as I run my hands over my marked wrists. "Weren't you paying attention to the conversation?" He doesn't even respond. I shift my body to the side of the bed hanging my legs over the edge against the floor. Holding onto my ribs I slowly push myself to my feet letting out a pained moan as I move. Stretching I turn my body back towards the door, looking down I remember my earlier realisation. Oh yeah... I was naked wasn't I. I reach for the quilt and begin to wrap it around my lower body, noticing one guard taking the odd glance at my pride and joy. "Take a picture mate, It will last longer," With that comment his eyes once again lock forward.

I make my way across the cold floor towards the main door stopping before the guards. "Shall we?" I wave my hand to the door. The guard opens the door as two of the guards lead us out, I follow suit with the other pair remaining behind me. We begin to make our way down a wide hallway, the floor made of marble with a long stretch of red carpet spread along the walkway. Small stands holding ornaments and plants are spread evenly on each side of the corridor. The one wall has a number of large windows, as I walk past I steal a few glances, below is a garden filled with a variety of plants. Gardeners are working the land as a number of others dressed in some form of suit or dress walk along a path leading to a large room.

"We're here." Both guards halt on either side of the door as the one nods towards it. "You've got two minutes," I open then close the door behind me dropping the sheets on entry. I make my way to the toilet itself and answer natures call before making my way to the sink to wash my hands. I pause as I look up at the mirror, my first free moment allowing thoughts to flood my mind. What happened to Williams? I have no idea if he made it or if any of the other did for that matter. I let everyone down. I've abandoned them. Unable to hold my emotions my eyes begin to water as I start to weep, my hands covering my face as I quietly cry into my hands. I'm only interrupted when a knocking gains my attention. "Times up human," I wipe my eyes and move to the door, picking up the sheets and wrapping them around myself again. Time to wait before my trial. Why do I feel like something bad is gonna happen?

The next hour passed without anything of note. A servant brought my clothing back for me, she was shaking the whole time she was near me. The uniform itself had at least been cleaned. A dark brown loose fitting T-shirt which acts to keep us cool in the warm climate of Afghanistan. The shirt consists fully of MTP camouflage, Two large pockets on either side of the upper chest. The shirt is secured with a basic zip and buttons across the centre, a section allowing my rank slide to be displayed consisting of two silver diamonds for the rank of Lieutenant. The sleeves had a small pocket on either side with Velcro containing a patch for each arm, the left holding a small Union Flag whereas the right arm contained the patch of the 33rd Engineer Regiment and an ATO patch.

The trouser consisted of full MTP camouflage with each leg holding a large pocket alongside the standard trouser pockets, a basic tan belt which allows my thigh holster to be attached to. The boots being dark brown and made of leather with zips alongside the inside to allow them to be fitted and removed quickly, I'm sure once someone realises what material they're made from I'm going to have some problems.

Soon I'm escorted down the same corridor I walked earlier to stand trial. I was placed in chains once again following an order from Princess Luna, apparently something has been brought to light which leaves her to believe I may be a larger threat than they previously believed. My pace slowing I glance once again toward the garden to see that everyone has now left, I can see through the windows of the room I previously witnessed the others enter and there appears to be a large crowd gathered within.

I'm interrupted by a sudden pain against the back of my leg causing me to fall to me knees. "Get moving human!" turning back I can see one of the darker Unicorns re-positioning his weapon into its original position.

"Well if you didn't hit my legs I'd be able to move faster," Standing I turn to him glaring down at him. They only reach up to the bottom of my chin with their horns, I stand at 6 foot and 1 inch. He brings the spear around with his magic and strikes the side of my chest, causing me to nearly fall from the sharp pain enveloping my broken ribs. "You're testing my fucking patience horse!"

"Get moving now!" Pointing the blade tip directly towards my face I slowly stand upright again and turn toward to tower before us and enter leading to a spiralled staircase. We make our way down and continue down a new hallway much similar to the old one except with a higher ceiling and a door towards the end with golden spirals engraved into it, the few servants which are around looking toward me with fear as I make my way past them. Once again I am smacked in the back with the base of the spear. "Halt!" This fucker is just begging for me to kick his ass.

After a minute of waiting the door opens and the same guard pushes me from the rear. I'm herded into what appears to be a throne room, large crowds are gathered on either side of the central carpet staring at me as I'm pushed into the room. Turning back I can see a balcony filled with a number of them, except these ones all appear to be in some manner of suit or dress leaving me to believe they are over entitled snobs. When I reach a vacant section of the room I'm once again hit in the leg forcing me to my knees. Looking up I can see four thrones, two seem to be a permanent feature of the room, whereas the other two seem to have been brought into the hall for this trial. The permanent thrones consist of one being made of marble with a golden sun acting as the headpiece of the throne, the other seems to be made of a black stone I presume to be onyx with a headpiece consisting of a moon crescent. The other thrones seem to be carved from oak and decorated with multiple engravings, one has the headboard of the six-pronged star I'm familiar with whereas the other consists of a heart.

From left to right the thrones consist of the star, sun, moon then finally the heart. Alongside Twilight's throne stands the five which I saw in the forest, all talking quietly to one another except for the rainbow maned one which seems to be giving me what can only be described as the evils. Her left eye seems to have a slight red mark underneath, probably from when I jabbed her in the earlier fight.

With them all in front of me I'm finally able to see the marks of the three I was fighting, and as I predicted earlier the gems in their jewellery matches their marks. The rainbow one has a mark of a lightning bolt of red, yellow and blue protruding from a cloud, the pink one has a mark of three balloons with the colours blue yellow then blue, finally the one with the stetson has a mark of three red apples.

My eyes lock onto the orange one as she makes eye contact with me, she slowly looks down and pokes at the floor with her hoof. Her eyes seem to show sorrow and shame as she does so. Does she feel bad for attacking me?

After what feels like an eternity of eyes burning into the back of my skull a larger white Unicorn guard steps before the thrones in a purple variation of the guards armour, his tail and helmet plume consisting of multiple shades of blue. "Please rise for Princesses Celestia, Luna, Cadence and Twilight Sparkle!"

Around me I hear all those which had a cushion to sit on rise to their hooves. A door alongside the thrones opened and four Alicorns entered the room, with Twilight entering at the rear I believe they entered in the order their names were called out. As they neared their thrones I figure it would be best if I showed some respect and move to stand, as I rise to my feet I'm once again smacked in my legs forcing me back onto my knees. "Not you," The same jackass from earlier hisses into my ear. I swear if he hits me one more time that weapon is going where the sun does not shine.

The White guard in front of the thrones moves alongside the throne with the heart. Soon the four Alicorns are in front of their thrones and simultaneously sit in their respective chairs.

"Please sit my Ponies," The largest Alicorn in the sun throne softly addresses everyone in the room, sounding almost like a caring mother. Immediately everyone else sits back into their cushions, or whatever types of seats they have. It seems I've found the big cheese. She has a coat as white as the purest snow, her mane seems to be flowing consisting of blue, green, light purple then pink. She has a large golden tiara with a purple gem along with a matching chest piece, her horn seems to protrude further out then the others. She also has a mark of a sun on her body.

"What is your name?" Celestia looks down at me with soft eyes as she speaks this, her voice soothing my initial anxiety.

"John Davies... Your majesty," My voice is initially shaky from having never been in a circumstance similar to this. Give me being shot at any day over this shit show.

"Am I correct in assuming that you are a human?"

"Yes," Soft mutters come from the rear on top of the balcony, probably disgust that I didn't use correct formalities.

"And where is it you are from? We have nothing at all in any of our records about humans." Her eyes seem to be fixated on me as she addresses me, her expression never changing.

"I come from England, it's part of the United Kingdom," Louder mutters come from the crowd.

"The United Kingdom?" Her expression finally shifts to one of confusion. The Alicorn on her right lowers her gaze to me following my answer. She is a midnight blue, with a black chest piece holding a white moon crescent and a black tiara. Her mark incorporates of a black background with a segment of moon overlaying. Her mane is dark blue and flows similar to that of Celestia's, however it seems to have some effect which makes it looks like the night sky complete with stars. I believe her name was Luna.

"There is nowhere in this world referred to as this so-called 'United Kingdom,'" Her voice showing the mistrust she has in my answers.

"I'm not lying about my country," I begin to stand again as I speak and am met with a strike across my back. My face scrunches up in anger and I find myself unable to control my actions. Pivoting on the spot I swiftly get to my feet and lunge towards the guard, kicking his front leg out from under him causing him to come crashing down on his chest. I push my foot hard against the back of his neck. "TOUCH ME ONE MORE TIME! I FUCKING DARE YOU!"

Multiple guards scattered throughout the room have all assembled around me with their weapons pointed directly towards me, multiple guards are shouting various orders simultaneously making it impossible to make any out. Half the audience are either shouting toward me or sharing their disgust with one another adding to the volume.

"BE STILL!!"

My attention and everyone else snaps towards Luna standing in front of her throne with an angered expression she glares directly towards me.

"Tell your guards to stop assaulting me and I'll release this shit sack of a soldier!" My glare meets hers leading to us staring one another down. The rest of the hall has fallen into complete silence, I could imagine a number of drama queens within the crowd fainting at my actions.

Celsetia finally steps in and stands alongside Luna. "Guards return to your positions, and please refrain from making contact with John," The guards hesitantly walk back to their posts around the room.

I look down to the guard underneath and remove my foot from his neck, I bring it down alongside his spear and kick it along the floor towards a wall on the side. "Off you fuck," The guard shakily stands and makes his way towards the weapon and makes that his new post, giving me death glares the whole time.

"Well following the circumstances, for the time being I believe it's best we skipped the pleasantries and went straight to the matter before us," Back peddling Celestia sits back in her throne, Luna shortly follows suit and sits back down.

"And what exactly would that be?" I step back to my previous position before the Princesses and look back towards them.

"We are concerned about your intentions. There are those" - She pauses turning her head towards Luna - "Who believe you are a risk to the ponies of Equestria."

"That demonstration of yours only helped to reinforce that view," Interrupts Luna.

"Along with that" - Celestia continues, making a glance towards Twilight - "Twilight had informed me of the weapon you tried to use in the Everfree forest," From behind her throne she levitates my Glock and holds it above her allowing everyone to see in a golden aura.

"What exactly does it do?" Twilight finally speaks up as she swivels her view between the pistol and myself. "When you used it earlier it failed to cause any harm, apart from producing a deafening amount of volume."

"It kills..." I state as calm and collectively as I can. Everyone in the crowd seems to gasp at the answer, the blue and orange ponies ears drop as I presume they realise that I was going to kill them had I hit them with it.

"If it kills then how come when you used it against Rainbow Dash and Applejack it didn't affect them?" The disgust of using the work kill is evident in her voice. And now I at least know two of their names, and I'm pretty sure I can guess which ones which.

"That's because I missed the shot. The pink one" - raising my hand I extend a finger towards the pink pony from earlier- "Landed on me and knocked my aim off."

The last Alicorn finally speaks up, "Why would you even attempt to use such a device against them?" Princess Cadence has a pink coat with a multicoloured mane of cream and both light and dark purple. She has a small golden tiara on top of her head with a purple jewel. Her mark consists of a heart which seems to be made of crystal.

"Yes... Why would I use such a weapon?" I pivot and step towards Rainbow Dash and Applejack. "Well? have anything to say on that?"

Both Dash and Applejack shift their hooves on the spot and look between myself and the Princesses.

"You were over Twilight when she was on the floor," Rainbow Dash was the one to speak up. "You were holding some weird sword with a small blade which had blood on it so I stepped in to save my friend!" She looked into my eyes the entire time glaring me down. Fuck, I had forgotten about my rifle and the blood on the bayonet.

"I only came around to see you on top of Rainbow," Applejack's called out, "I could only see you attemptin' to strike her so I acted," Her voice sounding more confident towards the end as she crossed her right hooves over her left.

"I was on top of her because she attacked me from the rear when I was aiding your Princess" - my hand raised out towards Twilight - "Rainbow Dash started to hit me on the floor so I acted in self-defence, much like when I tried to shoot you because you broke my ribs kicking me." Her expression seemed to shift to one of sadness as I spoke. "I acted in self-defence against two unknown creatures attacking me, I don't need to justify those actions," My final speech directed towards Celestia.

"If that is the case then explain this blade to us," Celestia levitates my SA80 with bayonet still attached. The blood on the knife has now entirely dried and stands out in the clear light of the room, Almost all in the crowd gasp and mutter their disgust targeted towards me.

"That was used again in self-defence. We are under strict orders to only engage when a risk of life is presented or if we have been fired upon first."

"Self-defence? Against who?"

"I believe I may already know the answer, sister." Luna looks down at me as she slowly approaches me. "If you could hold those out for me," Raising a hoof she points towards my hands. Everyone else seems surprised by her change in attitude. Slowly I step closer to her and hold my hands out, having a feeling I know what she is referring to I face my palms up showing the burn scars. "It seems the dream I encountered was true." Wait... dream, how is that possible?

"What dream would that be, Luna?" Celestia's voice now filled with intrigue.

"I saw John attempting to rescue another human from a burning carriage," Turning her head back she looks towards her sister. "He was unable to save his life resulting in the burns before me. Using that weapon you're holding he protected himself and other around him against his attackers, until something I find myself unable to explain showed up and aided the defence." That figure at the end of the dream was her?

"It was you?..." Her gaze turns back to me. "The figure at the end of the dream, I've never noticed it before. You're telling me that you entered my dream?"

"That is correct," Luna bows her head slightly. "It is my duty to act as a guardian for the dreams of our subjects."

"Then you know I acted to defend myself, the weapon your sister holds is the same one used in that memory," I turn to face Celestia. "I wouldn't attack unprovoked unless my life was at risk," My eyes lock onto the rifle. Shit, I never made my weapons safe, they're still loaded. "Princess it would be best to place the weapons down. They aren't safe."

Her eyes scan the rifle intently, after a few moments she levitates the rifle and pistol toward the guard alongside Cadence. "Captain, could you take these and secure them in the armoury until further notice," Her aura drops and is immediately replaced with a magenta aura, I glance to Twilight to see her horn isn't producing the aura. Shifting my gaze back towards the Captain I can see his horn producing the same glow I had come to expect from Twilight.

"Yes your highness," Turning he heads towards the door the four Princesses entered from, my SA80 and Glock floating alongside him pointing towards the ceiling. Don't pull the trigger. Don't pull the trigger. Please don't pull the trigger.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

No such luck, his magic succeeds in compressing the trigger of my rifle and firing a succession of rounds into the ceiling. His magic implodes dropping the weapons as himself and those near to him cover their ears, panicked screams surface from the crowd in fear of the unknown noise. Soon I'm once again tackled by that prick of a guard who seems to have it our for me, catching a hoof jab across my face clipping my nose. His body on top of mine I lift my knee and make contact with his stomach, my arms wrapping around his back as I roll on top and deliver a quick succession of punches to the exposed sections of his face through the helmet.

The ensuing silence plucks my attention from the bruising guard, slowly looking up I can see the other guards positioned around my with spears pointed to strike me. Eyeing the Princesses reveals a mixture of emotions, Celestia's expression remaining unchanged, Luna's gaze seems to be one of mild approval probably at the punishment being dished out to the unruly guard, Cadence seems more in shock as her hoof is held up to her mouth and Twilight seems to be displaying disgust and concern towards either me of this guard.

My contemplation is broken when I feel something warm trickling from my nose, looking down I can see droplets of blood falling and making contact with the guards chest plate. I stand and step away from him allowing the guard to regain his composure as I turn again to face the Princesses, blood trickling from my nostril and across my lips occasionally dripping droplets onto the floor below my feet. The guards all move into a line behind me, fidgeting their spears again in their hooves.

Celestia's eyes close as her horn begins to illuminate, a bizarre sensation begins to fill my nose until her horn cuts off. A tissue is levitated towards me encased in a clear blue aura, looking for the source I can see the white Unicorn with Twilight's friends horn glowing. I take a hold of the tissue and wipe away the blood on my face, feeling my nose I find it to have been healed and no longer bleeding.

"Thank you, both," My eyes switching from the Unicorn to Celestia. Turning my head back to the guard I can see a number of marks along his cheeks from my punches, his eyes staring at me as I'm sure he's planning out some horrid way to try and kill me. "And you guard," - raising my finger I point to the one in question- "Are a fucking cunt," I turn back to the thrones to address Celestia. "The weapons need to be unloaded, if you'd allow it I will make them safe," Her head tilts back to the guard Captain before nodding, he soon carries the weapons in his hoof and places them on the floor before me and steps back.

Bending down I grab hold of the SA80 and raise it, initially pushing in the safety with my finger. Wrapping my hand around the bayonet I quickly remove it from the barrel and place it on the floor. Next, I remove the magazine and keep hold of it in one hand as I pull the cocking handle to the rear and release it, popping the round from the chamber causing it to land on the floor. I forward assist the handle and release the safety catch, pulling the trigger to fire off the action then immediately activating the weapons safety once again. Reaching over the right side of the rifle I clip the dust cover into position then place the rifle on the floor. Retrieving the round I place it back into the magazine before resting it alongside the rifle and bayonet. Selecting the Glock I repeat a similar process in order to clear the weapon, when I'm finished I place it on the floor and step back from it allowing the Captain to once again retrieve my property.

The Princesses look between one another and talk amongst themselves, Celestia's horn glowing holding some sort of field around them which I presume distorts sound. After a few moments, they seem to come to an agreement and the field lowers. They all stand as Celestia begins to address the crowd.

"We have decided that you are not an immediate threat to Equestria or its citizens, however we find ourselves unable to give you free reigns to do as you see fit in Equestria. You will be kept under the supervision of Princess Twilight until she believes you act in a such a manner that you won't cause confrontation with the ponies of Equestria," The four approach me and halt a couple of meters away turning to the audience. "Thank you all for attending but our next discussions will be private, we will take our leave." Turning to me she speaks in a quieter tone. "If you would follow us, I believe we have much to discuss."

The four begin to head towards the exit, initially I'm reluctant to follow but soon find myself following. As we enter a hallway I glance back to see the five ponies which accompanied Twilight in the throne room following, Rainbow Dash deciding it would be better to slowly fly whereas the Pink one seems to be literally bouncing with a carefree smile plastered across her face. A small number of guards are behind the group of friends accompanied by the Captain, he no longer has my weapons making me believe he passed them off to another guard to deal with, much like any true officer.

Well... that trial went better than expected.

Chapter 3 - Questions

This silence is killing me! We continue along a number of corridors without so much as a peep from anybody, the only noise coming from the hoof steps of the ponies gathered around me. Well that's not true, there's also the infuriating sound of the pink one bouncing along behind me.

"Where are we going?" My curiosity finally gets the best of me. I figure it's better to try and get some sort of conversation going to end this awkward silence.

"I figured you would be hungry," Celestia answers. "We shall go to the dining hall to get some refreshments while we get to learn more about you."

"Fair enough" -As if on queue my stomach begins to make an unnatural sound- "Though I expect some answers in return."

"Of course, we will be more than willing to answer your questions."

The walk continues once again in silence. We make a right turn and find ourselves entering a large dinning room. A tiled floor covered by a segment of purple carpet in the centre, a long mahogany table situated on top complete with numerous chair scattered evenly around the table. Large chairs positioned on either end of the table, one containing Celestia's mark whilst the other displays Luna's. There are three large stained glass windows against the far wall. Standing at numerous points are servants patiently waiting to serve their monarch's.

Everyone begins to position themselves at various seats around the table, I find myself sitting almost at the centre of the the table. Luna and Celestia are on either end of the table, Twilight sits opposite me with Cadence and the Guard Captain to her left, The Yellow Pegasus to her right, Applejack sits to my left followed by Rainbow Dash and to my right sits the white Unicorn followed by the pink one.

The servants approach the members at the table and take down various lunch orders. I haven't the faintest clue what to ask for, deep down I want a full English breakfast but I doubt they have that since ponies won't eat meat. One servant finally approaches me asking what I would like, he's trying to remain professional but I can see a slight shaking in his legs. Keeping it simple I decide to go basic and have some toast and scrambled eggs with a cup of tea, I was surprised they even ate eggs but I only asked after I heard the Captain ask for them.

"I believe introductions are in order," says Twilight, "To your left Is Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Princess Luna, Fluttershy, Myself who you already know, Princess Cadence, Shining Armor, Princess Celestia, Pinkie Pie and Rarity." Everyone gives some sort of greeting when their name is called, I was mainly focusing on trying to finally gather their names to focus on their acknowledgements.

"Lieutenant John Davies," Reaching over the table I hold out my hand which Twilight slowly meets with her hoof, I grasp her hoof and shake it before seating myself back into the chair.

"Lieutenant?" Shining Armor asks. "You're in the Military?"

"That's correct, Captain. I mentioned earlier the strict orders I had to follow for confrontation. I'm in the Army, have been for a number of years."

"That explains your ensemble then," says Rarity. "However I must admit I would expect an Officer to dress in something more refined."

"Well I do have Parade uniform back home, though we never had much need for parade dress in Afghanistan. What I'm wearing now is my combat uniform"

"Afghanistan? I've never heard of it I'm afraid..." This line of conversation is thankfully broken when the servers return and present everyone with their orders, I'm not exactly in the mood for explaining the conflict in all honesty.

Everyone begins to eat their respective meals, credit where its due these ponies know how to make good scrambled eggs and a proper brew. The others seem to have a weird combination of food, daffodil and daisy sandwich, hay fries and burgers which substitute meat with hay. I can't help but scrunch my face upon seeing their food choices surrounding hay. I'm halfway through my food when a quiet voice draws my attention.

"What do Humans normally eat?" Turning to the source I can see Fluttershy moving back behind her hair slightly when I make eye contact with her. "If you don't mind me asking. It's just that you didn't look so keen when you saw some of our choices." Shit... Should I tell them the truth that many humans regularly enjoy a wide variety meat as a part of their diet. Well lying isn't going to earn their trust.

"Well Humans have a varied diet, we eat many different types of food in order to keep us healthy." Technically a sufficient answer without any lies.

"Like what?" Well fuck... I may as well get this over with.

"Dairy, fruit, vegetables, wheat and meat." That last answer causes everyone to look up at me.

"...Meat?" Rarity asks, a slightly displeased tone in her voice.

"Yeah, there's no point in me lying." I raise my upper lip and tap my finger against my canines to show everyone my sharp teeth.

Pinkie take a loud intake of air, "Oh my gosh! Are you a vampire? Can you turn into a bat?" Pinkie seems to announce her suspicions at an unbelievably fast pace, I found it difficult to keep up.

"No Pinkie, they're canine teeth. Their purpose is to puncture foods such as meat in order to tear them. Humans mostly eat Fish, Cow, Pig, Chicken and Sheep," Turning I can see everyone's shocked expressions when I mentioned Cows and Sheep, Are they sentient here too?
"Though we don't require meat, we can survive without it but it can cause issues if it's suddenly removed from our diets."

"Why would you eat Cow and Sheep?" AppleJack asks, disgust clearly projected in her voice.

"I don't know how it works here, but humans are the only species capable of speech, thought or emotion where I'm from. Those creatures can't communicate and are unintelligent."

"But if you can survive without meat then why in the hay would you keep on eatin' them!?" Her voice becoming more irritated.

"It's just the way things are back home. It's part of our culture to eat certain animals, whereas other cultures and religions avoid certain animals all together such as Jews avoiding Pigs, hell the Hindus consider the Cow to be sacred."

Fluttershy speaks up, interrupting the argument before it becomes heated. "I understand your need to eat meat..." Everyone turns to face her in shock, she seems to be acting rather confident on this matter. "Many animals rely on meat to survive, it's part of their nature and how they're raised from young. If humans are the same then how can we say it's wrong for them to eat meat, but not condemn other animals for doing the same?" Wow... a herbivore just defended a species which actively kills animals for food, good thing she doesn't know that some of us eat Horse. I'm looking at you France.

"I won't actively go out and hunt in order to get meat. If it's not available, then it's not available. I'm not going to do anything stupid in order to get it, I'll survive without it."

Luna looks down the table towards me, "Some other species do eat meat as part of their diet, such as the Griffins. We do on occasion stock small supplies of poultry and fish for when they send ambassadors. If you're here at the time and require it we can surely accommodate your dietary needs."

"Thank you for understanding." I look back to my plate and raise my fork once again, pausing I look back to Luna when what she said hits me. "Hold on. There are Griffins?"

"That there are, their empire is to the east of Equestria across the Celestial sea. However relations between us are currently... being tested." Luna pauses as she looks up to Celestia, her expression seems as if she's seeking permission to speak further.

Celestia places her drink down and looks from her sister to face me. "The Griffin's are currently in the process of crowning the new heir to the throne following the death of King Gerwin last month. Unfortunately, a number of commanders within the Griffin army and a number of Griffin Lords feel as though Prince Gerlach is not fit to rule. Instead, they seek to install General Guerino as the new King. Guerino is set in his ways, openly expressing his hatred towards Equestria and stating his intention to claim Equestrian held colonies on the continent. War seems inevitable between the Royalist's and Militarist's, should the Militarist's succeed in taking control they will more than likely attack our colonies."

So there is a civil war brewing? One side in good relations with Equestria with the other openly hostile. "Is your military acting in order to support the Prince? Or is this a diplomatic matter?"

Twilight interrupts, "Equestria hasn't actively been in war since King Sombre over one-thousand years ago," She informs me. "Our guards are trained... but we preferably seek alternative routes than conflict."

"If there's one thing my life has taught me, it's that war is sometimes inevitable." -I turn back to look between all four Princesses as I speak- "My country in the last one-hundred years has been in a number of wars and conflicts, including two of the bloodiest conflicts ever seen. War in never sought out by my nation but if it is the best option with no other alternative we will take it."

Standing up from the table I walk over to one of the windows and look down to see a courtyard. Patrolling the area below is a number of guards looking over the Ponies still leaving from my earlier trial. "Your guards enlisted to serve the royal family and to protect them and the citizens of your nation. Sometimes the best way to defend your citizens is to fight. If you ordered your soldiers to fight for your country I'm sure they will answer to the call."

Looking across the table I try to judge everyone's reactions. Shining and Rainbow Dash both seem to show understanding, Twilight along with Cadence and both Fluttershy and Rarity seem to be disgusted that I've even suggested their country even entering a conflict, Celestia and Luna seem to be looking down at the table in deep thought over what I told them, and I find it hard to read Pinkie as she seems to still be in her usual happy mood.

Celestia soon brings her head to face me, "How did you find yourself in Equestria? Any information may aid us in allowing you to return to your home." It almost sounds as if she's suspicious of my suggestion and would rather throw me back in whatever hole I crawled out of. Almost as if she seems to think I'm aiming to cause Equestria to enter a war.

"I honestly have no clue. I found myself in some messed up storm, producing lightning bolts of purple, pink and other various colours." -Celestia's expression seems to shift to one of minor sorrow upon mention of the storm- "I reckon I was struck by one of those bolts. When I woke up in the forest, I was wondering the forest until I found some strange creature tied down before coming across Twilight."

Celestia locks eyes with me, I could tell straight away that from her expression I wouldn't like what I was about to hear. "The storm you described occurs over the Everfree forest, however we have been unable to predict when it will strike. It contains unknown magical properties which we have very little knowledge on. That would likely be your best option at finding the way home... I'm afraid however the storms only form once every two-hundred years. I'm sorry, but you may never be able to return home."

My heart immediately drops. Two-hundred years!? I'm stuck here until I die of old age or other causes? The only human to roam this strange world, forever walking alone. All my friends and family back home who I'll never see again, my parents, sister, my squad mates.

Following a short period of silence Luna turns her head up looking to me, "I understand that this news is hard to hear..."

"HOW THE FUCK CAN YOU UNDERSTAND HOW I'M FEELING!?" -My voice raised, the sorrow pushing through my voice- "I'm going to be alone in this world till the day I die! There's no such thing as magic back home, it's a crock of shit!" Luna initially seems to have been taken aback by my outburst, but her eyes show a deep sadness.

"I know too well what it means to be alone... please trust me when I say we will do everything we can to ensure you aren't without anypony to support you."

A long silence takes hold of the room as I look out the window over the courtyard, my thoughts focused on my home. After what feel like an eternity Celestia stands from her seat and walks to me.

"You've given us much to consider Lieutenant, but for now I fear we must retire. As we said at the trial you will be leaving with Twilight and her friends to got to Ponyville. You are to remain in her home until she believes you are able to leave and interact with the town's residents." Ponyville? That has got to be the stupidest name I've ever heard, almost like calling a city Humantown. "However given the circumstances we will do everything we can to ensure you are accepted by our subjects. Your property will be returned to you as you leave. We shall speak to you soon, John Davies."

As promised upon leaving I was presented with my property. The only catch was that my weapons, assault vest and helmet were locked away in a container which had been enchanted to only allow one of the Princesses to unlock it. We had an enclosed carriage to transport us to the cities train station, It was agreed that it would be best to keep me out of public view until we left the city. We also had the 'privilege' of having two guards accompany us in Ponyville to act as my escorts, they would arrive at Twilight's home tomorrow.

On the way to the train station I managed to get my first real look at the city. The castle and city itself was built into the side of a mountain, hanging high over the ground below us leading to a grand view of the surrounding area. How the cities foundation was able to hold the weight of the city was beyond me, when I asked I got an over complicated answer from Twilight which Pinkie happily simplified in one easy word. 'Magic.'

The architecture of sections we passed reminded me of that similar to that of the Renaissance era in Europe. Many buildings were constructed in white materials with intricate designs leading each to look like their own piece of artwork. The roads were old fashioned cobble roads, there seemed to be a lack of any land vehicles or other carriages allowing the ponies to walk in the roads with ease.

We didn't have to stay at the train station long before the train itself arrived. And my god did the train look like the gayest thing I had ever seen. It was an old steam locomotive painted bright pink with various hearts painted on the cow catcher attached to the front, the window also shaped like a heart. We were soon on the train and had our own carriage, the other passengers staring before they left once I sat down.

I watch the passing scenery as we make our way along the track, the girls idly talking until I notice the chatter come to an abrupt halt. I look up to them to see they're all sat at various seats around me looking directly at me. "I take it you all have questions."

Twilight is the first to speak. "Well since your staying with us, we thought it would be best to learn more about you. Find out what kind of pon... human you are." Did she nearly call me a pony?

"Ask away."

"How old are you? You don't have and distinguishing features to indicate that you're of great age."

"I'm twenty-four years old. My birthday is on the twelfth of July."

Pinkie seemed to burst into an overextended gasp when I mentioned my birthday. "Oh my gosh! That means I have to throw you a super fantastic birthday party! Oh, and you'll need a 'Just had a trial and welcome to Ponyville party' before that, or we can combine them into one super party!" Pinkie somehow manages to throw some confetti from her hooves as she waves them in the air.

"Umm... yeah, I'm not exactly a giant fan of parties if there's no reason behind it." I swear to god once those words left my mouth she froze on the spot, her eyes widening as they seemed to pierce my very soul.

"WHAT!? How can you not like parties? Everypony loves parties!"

"I'm sorry, I just never really cared for them." I don't mind them if it's for a legitimate reason, but when you throw one for shits and giggles they just get irritating.

"But... I have to throw you a Pinkie Pie party." She steps up to me and looks up to me, her eyes widening as she threatens to burst into tears, her lips pouting as she pulls a puppy-dog face. Holy shit that's cute... no one must ever know I just thought that.

Letting out a sigh I lean back against the chair as I look to the ceiling, "Tell you what, as long as there's booze and I can get drunk you can throw me your party." Her face immediately changed and her expression livened back up to her regular attitude, a smile stretching across her entire face.

"YES! Don't worry I won't let you down, Johnny." I hate being called Johnny. "I normally don't bring out the drinks to my parties but for you, Johnny I can make an exception. I won't let you down, that's a Pinkie promise." She began to do some weird movement, bringing her hoof across her heart, throwing it into the air before holding it to her eye. That's a weird way to make a pinky promise, though I suppose they don't have fingers so they can't do an actual pinky promise.

This is going to be a long journey. Reaching my hand into my pockets I remove all the contents onto the bench I'm sat on, I select my lighter and cigarettes. "Is it okay to smoke in here?"

Twilight looks toward the cigarette, "Where did you even get those? It's extremely rare to even find a merchant who will stock them, on account of all the negative health implications." Well at least it seems they pay closer attention to the side effects, and are at least smarter than us to not use something which is bad for them.

Placing one in my mouth I bring the lighter before the end and light it. Soon I'm exhaling smoke out the adjacent window as the girls initially cough from the smoke. "Yeah we know they're bad, we just don't care too much."

"How can you willingly take something, knowing that it will cause more harm than good?" Twilight's face scrunching with the presence of the smoke.

"The same can be said for alcohol which I've already been informed you have, so don't give me that bollocks. I won these in a poker game so I may as well use my winnings, the C.O. sure would be pissed if I let them go to waste." Bringing the cigarette back up to my mouth I realise this may be my best chance to find information about his new world, seeing as it's going to be my new home whether I like it or not. "I've got a question, what are those marks next to your arse?"

"Flank..." Twilight corrects. "And it's called a cutie mark. A pony gains their mark once they've discovered their special talent in life." A tattoo which shows your talent in life? With half the fucked up people back in my world, I'd hate to think what kind of marks they'd be cursed with.

Rarity's horn lights up as she levitates my phone from the seat alongside me. "Why have you got this black mirror in your possession? It's certainly unique darling, but it doesn't seem very practical for its purpose." She tilts the screen in front of her, examining herself in the reflection.

"It's not a mirror, It's a mobile phone" -Reaching over I pluck my phone from her magic and switch it on- "It allows us to communicate with one another, it can even be used on different continents as long as you have the money to pay for it."

Rainbow Dash flies over from her seat and hovers over my shoulder, tapping the screen with her hoof. "It doesn't look that impressive, I bet it's just some slow old letter which takes forever to get there."

"Okay then, if you're the expert on speed how long would it take you to deliver a message from one end of Equestria to the other?"

"I can do that easy in less than a day." -Breathing on her hoof she then rubs it against her chest- "I'm the fastest flier in all of Equestria!" her face displaying a cocky smile

"One day? Wow, that's slow," Dashes overconfident grin drops into a glare. "This is capable of sending a message to almost anywhere on the planet in a few seconds." Everyone's jaws now hang low, Dashes boast of being the fastest delivery method in Equestria crashes and burns before her very eyes. "It is also capable of storing video and audio recordings, along with pictures."

Twilight's normally calm expression collapses. Her eye is actually twitching. "That's impossible... without magic in your world how are you able to produce such technology?"

"Science. The human race has made great developments in all field of science within the last century. We construct a wide range of technology which helps us in day to day life. We've built aircraft which allow human's to fly across the globe in a number of hours, phones to allow us to communicate almost instantly. Even the internet which allows almost any data and information to be accessed anywhere in the world." They all seem to be frozen in absolute shock. "Imagine a library, all the information contained within textbooks, all stored on the internet allowing us to access them from computers at home and even on our phones."

"The amount of studying potential. I could complete a scientific journal on advanced communications, develop mass communication hubs throughout Equestria to allow the sharing of scientific data..." Twilight kept going on and on about the 'scientific possibilities.' Unless she can charge my phone then it will all be in vain, also she will have to persuade me to allow it and I'm not too eager to surrender my phone.

I scroll through my phone and play one of my favourite songs, Got to love the Red Hot Chili Peppers. The music interrupts Twilight's monologue, everyone is soon looking back to my phone, I even catch Rainbow slightly nodding her head to the song. "I figured that you of all people would be into rock."

Rainbow finally lands back on the floor, walking over she sits alongside me. "I suppose it's kinda cool," Her eyes lock onto my regimental insignia. "Whats that?"

"It's my regiment. I'm in the Royal Engineers," I hold my shirt sleeve out showing the badge to everyone else. Applejack studies intently before looking back up to me.

"If you're an engineer I reckon you're pretty good at fixin' things?"

"Depends on what it is you want fixing. You probably don't have what I was trained to fix."

"Nothin' to fancy, what did you fix?"

"I was originally in REME, the Royal Electronical Mechanical Engineers. I specialised in repairing weapons systems on fighting vehicles such as Apache's and IFV's. I could also carry out general vehicle maintenance," I doubt they have any sort of weapon systems or military fighting vehicles here, or any vehicles besides trains for that matter.

"So what does EOD mean? I ain't ever heard of that," Her hoof raised pointing to the EOD etched into the insignia.

"Explosive Ordinance Disposal, It was my job to disarm explosives. I transferred to this regiment in my second year, I became an ammunition technical officer and trained in maintaining standard firearms, munitions and explosive ordinance."

Fluttershy seems to have been put off through this line of the conversation, she is quite timid so It seems she has a strong distaste toward any form of violence. "Isn't there any way to avoid fighting? Your species seems to have lots of roles set around hurting others."

"Unfortunately that's the world we live in," I put out the cigarette on the window frame before throwing it out the window. "We don't actively seek to fight, but we are prepared to stand and fight for our beliefs."

Hearing a scratching sound I look up to see that Twilight once again has a quill and parchment, she's probably trying to catch up on everything I said so far. Returning her attention to me she asks, "So what can you briefly tell me about where you're from? I believe you mentioned a 'United Kingdom.'"

I briefly go into detail about back home. The constitutional monarchy, the army pledging allegiance to the queen, the current government, the countries within the UK and about democratic governments. It's a good way to help pass the time, but I can't help but feel troubled by the fact that I will never be unable to return.

Twilight seems quite content with my explanations, satisfied she sets the parchment down alongside her. Fluttershy sat patiently through Twilight's questioning, by the look on her face she has more questions to ask.

Hiding partially behind her long flowing hair her eyes peek through, her cheeks a light shade of crimson. "Umm... did you have a... special somepony back home?"

"Special somepony?" -I let out a light chuckle- "No. Not anymore I don't," This subject seems to grab the attention of the others. Well fuck, looks like they're going to find out all about my love life back home.

"Anymore? Does that mean you had one before coming here?"

"Not exactly, no. I had a girlfriend a few months ago, but due to... complications, we are no longer together," I raise my phone and load up the photos. Swiping to the correct one I turn the screen to the girls. "This is her," The photo shows the two of us together, wrapped in a hug during a shameless selfie.

She has long flowing black hair with curls at the ends. Light green eyes reflecting the natural light, her lips pressed in a kiss covered with cherry red lipstick. She has a long flowing red dress whereas I'm dressed in ceremonial parade dress, black tunic with a white dress belt and black trousers with a red stripe down the outside of the leg. A black cap with red trim bears the army cap badge. A photo taken from my passing out parade when I first joined as a Second Lieutenant.

Rarity seems particularly pleased with the Uniform, "Now that, darling is a uniform fit for an officer. Not those duds you call a uniform" -She waves her hoof up and down to my uniform- "But whatever did happen with the two of you? You both seem to be so happy together."

I turn the photo back and look at it, remembering the day itself with great fondness, "We were together before I enlisted when we met at college. Things went well and she was supportive when I had to go away for months at a time for the army. But before I left on tour a few months ago I found out she cheated on me." A collection of gasps rains out from the girls. Rainbow and Applejack both look absolutely disgusted.

Applejack leaves her seat. Stopping in front of me, she rests her hoof on my shoulder, "I'm real sorry, sugarcube." Her eyes look upon me, she actually seems generally sorry about what happened and as though she wants to help.

Crossing my arm over I pat the top of her hoof twice. "You've got nothing to apologise for, better I found out before I left then whilst I was away." Applejack steps back, a soft smile on her face.

The train's whistle blares out from in front, looking out the window I can see we are approaching a small station with a town tucked away behind it.

Pinkie starts to bounce towards the door, I have no idea how that's even possible. "We're here, Johnny. Come on, I'll give you a super duper tour then we can get to planning your 'welcome to Ponyville' party." Rising from my seat I walk down the carriage towards the cabin's door, the train slowing as it prepare for the stop.

I guess this is my new home then...

Chapter 4 - Lessons in Human anatomy

Exiting the train I am met by a collection of gasps and murmurs. I've got the feeling now that everywhere I go I'm gonna be treated as an outcast, some circus attraction to be gawked at. Pinkie initially was planning on giving me the tour of the town, but after the reactions, Twilight thought it would be best to take me straight back to her home. I even managed to get a few ponies selling flowers to faint, am I really that much of a hideous monster to them?

Thankfully the walk to Twilight's home wasn't that long. We primarily stuck to one dirt road into town passing along a few small homes. They reminded me of old Tudor era styled housing, wooden beam along the exterior acting as supports, the only key difference was the materials and colours used in the house design itself.

I don't know what I was expecting her house to be like, though of the many thoughts that crossed my mind none of them were of a literal tree house. A sign out front displayed text stating the building was the 'Golden Oaks Library'. Trust Twilight to choose to live in a library, though I have no idea why a Princess would live at a library instead of a castle, palace or even a mansion. The tree had numerous windows spaced at different levels, complete with a balcony at the same levels of the branches and leaves.

Entering the home the other five all bid their farewells, saying that they'd come back at some point later to check in on us. The main room consisted of a circular table positioned in the centre of the room, complete with a bust of a pony head. The circular room's walls were covered completely with bookshelves carved into the walls, the only break being one door leading to another room which I presumed to be a kitchen from what I could see through a narrow opening. A staircase followed the curve of the wall leading upstairs.

I walk along one set of bookshelves tracing my finger along the spines as I idly examine the titles. Twilight levitates a book alongside me to her and sets it on a nearby stand, soon a number of other books are levitating and piling up by her hooves. I look over her shoulder to see the book she's looking at. The book seems to be about studies made on other forms of government, probably looking to study a constitutional monarchy in more detail.

I step to the stairs and stop on the first step, "Hey Twilight, I take it you have a shower or bath of some kind?"

"... The monarch remains head of state. Interesting..." Twilight mumbles to herself, already absorbed into her book.

"Twilight? ...Earth to Twilight," Still nothing. With no response, I decide to gain her attention. I walk behind her and lean forward, placing both hands upon her head I lower my chin to rest on them.

"Um... John?" Her voice raise to a higher tone than normal. Wow she's heating up.

"Yes, Twilight?"

"What are you doing?"

"Using your head as a resting post. You're just the right height for me." An awkward silence falls over us, she probably has no Idea how to respond to that. "In all seriousness, do you have a shower I can use?"

I find myself wrapped in her magic. I'm lifted from my position and carried to the bottom of the stairs where she drops me mid-air onto the floor, a satisfied smirk on her face. "Top of the stairs into my room, then its the first door on the right."

"See... was that so hard?" Dusting myself off I stand and make my way up the stairs. The room up top has a raised section linked to a small staircase, a window lining the wall with a bed resting before it covered with a dark blanket. Other items litter the room, a telescope positioned to face out a large circular window. There are two doors on the far wall and one along the right wall. The right door I already know leads to a bathroom. I make my way to the other two doors and quickly check through them. The one on the left leads to the balcony I saw on the way here, the other seems to lead to a large descending staircase.

I go back to the bathroom and enter, locking the door behind me. The room is pretty basic, one small window, a sink with a medicine cabinet and mirror above, a toilet which is a little low down for my liking, and a shower and bath against the far wall. Stripping down and kicking off my clothes I enter the shower, pausing before I start the shower.

I examine the bandages on my ribs and slowly remove them, a light pain paints my chest at the movement against it. With the bandages off I can see the extent of the bruising. It's lighter than I expected but still leaves my skin a dark purple on the right side, I'm guessing the magic used to try and heal me has helped to reduce the swelling and bruising. I turn back to the shower and turn on the hot water, I've always been able to relax in a shower after a stressful day.

I make my way back down the stairs, deciding to leave my MTP shirt upstairs and instead only wearing my T-shirt, trousers and boots. Freezing on the stairs I notice Twilight talking to the purple reptile I saw in the forest. Taking hold of a scroll he holds it before him and exhales, engulfing the scroll in flames.

"What the fuck is that thing!?" My voice raises as I point directly towards it. A creature which can blow fire? Fuck that shit...

Twilight and the creature both turn in surprise at my sudden outburst, the creature even seemed to let out a small scream in surprise. Twilight trots towards me and holds a hoof back up to the creature.

"John, This is Spike. He's my number one assistant."

"Okay... but you didn't answer my question. What the fuck is it?"

Spike steps alongside twilight and raises a claw up to his face. "Uh... whats 'fuck'?"

Twilight looks down to spike, "I've heard you use that word on a few occasions now. I'm also curious as to what it means."

Do they seriously not know about swear words? "Can we address the Elephant in the room here?"

"Spike's a Dragon, but only a baby so you don't have to be worried."

This world has fucking Dragons? I step back towards her podium and lean against it, "This world has every kind of mythical creature."

Spike approaches me and looks up to me, "What are you? I have no idea what you are."

"If I had a Pound for every time I've been asked that. I'm a human, my name's John."

"Spike" -Raising his hand he holds it before me, I grasp it and shake his hand- "Whats a Pound?"

Twilight steps alongside me, "I believe it's the human equivalent of Bits, Spike." She turns her head to face me, "I take it Pounds are your currency?"

I nod to her, before I speak however my eyes are caught by numerous tools on the central table. Walking over I examine them, realising that they are various pieces of medical equipment including a stethoscope, thermometer and other tools you'd expect at a medical check up. "Umm, Twilight? Why are all these out?"

"Well as I said back in Canterlot, your species are unknown. In order to get a better understanding I should conduct a study of your anatomy, It will allow us to treat you better should you get injured. Not to mention understand how your body functions and reacts to certain stimuli."

"I'm not a human Guinea pig, Twilight." I start to walk back to the stairs, not wanting to be tested on. I'm interrupted when Twilight appears in a magenta flash at the base of the stairs.

"But there's so much we could learn. Please, John. With the findings I should be able to fully heal your earlier Injuries," Her eye's almost seem to be pleading with me. The look isn't quite as effective as Pinkie's, but the possibility of having my ribs fixed is very tempting.

I make my way back to the centre of the room, releasing a frustrated sigh in the process. "Let's just get this over with."

I'm soon joined by Twilight and Spike, Spike seems to be acting as her scribe as he has a scroll and parchment in his hands.

"Okay, first name all the sections of your body." I begin to point at each part of my body from head to toe, naming them off as I pass them. Spike's quill scratches furiously against the parchment as Twilight pays close attention as I point to each section.

"Happy now?" Folding my arms I look to Twilight as Spike finishes writing.

"Not even close, I need to examine your body closer." Levitating a number of tools she steps closer to me, "Please remove your clothes."

"No..." We enter a fierce staring contest, Spike watching intently and chuckling at the sight.

"This can be done the easy way" -Twilight's horn begins to softly glow- "or the hard way. Your choice," My eyes widen as I start to run for the stairs. Reaching my goal I soon feel a strange sensation shoot through my body. Suddenly I'm back to where I was originally standing, feeling nauseous from my first-ever teleportation. These ponies can teleport? Fuck my life...

"Fuck... that felt so wrong," Glaring down at her I reach my fingers under my shirt and slowly raise it, a victorious grin painted across her face. I remove my shirt and throw it over the central pony bust, leaning down I unzip the side of my boots and place them to the side, loosening my belt I drop my trousers and kick them to the side leaving me standing on the spot in my pants. "...Happy?"

Her eyes quickly scan over my body, a small scowl when her eyes lock onto my last piece of clothing. "All your clothes, John."

"Do you really want me to rock out with my cock out?" Her eyes suddenly widen, her face turning a dark crimson as she looks again to my face. Spike just falls back, rolling on the floor laughing his ass off, "Human male... assets, shall we call them, are external. They are always outside hence why we wear clothing, that and to keep warm."

"You... can keep those on then, John," With her blush still burning through her coat she selects the stethoscope and place it against my chest, listening to my heartbeat. "Heartbeat seems to be beating at a slightly faster rate than the average ponies," Spike soon raises himself from the floor and starts again jotting down notes, still with the odd snicker escaping from his lips.

Soon her hooves are lightly pressing against my bruises causing to release a short hiss, "Careful. I'm still sore there."

"Sorry," Slowly her hooves start to trace down to my stomach, pressing softly against my muscular form. "Muscles seem to be more defined on his chest compared to other areas..." She seems to be spending a longer time on my abs. Am I getting felt up by a pony?

As if on cue the front door suddenly bursts open, looking up I find that Rainbow Dash is standing in the doorway trying her hardest to refrain from laughing. Twilight's face erupts into a strong blush, lowering her hooves she turns to Rainbow with a look of terror on her face.

Sure enough Rainbow lets out a large guffaw, her eyes tearing up. "Wow, were you just coping a feel?" Spike once again was laughing along with Rainbow.

Twilight levitates my clothes and throws them into my face, taking the hint I start to get dressed, "N-no I wasn't. I was just conducting a medical observation." Her ears drooped as her eyes flicked from side to side. She's a terrible liar.

"Yeah... whatever you say, egghead." Dash finally gets control of her laughter and makes her way towards us, "So, John, how are you holding up?"

"About as well as you can expect. Why are you here Rainbow?"

"I actually came to talk to you," Rainbow quickly steals a glance between Twilight and myself.

"Okay... what is it?" I inquire. Twilight makes her way back to her podium, a small smirk on her face. "Whats this about?"

Rainbow's hoof digs at the floor, "I wanted to say sorry."

"Sorry? For what?"

"You know, attacking you in the Everfree. I just dove in and attacked you when you were helping Twilight."

"It's fine, Rainbow" -A small smirk spread across my face, I already gathered from the train ride that she has a high ego- "I was kicking your ass anyways."

Rainbow jumps up and starts to hover, "Ha! Please! I could beat you with one wing and both fore hooves tied behind my back!"

"I seem to recall me being on top. Didn't Applejack have to come along to get me off?" ...I probably could have phrased that better

"She just sped up the process. I easily could have done it."

"Alright then, let's settle this," I make my way to the door I saw earlier and push it open, as I expected earlier the room is a basic kitchen with a cooker, sink, multiple cupboards and a table with seats.

Rainbow follows behind me, a confused look on her face, "John, what are we doing?"

I sit on one end of the table and rest my elbow on the surface, my arm raised, "Arm wrestle. Right here. Right now." A smirk finds its way onto her face, a short chuckle escaping her muzzle.

"You really think you can beat me?" Sauntering over she sits down in the chair opposite me, her hoof raised in a similar fashion to mine.

"Oh I don't think so" -I lock my hand around the end of her hoof- "I know I can."

"We'll see about that... On three."

I nod to her as I begin to count down, "One. Two. Three!"

Immediately my hand starts to lower to the table from her sudden burst of speed. Pushing back I manage to slowly raise my hand back to the centre, my other arm holding onto the corner of the table. Rainbow's face starts to strain as she attempts to force my arm down. Looking into her eyes I grin evilly to her, "You know, Rainbow... there is something called technique for this sport."

"Wh-What are you on about?" She speaks through closed teeth as her eyes meet mine.

"You wait... and wait until your opposition becomes tired" -Her assault start to falter as the force being pushed against my hand relaxes- "Kinda like you are now. Once your opponent is weak, that's when you strike." Using all my force I push against her hoof, rapidly bringing it closer to the table top. Her face strains as she tries with all her might to balance the fight, but it's too late. With one last push, I smack her hoof against the table.

"YEAH!" I jump from my seat, raising my arms into the air. "ONE NIL TO THE CHAMPION!"

"NO WAY, I WANT A REMATCH!" Rainbow flies over the table and brings her face against mine.

"Tell you what. Who's the one person other than me who can beat you?" I sit back into my seat, with Rainbow soon doing the same.

"No one, you just cheated!" I just look at her, my eyebrow raised. Releasing a sigh her head lowers, "Applejack. No matter how hard I try she always beats me at hoof wrestling. I hate losing."

"I have a proposition for you," Her head raises, a confused expression on her face. "I'll train you to beat Applejack. In return, all I ask for is a bottle of whisky."

"And what makes you so sure that you can train me to beat her?"

"If I don't and you lose to her, I will repay you for the drink and will owe you a favour. Trust me when I say that I repay my debts in full." Dash looks around the room, contemplating my offer. After a few minutes, she spits onto her hoof and holds it out to me.

"You have a deal, John." I bring my hand before me and spit onto my palm. I grasp her hoof and shake it.

Well this ought to be interesting.

Chapter 5 - Suited and booted

Me and Rainbow spent the next couple of hours arm wrestling and sharing stories. She was telling me all about this aerial acrobatic team called 'The Wonderbolts' who are supposedly the best flyers in all of Equestria. They primarily act sort of like stunt pilots, crowd pleases in order to raise moral and make the military life appear glamorous. However in certain circumstance they are deployed as a fighting unit such as when Spike went on a rampage. That little guy... really?

Rainbow absolutely idolises the Wonderbolts, she even went away at one point to the Wonderbolts academy for training. Their Captain's name also caught my attention. Spitfire, a pony named after perhaps the most iconic British fighter plane, she better give that name credit. Rainbow also seemed to love the aircraft I mentioned back home. She claims she can break the sound barrier causing a 'Sonic Rainboom,' I guess I'd have to see it to believe it.

The matches are now becoming more balanced. I usually win but once every few games Rainbow wins. She'd enter into a gloating celebration, only for me to promptly put her back into her place. She's pretty good, but she lacks discipline. From this, I gathered that ponies generally have the same upper body strength as humans, but their main strength is their hind legs. Their weight seems to be roughly the same as well, due to their body structure, despite them being smaller is height.

We're currently locked in another match, my arm feeling exhausted from the repeat matches. Rainbow's face strains as she puts all her strength into the final push. My hand is only inches above the table. Biting my lip I try with all my might to fight back, but it's not enough. My hand slams against the table with a loud thud.

Rainbow immediately jumps into the air in triumph, "YEAH! HA! That's another one in the bag!"

"Well you've had a good tutor, but you've still got a long way to go."

"Ha! Wanting another rematch?" She seems to wiggle her eyebrow and she land back in her chair.

"I think that will do for now. My arm is killing me," The door to the kitchen opens, Spikes leaning against the door as he peaks his head in.

"John, Twilight wants you to come through," With that, he runs back into the main room.

Standing I stretch my arms out, grasping my hands at the end I crack my knuckles, "Shall we, Rainbow?" She just shrugs as she jumps out of her chair and leads through the door.

In the room is both Twilight and Rarity standing in the centre, Spike seems to be standing awfully close to Rarity. She has even brought a bag of sorts, a pin cushion is strapped to her hoof along with a measuring tape around her neck. Soon they're both looking to me and Rainbow as we enter the room, Rarity approaches me as she smiles graciously.

"John, darling we have some important business to attend to," She manages to say in a sing-song voice.

"We do?" I look down to Rainbow who only shrugs to me.

"But of course, we have to sort out you're attire," Walking back over to her bag she opens it up producing a few short strips of dark fabrics.

"My attire? Whats wrong with it?"

"How do I put it nicely? It's absolutely horrid, John. I can't allow an officer to walk around in something so... grotesque," She levitates a stool and mirror over from the side of the room and sets them up against the central table.

"I told you before, Rarity, these are camouflaged. They're not supposed to look nice, It's supposed to break up my body shape at distance," I reluctantly step before her and step on the stool, facing the mirror.

"That may be but you have no need for camouflage here. We must make you something more socially acceptable," She raises her hoof and taps my forearm, "Raise these for me please. I have to take your measurements."

Releasing a loud groan I raise my arms and face the mirror. I catch Rainbow's reflection in the mirror heading towards the door, "Going somewhere?" I call out.

Turning back she continues to back peddle, "Dresses aren't my thing. I'll catch you guys later," She rotates once again exiting through the doorway.

"Hey! Don't forget what you need to get me!"

"I won't!" the door closes behind her. Twilight steps to the side of the mirror looking confused.

"What is she supposed to get for you?" Twilight asks.

"That's not important. Let's just say shes doing a solid for me," I face forward again as Rarity continues to measure around my waist.

Rarity moves the tape from my waist to the inside of my legs, "So what exactly do humans wear for... casual clothing."

"Well we wear a mixture of things really. Basic T-shirts like the one I'm wearing, smart shirts buttoned up the centre with a collar like I showed you in the photo. Trousers made of various materials such as denim, and footwear made of various materials," I never did really care for fashion, I was happy just to throw on any old clothes to be perfectly honest.

"I see. Is there anything else you require me to make for you? Twilight did inform me that all humans wore clothes when with others," Glancing to Twilight I can see a light blush on her face.

I turn my head back to face to Rarity, "Yeah, pants and socks if you could." She immediately pauses and averted her gaze, a shade of crimson showing through her coat.

"Socks? You mean stockings?"

"No... I mean socks," My own voice portrays my confusion. Twilight also has a blush on her face, "Am I missing something here?"

"It's just that... socks, or stockings, are seen as lingerie," Her eyes finally look up at me. I can't help but burst out into laughing.

With the odd chuckle, I finally manage to reply, "That's so stupid. I only need them to wear under my boots to prevent blisters."

Rarity frowns slightly at my behaviour, "I suppose I can make a few pairs for you. Twilight also described the 'pants' you wear so I can sort them for you."

"Yeah, I bet she did. The pervert wanted me to strip down," Upon stating that I immediately heard a number of books drop to the floor. Turning to the source Twilight was the brightest shade of red I have seen her, her eyes telling me that she wanted to kill me.

"I did not!" Twilight practically screams at me. Rarity can't help but give off a small giggle to Twilight's reaction.

"Yes, you bloody well did. You wanted to have a close examination of my body, " I love winding people up, it's a great way to pass the time.

"I di-didn't in that way. It's was purely for scientific research," No matter what she tries, Twilight is unable to hide her blush.

"Speaking of which, you didn't heal my ribs. Seeing as you did fondle me I'm sure you have what you needed in order to make an attempt at fixing them," Rarity drops her tape measure and peers her head around from my side looking straight to Twilight.

Twilight looks as though she's about to explode. She closes her eyes and her magical aura is soon around my chest. I'm unable to describe the feeling, a strong vibrating sensation is felt throughout my rib cage. Looking down my eyes widen, the bruising itself is rapidly subsiding returning the skin to its normal colour. The aura soon vanishes as Twilight makes her way to the door. I smack my fist against my chest a few times to test the fixed bones. Now that's what I'm talking about.

Twilight pauses at the door. "Rarity can you keep an eye on John for me? I have to speak to Fluttershy for a moment." Rarity eyes focus on me for a moment in contemplation, coming to a decision she nods towards Twilight. Before long Twilight has left the building, Rarity was keeping me occupied with the measurements.

"All finished!" Rarity finally beams after what felt like an eternity, standing like a mannequin isn't exactly my idea of fun. The last hour consisted of various fabrics being draped over my body, trying to find 'the perfect colour scheme.' The sun is starting to set out the window, covering the town in an serene orange glow. I suppose I shouldn't complain about the clothing, seeing as she was doing this all for free. I offered to try and pay her somehow but Rarity outright refused, claiming that she wanted it to be a gift of sorts.

That got me thinking. What will I do for money? I've spent my adult life in the military, my primary work skills consisting of electronic engineering and bomb disposal. Back home this wouldn't be an issue as I could easily joined the civilian workforce as an engineer, like I was whilst I was in college when I spent every other day working on cars. From what I've seen so far of Equestria they lack any advanced engineering facilities. I'm probably more qualified than any engineer in this country, not to mention they probably lack the advanced technology I've been trained to maintain.

"John?" Rarity's voice interrupts my train of thought, a concerned expression present on her face. "What's the matter?"

"Nothing... Just thinking," I don't exactly feel like indulging anyone with my concerns at this time, they hardly know me. As far as they're concerned I'm just some sort of monster.

Rarity is about to respond until our attention gets distracted with the appearance of Rainbow Dash suddenly barging through the door. Her expression is anxious, whatever it is it has really gotten her jumpy, "Rainbow?"

"You have to come quickly!" Rainbow's eyes dart from Rarity to me, faltering when she looks to me. "You have to come too, John!"

"Me? Unless you've forgotten I'm under house arrest," Hopping from the stool I advance slowly to Rainbow, halting a few steps from her. "What's got you so worried?"

"I'm not worried!" I raise my eyebrow in reply, arms crossing. "I mean... I know you're a fighter. We need your help at Sweet Apple Acres."

"Rainbow, I need more than that to go on. I'm not about to piss off those who hold my life in their hands, just to deck someone for you."

Rarity moved alongside me, "Rainbow, tell me whats wrong."

Rainbow's eyes fell to the floor, her voice shifting to one of worry, "It's the Crusaders. They went into the Everfree Forest and came across a pack of Timber Wolves. They're now trapped in their clubhouse with the Wolves outside. AJ is trying to keep them back with Big Mac, but we need help."

Rarity screams, "SWEETIE BELLE'S TRAPPED!?" Without so much as a backwards glance she gallops out the door and into the distance. I focus around the room and notice my weapons chest, dashing over I try to grasp the lid but instead receive an electrical shock shooting through my body. Letting out a pained scream I briefly slump to my knees, regaining my composure I turn focus on both Spike and Rainbow who are both still in the room.

"Fuck it!" Starting to run to the door I shout back to Spike. "Spike go and get Twilight! I'm going with Rainbow to help her!"

Sprinting out the door I catch a glimpse of Rarity in the distance, assuming she's heading towards her sister I quickly follow suit. Rainbow is swiftly overhead, acting as a closer escort guiding me down the road. I was already having a hard time fitting in here without being stared at, sprinting at full speed probably is only helping to reinforce the views of the locals.

After a good ten minutes my pace has now slowed to a jog. We are now down a much more remote winding road, Rainbow soon disappears over the top of a small tree line. I make my way through the trees and dense bushes, thorns leaving minor cuts on my exposed arms. Ceasing at an opening I can see a building of sorts built part way up the tree, a small platform is raised at the base stopping anyone from going up. In the window I can see silhouettes of three smaller ponies, at this distance I'm unable to make out any details. Applejack and a red male are wielding various tools trying to keep the animals at bay, I freeze at the sight of them.

Rainbow said there was Timber Wolves but I didn't think she meant it literally. I was expecting your standard wolves, but no, instead these wolves are actually made of Timber. Sharp wooden teeth are protruding from their mouth, glowing sickly green eyes stare up at their prizes up top. Razor sharp claws scratching at the base of the tree. There are three wolves in total, all are paying no attention to Applejack, only focused on the tree itself.

Marching to Applejack I halt and look to the additional tools behind her. She momentarily locks eyes with me, shock seems to show on her face as she tried to figure out why I'm here. Ignoring her I rush to the selection of tools and look over them. A scythe, shovels, woodcutting axe, mallet and a couple of hammers. Reaching down I grasp the axe and twist it in my hand, lightweight and sturdy. The perfect weapon.

I move past Applejack and gain ground on the first Timber Wolf. With its back turned I raise my axe and whistle out loud, gaining it attention I rapidly bring the axe down. The blade makes contact with the top of its neck, chopping clean through. The blow causes the head to be removed from the body, as the head falls the rest of the body seems to break apart littering the floor with various sized chunks of wood.

The sound of the wood clattering causes the others to turn their focus to me. They slowly circle around me, one to my front with the other to my rear. Their positions cause me to hastily turn to ensure one doesn't lunge for me, this fails however when I'm swiped across my back with a sharp set of claws. The claws tear clean through my shirt, leaving two large lacerations on my back which bleeds profusely. On instinct I turn taking a defensive swing, the axes blade makes contact with the creatures chest. As it falls to the floor the axe remains locked firmly in position, cemented to chest of the wolf.

Unable to remove the axe I turn in the nick of time to see the last one lunging for me. On instinct I raise my left arm to protect my face, this only results in the teeth puncturing the flesh on my arm. Letting out a pained screech I punch at its head, my swings having little effect except for causing me more pain. Punching wood is never a great Idea. As the struggle continues I tread backwards, my foot catches on a fallen part of the first wolf causing me to fall to my back with the other on top of me.

With the wolf on top of me, pinning me down, it releases my arm attempting to strike forward at my face. Moving me head I'm able to avoid its jagged teeth, the breath of each bite fills my nostrils with a vile stench. With the adrenaline pumping through my body I'm able to thrust my body weight against it causing us to roll on the ground, my body now positioned above. The wolf continues to scratch at my chest as I clamp its jaws shut with my hands, the new cuts penetrating my skin leave a sharp pain on various sections of my chest.

Footsteps draw my attention slightly before I hear Applejack's voice. "MOVE!" As quickly as I hear it I leap from on top of the Timber Wolf, rolling across the floor to come to a sudden halt. In my view I witness AppleJack bringing her rear hooves down on top of the Wolfs head. It ceases moving as its remains shatter under her attack. I lay on my back and look up toward the setting sun, my hand pushing down on my bleeding chest keeping pressure on the wound.

Holy Shit... that was too close...

Chapter 6 - Patch up

I find myself oblivious to my surroundings, my attention fixated on the pain across various points on my body. I feel as though someone has forced a cheese grater across my torso, the various cuts which litter my chest bleed at a steady pace. My left forearm has numerous puncture wounds, elevating my arm I apply pressure to the most severe of my injuries.

Gently I push myself into a sitting position, my eyes fix on the three smaller Ponies leaving the tree house and running toward the others. The first was a Unicorn, her coat was white with a curly mane coloured pink and light purple, her eyes were light green. The next was a Pegasus with an orange coat, her mane seemed similar to Dash's in style but was instead purple, her eyes were the same shade of purple as her eyes. The last pony had a coat of pale yellow, her mane was red which had a pink bow attached.

The sound of a pair of beating wings brought my focus back to my surroundings. Twilight and Fluttershy were both now hovering overhead with Spike sat on Twilight's back. Fluttershy immediately makes her way to the Timber Wolf with the axe cemented into its torso. Twilight lands beside me, annoyance and concern mix into her expression as her eyes examine the extent of my injuries.

"John, what happened? What are you doing here?"

"What does it look like I've been doing?" -Raising my injured arm I gesture towards the three children, my good arm still holding onto my injury- "I was helping to protect them."

Twilight shakes her head. "Thank you, John. But when this gets back to Princess Celestia she will also question your actions. Who even knows how she'll respond."

"In all honesty, I don't really give a fuck." Twilight scoffs at my response.

"You do realise that word about this will most likely reach her by morning."

"How do you kn-" I cut myself off when I peer over Twilight. In the distance is a group of various ponies watching on with varied expressions, most seem to consist of fear. Some even seem to be wielding cameras as I identify various flashes coming from the crowds. "-ow... Fuck."

"How could you be so reckless? You were only just healed from your injuries. Yet you seem to just charge in head first getting yourself injured again in the process, it could have been serious."

"It doesn't matter" -Straining my shaky hands on the floor, I push myself to my knees then feet in order to stand alongside Twilight- "What matters is that everyone is safe. Or would Celestia prefer for me to let innocents die when I could intervene?"

Twilight's mouth opens, presumably to argue against my point, however no noise escapes from her muzzle. Inspecting my arm again as it hangs low alongside my body I realise that the openings on my arm are more severe then I initially realised. Blood was flowing down my arm and dripping from the tips of my fingers. "Twilight?" Her eyes shift from my wound to my eyes. "Any chance you can patch me up?"

Hesitantly, Twilight replies. "Not fully, no. The spell is very taxing for somepony who isn't specialised in healing magic."

"Anything is better than nothing. Can you at least try, please?"

A soft smile forms on her lips. A aura surrounds her horn as my body is illuminated. My wounds start to heal, but are unable to fully repair, the bleeding has slowed while the lacerations are still present but have reduced in size. Blood is still slowly escaping from my wounds. "Thanks."

A low pitched howl instantly brings me back to an alert state. Noticing Fluttershy prone alongside the Timber Wolf with an axe lodged in its body I finally realise that my attack didn't kill it. I force my way past Twilight and the others, darting rapidly towards the creature. "Fluttershy! Get back from it!" I hurriedly lean to the floor and scoop the closest tool I can, grasping hold of the scythe.

Fluttershy spins in my direction. "John! Wait!" -I stop alongside her, the scythe raised over my shoulder ready to swing- "You don't have to hurt her, she's no harm."

"No harm!? Have you seen the state of me?" Fluttershy is normally quite timid when she addresses me, nonetheless she's standing tall before me despite the weapon been brandished.

"She was only acting to defend herself. You attacked her and her friends." I can't believe this. She's actively defending a Wolf, One that would likely have killed the three girls if we hadn't intervened. "Please, John it's in her nature."

I'm about to reply when the sound of clattering wood captures my focus. Twisting I observe the remains of the Timber Wolves becoming enveloped in a green ambient glow. The sections rejoin together recreating the forms of the Wolves. You've got to be fucking kidding me! Various screams from the formed crowd can now be heard as the two reconstructed Wolves advance towards me.

Fluttershy stepped between myself and the Wolves, her eye fixated on the two. "My friend didn't mean to harm any of you. He was just scared for his friends." Weirdly enough the Wolves both seemed to calm from this, their postures going into a relaxed state similar to that of a dog. "He's going to help me with your friend, then we will allow you all to return to your homes. Isn't that right John?"

Both Fluttershy and even the Wolves looked at me, expectation filling Fluttershy's face. Completely bewildered I spared a glance towards the others, all of them seemed as surprised as I do. Reluctantly I lowered the scythe, dropping it to the floor. I can't believe I'm helping something which would happily kill me. Standing tall above the Wolf I press my boot against it's chest, my hands reaching down and taking hold of the handle.

I force my boot down onto the Wolf as I simultaneously jerk at the axe. This bitch scratched my back, I won't lie by saying that I'm not enjoying this. The Wolf roars as I yank at the handle, after multiple pulls the blade finally begins to shift. With a resounding crack the axe finally forces itself loose from its chest. The Wolf promptly rises and leaps away from me, shortly after the other two dash around me and follow the injured one.

Dropping the axe I turn to Fluttershy, "Happy?" She just looks away from me and moves back to the others. I just watch as the Timber Wolves run back towards the forest. Why the hell they decided to build a town near a forest filled with dangerous creatures is beyond me.

Once we were satisfied the Timber Wolves would not return, Twilight took me to the local hospital. Initially the doctors and nurses were wary of me, but after Twilight explained the circumstances they agreed to treat me. Turns out I was fairly lucky not to sever the Ulnar Artery in my arm when I was bitten, a few centimetres closer and I would have been in the shit.

The doctors wanted to keep me in hospital over night for observations, they had some concerns due to the degrees of my injuries and the fact they lacked any understanding of the human body. A unicorn doctor had cast a spell which would regenerate the blood cells in my body, kinda like a blood transfusion only without the donor. They needed to ensure there was no complications, and to cast the spell again every few hours to keep the effect of the spell.

I was given a private room to spend the night in. A large window covered the left wall, the walls themselves covered with a blue wallpaper consisting of spiral patterns and a wooden trim. The bed once again was too small for me, my legs curled up in order to keep them under the covers. I was actually surprised to find that they had medical equipment which was at the same technological levels as ours, such as x-rays from my first visit to a hospital bed to ECG machines. They conducted numerous test on me in order to gain observations for a human, and to allow their doctors to gain an understanding of my anatomy, similar to Twilight's study.

By the time I was treated it was late at night, a full moon hanging high in sky. Twilight had already headed off to check on the others. I learnt that the three 'fillies' were a group of friends called the 'Cutie Mark Crusaders'. Sweetie Belle was the unicorn and Rarity's little sister, Applebloom was the 'Earth' Pony and Applejack's little sister, the Pegasus was called Scootaloo. With nothing left to do for the night I tried to get some sleep.

I was awoken abruptly when something was thrown in my face. Sitting up rapidly I noticed Luna was at the end of the bed, and boy did she look pissed. A quick look at the covers revealed that a newspaper was thrown at me.

"This doesn't look like you were following your ruling. Doesn't it, Lieutenant." Luna turns and moves to look out the window, the early morning sun raising slowly in horizon.

Raising the paper I study the front page. 'Mysterious creature in skirmish with Timber Wolves.' A photo shows me in mid swing with the axe, about to collide with the wolf which scratched my back.

Releasing the paper I rub my hands over my sleep coated eyes. "It's not as it seems, Princess."

"Oh really?" Luna sharply spins back to me, "Then explain it to me. Why should we not have you locked away after violating our judgement?"

"I was helping to protect some kids trapped by those Wolves. I'm not exactly gonna sit on my arse when I could help someone."

"While we appreciate your concerns for our subject, we still can't have you actively disobeying us." Luna's thrown softens as she brings a hoof to the end of her muzzle.

"Are you okay? You seem to be... kinda out of it."

"It's far too early for me. I'm usually in bed by now, but after seeing the paper I had to go and speak to a certain Human." Luna moves alongside me and sits on a chair adjacent to the bed.

"Well I get woken up by a certain Princess throwing newspapers at me." A mild smirk forms on my face.

A small chuckle escapes from her. "Yes. It's quite the predicament we find ourselves in, Is it not?"

"I didn't intend to go against your judgement, Luna" Her eyes lock back onto mine, "I was asked to help, so I acted."

Luna releases a exasperated sigh. "I know, Twilight and the others explained it to me. From this event though I have something I must ask of you, John."

"What is it?"

"It's what you said back in the castle. Under my sisters rule Equestria has not had to enter conflict, but in the past we were prepared for it just in case it ever occurred. Celestia won't admit it but we may need to seek action to ensure cooperation and protection from the Griffins. I'm not scared of the possibility of having to deploy soldiers, but she is. I have a proposition for you, Lieutenant."

I already don't like where this is heading. She seems content on deploying forces, yet Luna is coming to me. She's not expecting me to aid her is she? I've come from one war and it seems I'm about to be thrown into another. I'm caught up in my own thoughts, I fail to even reply to her.

"I've seen from the dream of your memory that you are competent in combat and have had experience. Our guards and soldiers have little to no experience in combat. I'm sure you remember that you were to be assigned two guards to escort you. What I ask is that you attempt to give them some insight, even provide some training." Luna once again stands, focused on the doorway to the corridor.

I'm silent for a minute as I contemplate her request. "They're here now?" Luna nods, her attention once again shifting to me upon the sound of my voice. "I can at least give them some advice, maybe a few tactics, but your military seems far behind my nations in the sense of military technology. I'm not trained with swords and spears so I will be of little use in fighting with your weapons, I've only ever wielded a sword for parade."

"All I ask is that you consider this. It matters little if you're successful or not. We shall consider this as a test, to help me judge if we are at least capable to act in the Griffin Empire." Luna's expression seems hopeful as her teal eyes lock onto mine.

Sighing I nod my head. "Okay, but I expect something in return for my efforts."

"But of course, should you be successful I will prepare a reward which I'm sure will satisfy you." Luna steps towards the door, halting as she open the door with her magic. "There's no sense in confining you to Twilight's home if you are to be training my guards. You can leave the library, so long as you return there for the night. The guards who will be accompanying you will remain posted outside this room until you are discharged. Farewell, Lieutenant."

"Farewell, your majesty." I give a small wave as she exits the room, the door closing behind her.

A few hours passes as I remain in hospital. Thankfully I was provided with a book to pass the time, I'm not exactly a fan of reading but I will do it to kill the time. It was some weird alternative to Indiana Jones called 'Daring Do', an archaeologist Pegasus which explores ancient ruins for treasure and prevents them being used for evil purposes. It's about noon when a knock at the door drag me away from the book.

"Come in." The door opens presenting Rarity and Applejack entering through the doorway. They both smile as they enter.

"Howdy, John. How are you feelin'?" Applejack stands alongside me.

"Alright I guess. What brings you two here?"

Rarity speaks up. "We came by to see how you were doing, darling. Also to thank you for saving our sisters yesterday. You were so brave to throw yourself in harms way for us, especially when you know so little about us."

"It's no worry, really." A smirk draws across my face, I never was good at receiving credit.

Applejack gives a small chuckle. "You make it sound like you regularly throw yourself into danger."

I let out a snicker. "Well, I am an idiot who went into a job which throws you into danger." -I sit fully up as I release a sigh- "I just wanted to help. I've always been a hot-head who would dive straight into danger, I'm just thankful nobody else got hurt."

"Well, you're always welcome up at Sweet Apple Acres. We will have to think of someway to thank you." Applejack tips her hat as she raises a hoof against my shoulder. "Thank you, John."

Rarity moves to the opposite side of the bed. "Yes, thank you so much, John. I shall have to create something extravagant fitting for a hero."

My smirk drops at those words. 'Hero,' I'm no hero. "You don't have to do anything for me. You are already making me clothes whilst I'm here, I couldn't ask for any more from you."

"Oh nonsense, John. I won't take no for an answer, you deserve recognition for your actions." Rarity looks at me with sheer determination. There in no point in arguing about this with her, I can already tell.

"Okay... Thank you Rarity." I try to put on as best of a smile I can, Applejack seems to see straight through it whereas Rarity falls straight for it.

"I shall be off then to begin immediately." Rarity's horn illuminates as a bag on her side opens up, a set of clothing levitates from the bag and rests on the end of the bed. "Here is a set of clothing I made for you last night, seeing as yours are... dirty from yesterday." If you can call bloody and torn 'dirty', then I guess they are.

Rarity leans in and places a light kiss on my cheek. "Thank you again for saving my sister, John." Rarity saunters out the room leaving just me and Applejack. I turn to her as she just shakes her head with a small chuckle.

"Don't expect me to kiss you."

"Ha, don't worry I'm not gonna expect everyone to come around and kiss me." My smile falters again as I lay back.

"John?" I lean up again looking to her. "I wanted to say that I'm sorry... For the Everfree."

"Applejack, don't worry about it. It's fine."

"No, it ain't". Applejack stomps her hoof. "I attacked you and I feel just plain awful about it. You were trying to help, but I just thought - " I lean forward, my hand gripping lightly around her muzzle.

"Applejack you were trying to protect your friends. You saw me ontop of Rainbow and you acted to help her. I would have done the exact same thing in your shoes. Don't feel sorry about it. Sure, your kick did hurt like a bitch, but you did what you thought was best to keep your friends safe. I respect that." Her eyes flick away, I release her muzzle and sit back in the bed.

"Thank you, John. Thanks for forgivin' me, I know most wouldn't in your position." We both share a smile as she steps back from the bed. "We will see you soon when the doctor lets you out. Rainbow is expecting me, she's on about findin' out who the most daring pony is after she saw you fightin' those Timber Wolves."

"Have fun. Try putting honey on one another and standing near a beehive, that should do pretty good."

"That ain't a bad idea, I may have to change a few thing for it though." Applejack leaves the room closing the door behind her.

I never realised that she still felt that bad for when we first met. She shouldn't worry about it, but something makes me think she won't exactly let it go. I rest my head back on the pillow and stare up at the ceiling. I don't exactly want to train these two guards, but It's not exactly like I have much choice here. They should at least be semi-competent if they're trained to protect the Princesses from harm, though they weren't exactly effective when I was there.

These guards better know what they're doing, I hate babysitting.

Chapter 7 - Personal escort

After Applejack and Rarity's visit I had another check up with the doctor. Thankfully he had decided that I recovered enough to be discharged, that suited me just fine as I never exactly enjoyed being cooped up. Unfortunately it wasn't until the evening I was discharged. I was absolutely starving by the time I left, it seems that all hospital food no matter the world tastes like shit.

Selecting my new clothes I raise them up in order to inspect them. Rarity had managed to make me a basic white T-shirt along with a pair of tan trousers which I had no idea what they made of, but it seemed to be made from a fairly sturdy material. She even managed to make me some black socks and pants, the socks were a bit long likely due to her views regarding them but I was able to easily roll them over to keep them low.

Opening the door I'm promptly met by the two guards, both shifting to attention at my presence. One was a grey Pegasus male where as the other was a White coated Unicorn mare. Do they only select certain coloured Ponies to be royal guards? My eye raised I scrutinise their discipline, the male seems to be doing an admirable job at staring forward, the mares eyes however occasionally shift back and forth from the wall and myself. Rather than the traditional spear I've seen all other guards with, the male is armed with a sword which is sheathed against the left side of his armour.

"Alright then, let's get these introductions out of the way then. I take it you both already have been told who I am from the Princess?"

The mare is first to respond. "Yes, Sir. We have bee-"

Raising my hand I cut her off "Don't call me Sir, I'm not your superior officer. Never have been one for formalities."

The males deep voice cuts in. "We have our orders from Princess Luna, Sir. I am Sergeant Night Chaser, my colleague is Corporal Sunny Shield."

"Right. So Chaser and Sunny, odd names but then again all names here seem rather daft." Both give a small scowl as they move from their position to face down the lengthy corridor towards the exit.

"Sir, we should make our way to the library. Princess Luna requested that you spend all nights there until further notice, nightfall will be over us in the next few hours."

Gesturing towards the corridor I begin following through the narrow passage. "Lead on then."

With a firm nod from Chaser he takes the lead, Sunny is following at a steady pace behind me. We soon make our exit from the hospital and are proceeding through the centre of town towards Twilight's library. Rather than the odd stare and murmur everyone seems to be actively rushing away from me, entering numerous buildings and closing the shutters. I figure being in the paper as a violent creature and having two guards shadow me isn't a great way to show that I'm no harm.

We continue on the walk when Sunny steps alongside me and looks up to me. "Sir, permission to speak freely."

Waving my hand I to tell her to continue. I then realise that they likely have no concept of the meaning of the expression. "Shoot."

"I heard about the weapon you had at the trial. If it's possible I would be grateful if you'd let me study it, Sir." She wants to examine my rifle? Fuck that.

"Absolutely not. No one is taking possession of my weapons to study them, It's too far ahead of your technology." Her eyes manoeuvre to the floor, her ears slightly drooping.

Chaser releases a small scoff. "It can't be that impressive. I've heard the Griffins had developed a weapon decades ago, similar to yours which propels a bolt which can pierce armour."

"A Crossbow?" He just shrugs. "That's centuries old in my world. The bolt has limited range and is only a single shot. My weapon can fire off thirty rounds which are capable of piercing various materials and piercing flesh and organs, heck it can even go clean through a body."

Sunny perks up again, curiosity filling her voice. "Your technology sounds so intriguing. You were an engineer, Sir? I believe that's what the Princess said."

"I am still an engineer. I know you two are guards, but do you have specialised roles?" Glancing to the sky the sun is slowly setting, a orange radiance canvases the tops of the houses.

"I've been trained in defensive magic, my talent is conjuring multiple shields which can resist blunt force trauma. I've also been tinkering with armour designs, Sir." Guess that explains why she wants to examine my weapons, if they don't trust me they're likely gonna try and find something to defend themselves from me.

"Chaser? What about you?" He releases a irritated growl.

"I've always had a good night eye. In training I far surpassed the others in stealth and observations in conditions with poor visibility, Sir."

Nodding to myself I scan the horizon, the top of Twilight's home soon comes into focus. As we approach everyone who was outside has made their way away from us. The two guards had now stopped talking as they shifted gradually into a position on either side of me. Soon we will be back inside and I can get something to eat, I am absolutely starving.

After the momentary silence I decide to speak out. "I have a question. How come all the guards have the same coloured coats and manes?"

Sunny taps a hoof to the gem on her breastplate. "Enchantments, Sir. All royal guards have enchanted armour which changes the colour dependant on our natural coats. Those with a darker coat appear to be grey where as those with lighter coats are perceived to be white. The enchantment also allows us to see through it in order to be able to identify other guards. The only royal guards who don't have their appearance altered are senior officers."

"So what? It's kinda like your uniform?"

"I suppose if you want to look at it that way, yes it is, Sir." During her explanation we arrived back at the library, all the lights are out showing nothing but a blanket of darkness through the windows.

Chaser positions himself closer to a window and peers through the glass. "There are ponies inside."

I try to look over his shoulder but fail to see anything. "How can you tell? I can't see shit."

"Night eye. As I said earlier." -Rolling his eyes Chaser steps to the door and halts alongside it- "After you, Sir."

Clutching the handle I open the door and wave for the two guards to enter, once they make their way inside I follow behind them closing the door. Now standing in complete darkness I hear a faint rustling before all the lights turn on simultaneously.

"SURPRISE!" All six call out. We don't even move or react to the display in front of us, having someone notice a surprise kinda kills it.

Pinkie bounces over the top of me, the tip of her tail clipping the top of my head yet somehow manages to place a party hat atop my head.

"Were you surprised, Johnny? Everypony always loves my surprises." A wide smile curls up on her face as she trots past me back to the group of friends.

"Well I would have been if it wasn't for a certain guard." Chaser just takes a quick glance at me.

"Well then, that means I will just have to try harder to surprise you for your next party." Taking hold of the hat, I remove it from my head and place it on top of Sunny's helmet. The other girls go back to talking to one another finishing their earlier conversations. Chaser just shrugs and makes his way to the base of the stairs, finding himself a new position to guard.

Looking down to Sunny, I nudge her with my elbow. "You gonna be a buzzkill like your Sergeant?"

"Sir?" -She quickly glances from Chaser to me - "I still have orders."

"Didn't Luna say that I was training you?" She nods in response. "First rule then, whenever you have an opportunity to relax with your squad, you take it. You never know if this will be the last time you see them or not, so live it up while you can. Consider this an opportunity to get to know each other better. Oh, and get rid of that armour."

She lowers her head in contemplation, before long she's looking back up to me. "Yes, Sir" I raise my eyebrow at her. "Um... I mean, John?" Nodding to her she steals a glance to Chaser who is looking towards us.

She removes her helmet and places it on a nearby table. Once she removes her breastplate the enchantments effects fade, and that's when I am able to see what she actually looks like. Her coat is a pale yellow with a mane of fire red which contains a blood red streak running through, her mane is lightly ruffled yet falls on her left reaching down to the front of her chest. Her cutie mark consisting of a white shield with a sun overlapping. When her eyes fix on mine I can see a beautiful shade of turquoise.

When my attention returns to the others I notice Rainbow Dash flying towards me, a bottle held in her hoof. Landing before me she looks between myself and Sunny.

"Hey, John." Rainbow says. "Who's the guard?"

Raising my hand I point to both guards. "This is Sunny Shield and buzzkillington over there is Night Chaser." Rainbow and Sunny give each other a small greeting, across the room I notice Chasers gaze fixated on Rainbow.

"Oh. Before I forget, here's that drink I owe you," Rainbow says, holding the bottle out for me. Grasping it I raise the bottle to inspect it, single-malt and aged twenty years, not a bad choice. "I don't see why you wanted it though. I never have been a fan of the stuff myself."

"Neither Have I," Unscrewing the cap I bring the rim to my nostril and inhale the contents. Both the girls in front look to me with confusion on their faces.

"John?" Sunny asks, "If you don't like it then why in Equestria would you request it?"

"It's a tradition me and Williams started after our first tour. When we got home we were given a bottle of whisky when out at the pub, the landlord was a veteran and often gave freebies to returning soldiers. My squad and I shared the bottle until it was all gone, we had a good night on that one bottle. Ever since that night we decided we would all share a bottle every time we returned from tour." Bringing the bottle to my lips I tilt my head back taking a gulp, the warm liquid burns slightly as it runs down my throat, a slight taste of apples lingering on my tongue.

"Your first tour?" -Sunny levitates the bottle from my grasp in a orange aura- "You're a veteran? We were never informed that you had seen combat. How many times had you been deployed on tour?"

"Four times. Northern Ireland on peace-time garrison, and three times in Afghanistan in a combat role." Twisting my palms I present them to Sunny showing her the burn scars. She grimaces at the sight, sadness clearly evident in her large eyes. "Now drink up, since the rest of my squad ain't here everyone here is going to help me finish the bottle tonight."

Sunny takes a quick swig of the bottle, her face immediately scrunches up. After she swallows the last of the liquid she sticks her tongue out, a disgusted groan escaping her lips. Rainbow and myself can't help but laugh at her reaction. God that looked cute when she did that.

Reclaiming my bottle I lightly press my hand against the back of Sunny's neck and push he lightly towards the other girls. "Now then, time for your first order. Meet the others as we are likely gonna be spending a fair bit of time with them all. Once that's done convince Night Chaser to get that stick out of his arse and relax for the night. I'm gonna expect everyone to help me with this drink."

Taking the hint she makes her way to the others and starts to talk to them, introductions being shared between the group. Checking back on Rainbow I realise that she seems to be awfully fixated on Sunny, a knowing smirk spreads across my face. "Something catch your eye?"

"What? No!" Rainbow blurts out, "I mean, she's pretty cool I guess." Rainbow quickly turns away from me and makes her way towards the rest of her friends, I can't help but notice the rosy colour her cheeks are turning.

Scanning the room there is a selection of tables set round the centre, holding various foods and drinks. With my stomach growling at me I move towards the food table filled with a wide variety of treats, cakes, pies, fritters, cookies, sandwiches and a selection of fruits. Deciding to go for something sweet I grab a few chocolate chipped cookies and a slice of cake. Biting into the cookie my mouth is immediately overwhelmed with sweetness and flavour. Holy shits that's good.

"Howdy, John." Swivelling from my position I face Applejack, a tankard of cider in her hoof. "Glad to see you up and movin' again."

Swallowing my mouthful of food I smile to her, "Hey, Applejack. How did your 'daring pony' contest with Rainbow go?"

"It went pretty swell at first, but after a while we had to find somethin' to break the tie. We tried your idea but we couldn't do it fully." -Pausing she takes a mouthful of her drink- "After a while we went to the old castle near to where we found you. We found the others there and on our way back, Pinkie said that she'd throw her party for you when you got out of the hospital."

"I imagine she has some order of games she wants to play?" Applejack nods, confirming my suspicion. "Well I need all your help with this drink, so tell Pinkie I know a game where we can do both."

"Sure thing, Sugarcube." Applejack makes her way back to the others to tell them my plan. I haven't played this game in ages, but with a few drinks it will be good for shits 'n' giggles.

This ought to be fun.

Chapter 9 - Work

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

"You got eyes on?" Williams asks from the irrigation ditch across the road. Crouching behind a rock line I scan over the fields, we were engaged over twenty minutes ago by Taliban fighters but a mortar strike pushed them back.

"No, there's fuck all movement," Reaching into my patrol kit I select my binocular and survey the surrounding area. After a pregnant pause I'm satisfied that the enemy had retreated. "I think they've fallen back. Keep all men on guard as I clear off the IED down the road, I'm gonna blow it up and gut us the hell out of here."

"Understood, Sir. Stanley, Owen, Taylor keep your eyes on over the horizon." Following their confirmations they all move from their positions to maintain an over watch. As I leave my cover Taylor passes me, patting me on my back as he does so. When he's no more then five steps away I spin to make my way to Williams, I'm interrupted by a thunderous bang followed by a shock wave from my rear propelling me forward onto my chest, rock fragments and dirt raining down on my helmet.

Rolling onto my back I rapidly push myself into a sitting position, my stomach lurching from the sudden movement. Taylor is laying on the floor, smoke elevating from alongside a small crater a meter away. Stanley is also on the floor, but appears to be more dazed than anything. Stepping up I run over to Taylor and kneel alongside him.

"Stanley make sure your alright first then get to cover!" Scanning the others they all appear to be in shock, Williams rushes over to my position and checks on Taylor with me. "We are gonna need a medic! Call Bastion and get a medevac arranged!"

Rolling Taylor on his back I am able to inspect his wounds. He has numerous lacerations to his face, his arm is also scratched to hell. My main concern though is his left leg, part of his leg have been blown off below the knee. Raising his leg I rest in on my knee to elevate the wound, blood draining profusely from the damaged limb paint my camouflage a dark red.

"Keep him still!" Williams shouts out. Taking hold of the leg he positions a tourniquet above the knee and pulls on the cord, tightening it as much as he physically can. "Check his airwaves, is he breathing?" Williams switches position with me supporting the leg in place.

As I shuffle over his torso I remove my helmet and drop it to the floor. Leaning down I bring my ear to his mouth trying to listen for a breath...
Nothing...
Placing my hand on his torso I try to feel for elevation in his chest...
Once again there's nothing.

"Fuck, fucking shit," I mumble under my breath. Cupping my hand over my mouth I shout out to nobody in particular, "SOMEONE GET ME SOME SHEARS! NOW!" After a few moments a set of sheers are held out in front of me. Snatching the tool I cut along the side of the assault vest, once its cut I peel the top off and throw it off to the side.

He has a six inch gash along the side of his waist, blood coating his shirt and the underside of the vest. My hands are now smeared with his blood as I run a finger along the wound as I inspect it. A piece of shrapnel from the IED is embedded within the injury.

I move over his chest and press my hands over the centre. Pumping my hands I try to perform CPR, each push moving his body as I attempt to revive him. Williams continues to try and apply pressure to the wounds as he looks on in fear.

After thirty pumps I lean closer and create a seal around his mouth, pushing two breaths into his body. With no response I repeat the process trying to bring him back. I don't know how long I kept going for, by the time the medics arrived though my arms were completely numb.

Stepping back I watch in horror as the medics attempt to treat him, deep down though I know its too late. Raising my hands I freeze as I seen the blood covering my palms. Frozen in shock my eyes remain locked in place, my hands trembling before me...

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

Jolting up I rise from under my sheets, sweat trickling down my face as I pant heavily. Fucking night terrors, it all started after that day. Poor Taylor, his new born daughter would have to grow up without him around, I was so proud when he asked me to be the godfather.

Inspecting the other beds I notice everyone else is still asleep. Twilight was curled up under her sheets, Chaser was splayed out over his bed and Sunny was hanging over the edge of hers. There was a basket at the foot of Twilight's bed but I couldn't seen anything in it, thought there was a quilt and pillow inside.

Climbing out of bed I immediately stumble, my foot knocking over my boots. My head was pounding from last nights drinks, my mouth dry from dehydration. I make my way to the bathroom and carry out the usual routine, shower, toilet and brush my teeth, thankfully Twilight left me some toiletries.

Reentering the bedroom I change into my MTP trousers and the shirt Rarity made for me. As I slip on the socks and boots I notice that Sunny is no longer in bed, the other two are still fast asleep with Chaser snoring softly. I pocket my phone, cigarettes and lighter before making my way downstairs to the kitchen.

Upon entering I'm met with the alluring aroma of fresh waffles and coffee. Spike is standing on a step next to the cooker, Sunny however is face down against the table, her mane looking a complete mess.

"Wow, you look about as shit as I feel." Sunny just groans in response, refusing to move from her position.

Spike walks over to the table, placing a plate with waffles before myself and Sunny. "Morning, John. How was your party?"

"It was pretty good, though I'm sure most will be feeling pretty rough today." I take hold of a set of cutlery and cut myself a piece, placing it in my mouth. The food itself is filled with flavour, though I'm pretty sure after eating ration packs for months anything home cooked will taste just as good.

"It sure sounded like it last night." I get up and pour myself and Sunny a coffee, taking the mugs over and placing them onto the table.

"What time does Twilight normally wake up?" I ask.

"Should be any moment now, she's normally up early." Spike makes his way out the kitchen leaving just me and Sunny.

"So how do you feel?"

Sunny groans as she looks up to me, "I feel like death. Why'd you let me drink so much?"

"Hey, I'm not your babysitter." -I take a sip of my coffee- "You should know your own limits." She glances around the room as she levitates her own cup, a mild blush on her face.

"John, can we talk? About last night." She pauses as she looks to me, I nod for her to continue. "I just wanted to say I'm sorry for last night, I was very drunk. I don't recall every minor detail, but I know how I get after I've had a few. Could we perhaps... just forget anything awkward that happened?"

"I won't bring it up again if you don't." A smile surfaces on her face. "Now eat up, we've got work to do today."

"We have?" She tilts her head, "What have we got to do?"

"Well if I'm stuck here then I'm gonna need a job. Applejack said I was always welcome on her farm, so I'm sure she may be able to offer me a job or something." I take another bite of my breakfast, trying to finish it as quick as I can.

"That's kind of a down grade isn't it? From an engineer and officer, to a farmer." A smirk forms on her face.

"Well yeah, but how hard can farming be? And I'm sure there is something she needs fixing."

"So why do you need me?" Taking a drink she runs a hoof through her mane. "I already have a job, I'm getting paid to be trained by you, Remember?"

"You may be getting paid, I'm not." -I move to the sink and start washing my plate- "Also, I may be able to teach you a few engineering tricks. Along with the usual officer B.S. of develop teamwork."

Sunny releases a groan, "Can I at least get showered before we go?"

"Get going then. I'm gonna be on the balcony." Myself and Sunny begin leaving the kitchen.

"What are going to be doing up there? There's only a telescope out there and its kinda useless in the day."

"I'm gonna have a fag." As soon as I said that she immediately halts, a displeased expression on her face.

"A what!?"

"A fag... you know, a cigarette." Her reaction relaxes as she continues making her way upstairs with me. Obviously I have to be careful with what I say.

"I don't know why you even want to smoke. You know they're-"

"Bad for you, I know. But I joined a profession which was bad for my health, so frankly I don't give a toss." Sunny just rolls her eyes as she enters that bathroom. Surprisingly the other two are still asleep. Lazy shits.

I continue onto the balcony and overlook the town. Grasping my phone I turn it on and select shuffle on my phone. In the distance I can see numerous figures moving around what seems to be a market place, numerous stores being set up for the day. Taking a cigarette out of the packet I place it into my mouth and light it.

After an hour we finally set off, when she came to find me on the balcony we kinda got distracted chatting idly as we listened to my music. Sunny wanted to study my phone, but for the time being I refused. Normally I'm not a fan of giving my phone to others but it may prove beneficial to me in the future, It may find me a way to charge my phone.

On our way we decided to bypass the town and walk along the outskirts, we tried to get Chaser to come but he was being a jackass and refused. Twilight though it was good that I was going out to work, she said something about it allowing me to learn more about the towns traditions.

When I came here last time I never exactly got the chance to fully examine the farm while I was fighting the Timber Wolves. Upon walking up a dirty road my field of vision is filled with apple trees rolling across the horizon, various other crops are being grown as well such as corn and carrots. A large red barn sits at the end of the road, various chicken coups are positioned alongside the barn along with a pig pen. Maybe if I'm lucky I can one day get a pig or chicken for some meat.

Sunny places her hooves against a fence post and releases a content sigh, "That sure is a great view, so peaceful."

"Yeah, it sure is," I jump onto the fence and sit against it.

"Does it remind you of home?" Sunny tilts her head towards me.

"Not particularly, I grew up in a suburb on the outskirts of a city. I used to enjoy my visits out to the country with friends, before I joined the army we would go lamping most weekends." I'd bet not tell her that lamping involves hunting rabbits at night, I can probably guess that they wouldn't appreciate it if I did it here.

"I take it you miss them?"

Running my hand through my hair I let out a shallow groan, "Of course I do." Tapping me with her hoof she continues down the trail, I watch her for a few seconds before deciding to join her. We walk in silence until we're interrupted by the sound of rustling leaves and something impacting wood.

Rounding a bush line we come across Applejack who is kicking the tree with her hind hooves, causing the apples to plummet from the tree into wooden buckets bellow. No wonder her kick fucked up my ribs, if she can do that to a tree then I'm lucky she only caused the amount of damage she did. With a flick of her stetson she raises her head to notice myself and Sunny watching her as she works.

"Howdy, John. Not feelin' too rough after last night, are you?"

"Feeling better than I was," -Nudging Sunny I grin towards her- "You should have seen her this morning. She looked like death."

Sunny just gave me the evils, "It wasn't that bad."

Applejack responded with a chuckle, "What can I do for y'all?"

"I feel a bit like an arse for just coming up and asking, but I was wondering if you had any work." -Rubbing the back of my neck I avert my gaze- "I haven't exactly got any money, and I'm pretty sure nobody is willing to hire the 'monster' they all fear."

"I could always use an extra helper on the fields or doing chores. Reckon y'all be any good at apple bucking?" I paused upon hearing her say 'bucking', from my conversation last night I found out that's also their unofficial version of 'fucking'.

Sunny just giggles at my expression and prods my leg, "Not like that."

Applejack just shakes her head, "Like this, sugarcube." Stepping up to the next tree she pivots and immediately kicks the trunk of the tree causing all the apples to fall into waiting buckets.

Walking to an adjacent tree I give it a couple of light kicks with my foot, testing it. As I suspected they're essentially as tough as the ones back home. "I can't kick these, that will more than likely break my foot. I could pick then, but that's about it."

"Well, how about pullin' that cart full of apples to the barn?" Raising her hoof she points it out to me. Thankfully the cart is fairly small, two wheels on the base with a frame extending out the front with a belt to connect it to the pony pulling it.

"I could try," Stepping to the front I unbuckle the straps. Holding it I inspect it further, I could likely rotate the position of the harness allowing it to secure around me in the same position as a utility belt. I move the harness into position and secure it to my chest, earning an amused look from Sunny and a bemused one from Applejack.

Pushing off with my feet the cart slowly but surely begins to shift, the weight is fairly heavy but feels about the same as pulling a heavy pallet truck. My boots dig slightly into the dirt each time my boots push against the floor, however I am able to make the journey. I continue to do this through the day, pulling that cart itself actually seems like a pretty good workout. Applejack would kick the trees and gather the apples, Sunny would pour them into the cart then I'd transport them to the barn.

By sunset we decided to call it quits, we had the occasional break in between but we primarily decided to work through as much as we could. Applejack hardly seemed fazed by the full work day, my legs were absolutely killing me, I wouldn't be surprised if my legs decided they no longer wanted to work.

Following Applejack up to her house she stops on the step, "Thank you kindly for helpin' me, both of you." -She smiled to Sunny then me- "Just hang on a moment, and I'll get your pay for the day." She entered her home, once she was out of sight I immediately slump against the wall and sit down, Sunny soon sat alongside me.

"You need to shower, you kind of smell." Sunny pushes against my chest, the sweat covered shirt sticking slightly to me.

"Signs of a hard days work, ladies love a bit of musk." Pushing her back I grin.

Chuckling she stands back up, "Yeah, you keep telling yourself that. So when are we actually due to begin some training?"

Sighing I push on the wall to stand, "We will do some basic training tomorrow. I want to see how ponies fight, you all rely on melee weapons for combat from what I've seen so far, so I want to see what you're trained to do."

"Well I've been trained in basic offensive magic as well," -She taps her horn with a hoof- "I am a Unicorn, remember. But if you're not trained in melee, what are you trained it?"

"Mostly long ranged engagements. Humans used to use primarily sword and other melee weapons to fight, but with technological advances we developed weapons a single soldier could carry which would allow him to attack an enemy hundreds of meters away."

Sunny paused, her jaw hanging low, "Wow. That's impressive, your technology is so fascinating."

"I know you wanted to study my weapons but I'm not comfortable with that, yet." Her ears droop slightly at this, reaching into my pocket I take my phone and hold it in front of her. "But over the next few days I will let you examine my phone's battery, see if you can figure out a way to recharge it."

Sunny's eyes immediately light up, a smile spreading a mile across her face. "Oh, thank you! Thank you!" She immediately jumps up to me and wraps me in a hug.

At that moment Applejack walks out with a small brown sack in her mouth, dropping it into her hoof she grins to us. "Well, am I interrupting y'all?" Sunny instantly lets go and turns away from Applejack, a blush painting her cheeks. "Here's your pay, John. If you ever want to help out again just drop on by."

Taking the bag from her grasp I throw it from hand to hand before pocketing it. "Cheers, Applejack. We should get going, I still have to be at Twilight's for night. Have a good night." I start to walk away, waving to her as we leave.

"Goodnight." Applejack waves back before returning to her home. Myself and Sunny start the walk back to Twilight's, in all honesty I'm probably gonna head to bed once I've eaten. Glancing to Sunny I start to question in my mind how they fight, what tactics are they taught, how similar are they to us when it comes to combat. I will have to make her spar with Night Chaser in the morning to see it first hand.

Lazy bastard refused to join us today. Let's hope Sunny can kick his ass, that would motivate him to accompany us more.

Chapter 10 - Drills & Skills

Waking up in the morning my legs still feel numb from the previous days work, sitting up I rub my hand over them to try and relieve the sensation. Unlike yesterday everyone is already awake, the bathroom door however is shut so I'm likely going to have to wait before I can shower. I lean over to my pile of clothes and reach for my phone, turning it on I wait for it to load. Only 54% power left, not wanting to drain it so soon I turn it straight off.

Shortly after Twilight exits the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her head. "Morning, John. Did you sleep well?"

"About as well as can be expected," -Yawning, I stretch my arms out- "Everything alright? You look a bit peeved."

Twilight lets out a sigh, "It's just that guard, Night Chaser. He spent most of yesterday trying to persuade me to allow him access to your equipment."

"Did he now?" -I climb out of bed- "Did he mention why?"

"He claimed that he had orders from Princess Luna to try and decipher how your weaponry worked, though if she wanted to know I'm sure she would have informed me." I should have guessed they'd want to learn about my rifle, if they are potentially going to be fighting an enemy with ranged weaponry, a rifle would give them the edge in combat.

"Well just in case is there anyway you can contact Luna? It may be best if we discuss this issue, I'm not going to have fuck nuts playing with Valkyrie."

Twilight tilts her head. "Valkyrie? Who's Valkyrie?"

"My rifle," Twilight just rolls her eyes. "You have to name you rifle. We were told to by our Staff Sergeant when we were training."

"And what about your smaller weapon?"

"My Pistol?" Twilight nods. "Thunder."

Twilight starts to make her way to the stairs, "Rarity managed to repair your shirt from your encounter with the Timber Wolves, it's downstairs on the table."

"Thanks, I'm gonna go shower. I will be down in a while." I get out of bed as Twilight walks down the stairs, I then move to the bathroom for the usual routine. My thoughts go back to Night Chaser's motives, the fact that he's avoided coming along with me whilst I'm supposed to be training him pisses me off. I reckon I'm gonna have to do some sparring with him, beat some sense into him.

Once we all had breakfast I made my way to Chaser who was sitting at a table in the main room, polishing his sword. "Get your ass outside in the next ten minutes, we've got training to do."

Chaser glances up at me, "Do I look like I need any training?"

"Well as you are an unmotivated cock head, yes you do." His expression drops as he moves from the table. "I've been told that I'm gonna train you, and I agreed. So I need to see your current level of skill so we can improve upon it, is that clear, Sergeant?"

"Yes, Sir." Chaser immediately makes his way outside, through the window I can see him making his way around to the rear of the library.

Moving to the stairs I shout up, "Corporal Shield, kit up and get outside!"

"Yes, Sir!" Sunny shouts from Twilight's room.

Twilight calls to me from the kitchen doorway, "John? What's going on?"

"I'm going to do what Luna requested of me, speaking of which, did you contact her?" I walk towards the chest containing my kit, leaning against the wall alongside it.

"Yes I did, she will contact you tonight once she raises the moon." I let out a laugh, causing Twilight to frown at me.

"The fuck do you mean 'raise the moon?' What a load of shite, the moon isn't raised by anyone."

"Of course it is. Princess Celestia raises the sun and Princess Luna raises the moon." I look at her with a mystified expression. Hold on... She's serious isn't she?

"How can two beings have control of the sun and moon?" At that moment Sunny comes down from the stairs heading for the door in her full armour. "Shield, what causes the sun and moon to rise?"

Turning to me she stands at attention, "The Royal Sisters, Sir."

"So you both mean to tell me, Luna and Celestia control both the sun and the moon? What about before they took the throne? They don't look that old."

Sunny leaves her position to move outside, Twilight stepped alongside me and the chest. "They're immortal, John. They are thousands of years old."

"That's kinda hard to believe, and don't give me the excuse of magic for the reasoning behind it." Twilight levitates a book from the shelf holding it before me. Taking hold of it I quickly scan the first pages.

"After the founding of Equestria both Luna and Celestia were approached by Star Swirl the Bearded and representatives from each pony tribe. As Alicorn's they were seen to be among the strongest to rule the new land and bring it into harmony. The magic to raise the sun and moon was originally controlled by the Unicorns, but they were one day unable to perform the spell once they depleted their magic. Star Swirl passed on his knowledge on to the two sisters allowing Celestia to raise the sun and Luna the moon, earning them both their cutie marks." She seemed to state that as if it was straight out of a text book, "That book is the journal of the two sisters, we got it from their old castle. It's provided a lot of insight into their early rule where we have little records."

Her magic flicks through the pages for me where it lands on a particular section. Reading the page It sums up their knowledge on how they control the sun and moon with their magic, though key information is missing due to the journals deterioration. Closing the book I rest it back on the shelf, "Well I guess I will have to see it to believe it, from what I learnt in school it seems a little far fetched. Can you open the chest for me?"

Scowling at me she shakes her head, "I'm not giving you your weapons, John."

"I don't want my weapons, just my assault vest for training." Considering this Twilight's horn illuminates causing the chest to unlock and open. "Thank you," Reaching in I select my vest and remove it, still feeling the additional weight on account of the magazines still contained in the pouches. With my vest in tow I head for the door to begin training.

"Right, you two get into formation." I stand before Night Chaser and Sunny Shield, my assault vest equipped and fully weighed down with all my kit. "You seem to rely on your melee weapons for combat, engaging the enemy at close range. It's an outdated principle, you are going to die if you fuck up. I need you two to spar, show me how you engage a target."

Sunny and Chaser both salute before stepping off their marks, moving opposite from each other with a five meter gap. With a glow of her horn, Sunny casts some sort of spell on her weapon and Chaser's. Glancing to me she can see my bemused expression, "It's a duelling spell, Sir. It makes the weapons safe causing a yellow line to appear for injury and a red line for fatal wounds."

"Good, that means you two can beat the shit into one another and I won't have to clean up your fucking mess." Pausing I wait as they both shift in their stances, eyes locked on one another. "ENGAGE!"

On my command Chaser lunges forward attempting to get an early strike, Sunny manages to swing her spear in front of her parrying the blow. Her horn illuminates pushing forward a magical field knocking Chaser from his position. With a hard beat of his wings he takes to the air, making a rapid dive he swoops low attempting to strike against her. Sunny rolls to the side as her magic propels her weapon towards him, catching him in the wing painting a yellow streak against his feathers as he releases a pained yelp. Landing back on the ground he rapidly advances swinging his blade left, right and centre. With every swing Sunny just steps back, erecting a magical shield at each location he attempts to strike. With a deft swing she pivots her spear forcing the handle to connect with the bottom of his chin.

With a primal roar Chaser dives straight for her using his whole weight against her. Grasping around Sunny he knocks her to the ground, using his wing to keep her spear to the floor he delivers a rapid strike against her chest. The blow makes contact with her armour creating a yellow mark where it made contact, in his anger filled state he repeats the attack only causing more streaks to appear on her armour. After her initial shock passes Sunny uses her magic to levitate Chaser above her, holding him in the air she thrusts with her spear directly under the enchantment amulet causing the desired red mark to appear on his armour.

"Okay, settle down you two. Fight's over!" Panting Sunny drops Chaser onto the floor alongside her, once they've regained their breaths both Sunny and Chaser stand back up and face me. "Shield, good job. You parried his strike well and waited for the opportune chance to strike against him. Chaser, you got fucking sloppy. You struck too soon and let anger affect your judgement, you were too determined to beat the shit into her that you failed to notice your strikes were having little to no effect against her armour."

Chaser grumbles as he steps forward, "If it wasn't for her magic I would have had her!"

"Yeah, however she did have magic so you fucking lost! I can't have a whining little bitch bicker because he got beaten, the enemy will not play fair! It's you or them out there, and by god you better make sure it's your opponent who dies rather than yourself! Now both of you keep Sparring!" In all honesty I know fuck all in melee engagements, I was only trained with a bayonet and basic hand to hand techniques. If they keep training they should hopefully improve, I just need to ensure that they don't get sloppy.

As they begin to fight Rainbow's voice gains my attention. "Hey, John. What are you guys doing out here?"

"What does it look like, I'm training them."

"Looks more like you're just getting them to fight." Rainbow moves alongside me and watches the two guards engage in combat.

"Well that too, You can only learn to fight by actively doing it. I know you want to join the Wonderbolts, so since they're also a combat unit do you wanna lean as well?"

"I guess so. It will kill some time until the next Daring Do book is released, It's only three months and twenty seven days." Rainbow likes to read that series? Well I guess some people have a number of surprises. "Get in formation then once they finish this fight." Almost on queue Chaser lets out a scream as he swings his blade down across Sonny's back, forming the tell tale sign of her defeat. "Okay you three, get in formation! We will cover some basics for use of a bayonet or any blade."

All three move to a position facing me, both Sunny and Chaser are breathing heavily from their fight. "As you rely on melee weapons you will be expected to close and engage with the enemy. It's a psychological thing if the enemy sees you running towards them with blades drawn, they know that you are going to thrust that into their sternum and that's going to leave them shitting bricks! Isn't it?"

"YES, SIR!" All three shout up in response, despite Rainbow's limited training she at least knows how to address an officer and remain at attention.

"This training is to ensure that you kill him instead of him killing you! Does everyone understand that?"

"YES, SIR!" Clicking my finger and thumb I point to Rainbow.

"Get inside and have Twilight give you my bayonet and rifle for you to train with. Ensure you do not bring any magazines, Move!" Rainbow immediately flies around the library. I'm not happy with letting them have my weapons, but I can live with them using the bayonet. Shortly after Rainbow returns with Twilight, Spike and Rarity in tow who remain on the sidelines watching. "Sunny, remove your duelling spell on the weapons." With a crisp nod her horn illuminates removing the magical effect.

Twilight calls to me, "John may I have a word?" With an irritated sigh I step off towards her.

"You three, you have ten minuted to drink and rest. Move!" The three promptly fall out and head inside the library. I turn to address Twilight, "Something I can help you with?"

"Well Rainbow wanted your knife and rifle but failed to mention why she needed it apart from for training. I remember that your rifle requires those" -Twilight points to the magazines in my pouches- "So I need you to give them to me, please." With a sheepish grin on her face I reach for my magazines and give them all to her, she holds them in her magic as she takes them back into the library. So you gave away my weapon without a proper reason? That bodes well for my other kit.

"I'm training them in melee combat. Since Rainbow wants to join the Wonderbolts I figured it would at least be beneficial for her to gain a head start, even if it is with my rifle and bayonet." I take my canteen off my vest and take a quick swig of water.

"But, John," Says Rarity, "Is it safe? We don't want to see her getting hurt."

"If they do as I say then they will be fine." I move to step away but halt, "Do you have a manikin I could borrow by any chance, though it will get damaged."

Rolling her eyes Rarity turns and begins walking away, "I have an old one you can use for your 'training.'"

"This lesson is about teaching you all to manage controlled aggression, to prepare you for closing in and killing the enemy!" I move alongside the manikin I had set up, my helmet sitting on top of its head. Whilst Rarity was collecting it for me she came across the other girls in town, they all decided that they would want to watch, Fluttershy always seemed to jump whenever I would shout orders.

I would be basing my lessons off of what I had been taught during my bayonet training at basic. Raising my rifle I hold it pointing up and to my left, "This is the 'high port' position! When I shout 'high port' you will all raise the 'spear' to this position and repeat the command." -Bringing my rifle to my hip I hold the rifle pointing forward- "This position is for 'en garde' where you are prepared to strike your opponent! For the time being use the weapon you have and when it comes to attacking you will all use Sunny's spear as it's your basic weapon!" I step forward and hand Rainbow the rifle, after I initially show her how to hold it which she did surprisingly well for a pony. Pausing I look across them all as I prepare to relay order. "HIGH PORT!"

"HIGH PORT!" They all shout in unison, holding their weapons in position.

"EN GARDE!"

"EN GARDE!" Once again they hold their weapons forward ready to strike.

"AGAIN! HIGH PORT!"

"HIGH PORT!" They all hold their positions steady.

"EN GARDE!"

"EN GARDE!" I hear Sunny's voice falter slightly on that last shout.

"I can see some pussies amongst this squad! Do it again! HIGH PORT!" They all immediately respond with more determination in their voices. "Fucking switch on!" We continue this drill for the next few minutes. When I glance to my spectators Pinkie was lounging back on a garden lounger with a bucket of popcorn, as I continue shouting orders I make my way over and take a handful which Pinkie happily offers me.

Stepping up to Rainbow I hold my hand out, "Rainbow, my rifle." She passes my rifle to me. Positioning myself opposite the manikin I turn back to my trainee's. "Watch now for a demonstration, you want to target the sternum to have maximum effect. Push the blade fully in with one solid thrust."

I push off strong running full pelt towards the dummy, my rifle positioned at my hip. As I approach I let out a war cry as I raise the rifles position. Making contact I use my hand pushing solid against the butt of my rifle acting as a hammer to force the blade fully in. As quickly as I penetrate its torso with the blade I retract the bayonet and step away.

"Line up, single file!" They all move into the line, Sunny at the front followed by Chaser then Rainbow. "All of you will use the spear! I want to see it in your eyes that you want to kill this fucker! Imagine this dummy is a fucking Griffin who just killed some of your mates! You want to fucking kill him!" Sunny tries pulling her best war face, but on these ponies that look isn't very intimidating. "What do you want to do to the enemy, Corporal!?"

"Kill them!" She shouts with all her might as she pushes off from her mark, releasing a war cry as she approaches her target. At full speed she makes contact with the dummy pushing straight through the material, a rapid withdrawal of the blade causing more damage. Making her way back she passes the spear off to Chaser who repeats the process followed by Rainbow. They all generally seem to have the hang of it but we keep practising throughout the day with sparring, positions and bayonet charges.

By sunset the three were pretty tired, I think they managed to make some improvements. By the end the total scores of the sparring consisted of Sunny winning nine, Rainbow winning eleven, and Chaser fifteen. I think it may be good to knock him down a peg, can't have him getting too cocky. "Everyone settle down. Chaser as the glorious winner you get to fight against me, Sunny if you'd do the duelling spell on my bayonet blade."

Glancing to the side our audience had mostly dispersed leaving Spike and Applejack to spectate. My bayonet blade glows as the spell takes effect, testing it I run it along the back if my hand leaving a yellow mark. Chaser steps to the centre and draws his sword, I take my helmet off the manikin and equip it on myself.

"Ready, Sir?" Chaser grins at me as he waves his sword before him.

"Corporal would you count us down?" I unclip my rifle from its sling and grasp it at the hip.

Sunny steps between us, "Three, two, one. Go!" Upon starting us off she jumps back out of the way

We begin to pivot around each other waiting for the first to strike, I called him out earlier for being too eager to strike too soon. My perseverance pays off as he steps forward taking a strike towards me, raising my rifle I block off his strike and attempt to counter with a strike of my own. When I swing with the blade it lightly grazes his cheek leaving a yellow mark, in response he jumps into the air taking flight. Chaser makes numerous fly overs trying to attack me with each pass, I'm only able to avoid him by rolling to the side.

When he makes another pass I jump up and manage to take hold around his waist, the sudden additional weight brings him down to my level causing him to crash into the floor bringing myself with him. Picking myself up I feel a sudden impact against my back, turning my head I witness Chaser striking me numerous times against my armour. I rapidly spin my body around and take a swing with my rifle, impacting the butt against the side of his helmet forcing him off me. Once he's on his back I step over him and stand on each of his front legs preventing him from striking back, pushing the rifle towards him I slowly press the knife against his neck creating a yellow spot which quickly turns red.

A voice interrupts me, "I see you're having fun assaulting my guards, Lieutenant." Stepping off I look behind to see Luna standing alongside the others, an amused smirk on her face.

"Just training them as requested. You're also early," -I turn to the rest as I unclip the bayonet and hold the blade and rifle to Rainbow- "Stash these for me please Rainbow, and the rest of you head inside. You've all done good today, we will keep this up all week. However for you, Rainbow the training is optional."

Rainbow takes a hold of my weapons and takes them inside, Sunny helps Chaser to his hooves and leads him inside. Luna walks around to me and stops next to me. "Twilight informed me that you wished to speak to me."

"Yes I do," -Removing my helmet I clip it around to the rear of my vest- "It's regarding the Sergeant, I believe you gave him an order to obtain my weapons and figure out how they works."

Luna raises her head, her eyes looking down at me, "That is correct, John. I didn't make the decision lightly but I fear I had little choice."

"You should have come to me instead of gone behind my back. Why did you have little choice in the matter?"

Luna sighs as she steps away, "At the trial there was an informant for the Griffin Militarists, he has relayed the information of your weapon to their forces. We had been told by a Loyalist General that they uncovered a research facility where they had been attempting to replicate a weapon similar to yours." Shit! Already they are attempting to copy my rifle. "They've made little progress but should the threat occur we need to be able to counter it."

"I'm not exactly comfortable with it... But I may be willing to help if my circumstances change." I can't believe I'm doing this.

"And what exactly would that be?" Her voice sounding hopeful.

"My ammunition is limited, and I can't exactly get more. If you can get me certain supplies and equipment I may be able to make my own ammo, Its highly unlikely but if I'm successful I may be able to help create some additional ammo. Once I've done that then I may... may... be willing to help your people develop a basic rifle." Creating a cartridge shouldn't be difficult, as a ATO I've worked around plenty of munitions and know how bullets operate. The main challenge would be figuring out how to create a sufficient primer, casing rim and then the bullet itself.

"This seems promising, though I can't allow you to go around making more ammunition for your weapon... Not without some incentive." Great what is she after now?

"What would that be?" I begin to make my way towards the doorway for the library as Luna follows closely behind me.

"Celestia has agreed to send a Company to the Griffin Empire to assist with the guards based in our colonies. We need soldier to fill the company, and officers to lead. They will be deployed by the end of July. We believe that you will be able to assist, in return we have agreed to grant you Equestrian citizenship and a position within the Equestrian guard." I halt at the doorway and turn back to her, my eyes wide as she looks to me with a hopeful expression. They seriously want me in their army?

"I... I don't know Luna. I mean... I'm honoured that after such a short time you're offering me citizenship and a job in the military, but I'm-"

"John, I understand your concerns but I believe this will be best for all of us. Equestria needs those who have experience, since I've been gone our guards have had little to no combat." Luna pushes past me and enters the library, I enter afterwards to see everyone inside gathered around a number of camping beds. "I believe that your knowledge would be a great asset."

"What's going on?"

"As I mentioned before I can access dreams, that includes memories of most while they sleep." She wants to enter my head and see my memories? Everyone is gathered around all looking to me expectantly, Chaser, Sunny and Rainbow seem to be a bit more drained than the rest following their training. "We are interested to learn more of your world, it will also allow us to understand your role back when you were in the army."

I step up to one of the beds, removing my vest I place it on the floor underneath. I sit back on the bed and run my fingers through my hair. "Fuck it... Let's do it."

They may not like what they see, but if they want see my memories then they will have to risk seeing the shit ones as well.

Chapter 10.5 - Memories

Later in evening Luna decided to raise the moon from the libraries balcony, she requested that I accompanied her once she found out about my views regarding the raising of the sun and moon. The sight was fairly remarkable in all honesty, I don't know if I fully believe that the two sisters control the sun and moon but they at least make a show of it. I explained to the Lunar Princess about the planet orbiting the sun back home with the moon itself orbiting the planet, she found the concept rather fascinating.

Once everyone was assembled in the foyer they decided to select an available bed, Luna positioned central to everyone. By the time I got downstairs everyone was in their selected beds, climbing into the last available bed I stayed sitting as I looked to the others. "So how exactly is this going to work?"

Luna smiled toward me, "All you need to do is simply fall asleep, John. I shall cast a spell which will allow me to interact with your subconscious mind, effectively letting me manipulate your dreams. I will be able to allow you to relive your memories as you dream. I shall also be able to allow the others to view the memories as I do, letting them see the events through your eyes and to have a feel of all your senses.

"All my senses?" Luna nods in response, "You do realise that you all may not like what you see. Which memories will you be looking at?"

Twilight speaks up, "Most of us want to learn about your world and the life style you lived in the army. We understand that there may be some events which we won't like, but we believe it will allow us to better understand you and why you act the way you do."

"As am I," Says Luna, "Though I will have to go through a number of memories to find the correct ones."

Nodding I lay back and pull the sheets fully over myself, "Let's just get this over with." Closing my eyes I try to fall to sleep. Over the next few minutes I can hear the occasional shuffling under covers, followed by a light snoring. Shortly afterwards sleep takes it hold as I feel a strange energy running through me.

////////////////////-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------////////////////////
Perspective - Sunny Shield

The first thing that comes to my attention is the sound of laughter and conversation around me. When the vision returns I can see some sort of device similar to John's phone in his hand, only it is of a different design with some sort of written message being displayed. In his other hand he's holding onto a glass of cold, golden liquid which is only half full. The surroundings consisting of numerous benches underneath a gazebo with others sitting around, a cool breeze is blowing on the back of his neck confirming that I can feel any physical contact being made.

"Is she on her way, John?" Looking up he focuses on the source of the deep voice, an older looking human with a shaved head sat across from me, a red shirt with an emblem of three lions against a white shield. When I scan the outskirts of his vision there are a number of humans wearing the same shirt, some with a white variant of the top.

"Yeah, Mike she should be here ina few minutes," Bringing the glass to his lips I'm able to taste the drink, there's no mistaking what it is, a nice cold glass of cider. "She's already missed the first half of the match."

"Well, she ain't missed much, nil - nil." Mike reaches into his pocket and pulls out a packet, inside when he open it is a number of cigarettes. Holding forward the packet towards John he smiles, "Want one?"

John leans forward and takes one placing it in his mouth. Oh, for the love of Celestia please don't smoke it. I don't get such luck as John pulls out his trademark lighter and ignites the tip, inhaling the smoke it creates. The taste itself if absolutely disgusting, why he smokes them I will never know. John pulls it away from his mouth, "I'm quitting next week so I may as well have them while I can."

A more feminine voice from Johns side announced the presence of a female. "I don't see why we couldn't just watch the match back at one of ours." When John looks to her I'm finally able to see what a female human looks like. She has a slimmer figure that the men, two mounds are present on her chest hidden underneath her shirt. She has a long flowing blonde mane over the left side of her face, her blue eye being highlighted by some makeup on her eyelashes.

"Because, Beth the atmosphere is the only reason anyone comes to pubs and with the England match tonight it gets even better." A vibration against John's pocket draws his attention as he pulls out the same device, a new text message displayed on the screen. "Jess is here now anyways. Either of you two see her?"

A tapping on his shoulder causes him to turn around. Standing behind him is another female with long flowing black curled hair, emerald green eyes look down at him with admiration. John stands up and wraps her in a hug, they briefly press lips as they exchange a kiss with one another. Tastes like cherry lipstick. She sits down alongside him, her hand resting on his as she speaks to him, "Have you told them the good news?"

Beth takes immediate interest as she leans closer, "John hasn't told us a thing. Whats the good news?"

John just shrugs his shoulders as I feel a grin spread across his face, "I've been accepted to Sandhurst for the army, next month I will begin training as an officer cadet." The others all start to share their congratulations with him, his special somepony placing a kiss on his cheek.

This must have been when he joined the army, it's hard to imagine John doing anything else. As quick as this memory occurred though it soon fades into a flash of white.

John is now located in a small room filled with a light fog, a figure stands in front of him wearing a dark green camouflage with the face covered with some kind of mask. John is currently doing some sort of exercise where he stands, doing jumps and running on the spot as he wears a similar mask against his own face.

"STOP!" The figure in front calls out, on command John immediately halts as he pants heavily, "REMOVE YOUR MASK!"

John reaches forward and rips the mask from his face. Immediately I can feel the burning sensation which hits his eyes and the back of his throat causing him to cough and sputter violently. Celestia! This burns! He attempts to stand straight as he looks to the figure, his eyes heavily watering from the mist. The man walk up to him and barks another order, "STATE YOUR RANK, NAME AND SERIAL NUMBER!"

John coughs again as he tries to speak as quick as he can, "Officer Cadet John Davies, Serial number 23971845!" I feel the gas burning his mouth as he speaks, the breathing becoming more taxing.

"DECONTAMINATE YOUR MASK AND REEQUIP IT!" Rapidly reaching for a pouch in his uniform John pulls out a container of white powder and pours it over the inside of his mask, rubbing it in as quickly as possible he lift the mask once again to his face and secures the straps before exhaling heavily. "Good, now get outside."

John quickly leaves the building and joins others sitting on the grass. Removing his mask he takes a few rapid breaths as he faces towards the wind. He mutters to nobody in particular, "Fucking tear gas... I hate that shit."

The new memory begins as quick as the last one ended. John is marching in line with a number of other humans in the same uniform, a black outfit with red trim and a white belt around the waist. A sword is held in his right hand as the parade all march in uniform. Why does he have a sword? He uses his rifle yet for some reason he has a sword instead. Upon hearing an order they all halt, stamping down their feet in unison. They all rotate to the side and stand motionless. In front is a large number of various humans in formal clothing watching the parade.

As time goes on a number of speakers address the audience and the soldiers directly. Before long they are issued a new order and present their swords, turning again on the spot they all march towards a white building and head up the stairs entering the building. They are all addressed once they're inside by another officer, his chest covered in a collection of medals. On the order to fall out John along with the other soldiers leave the building and return to the courtyard.

Once John breaks off from the rest the voice of Jess stands out from the rest. Shouting his name she runs up to him with her arms held out wide, John speeds up as he makes his own way to her, once they close the distance he grasps her around her waist and lifts her up, spinning her around before he lowers her down again.

"So what do you think?" John steps back brushing his hand against the uniform, "You are now the proud girlfriend of REME's newest Second Lieutenant." Jess just smiles to him, stepping closer she presses a kiss against his lips. Cherry taste again, she sure does love that lipstick.

"I am so proud of you, John. You're going to become a big war hero now, aren't you?" She pulls a sly grin as she pulls her own phone from a bag she has over her arm. "Come here, we need a photo," John immediately wraps his arms around her pulling her into a hug, holding the device up it shows both of them on the glass.

An overwhelming noise can be heard overhead, John is sitting against a seat wearing his full armour with his rifle, his focus looking down to the floor allowing me to see a different camouflage than the one he currently wears. When he scans the room I can see it's made mostly of metal, various other soldiers sit on either side as the noise deafens me.

Shortly after a light starts to appear at the end with the sound of machinery overlapping the regular whooshing, it seems to be a mechanised door at the end of the room falling to the floor. All the soldier pick up a bag set near them and walk out, once John looks back I can see a large metal carriage with a pair of metal blades on two positions on the roof. As he steps away the blades begin to move at a faster rate causing the carriage to move up into the air and move away. That thing can fly? How is that physically possible?

John is tapped on his back, a voice speaking over the sound of the blades, "John, let's head inside, mate. We've got six months to enjoy our new home." John turns to face the voice, a pale male with ruffled blonde mane and light blue eyes, "Afghanistan in all its lovely glory. We should have known once you became an ATO that we'd get sent here."

John starts to walk past him towards a set of metal gates which act as an entrance to a dirt coloured compound, "Yeah, well at least I am here with my beloved asshole and my perverted sex pest for best friends. You can't blame me when you also transferred from REME to the same regiment."

"Hey, you love me really!" Another deeper voice calls out. This male lacks a mane and has a set of chocolate coloured eyes, a metal rectangular contraption fixed on a backpack which is attached to him.

"Yeah," John calls out as he walks towards the gate, "Whatever would I do without my beloved Stanley and Williams by my side." This must be when he first got deployed to combat.

"Alright everyone, pay attention!" Everyone is sat underneath a gazebo looking toward a wooden board filled with photos and various pieces of information, an officer in front of the board looking towards everyone. "At twenty-two hundred hours tonight we will be attacking a compound, hopefully, we shall catch Terry Taliban with his pants down. The target is an IED factory, being used to construct then place IED's along supply routes. We will enter under radio silence where our ATO Second Lieutenant Davies will blow open the gate."

John just gives a shake of his head, his friend Williams patting him on the shoulder from alongside him. The officer continues his briefing, "Once the gates are open we will make our way in and shoot any fucker who moves. Bravo and Charlie section will provide overwatch from the rear of the compound to ensure they don't bring along any friends or make a run for it. Nobody touches anything inside unless it has been cleared by the ATO, we don't need anyone losing an arm."

It's now dark outside, John is positioned alongside a metal door with Williams and Stanley to his right. John has already fitted a number of tubing with wires on the hinges of the door, he is currently in the process of placing a larger one on the centre. With a wire connecting them all he begins to back peddle to a further wall with the wire being extended across the floor, both his squad mates are following with their rifles pointed towards the door and walls.

Once John is in position, he attaches the wire to what appears to be a small switch. Pausing he presses down on the switch which is immediately followed by a loud bang, dropping the switch he raises his rifle from his side and aims around the wall towards the door. The door itself has now been removed from its position, smoke pluming from where it once stood. Other soldier moves past him and enter the doorway, firing their rifles as they make their way inside.

John follows shortly after, heading down the left route with the initial soldiers going to the right. Proceeding down the narrow passage with his rifle raised a figure comes out a doorway pointing something towards him, within seconds I can feel Johns finger pulling on his rifle.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

The new target falls backwards, dropping what I now realise is another rifle. The noise John's rifle made was tremendous, I could feel it push back against his torso as it operated. When John steps over the body I can see the damage his weapon causes, blood is running from three circular wounds on his chest. That is what his rifle does? We can't allow the Griffin Militarists to get hold of these.

John continues down into a doorway which splits down to the right. He points to the right instructing his men to head down that route, opening the door John makes his way inside the room. Upon entering I feel a pain shoot through his head as something makes contact with his helmet. Rolling on his back another figure is attempting to swing down on him with a metal pipe. John rolls to the side and rapidly gets up, his rifle left behind on the floor. Sprinting forward he wraps his arms around the attacker's chest tackling him to the ground, landing on top John delivers a series of punches to the enemy's face, I can feel the pain shooting through his hand as he makes contact with the target.

Agony shoots across his face when he's struck again by the pipe, making contact with his cheek causing him to collapse to the side. The enemy climbs on top and tries striking down on John, acting on instinct he uses his arms to shield the blows causing torturous pain to shoot down his arms. I can feel Johns heart race as he fights for his life, his adrenaline rushing throughout his body as I can see the attacker look down upon him with the intent of killing him. John manages to buck his hips flicking the attacker over him. Rapidly John crawls over to his rifle and spins back to the enemy who is attempting to rise.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The night continued as we relieved John's memories, it must have been torture for him to relieve some of this pain. Many of these memories will plague my mind, watching his friend burning alive whilst he was powerless to help, learning that his special somepony was unfaithful to him when he was on his second deployment to conflict, attempting to treat his friend who was gravely injured only for him to die as John attempted to revive him, John having to attempt to disarm many devices which would just have likely killed him, and finally the day where his best friend may have died and John was dragged into our world.

How he has coped with all of this pain is beyond me. Through great pain and troubles, he has fought on doing his best to protect the soldiers under his command. I know Princess Luna wishes to deploy myself and Night Chaser under his command, and in all honesty, I don't think there is anypony I would rather serve under.

Chapter 11 - Moving on

Rousing from the camping bed I swiftly sit straight up, my body shaken, my eyes rapidly darting around the room. Everyone else seems to have awoken at the same time as me with varied expression, most seem to portray horror as if they've had their own personal nightmares. I find myself dazed from the events which took place as I slept, being forced to relive my past experiences was not something I was fond of. Seeing my memories of Jess and my friends stirred feeling of loneliness, the realisation that I will never see them again creates a sinking feeling in my gut.

My vision shrinks to the size of a pinhead as I just stare into space, the only thing I seem to notice is everyone around me speaking though I can only hear them as an inaudible mumble. Slowly they all huddle around in front of me trying to gain my attention. I just look straight through them without even acknowledging their existence.

The only thing which seems to rouse me from that state is when Twilight lightly rests her hoof against me. I shift my eyes onto hers yet still fail to comprehend anything she says, all I can see is her lips moving as she tries to communicate with me. I need to get out of here!

Like a madman I push forward knocking Twilight to the side, retrieving my boots I rapidly put them on and secure the quick release zip before sprinting to the door. Upon grasping the handle and opening the door I hear numerous muted calls of concern most likely trying to get me to stop, moving to the other side of the door I slam it shut before I continue sprinting off into the distance away from town.

As I run. the images from last night flash through my head. I managed to repress a few of my close encounters with IED's, but the spell Luna casted to allow the others to live my memories has brought them all back to the front of my train of though. As it's still early morning I manage to avoid large numbers of ponies on my possessed run.

After sprinting for a good five minutes I find myself at the entrance of the Everfree forest, not really caring where I go I dash straight into the opening and keep running along the dark path jumping over small rocks and tree roots as I pass. Following a few hundred meters my common sense slowly returns to me. There's supposed to be dangerous creatures in here, The realisation causes me to recover slightly from my shocked state which in turn makes me slow my pace. As soon as I begin to come to a halt I'm immediately jolted when I feel something impact my back, knocking me to the floor the weight remains on top of me.

"JOHN!" Chasers voice booms in my ear, "SNAP OUT OF IT!" Ignoring him I force my elbow back, making contact with the side of his chest. In response, he raises to stand on top of me and puts his whole weight onto my back knocking the air out of my lungs. "The buck has gotten into you!?"

"GET THE BLOODY HELL OF ME YOU BELLEND!" I force my hands into the ground and push my body weight up into Chaser causing him to lose his footing and stumble to the side. Standing up I swing a punch towards his head which he dodges, again I attempt to strike him in my rage but with ease he avoids it.

Facing me he lunges forward, his hooves pushing down on my shoulders knock me down to my back. Trying to raise my arms to strike I find myself unable to due to the pressure against my joints. Leaning closer to me he uses his wing to slap me across the face, snapping me slightly out of my enraged state. "John, calm down!"

Closing my eyes I try to take control of my breathing, slowing the pace as I allow my temper to settle. After a few deep breaths, I reopen my eyes looking up to Chaser, his expression showing concern and annoyance, "Get off me."

"Are you going to stop acting like a stupid colt?"

"I'll act how I fucking please..." Pausing I close my eyes as I take another deep breath, stirring slightly underneath his weight I speak through closed teeth, "Please get off me."

Shaking his head he steps to the side and holds his hoof out to me. Taking hold of his hoof, he pulls me closer to his body bringing me to a sitting position. "What has gotten into you?"

I release his hoof and push myself to my feet, "What do you think? Do you have any idea how hard it was going through all that? Reliving every bad thing that happened while I was in the army! My friends dying by IED's which was the one reason I was deployed there!"

Chaser turns away from me, in a quiet voice he replies, "N..no I don't, I'm pretty sure nopony does."

Stomping towards him I grasp his shoulder, well the pony equivalent of a shoulder, and turn him towards me, "Do you have any Idea what it is like to watch your friend die? The effort you put in to save him only for him to die below you."

His expression softens as his eyes finally meet mine, "No, John. And that's what scares me." I raise my eyebrow, anger forming again as I wait for him to continue. "You've seen war and lived through it, despite the few horrific events we saw you still somehow carry on. I... I don't think I can do that, to watch those I care for perish around me."

I pause as I watch him turn to slowly walk away, a tear in his eye, "There is a saying back home, 'war is hell.' You've seen the monstrosities an enemy can commit in war with my worlds technology, and even then they were undeveloped compared to us. That's why I'm reluctant to share it with you. You all have lived without any technological advances in the military yet have still found long lasting peace. If I change that then who knows what will happen to this world."

Nodding again he tilts his head to look at me, "I know. But with your technology it doesn't make it any easier, does it?"

"No. It really doesn't. That attack on the compound you saw when I first got to Afghanistan was the first time I had to kill, and from seeing that I realised that killing someone will be harder for all of you. I didn't hesitate to pull the trigger for the first one, it was either him or me, but when I was forced to fight the one with my hands I was pissing myself. He was just trying to survive as much as I was. I was forced to look him in the eyes as I had to kill him... and it terrified me." -Patting his back I begin to walk past him along the path leading towards Ponyville- "We should go and check up on the others, no doubt they are probably shaken up. Women right?" As I walk I hear a faint yet awkward chuckle behind me before Chaser jogs to catch up to me.

"Let's get back then. I heard last night that Pinkie was planning a party today for 'national random holiday party day' whatever that is, we probably shouldn't ruin it." I just snicker as we continue to walk. That's a made up holiday if ever I heard one.

Once we return to the library I halt at the door, hand outstretched towards the handle. Chaser is standing alongside me looking up at me with some concern. I don't really want to keep going over my memories, but I need to clear some things up, they all likely think I'm a monster. Reluctantly I push the door open, inside the beds had been moved away. Luna was also gone and I couldn't see any of the others, the only thing indicating that anyone was home was the soft voices coming from the kitchens ajar door. Quietly I make my way towards it and stop alongside the frame, trying to hear what they have to say.

Rarity's is the first voice I can make out, "I can't believe everything he has been through, It's a miracle that he is even sane."

"He's sure been through a lot, that's for sure," Applejack says. "I knew he said he handled explosives, but what he did was just suicidal, he's lucky to be alive."

"Yet despite everything he's still here, fighting strong." If only you knew, Rarity. "I don't know why we even agreed to it, it was an idiotic thing to do."

Rainbow's voice breaks through "Yeah, poor Fluttershy." Fluttershy? Shit, I should have known that her seeing combat was a terrible idea. "Is she still upstairs with Twilight?"

I step away from the door as Rarity replies, "I believe so, they've been up there ever since." Making my way to the stairs I wait before climbing the first step, my eyes scanning the next floor.

"Hey, Chaser, do me a favour? Join the others in the kitchen and try to explain things to them. I need to speak to Fluttershy." Without waiting for a response I climb the staircase. Once I'm at the top I can see Fluttershy curled on top of Twilight's bed sobbing softly, Twilight sat on the bed alongside her.

Cautiously approaching the bed Twilight looks up to me, I can see the fur around her eyes are slightly damp indicating she had been crying as well. "John, you're back," Twilight hops off the bed and runs up to me, sanding on her back legs she leans forward wrapping me in a hug, "We were so worried, you just ran off and Night Chaser said that he would get you. We are so sorry."

Holding her in the hug I run my hand slowly through her mane, "You've got nothing to be sorry about, Twilight. I was an idiot for allowing you all to see my memories, it wasn't something you needed to see." After a few moments, Twilight pulls away from the hug, a soft smile on her face as she looks up to me. "Can you give me and Fluttershy a few minutes? I need to explain some things to her," Twilight glances back to Fluttershy's still weeping form, she nods then slowly makes her way down the staircase leaving just me and Fluttershy in the room.

Tentatively I join Fluttershy by sitting at the end of the bed, she fails to even notice my presence. Only God knows what is going through her mind. Leaning a bit closer I try to speak as softly to her as I can, "Fluttershy? It's me." My hand lightly presses against her side causing her to curl up even tighter, releasing a yelp as she does so.

She's almost like a child, trying to wrap herself up in a duvet to hide from all her fears. "Please, Fluttershy look at me," Slowly but surely her tear soaked face lifts from her position, looking at me her eyes fill with horror. As quick as she can her body shuffles to the other end of the bed, an attempt to create as much distance between us.

"You... killed all those other humans," Her voice squeaks, threatening to break down in tears. "All that pain and suffering."

"I had no choice. I had to kill them to save myself and others. Back home people who join the army say 'I will die for my country,' but we never say anything about killing." -Fluttershy looks away, staring out toward the window- "We are trained to, but it's not something we take lightly. I'm not happy that I killed, but I knew If I didn't act then it would have been myself who would bite the bullet or someone else down the line who would die by their hands because I failed to act."

"I understand that your actions helped your friends, but I just can't stand anypony getting hurt, no matter what they have done." Fluttershy sniffles as she runs her nose along her front leg.

Standing I step to the window, looking out I can see numerous ponies going about their business in town. "They say that it that it gets easier, to kill another. It's a complete lie, it doesn't get any easier but instead, you learn to cope with it. Everyone else here already sees me as a monster, you lot were the only ones who have even attempted to get to know me. I don't want you to think I'm some horrible being."

Fluttershy hops from the bed and slowly joins me by the window, "I don't see you as a monster, John. I'm just sorry that you had to go through all that fighting. Nopony should be made to hurt another. And seeing your friends get hurt whilst you were powerless to help, it's just awful."

Pushing back from the window I kneel down alongside her, "I know. I honestly don't know what happened to Williams. He could be making wise cracks in a hospital bed, in critical condition or even in the process of being shipped home in a box. Not knowing what happened to him scares me. I hope he's alive but I just can't -" Fluttershy interrupts me by wrapping me into a hug, I let myself relax in her embrace as I hold onto her.

"I know it's bad, but we will all help you through it," I don't know what it is but those words seem to force me to smile. Knowing that even in this new unknown world, I have some people who at least care for me.

"It's you that I have concerns about," Fluttershy gasps as her eyes lock to mine.

"Me? Why?"

"Not everyone copes well with what you witnessed, it eats away at their mind. My night terrors are more than likely as a result of it, I don't want any of you to be affected by it. I don't know if such a thing exists, but maybe we should see if Luna knows a way to remove those memories." Fluttershy just stares at me, after a moment of silence she nods.

"Okay... We can ask her, but I don't know yet. Seeing what you've been through may allow me to help you. If I forget then I won't know why you may be finding things difficult."

I smile to her again, "Just knowing you have the option can't hurt, right?" Fluttershy nods to me, wiping another tear from her eye. I pull away from the hug as I stand and begin to walk to the stairs, "Come on, we should let the overs know everything is okay." Fluttershy walks alongside me as we make our way to the kitchen. Lord knows how everyone here will cope with what they saw in the long run, or how I'll even cope with my own memories, but at least they won't have to go through it alone.

When we get to the kitchen the door is fully open, not wanting to waste any more time I walk straight in. Upon entering everyone falls silent, their eyes all fixated on me. Everyone's mood, for the time being, seems to have improved, the one who stands out is Pinkie as her hair somehow seems darker and her normal cheery smile has vanished.

"Pinkie? Is everything okay?" approaching Pinkie the others all move towards Fluttershy, likely to give us some space and to check on her.

"Yeah... I guess so," Her normally lively spirit seems to have been drained from her.

"You guess so?" I sit on the corner of the table alongside her, waiting for a response she fails to deliver. "Come on, Pinkie. You can talk to me."

"You lost your friends," Wow... thanks for being blunt there, "I can't imagine losing mine."

Sighing I rub my face, "I never thought I'd lose mine. At the end of the day no matter how hard we try we will all eventually lose our loved ones." Her head sinks lower upon hearing my words, "But we can't mope on what has and will happen. You make the most of what you have, spend every moment doing what you love with your friends and family." -Jumping off the table I step alongside her and lean down to her ear- "Isn't there a holiday party you need to throw for your friends?"

Pinkie seems to manage a small smile, not yet back to her full self but at least it's an improvement. "Are you going to help me prepare for national random holiday party day? We will be the best party planning duo."

I can't help but release a small chuckle, "Sure, I suppose I can do. It will be good to take everyone's minds off things." It will at least calm everyone for the time being. No doubt I will have to address these matter further in the future, but that can wait till the issues arise.

Over the next hour myself and Pinkie had set up a variety of tables and decorations for her party. Her mood gradually improved as we talked through the decorations, her bubbly personality returning along with her trademark smile. She even had some sort of old portable cannon which fired confetti and decoration across the room, it was suitably called her party cannon. Pinkie had mostly worked to make a selection of drinks and snacks or everyone, she sure as hell managed to make quite a bit in the short time provided. It was also made a party requirement to wear some sort of weird hat, I didn't have one available so since Applejack was wearing a more decorative version of her stetson I decided that I may as well wear her original one.

The party had been going on for a short while now. It acted as a good way to move things on from the images everyone had seen earlier. Rainbow was going on about the new Daring do book to me, she was fairly excited for it. "In three months and twenty-six more days, I'll be able to read the next one."

Twilight steps into the conversation, "Oh, haven't you heard? The release of the next book got pushed another two months."

Rainbows face drops as spits out a drink she just began to enjoy. I whisper into her ear, "That's some shitty luck," -I stand back up to address Twilight- "Any reason in particular?"

"The publisher just said author A.K. Yearling won't be able to finish the book for another two months," Following this new information they entered a debate over who was the biggest fan boy of the book series. Rainbow soon learnt that Twilight could likely find out where A.K. Yearling lived, she was adamant that Twilight finds out so 'fans like her can read the new book ASAP.'

They're busy debating whether or not to go and find this author in order to assist her. I decide to step in, "I reckon you should go," They both look to me, Rainbow's face lights up with joy at my agreement. "It will act as a good distraction for you all."

Twilight steps to me, "Are you sure, John?"

"I'm Positive. Oh, and don't get into trouble Twilight as I won't be there to save you this time."

Twilight just smirks at me as she rolls her eyes, "What exactly will you be doing whilst we are away?"

I point to Sunny and Chaser across the room, "We've still got some training to do."

Who would have guessed that Rainbow Dash would be that much into a book that she'd turn into a stalker.

Chapter 12 - Out on the town

A week passed by without many occurrences to take note of. Primarily I spent the time continuing to train Sunny and Chaser in basic military drill, melee combat, formations and even how to operate my rifle and pistol. With regard to the weapons I only showed them the basics in case they required to use it in an emergency, how to load, make safe and fire the weapons, though I didn't actually let them fire off any rounds due to us still being in town and my ammunition being limited. Chaser was physically unable to handle them both for obvious reasons, but it was still useful for him to know how it worked. Sunny, however, was able to operate them with her magic. I also spent the odd few hours working on Applejack's farm to earn a bit of extra cash, I can't exactly mooch off everyone forever so I figured it was best to have my own source of income.

In the passing week, the others were successful in tracking down A.K. Yearling and apparently discovered she was actually Daring Do. Apparently Rainbow was a complete fangirl around her, though she was successful in getting A.K. back on track with her book. Rainbow had also been assigned as a coach in order to choose the flag-bearers for the 'Equestria games.' basically, it is this world's equivalent of the Commonwealth games since the competitors were all from Equestrian territories. I heard it was the Cutie Mark Crusaders who got the honour of carrying the flag for Ponyville, it is kind of interesting that in their sporting tournament they compete with town against town instead of nation versus nation.

"John," Twilight's voice draws my attention from my morning coffee. "You have a letter."

"A letter? Who the hell would even send me a letter? Everyone I know lives here in town," Putting the mug down I reach over the table and pluck the letter from Twilight's magic. Opening the envelope reveals a number of documents. The first bears a dark stamp portraying a half crest moon. Luna. Rapidly scanning through the letter I pick out the key details, Equestrian citizenship paper contained within, meeting with the town mayor to sign the paperwork off, Luna visiting later in the evening.

Twilight takes a seat alongside me, "What does it say?"

Flicking through the other papers I present her the citizenship form, "Looks like after today I will officially be Equestrian." I don't know how to feel about this, it almost feels as though I'm surrendering to this world, accepting that I will never return back home.

"You don't seem too happy about it," Twilight obviously was able to pick up on my concerns.

"It's just... I never imagined that I'd become a citizen of another country. I've always been proud to be English, but now it feels as though I'm just destroying my identity to start again." Throwing the other papers to the table I lean back in my chair.

"It's not throwing your identity away, becoming Equestrian won't change a thing about who you are. I understand that you're proud of your origins but this will open up new opportunities for you."

"Yeah... The joy of taxes," I say in as much of a sarcastic tone as I can manage. Standing from the table I move to wash my empty mug.

"John, your letter also says Princess Luna is coming... You need to prepare!"

"Prepare? For what? It's hardly for anything official," Twilight's eye began to twitch.

"There's nothing casual about a visit from royalty! I doubt you would be like this is it was a visit from your Queen."

"Well no, but that's because she is a Queen, the head of state for my country and I made an oath of allegiance to her. Luna and Celestia are not my monarchs yet," I swear at that point Twilight was about to explode. Turning back to her I pull a grin, "Look at it this way, do you expect everyone to address you formally twenty-four-seven?"

Twilight glances around, "Well... No."

"Exactly, I haven't exactly been requested to address them formally. If they say something then I will behave more formally but until then, what's the point?" -I pick up my letters as I walk to the door- "I will be back later, a meeting has apparently been arranged for me with the mayor."

Just as I'm about to leave the library Sunny walks in from outside blocking the doorway, "Morning, John. Got any plans today?"

"Just some boring ass bureaucratic meeting at town hall. Want to come?"

Sunny turns back to leave through the door, "Sure. I've got nothing else to do today, but only if we can head into town afterwards."

"Well everyone will likely run at the sight of me, so it will be a boring walk through town." Sunny just smiles at me, her magic enveloping something out of my view.

"You may want these then," I find my phone and a pouch of money suspended in the air alongside me. Taking hold of them I pocket the items.

"After you," Raising my hand I point to the door. Sunny smirks before heading out the door with myself following shortly after.

Our approach into town went about as well as I expected as most did the usual and ran for the hills, however, a rare few actually stood their ground and observed me as I walked down the streets. I'm honestly quite surprised that some of the townsfolk are getting braver around me, especially since I've only been outside Twilight's library and at Applejack's farm.

I spare a glance to Sunny as we walk, "So what exactly do you want to look for while we are in town?"

Sunny just shrugs as she strolls down the road, "I don't really know. I'd just like to browse the market and see what else this town has to offer."

"Reckon they've got a pub?"

Sunny stops and looks over the various building surrounding us, "I think I heard Rainbow mention a tavern somewhere near the park."

"Great, I could do with a pint." I rummage through my pocket and remove the money pouch, beginning to count the money I realise that I have no idea what the value of this currency is.

Sunny rolls her eyes, "You sure do enjoy your booze."

Sighing I return the money pouch to my pocket, "That I do. Now let's get this meeting out of the way." Increasing my pace I advance on a circular building which I believe to be the town hall. Entering through a large set of double doors I find the foyer to be a smaller rotunda, two set of stairs curve with the wall to meet together at the top adding an additional floor. An open doorway to the side leads into a large hall, a stage assembled at the far end. A desk is positioned between the two sets of stairs, a light coloured Unicorn mare is fast asleep against the desk, a small pool of drool covers the stack of paperwork she is using as a pillow.

Sunny sneaks around the desk and prods her hoof against the sleeping assistant, "She's completely out of it."

Pulling out my phone I wave my hand to Sunny signalling for her to get closer, "Get in close, Sunny. We are going to get a sneaky pic," I turn facing away from the two and lean back against the desk, Sunny moves in closer to the secretary and begins to pull a face. Just as I'm about to take a photo the screen of my phone turns to darkness, the occasional empty battery flashing on the screen. "OH SHIT!"

My sudden outburst wakes the dozing secretary, as soon as she realises she isn't alone she wipes her mouth against her forehoof, a light blush painted on her face. "Um... hello. Can I help you?" She turns to Sunny who immediately abandons her photo position, trying to act as nonchalant as possible Sunny steps away from the desk as she pretends to view the various paintings on the back wall.

"Unless you can charge a Lithium-ion battery then I doubt it," I run my hand over the phone case.

The secretary just stares blankly at me, "I... I don't even know what that is. I take it that you are John Davies?" I nod to her. "The mayor is available now for your appointment. Head upstairs and head down the corridor, her office is the first room on the right."

"Thanks. Come on, Sunny," Abandoning her position she joins me up the stairs. We make our way down the corridor and find ourselves in front of the mayor's office. Knocking on the door I push it open before waiting for a response. Within the office is a mare sat behind a desk, she has a beige coat and grey mane, a white collar with something similar to a teal ascot tie is secured around her neck, a golden trimmed pair of glasses sitting on the end of her muzzle.

A small smile is present on her face as she looks up from her work, "You must be John Davies" -She raises her hoof to the chairs situated in front of her- "Please take a seat." Closing the door behind me I take a seat, Sunny moves to the chair alongside me. "So the Princess has informed me that you require a notary to complete your citizenship."

By mid afternoon I was finally finished with all that bureaucratic nonsense, throughout the entire meeting I swear that Sunny was just moments from drifting off. We decided to make our way into town and look for something to pass the time until evening.

"Well, we've got a few hours to kill until Luna is meant to see me. What do you want to do?" I ask as we idly stroll down the street.

"John, since you're now Equestrian it may be best to address her correctly when you see her."

"I've already had this conversation with Twilight. Besides, I will always be English before an Equestrian."

Sunny pauses on the spot, her head tilting she looks to me. "I thought you were British?"

"England is part of Britain. England, Scotland and Wales make up Britain. England, Scotland, Wales and Northern Ireland make up the United Kingdom."

"Well that's just confusing," Sunny begins walking again.

"It's not that confusing," I join her as we walk. Out of force of habit, I take hold of my phone and hold it as we walk.

Sunny spares a glance to my phone, "So what was wrong with your phone earlier?"

"It's run out of battery. Unless I can find a way to charge it, then it's essentially useless."

"Reckon you can find a way to charge it?" Sunny plucks the phone from my hand with her magic. Levitating it she examines the charging port on the phone.

"I've honestly have no clue. If I can open it up and check the battery I may be able to figure out the power output I require, but even then I could still cock it up and make a mess of my battery. Not to mention I don't even have a charging cable. I wonder if that story about charging a phone with a potato is true."

Sunny floats the phone back into my waiting hand, "I'm sure we can figure it out."

I am about to reply until I'm cut off by the Rarity. "John, Sunny, It's good to see you both. I didn't expect you to be in town," Turning around I can see Fluttershy and Rarity.

Sunny looks to the pair, "Well seeing as John is now an Equestrian citizen we thought that looking around town was long overdue."

A smile forms on their faces, "Well then, maybe you two would care to join us on one of our regular spa trip to celebrate."

I turn to walk away, "Hell no. I'm not going to a spa." As I move Sunny pushes back against me.

"Come on, John. You made me sit through that dull meeting with you for two hours. It's time to return the favour," She looks up at me expectantly. Looking back over my shoulder both Fluttershy and Rarity share the same expression.

I release a displeased sigh, "Do I really have to?"

Sunny nods to the others as she moves to walk alongside them, "Yes, you do."

I stand and wait for a moment as they continue walking, with nothing else to do I reluctantly walk behind them. The walk itself takes us no longer than five minutes, the three girls chatted idly throughout the journey. Once we make our way inside I find myself in a waiting room, a variety of couches and chairs are scattered throughout the room, various plant pots fill the corners of the room, behind a counter is a blue mare with a pink mane who is checking items off a clipboard.

Rarity steps up to the counter, "Good afternoon, Lotus. Fluttershy and I are here for our usual appointment, we have also brought two guests who will be accompanying us."

Lotus looks up from her clipboard, she initially seems taken aback when her eyes lock onto me but like a professional, she soon recovers and smiles towards us. "But of course, Miss Rarity," Her accent remind me of an Eastern European, although it seems fairly over exaggerated. "This must be the Human you've told me about, I'm sure we can accommodate his needs."

"John there is a changing room down the hall to the right," lifting her hoof, Rarity points the hallway out to me.

I move to the hallway but pause before I make my way down, "I haven't exactly got anything to change into."

Lotus moves from around the counter, "I'm afraid there's no clothing allowed further in. We can provide you with towels to cover up though, Miss Rarity had mentioned that you always wear clothes."

I mumble under my breath, "There's a reason for that." I make my way into the changing room and find a number of available lockers. In each locker is a set of clean white towels, I grasp the closest one and throw it over a bench. Stripping down I remove all my clothing and place them in the locker. Wrapping the towel around my waist, I secure the locker before making my way towards a sign which shows the way to the main spa.

Once I'm in the main room I find that the others are already positioned on a set of massage tables. I take the last free table and lay on my stomach, the towel positioned so it covers my lower back and upper thighs. The girls are all wearing a basic white gown with purple trim, except for Rarity who had a letter 'R' added onto her gown with golden trims. Sunny turns her head from the others and faces me.

"Why do you always cover up anyway? Twilight never told me why."

"Well male genitals are external, so if I didn't cover up you'd all be getting a face full of my cock."

Sunny looks away with a heavy blush on her face, "Oh. well, then that makes sense."

"Still doesn't stop you lot from strutting about without anything to cover up."

Sunny's blush intensifies. Behind her, I can see both Rarity and Fluttershy blushing as well, "Well, our tails cover-"

"Unless you're flashing, then it does nothing," Sunny just buries her face into the massage table. I could swear Rarity was snickering quietly.

Once we finished our conversation a number of masseuses join us on the main floor, Lotus makes her way alongside me whereas another mare who looked exactly like her with the opposite colours of a pink coat with a blue mane made her way to Rarity. They're more than likely twins. Two other masseuses gather around Sunny and Fluttershy, once they're all in position they bring a set of curtains between us all to allow privacy.

Following a momentary pause, a set of hooves press firmly against my shoulders. This is actually kinda nice. Her hooves push and knead in all the right places, releasing the tension from the previous weeks training and the work on the farm. She continues to work, moving from my shoulders onto my back, she spends considerably more time here likely due to all the pressure I've put on my back muscles from carrying heavy bergens for extended periods of time back in Afghanistan.

I lose track of time as she continues on my back, working deep into the muscles she also moved onto both of my legs. Before too long she requests that I move onto my back, shuffling on the table I roll onto my back as I hold the towel in place. Lotus repeats the process by working on my upper chest then abdominal muscles, for some reason though I can't shake the feeling that she was spending longer than required on my abs. Maybe the ponies here just like abdominal muscles? It seemed to have been the same with Twilight when she studied my anatomy.

From behind the curtain, I can hear Rarity call to me. "John, we are heading to the steam room. Will you be joining us shortly?"

"Yeah, I will do soon." The sounds of the three girls walking away makes me realise that I am the only one from my group still in here, shortly after the other masseuses can be heard leaving as well. I'm left alone with Lotus as she finishes off the massage.

Over the next five minutes she finished with massaging my legs, she got a little too close for comfort at some points but I decided not to bring it up. With the massage finished I sit up and stretch my arms, "Thanks, Lotus. I haven't felt this relaxed in ages."

"But of course, that's what we are here for." Lotus's eyes look down to the floor, a light blush is evident on her face. "Would you care for a... happy ending?"

Holy shit is she offering me a hand job? Or would they call it a hoof job? I stare at her momentarily from the initial shock of her request, a blush is on her face as she looks up to me with her sultry eyes. "Um... maybe another time," I'm likely not going to accept her offer in the future. "Where is the steam room? I should catch up with the others."

"Come, I will show you," Jumping off the table I once again wrap the towel around my waist, following Lotus she leads me to a room with a wooden door. Opening the door for me I make my way inside and join the other three in the steam room. Sitting back against the bench I'm still unable to believe what I was just offered, this is the second pony who has come out with something like that to me. Maybe when I get back I should look at a law book or something to find out what exactly the law says on this. Back home this sort of thing would definitely be illegal, but since there seems to be a number of sentient species I guess it's tolerated here.

Fluttershy's voice brings me back from that train of thought, "John, is everything okay?"

"Y...yeah everything is fine, just lost in thought."

"What were you thinking about... If you don't mind me asking."

I wave my hand dismissively, "Nothing important, just thinking of home." A lie but it should stop them probing.

Rarity calls over from her position, "I've nearly finished the new uniform for you, John. I just need your opinion on the last piece."

"Of course, which part is it?"

"It's your head wear, I was thinking of a dress peak cap similar to that in the photo you showed me but I'm also considering alternatives," Rarity runs a foreleg over her forehead wiping away the sweat.

"How about a beret? We would wear them as our standard uniform."

Rarity claps her hooves together, "A beret? That's genius, John. That will surely complete the look, it's so unique compared to the dress of other officers."

I lean back against the bench and close my eyes, positioning my arms behind my head I allow myself to relax in the steam room.

Once the sun began to set Sunny and I make our way to the tavern she mentioned earlier. Walking through the doorway I can hear a band playing along with the laughter and conversations of various patrons. Admittedly when I enter I am stared at by a few of the ponies, their conversations lowering in volume as they whisper to one another. I decide to ignore it and make my way to the bar, I've had this kind of reception in the past when going to a bar in Northern Ireland, it's safe to say a fair few people there weren't exactly fond of the army there and for good reasons.

When Sunny and I sit at the bar we are soon approached by the bartender, "What can I get for you?" Credit where it's due he managed to keep his voice calm, however, I could still see the slight trembling in his legs.

Pulling out my pouch I remove a few coins, "Two pints or lager."

He just stares at me, confusion showing on his face. "What the hay is lager?"

"It's beer," Again he just looks at me confused. They seriously don't serve lager here? This best not be the case for the whole country. "Okay then, what alcohol do you serve then?"

He leans against the bar, a hoof running along the bar taps. "We've got ale, cider, wine, whisky, brandy and vodka."

"We'll have two pints of ale then."

Sunny raises her hoof stopping the bartender. "Make that one ale and one cider, please."

The bartender grabs two tankards and fills them to the brim with our selected drinks, "That will be six bits."

I select the coins and present them to him, he happily pockets them and makes his way down the bar to serve some other customers. Grabbing hold of my tankard I bring it to my lips and take a sip, the dark brown liquid packs a bit of a punch signalling its strength. Placing the tankard down I turn to Sunny, "So was that a good price? Or did I just get ripped off?"

Levitating her own tankard Sunny looks to me as she has a drink from the cup, "Well that was about the standard price you could expect outside of Canterlot. Why? Don't you know how much a bit is worth?"

"I've got no clue if its the same value as the pound or an American dollar. If I went by the pound then the drinks would have been about the same price, three pounds and fifty pence would usually get you a pint at a bar. Here though you only seem to have bits, you haven't got anything between one and two bits," I take another swig of my drink.

"Your currency sounds complicated."

"Wait till I tell you about exchange rates, then you'll be really confused." I place down the tankard, my finger running over the rim.

"What time did Princess Luna say she was going to see you?" Sunny glances around the tavern at the various patrons.

"She just said in the evening when she had an opportunity."

"Haven't you still got to be back at the library before nightfall?"

"No, actually. In the message she said to be out of the library for the evening so she can talk to me away from the others," I take another drink from my tankard.

Sunny looks down at her tankard, "Yeah, slight problem there, John. I'm one of the others."

I just shrug, "We will get to that when the time comes. I wasn't going to sit at the bar by myself, I'd look like a loner."

"Oh, thanks for making me feel so special," Sunny rolls her eyes, a small smirk formed on her muzzle.

"Hey I bought you a drink, you should feel honoured."

We continue to talk as the night goes on, a few of the patrons even come by briefly to talk to me once they realise I'm not going to cause any issues. Being in the bar has probably made me feel more welcome than anything else that has happened to me so far here. I've always loved the pub scene, the relaxed environment where everyone is here to socialise with friends, unlike clubs where everyone is only out to just get wasted and fuck.

A few hours pass as we share numerous stories of our days back in training. Sunny particularly found the story where we used Tom as a battering ram in training to smash a car window with his head, he was wearing a helmet of course. We moved a while ago from the bar and took control of a free booth in the back corner, a steady supply of drinks were brought over our way. The only thing that brought our attention to Luna's arrival was when the rest of the tavern fell quiet and the band cut off mid song.

"Please go about your activities, my subjects. Don't let my presence deter you in the slightest," Gradually everyone returns to their conversations, the band once again continues to play. When Luna approaches our booth Sunny attempts to stand and salute, though after our drinks she stumbles initially as she rises from her seat. "I take you have been enjoying the night, Corporal?"

"Yes, your highness," Sunny remains standing at attention.

"And what about you, Lieutenant? You seem to enjoy the night," Luna sits across from me.

"I love the night, it's a great time to unwind and relax after a hard day. Heck on a Friday night I used to live at the local pub back home," I down the last of my drink, slamming the tankard to the table. Summoning the bartender I raise my hand and whistle, he immediately makes his way to our booth and bows to Luna. "Another two ales for me and the Princess," I pull out my pouch to retrieve some coins.

The bartender raises his hoof, "But of course, for the Princess, the drink is on the house. I shall also provide you with a free drink as well."

I nod my thanks to him as he makes his way to the bar, "So do you wish to have the discussion now?"

Luna glances towards Sunny who is still standing on the spot, her posture slightly relaxed on account of the drinks. "Indeed, we shall."

"Sunny," I call to her causing her to straighten her posture. "Head back to the library, I will be back after my talk with Luna."

Sunny salute us both, "Yes, Sir!" She makes her way to the exit, as she leaves the tavern the bartender sets the drinks on the table and bows to Luna before making his way back to the bar.

Luna levitates the ale to her muzzle and takes a large draught, "Still referring to me by name and not by title. You do realise you are now my subject?"

I just shrug as I take a drink from my own tankard, "Would you prefer me to speak to you in constant formalities?"

Luna shakes her head, "No, John. Only refer to me by my title when we are around others in a public setting. I quite enjoy speaking to another on normal terms."

"Well how about now? We are in public."

Luna scans the tavern, most of the patrons have moved to the other side of the building providing us with some privacy, "No. It seems like we have been given some space to talk freely. Anyway, I wished to inform you that the materials you had requested have been delivered to the library, they are all currently stored in the basement. How long do you believe it will take for you to manufacture what you require?"

"Fuck knows. I have to make the bullet casing, the bullet itself, primer and then I have to get the chemical balance right to make a sufficient propellant to propel the bullet without damaging my rifle."

"Will it be difficult?" Luna takes another swig of her drink.

"Well, I've never had a need to make any of them before. I should be able to figure out the correct chemicals required, the difficult part will be the bullet and casing as I've never used a press and have to get all the measurements correct to ensure it fires correctly, not to mention the chemical ratio for the propellant so it won't blow up in my face."

"I understand, but I must ask that you make this a priority. Next week your presence is required in Canterlot in order to familiarise yourself with the Platoon you will be leading, I'm afraid we may need to deploy forces sooner than anticipated."

I lean forward against the table, "Why? What has happened?"

Luna rubs her hoof between her eyes, "The Militarists are rapidly gaining ground and have captured the capital of Griffonstone. It won't be long before they push on our colony of Trottingham just the coast. They will also push closer to the land border up north potentially defeating the Royalists and Prince Gerlach."

"Luna we will need more than a military Company to fight a threat like that."

Luna's eyes shrink as they lock onto mine, "What exactly do you propose?" Luna takes another swig of her drink.

"We will need at least a couple of Battalions, maybe even a Regiment or two." Luna immediately splutters as she takes in her drink.

Regaining her composure her wide eyes lock onto mine, "You can't be serious! It was difficult enough convincing my sister to send even one Company, yet you potentially want me to send hundreds... thousands of soldiers to the Griffin Empire!"

Leaning to the side I can see a number of patrons now looking in our direction following Luna's outburst. "If the situation is that severe then you will definitely need more than roughly one hundred and fifty soldiers to effectively engage the enemy."

"How do you expect me to convince her to provide more support?"

I raise my tankard and take a large swig, "If you don't provide additional forces then they are more than likely going to fail in the Griffin Empire. Following that the new Griffin leader will attack your colony resulting in the deaths of civilians and your guards stationed there to defend it. Send in a strong force now to keep them back, otherwise, you may find your whole entire army fighting in the future against the entire Griffin military within your own borders."

Luna looks down at the table, her eyes closed as she releases a drained sigh. "I can make no promises, but I see your point. I may need your help in order to convince her."

I raise my tankard and hold it in front of her, "You've got a deal." Luna just smirks as she raises her tankard to meet mine. We both throw back our drinks, I'm surprised when she finished her's before me and smacks it on the table, "Wow, I'm surprised you beat me."

"What? You think that just because I'm a Princess I can't handle my drink?" I can practically hear the laughter in her voice.

"We shall see about that, Luna," -I raise my hand and whistle to the barkeeper- "Two more ales."

Time to drink her under the table.

Chapter 13 - I will be your ATO

I'm woken up when I feel something prod against my rib cage. My head pounds as I reluctantly open my eyes, my vision is blurred as I roll my head to the side in an attempt to focus on whoever decided to wake me up. All the hard work from yesterday's massage has now gone to waste as I find myself lying against a hard surface. Just above my eye level I find Twilight, Sunny and Chaser all looking towards me. What surprises me though is the fact that I'm not in the bedroom, but instead seem to be in the kitchen.

Sunny steps closer, "John, what happened to you last night after I left?" She seems to be speaking in a quieter tone than usual.

I groan as I sit up, swinging my legs around I let them hang over the end of the table, "The last thing I remember is leaving the tavern when it closed."

Chaser tilts his head to the side, a slight smirk on his face, "And when you left... were you with anypony?"

"Yeah, I was with Luna. Why?" The three all move around the table and look directly behind me. Turning around I find Luna curled up on the other end of the table, various bottles of alcohol are scattered around the kitchen.

Twilight levitates one of the empty bottles from alongside Luna, "You got the Princess drunk!?"

Luna stirs slightly, we all freeze as we look straight to her. Slowly her eyes open, after a moment her eyes widen as she shoots straight up in a sitting position. She immediately brings her hoof to her head as she groans, "What time is it?"

Sunny glances to the clock, "It's 08:30, your majesty."

Luna jumps off the table and initially stumbles as she tries to regain her composure, "I... I have to lower the moon."

Twilight steps forward, "Princess Luna, it's already been done. Celestia has raised the sun, she must have also lowered the moon in your absence," Twilight opens the curtains with her magic, revealing the early morning sun.

Luna freezes on the spot, "Oh buck! Celestia is going to be furious with me," -She turns to face me- "Why did you allow me to drink so much!?"

I move off the table, clutching my hand to my head as I do so, "Hey, you're a grown woman. It's not my responsibility to babysit you, I already told Sunny that," Sunny just coughs lightly into her hoof as the other look to her.

Luna paces as she glances towards the sky, "I failed to lower the moon, all because I stayed out drinking," Luna pauses before glancing to me, her horn illuminating the area around her, "I have to get back."

Before I'm even able to respond Luna is encased in a blue sphere, following a brief moment the sphere collapses and Luna is nowhere to be seen. I jump off the table and move to one of the chairs, slumping back I pinch the bridge of my nose, "I swear to God, is it too much to ask to have a slightly normal day?"

Twilight and Sunny go about cleaning up the room of all the bottles we left over from the previous night. Chaser joins me at the table, he still has a cocky smirk as he looks towards me, "So... you and Princess Luna?"

I raise my hand to him, "Nothing happened."

"Well you were both snuggled up together," his smirk was growing even wider.

"Again, nothing happened."

Chaser just shrugs, "If you say so," He looks over to the bottles which were now collected on the kitchen counter, "You both definitely had a heavy night."

I run my hand through my messy hair, "Well I don't remember how it ended, so it must have been good."

"So you could have hooked up?" Chaser chuckles slightly as he runs his hoof across the table surface.

"I have two words for you. Fuck off."

"Somepony is touchy when they're hungover," Chaser shakes his head as I groan, "What's the agenda for today then?"

"That depends. Are all the supplies Luna had delivered in the basement?" I get up from my seat and head to the fridge, looking inside I select the first piece of food available which just happens to be a small bowl of grapes.

Chaser brings out an inventory list, "Yes they are, though I don't see why you need all of this. Sulphur, charcoal, potassium nitrate, cordite, copper, lead, brass, nickel-"

"I need them to make more ammunition. You're more than welcome to try and help but it may not be your thing, Sunny will be helping me as well," I pop a grape into my mouth as I look towards Sunny

Chaser gets up to leave the kitchen, "Nah, your alright. Science isn't exactly my sort of thing."

I just shrug as I step back from the fridge, "Sunny, I'm going to get cleaned up, meet me in the basement in a half hour."

Sunny nods to me before leaving the kitchen. As I help myself to another grape Twilight steps in front of the door, "I must admit, I have some concerns with what you'll be doing downstairs. Is it safe?"

I sigh, "In all honesty it can be really dangerous," Twilight's eyes widen, "Don't worry, I'm trained to deal with this sort of thing. I will take precautions to make it as safe as possible."

Twilight, Spike and myself make our way down the stairs into the basement, Sunny is already looking through the inventory assorted on the various tables, a selection of hand or hoof presses are attached to the table ends. Stepping up to a number of crates reveals sheets or various metals. Twilight walks up to me, "I hope you don't mind that I organised everything," She smiles sheepishly towards me as Spike just roles his eyes.

I set down my kit on the table surface, bringing down my rifle, pistol, ten rounds of both 5.56mm and 9mm and an empty magazine for each weapon. "Okay, first things first we need to talk safety. Nobody touch anything without my say so, if we get to the stage of testing any munitions then stay behind me. Twilight will also cast a spell to help protect everyone's hearing. Any questions?"

Spike raises his claws, "Yeah, why exactly do you need me here?"

"We need someone to record our findings," I position one of the 5.56mm bullets between a press, pointing towards the damaged manikin from our earlier training which is situated in front of a sandbag wall. Taking hold of another bullet I hold it up to them, "This is the standard 5.56mm NATO cartridge, the main sections consist of the projectile which is the bullet itself, the casing, rim and primer. Inside the casing is the propellant which is made up of a chemical compound. The bullet works by the firing pin of a weapon striking the primer, this causes a small explosive charge which ignites the propellant within the casing, the propellant ignites causing another explosive charge which propels the bullet from the casing and weapon towards its target."

Spike is scribbling down everything I say during my demonstration, he even managed a small diagram labelling the cartridge. Twilight looks from the bullet to me, "What chemicals does the propellant consist of?"

"I have a general idea but I can't say for certain due to the correct ration of chemicals required. Cordite used to be the main one, a few pieces of that would act as a sufficient propellant. If you guys would move from the rear of the bullet I placed in the press I can give you a demonstration," All three look to each other before moving to a piece of cover I asked Sunny to set up earlier, once we are all behind the cover Twilight's horn glows and I can immediately feel my hearing become distorted. "Okay then, Sunny I want you to strike the primer I showed you with a nail I left on the table. In theory, it should fire off safely."

Sunny spares a glance to me before nodding. With her magic, she levitates the nail and places it slightly behind the primer. She looks to me for confirmation, as soon as I nod to her she turns back to the bullet, after a few seconds she strikes the primer with the nail.

PHAT

The bullet successfully fires, impacting the manikin it travels straight through into the sandbags I had set up behind it.

Spike jumps up, "That was awesome!"

I can't help but smirk at his enthusiasm, it kind of reminds me of an army cadet who fires off his first .22 calibre rifle, "Can one of you levitate the casing over here? But don't physically touch it, you will end up burning yourself."

Sunny brings the casing from the press and holds it in front of us, "That was truly remarkable."

Twilight takes the casing and rotates it in front of her muzzle, examining the casing fully, "You intend to make more of these?"

I move from behind the cover and select a sheet of copper from the crate and place it on the table, "Yes. It's what I'm trained to fight with, if I run out of ammo when I'm in the Griffin Empire then I won't be of much use." I clap my hands together then face Spike and Sunny, "Right then, let's get to work," I take another cartridge and select a set of pliers and clamp it over the bullet, after some time pulling and twisting I am able to remove the bullet, "This itself is the bullet, this is what is fired towards the target," -I tip the casing and pour the powder within onto the table surface- "This is the propellant, Sunny if you could weigh it and see if you can identify the chemical ratios that will be a great help," I know some of the basic properties within the casing but it will be a good learning opportunity for her.

Placing the casing and bullet alongside one another I begin to take measurements of each section, calling out my findings to Spike he rapidly records all the details. Before too long I'm satisfied that I have the correct measurements which I will need to replicate in order to make the casing and the bullet itself, all I have to do now is find the best materials and to ensure I can correctly manufacture it. I will likely stick to what I know and use copper or brass for the casing, for the bullet itself however I will have to try using a mixture of lead and copper.

Twilight reads over Spike's notes, "If you can make these then why do you need me here?"

I set down the casing and turn to Twilight, "From what I have been told you have always been gifted with magic, I'm going to likely need your help to shape the materials. If you feel up to it that is, it will require compressing metals."

"I suppose I can try, though I'm not exactly too happy about helping you make more of this for your weapon."

"I know, Twilight. Unfortunately, I have to fight, I need these if I'm going to survive."

Twilight sighs but nods to me, "I understand,"

"We aren't going to produce many as it will be too difficult with the resources available. I want to know if we can manufacture them and if they are compatible with my rifle, If we are successful I will pass the knowledge onto Luna so she can decide whether or not to create them or not." Most bullets are made with high-end industrial equipment often involving a process of smelting or using mechanical presses. Twilight had informed me she had little experience with manipulating metals, but as she has been able to manipulate and transform items in the past such as living mice and an apple into a carriage, she felt certain that she would be able to complete the tasks required.

I decided the best place to start would be the bullet itself, If I was going to help develop potential weapons for the Equestrian's then I would need to be certain I could at least make the bullet. We began the process by stretching a small copper cup to allow the lead to be housed into to act as the core. Twilight was slowly but surely able to shape the metal with her magic, gradually expanding the length to the required size. This would act as the jacket for the bullet, the lead core was inserted. As she compressed the materials to take the required shape we had to file down the lead which was forced out of the core. The end of the bullet is wedged down in order to be able to fit the casing when it was manufactured, the top was also shaped to form the tip of the bullet.

With the bullet completed, we began to work on the cartridge casings and primer. The brass material we used was slightly easier for Twilight to manipulate, allowing her to stretch it to the same length as my current cartridges. The key challenge with the cases was developing the extractor head which would allow the cartridge to be removed from the chamber upon firing, for this stage I had to file down the casing as Twilight strengthened the material. I also had to cut into the metal to remove a section to allow room for the flash hole which would fit the primer and allow the spark generated from the primer to ignite the propellant, it was initially difficult and resulted in numerous casinga being thrown out but after a while we were able to successfully form the hole which allowed to primer to stay secured. Sunny was able to figure out a sufficient shock sensitive chemical which when met with firing pin would cause the chemicals to generate the spark required to ignite the propellant, this would act as our primer. The neck of the cartridge was softened and shaped to allow the bullet to be inserted at a later time.

The final stage was finding the best propellant to be used within the casing. As me and Twilight worked on the manufacturing of the bullet itself, Sunny was able to come up with a number of options to use as the propellant. Cordite seemed fairly promising but it was difficult to determine the correct amount we required, this was decided following numerous tests where it resulted in the casing being damaged which would likely cause a blockage or insufficient force being created to propel the bullet. In the end, after many tests we were happy to pick a mixture of potassium nitrate, charcoal and sulphur which was regularly used in gunpowder back home. the mixture we created seemed to have sufficient force yet didn't cause much damage to the cartridge.

We've been at this for the last six days, we were able to manufacture one hundred and fifty 5.56mm cartridges along with fifty 9mm rounds. The individual bullets were sufficient when tested without the use of a weapon, the next stage was actually using them in my weapons to ensure they operated correctly.

Placing a magazine containing fifteen rounds into my SA-80 I load the rifle and aim it down range towards the manikin, the others are in position behind their cover. "Day six, test number thirty one. Initial testing of the cartridges proved promising, casing remained fully intact leaving me to believe they won't cause damage to the internals of the weapons or cause any blockages. I will now fire off a selection of five single rounds followed by ten rounds fully automatic," As I say this out loud spike jots it down word for word, he has been invaluable with recording all our information and findings in order to repeat our actions.

I push the safety and flick the fire selector to single fire, slowly I pull the trigger.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

So far so good. I pause to switch the firing selector to automatic. Moment of truth.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT *CLICK

I lower the rifle as I remove the magazine, "All rounds fired off successfully and were ejected from the rifle without any blockages," Placing the rifle on the table I grab my Glock and insert a magazine containing eight of our homemade ammunition, "I will now test the 9mm cartridges firing off all eight rounds in quick succession," Raising my pistol I aim down range and pull the slide to the rear before flicking the safety off.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT *CLICK

The slide stays locked fully back as the last casing clatters to the floor, removing the magazine I release the slide sending it forward before firing off the action, "All tests proved successful," Setting down the pistol I give a thumbs up to the others signalling Spike to stop recording the information.

Sunny walks around from the cover and levitates all the casings to the tabletop, "We did it! I can't believe we were able to actually do it."

I brush my hand through her mane, making a mess of her mane as I chuckle, "We sure as hell did, I'm an ATO it's kinda my job to do this sort of thing."

Sunny and Twilight just roll their eyes. Twilight steps up to me, her magic is levitating something behind her which I am unable to see, "But you weren't able to do one thing."

I raise an eyebrow to her, "And what was that?"

"Close your eyes," I shrug as I close my eyes, a few moments pass, "Okay, open them," Opening my eyes I find my phone floating in the air before me, though an extra part has been attached to the back giving off a faint purple glow.

Taking my phone I press the power button, to my surprise the screen lights up showing my screensaver along with fifty percent battery, "How did you charge it?"

Sunny's horn lights us as her magic covers the new extension to me phone, as she does this the charging icon appears on my phone, every few second the power increases by an additional percent, "Consider it an early birthday present from us," I just smile as I kneel between them both, my arms wrapping around them to bring them close into a hug which they happily return. Sunny glances back to me as she pulls away, "I believe you were going to take a photo before it ran out of power."

Smiling I turn around and activate the camera, holding the phone out I'm able to get a picture of myself, Sunny, Twilight and Spike all huddled in front of the remains of the supplies we were sent, "Thank you both so much, this is a great gift."

Spike lets out a yawn which manages to ruin the moment, "I'm beat, I'm going to bed. See you all in the morning," Soon enough he darts rapidly upstairs into the main library. Checking my phone again I notice the time to be 22:35.

"It's getting late, maybe we should all head to bed. Don't forget we've got to go to Canterlot in the morning, Sunny. Luna is expecting us in order to prepare to be deployed." I take a hold of all the notes from our work along with the newly manufactured ammo and my weapons before making my way upstairs. Securing all my kit I head straight for my bed and undress, lifting the covers I climb straight in.

Just another week before I'm deployed to another war zone. At least I won't be in combat on my birthday, seeing as my birthday is on the day before I'm due to leave for the Griffin Empire.

Author's Note

Next Chapter I shall be introducing new characters.
If you wish to submit a character idea for a minor or major role then send me a message.
I already have a few lined up from a number of readers.

I hope you enjoy the story so far :twilightsheepish:

Chapter 14 - Last minute preparations

We are at the train station bright and early, I have brought all of my kit and newly manufactured ammunition, I also have the notes of the ammunition we created which are secured on my person underneath my armour. Sunny and Chaser are both in their full kit, their armour enchantments making them appear the same as any other royal guard. We managed to leave the library before Spike and Twilight woke up, I never was exactly one for goodbyes.

As I stare into space Twilight's voice is heard from the platform behind me, "John, don't even think of leaving before you say goodbye," So much for that plan. I turn around to find Twilight, Spike and the other girls all gathered on the platform.

Pinkie leaps forward wrapping me in a hug, "Yeah! What would we do without our most super favourite human!?"

I push her back slightly, "Pinkie, I'm the only human you know."

"That still makes you our favourite," A smile spreads wide across her face.

Rarity is next to step forward, "Since you are going to be meeting royalty as an officer I figured you'd want to be correctly dressed for the occasion, I just finished this last night," Rarity floats over a dark suit bag, and presents it to me. I take hold of the bag and open it, inside is a red tunic, similar the that of the royal guards back home except with golden coloured cuffs and collar, the epaulettes are black but instead of having two diamonds sewn in there are two small diamond gems on each epaulette. The trousers are jet black with red trim, the same style to the one Rarity had seen previously in the photo of my passing out parade, a white waist belt with golden buckle are contained within, "I hope it is to your liking. I've based it similar to the uniform you had shown me, but I also combined it with the uniform decorated officers wear. Oh, and the pièce de résistance," Rarity brings a black beret from a bag attacked to her flank. A cap badge made of gold and silver is attached to the front, it is shaped exactly the same as the royal engineers badge minus the inscribing.

I smile as I run my thumb over the cap badge. Positioning the beret correctly over my head I move to Rarity and squeeze her in a hug, "Thank you, Rarity. It's perfect, I shall change into it on the train."

Rarity smiles as she steps back, "Think nothing of it, darling."

Fluttershy steps forward, bringing her hoof to her face she pushes her long flowing mane from in front of her eye, "Promise me you'll stay safe, John. We want you to come back to us all."

I pause as I look down to her, kneeling down I rest my arm on her shoulder, "I will do everything I can to ensure I will make it back in one piece. I made it through Afghanistan, I can make it through the Griffin Empire."

Pinkie raises her hoof, "Actually you didn't make it through Afghanistan, otherwise you wouldn't be here," Everyone else just glares towards her, "What?"

Fluttershy turns back to me and nods, leaning closer she whispers quietly, "Stay safe."

I stand up as I look to the others, "I will."

Once Fluttershy moves back to the rest Applejack makes her way to me, basket held in her mouth. Once she is positioned in front of me, she places the basket on the floor which contains a number of food items, "Y'all didn't really think we'd let ya leave without wishin' you luck?"

I just shrug to her, "I never really did like saying goodbye to anyone when shipping out. It feels like I'm sealing my fate, knowing that I likely won't return."

Applejack looks me straight in the eye, after a brief pause she rears up places her fore hooves on my shoulders, "John, you're gonna come back. That's the honest truth," Once I crack a small smirk she pulls in closer and hugs me tight, "Now make sure ya take all that food, me and Granny made it for ya."

Breaking off the hug I lean down and take hold of the basket, adding it to the growing number of items in my hands, "I'm sure we can finish these off fairly quickly."

Applejack chuckles, "Good, we wouldn't want any goin' to waste."

Once Applejack returns to the others I find Rainbow hovering alongside me in a matter of seconds, "So, how long do you think you'll be gone?"

I shrug, "I haven't got the foggiest clue. Why? Are you going to miss me?" I snicker as Rainbows eyes narrow.

"I wouldn't go that far. It's just, you're pretty cool to hang out with. You've still got some things to show me to help impress the Wonderbolts"

"Wow, good to know you care so much for me."

Rainbow rolls her eyes, "You know what I mean. You're alright for an egghead."

I hold a hand to my chest, "Egghead? How am I an egghead?"

Laughing softly she looks up to me, "You spent six days in the library with Twilight doing something sciencey. That makes you an egghead."

"Umm... have you seen an explosion? It's kinda cool."

"Yeah I guess," Rainbow lands and briefly digs at the ground as she looks to me, "Make it back, okay?"

I ruffle her mane earning a glare from her where as the others snicker quietly, "I don't plan on dying."

Shortly after the train pulls into the station, coming to a complete halt the doors open allowing us access. Sunny and Chaser make their way straight into our reserved train car, once I step on I turn back to face the others as they all wave to me. As the door closes and the train begins to move I give the girls a quick salute before picking up all my kit and placing it with Sunny. I make my way to the train's toilets and get changed into the new uniform Rarity made me, it fits surprisingly well and is extremely comfortable, I can't help but admire myself in the mirror. So this is what I would have looked like if I became a guard at Buckingham Palace.

Upon our arrival in Canterlot we were met by a small unit of guards, they informed us that we were to accompany them to meet with the Princesses and other officers. The walk itself was a little better than when I initially walked through Ponyville, unlike there nobody was running at the sight of me, however the odd upper class snob would stick their nose up at me. I had taken to carrying all of my kit as I was now wearing my new officer's uniform, the only piece I had equipped was my utility belt underneath the tunic which supported my thigh holster and Glock.

We arrived at the main hall after about half an hour, I was still checked over by the guards but after the explanation from my current escorts along with Sunny and Chaser I was let through. Sitting in their thrones were Princess Celestia and Luna, located below them was a large table filled with various scrolls, a number of other officers we all gathered around the table but I only recognised Captain Shining Armor. I approach the table and rest my kit alongside it, I then move around to stand in front of the two monarchs and salute.

They both bow slightly to me in response. Celestia raises her head to me, "Thank you for coming, Lieutenant. We have much to discuss with regards to the upcoming conflict."

"That we do, your majesty," I know I said that I wouldn't really address them formally, but after my talk with Luna and the fact that I am here in uniform in front of her officers it seems like the wiser decision.

"Luna informed me that you don't wish to send a Company, but instead wish to send a number of battalions or even a regiment."

"Yes, ma'am. A company of just over one hundred units simply will not be sufficient in a combat role with a conflict of this scale. If you send that many they will more then likely return home either dead or seriously injured," Celestia lowers her head slightly at my bluntness, I guess she's used to everyone giving her the safe version, "We will need a stronger combat force in order to provide the support required on the field. That doesn't mean we will thrust everyone onto the front line, a number of these units can take over the logistical roles to allow the Royalist units to engage more on the battlefield."

Luna turns to her sister, "The Lieutenant is correct, sister. We need to help the Royalists now before they are defeated, that would leave us the next target of the General."

Celestia pauses as she contemplates this, "And what of you, Lieutenant? What role will you be filling in the Griffin Empire?"

I reach into my tunic and remove all the notes stashed within, stepping forward I hold them out to Luna who takes them in her magic and begins to read through it, "I've already been able to manufacture more ammunition for my weapons. If you can produce more for me and guarantee a supply line then I will fight on the front lines. Give me command of a Platoon and I will lead them into combat."

One of the officers scoffs, "Your highness you can't give command of a military unit to this... thing."

I turn back to face him, examining his uniform I can see that he is a Lieutenant, "Have you ever been in combat? Or even took command of a Platoon in a combat zone?

"Well no, bu-"

I raise my hand, "But nothing. I have more experience than a large number of any of your military forces. I have likely killed more than all of you combined, my species is fairly advanced at finding new ways to engage in combat."

Celestia and Luna both rise from their thrones. Celestia addresses the officers, "Lieutenant John Davies is now an Equestrian citizen, I am also granting him the rank of Lieutenant which you will all recognise," -She turns to me- "And that goes for you, you also take orders from any of these officers who are above your rank. Is that understood?"

"Yes, ma'am."

Celestia steps up to the table set below, "I will send three Battalions on the thirteenth of this month, John you will be under Captain Shining Armor's command."

I join her alongside the table, "Understood ma'am," Luna also joins us at the table.

One of the officers, a Colonel, unrolls a map of the Griffin Empire, a large segment of the map is marked within a red box. "Alright, these coloured lines represent defence lines. We have a line set up on our side of the rail bridge which leads into Griffin territory, there is also a small coastal line set up on the Grittish Isles to protect our colony from Militarist attack. Black markers represent settlements, this one to the north which I have circled in red is the town of Grifol, The Prince is currently being held in the town and is using it as the current military headquarters for the Royalists. These red lines represent the Royalist defence lines, they lost the capital of Griffonstone and have withdrawn to the Guto river, these larger boxes in both blue and red represent military camps. Blue lines are the Militarist defence lines, as you can see they have established multiple lines and have momentarily dug in around the town of Wingston which is split by a bridge on both sides of the river. We are currently unaware of the General's location, but it is believed that he is operating from the occupied capital. When we deploy we will take modified trains fitted with armour and mounted with naval cannons into Griffin territory up to the first Royalist defence line, from there each Battalion will have their own orders which we shall establish over the next few days."

The next few days were filled with preparations for the upcoming operation. Luna was able to pass the plans for my ammunition onto the armourers who forge all of the armour and weaponry for the royal guard. I mostly spent time maintaining and cleaning my weapons, since I didn't have a weapon cleaning kit I had to make my own from scratch, the SA-80 is a effective rifle but if you failed to clean it then it would become as temperamental as a two year old toddler.

Shining Armor introduced me to the rest of the Company which he was to command, he did give me free rein to select those who would be in my Platoon. I've already decided I would keep Sunny and Chaser, for the others I had selected a number of dossiers of potential soldiers I would have under my command. I would however select them all when the Company is on the train, our Company would be the first to be deployed into combat, the other Companies and Battalions would deploy as the day progresses due to the limited transportation.

I'm sat in my provided quarters, looking through all the dossiers in more detail, the moon hang low as it slowly begins to take control of the sky. I have a fair few promising candidates who would likely fill the role, Private Moonshadow, Private First Class Silver Spark, Corporal Firefly and Sergeant Blaze particularly caught my eye. Private First Class? I shall be changing that in my Platoon, I'll refer to him as Lance Corporal instead.

A knock at the door breaks my attention away from the dossiers, "Enter!"

A light coloured Unicorn guard enters my quarters, closing the door behind him with his magic he marches up to my desk before saluting, "Corporal Sunny Shield said you wanted to see me, Sir."

Dropping the paperwork I stand from the desk and move to the other side, leaning back on the desk I cross my arms as I try to determine who he is, "I did? I honestly have no clue how to tell the difference between all of you when you're in armour."

He snaps to attention once again, "Private First Class Silver Spark, Sir. Captain Shining Armor requested that I give you this in order to rectify the issue," Holding an amulet in his magic he moves it toward me. Taking hold of it I place it round my neck and tuck it under my tunic, looking back to Silver Spark I can now see through his armours enchantment. He has a coat of chalk white with a mane of chocolate brown, his sky blue eyes look straight toward me and never falter.

I wave my hand, "None of these American ranks, when you're under my command you are a Lance Corporal."

His expression turns to one of bemusement, "American? I have no clue what that is, Sir. But Lance Corporal does have a better ring to it," a smirk forms on his face.

"Good lad. The reason you're here is because I need Unicorns who are specialised in offensive ranged spells, word of mouth has pointed me to you."

His smirk widens as he steps forward, "I'm very good at what I do," In a matter of seconds his horn glows cherry red, a ball of fire materialises in front of him generating a tremendous amount of heat.

I grin as I move to the door, "Very good. You're definitely in, once we are in the Griffin Empire you will be under my command," He cancels out his spell and turns to face me, "You're free to go Lance Corporal, I have to meet with Princess Celestia," I leave my quarters and make my way down the long corridors of the castle, I'm able to see through the enchantment of every guard revealing a wide variety of colours.

I soon find myself in front of a double door which leads into Celestia's study, two guards stationed on either side of the door. Straightening my uniform I step closer and knock on the door, after a brief moment the doors glow in a golden aura and open for me. Once I enter the room the door immediately closes behind me, taking a quick glance I find a large collection of literature on various bookshelves which make up the walls, a number of small tables are scattered around filled with various scrolls, a liquor cabinet sits in one corner of the room.

"Welcome, Lieutenant. Thank you for coming to see me," I turn to see Celestia positioned on a cushion which is laid out in front of a fireplace, a cup of tea set out on a saucer alongside her. I approach her and salute before standing at attention, "There's no need for the formalities here, John. Please take a seat," Removing my beret I move to the opposite cushion and take a seat, "I believe it is your birthday today? Happy birthday, how old does that make you now?"

"Thank you, I'm twenty-five now believe it or not," -Celestia levitates an empty cup towards me and fills it with some tea- "I try not to think about it too much in all honesty?"

"Why is that?"

"I don't know, it just reminds me of how long I am likely going to remain here. Humans live on average for seventy to eighty years, I'm not even halfway through my life yet I have to adapt to living here," I raise my cup and take a small drink.

"Do you really find it difficult living here in Equestria?" Celestia tilts her head.

"I kind of stand out here, I'm not even familiar with half of your laws."

Celestia raises an eyebrow, "Which area in particular are you concerned with?"

"I don't have any major concerns with the law," I take another drink but pause as the spa visit plays in my mind, "Actually I have once. Since I've been here I have had two mares... make advances towards me, I don't even know what the law says about inter-species relations. If I'm stuck here then in the future I may seek someone to... confide in."

Celestia glares at me, "I hope you are not referring to my sister," Wait.. she thinks I'm trying to bed her Sister? My eyes widen as I begin to stammer. Before I can give a response her scowl turns to a grin as she chuckles, "I'm joking, John. I know that nothing is going on between you two, though I must ask that you don't keep her from doing her duties just because you decided to have a few too many drinks," I run my hand over the back of my neck, "To answer your question, yes you are allowed to engage in relations with any sentient species which is mentally capable to consent such as Ponies, Griffins, Zebra and Dragons."

I cough when I hear the last one, "I don't think I have any plans to bed a dragon. Why did you wish to see me anyways?"

Rising from her seat Celestia moves to a window looking out onto one of the training courtyards, "I'm still not confident in deploying soldiers to the Griffin Empire, we will likely lose many in this conflict. Equestria has known peace for over a thousand years but now we are diving head first into war. Luna has informed me of the visions she saw in your memories, I'm not sure that my subjects will be able to cope with the horrors which you have faced."

"Nobody can prepare for war, many people back home suffer from post-traumatic stress disorder after being in combat. Severe anxiety, flashbacks, uncontrollable thoughts and nightmares are common symptoms of the illness. The dreams I have could possibly be a result of it, but nobody here understands the condition, I will likely never know if I do suffer from PTSD. You can never prepare, you just have to help those who are affected by it both physically and mentally."

Celestia sighs, "I promise you that we will do everything we can to help those who are suffering from it," -Celestia opens the doors with her magic as she walks towards them- "Now come, we have somewhere important to be," Getting up from my seat I follow Celestia out of the room.

I honestly have no idea how anyone can find their way around this place it's like a labyrinth, you turn to go down one way and end up on the other side of the castle. Thankfully though I have Celestian to act as my guide, she knows this place like the back of her hand... well, hoof in her case. Before too long we find ourselves in front of a double door which I know leads into the castle's ballroom, I came across here one night whilst trying to find my way to the kitchen. Grasping the handle I pause as I look to Celestia, "Why are we here?"

Celestia just smiles softly, "Are you always so suspicious of everyone's motives? Go inside, John."

Pushing on the handle I throw the doors open. Initially the room is shrouded in complete darkness, however as soon as I take a few steps inside the room lights up.

"SURPRISE!"

Inside there must be around one hundred soldiers scattered throughout the room, directly in front of me me is the six girls from Ponyville along with Luna and Shining Armor.

Pinkie immediately starts bouncing in circles around me, "You didn't think we would let you leave without your super amazing birthday party, did you? I wanted it to be so much more fun so I invited lots of Ponies from around the castle, you know that they say, the more the merrier and I love merry."

I find a mug of cider floating toward me wrapped in Luna's magical aura, sparing a quick glance behind me towards Celestia I can see a small grin on her muzzle as she shakes her head. Taking hold of the mug I face the girls, "Well we may as well make this night count," Bringing the rim of the mug to my lips I throw my head back as I begin to chug the beverage, this earns a few cheers from numerous soldiers, one thing I learnt in the army is that nobody loves a uptight officer. As I drain more of the liquid ambrosia my eyes start to water, a mass majority of the crowd are now chanting for me to finish the drink.

Upon finishing the drink I slam the mug against a nearby table as I release a thunderous belch, this earns a large roar of approval from the squaddies. Soon enough a large number of the crowd go back the their own drinks and conversations. Sunny steps up to me, "Seeing as we fixed your phone we may as well put it to good use," Raising her hoof she points towards some sort of sounds system which is linked to various speakers. We rapidly make our way over and check through the numerous cables, surprisingly I am able to find one that is compatible with my phone. Turning my phone and the speakers volume up I select the song 'party hard' and play it out loud.

Initially everyone seems a bit taken aback with the style of music though the squaddies soon settle into it. I make my way back to the others grabbing a new drink on the way. Luna steps up to me, "Your music is... interesting."

I just grin, "This is the kind of music I was into back home. What do you think of it?"

Luna pauses as she listens to the guitar riff and lyrics, "I actually like it, it's fairly different to the normal music which I'm expected to listen to."

I take a sip of my drink as I give a small chuckle, "Not a fan of classical? Not even a little Beethoven?"

Luna bring her own drink to her lips, "Oh goodness, no. I don't even know who Beethoven is, I just can't stand all the high-class pretentious snobs who insist I listen to it because it's 'sophisticated.'"

Glancing towards the dance floor I can see a number of soldiers who formed their own mosh pit. I place my drink down as I step back towards the dance floor, "Come on, Luna. Time to release your inner rocker."

Luna just stays put, "My inner rocker? What are they even doing?"

"It's called moshing, it's the dancing you can expect to see at rock shows."

Luna steps alongside me and halts on the edge of the dance floor, "I don't exactly dance."

Facing her I jump backwards joining the rest of the crowd, "Well neither do I," Soon enough I'm in the centre on the makeshift mosh pit, waving my arms around as I jump into the others in the crowd. Luna just chuckles at my poor attempt at dancing, soon enough she is joined by Pinkie, Applejack and Rainbow who are all watching on the sidelines. Jumping closer to them I reach out taking a hold of Pinkie and Rainbow, "Come on, get stuck in," Dragging them both in pinkie instantly begins jumping against me, Rainbow is hesitant at first but soon begins to join in with Pinkie. As the song continues Applejack joins in as well, her dancing is mostly just kicking from side to side but it fits in well with the genre. At one point it seems that Luna contemplates joining in but she manages to resist. We continue to dance and drink throughout the night, although it may not be the greatest idea to get pissed before going to fight it certainly acts as a great moral boost.

By late night nearly all of the guards have returned to their own barracks and quarters. Myself, Sunny, Chaser and Silver Spark are all sat around a table, various mugs and bottles are scattered across the surface. I already know that I've had far too much to drink, though seeing as I rarely get hangovers I'm not particularly too fussed, just get me a large breakfast in the morning and I'll be fine.

Silver reaches over the table, "So let me get this straight? We are expected to fight in a civil war, yet we will have no clue if the civilians of the towns will be on our side or not? That's bucking ridiculous."

Chaser lifts his head from the table, "It will be very hard to tell, won't it?"

I slam my hand on the table, "Yeah, I mean how will we tell if he's one of them, or if he's one of them?"

Silver slurs as he knocks a bottle onto the floor, "Wait, wait, which ones are thems again?"

I pull out my phone to look at the time, "Well, they're both thems, aren't they? But there's two ways of saying it. Is he one of them or is he one of them?"

Sunny raises herself over the table, "We need different terms. One for the Griffins who aren't Militarists and one for the Militarists who aren't Militarists."

Silver looks up to her, "Look, we just need a bucking word so we can identify who's who-"

As I listen to the pointless drunken conversation something in the distance catches my eye, a dark figure is shrouded outside the window. Raising from my seat I stumble slightly as I approach the window, the others don't seem to notice my sudden fixation. Approaching I'm able to see the figure more clearly. Holy shit... I think it's a human, light coloured clothing, ruffled blonde hair, the face is covered in blood... Williams?

Sunny presses a hoof against my chest bringing my focus to her, "John, what's wrong?"

Turning back to the window the figure is now gone, I step closer and look around outside but fail to find the source, "Nothing... Just thought I saw something."

What the fuck is going on?

Author's Note

Feel free to submit character ideas to me for the story.
Many will be introduced over the next chapters for minor and major roles.

I hope you enjoy :twilightsmile:
The next one will have more combat

Chapter 15 - Out of the frying pan...

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

I can feel the hot sun bearing down on my back, my hands cupped over my face as I feel the stress of the last few hours wash over me. Letting out an exhausted sigh I remove my hands as I make my way towards the cook house. Trudging along the dirt path I look up into the sky, in the distance I can see a pair of Chinook helicopters flying across the horizon.

Entering the cook house I make my way to the chefs and collect the current ration pack which they call dinner, sausage casserole with tomato noodles and a hot pepper sauce. Sitting at an empty table I raise the fork to my mouth but pause, staring blankly at the food I let it fall to the plate as I drop the fork.

I feel a hand press against my back, "Taking it pretty hard?" Turning to face the source of the voice I find Williams looking down at me.

"Yeah. I can't believe that Taylor is gone."

Williams sits alongside me, "Neither can I. We did everything we cou-"

I smack my hand on the table, "Don't you dare fucking say it! I fucked up and got him killed!"

"You did nothing wrong."

I stand from the table, "I'm supposed to be the fucking ATO! I'm supposed to keep you all safe and make sure you all make it home. He died by an IED just a few meters away from where I was positioned, if I had checked the area I would have found it and he would be here eating this shit we called food, he could eat just about anything."

Willaims raises from his seat and presses his hands on my shoulders, "You can't blame yourself."

I mutter under my breath, "It should have been me."

He leans closer, "What was that?"

I shove him away, "IT SHOULD HAVE BEEN ME!"

"We don't need you falling apart on us! We need you!"

I stomp away from him as I rush towards my quarters, throwing the door open I enter and slam the door shut. In my anger I punch against the door rapidly as I swear at the top of my voice. After a few moments I stop to look at my now bleeding knuckles, a sharp pain shooting through them.

Williams voice calls to me again, "So they gave you another squad to lead?" The voice seems off, I swear it came from... inside. Turning around I can see Williams leaning against my desk with his cocky grin, though he has a large wound which is crusted with blood on his cheek. What the fuck... I don't remember this. "They clearly don't know about this side of you, the stupid rage which brought you to the edge and endangered all our lives," He steps towards me and halts just a few short feet away from me. Leaning closer he chuckles to himself, "I hope they're ready to die under your command... Just like Taylor."

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

I jolt awake as the train pulls into Griffonstone station, despite the name it is actually a significant distance away from the capital. My Section has orders to disembark and to advance rapidly towards the defence line on our side of the river Guto before the town of Wingston, my Section is to stay of the front line in order to help hold the line from any offences. Before going to sleep I selected a number of soldiers to fill roles within my Section, Sergeant Night Chaser, Sergeant Blitz, Corporal Sunny Shield, Corporal Firefly, Lance Corporal Silver Spark, Private Sky Mist, Private Moonshadow, Private Colbalt and Private Blaze were the ones I selected for various roles. I had agreed with Shining Armor that I would instead take command of a smaller Section instead of a Platoon, this was to allow us to break off from the main Company when required to assist on other areas of the field.

Each member of my Section has their own speciality to make them more effective. Blitz is a arctic blue Pegasus stallion with a slate grey mane, a former Wonderbolt he transferred to the royal guard and has since been renowned for his combat capabilities in rapid strikes from above. Firefly is a candy red Unicorn mare with a snow white mane, an experienced medic who helped to treat civilian casualties after the Changeling invasion of Canterlot. Sky Mist has a sage green coat with a mint coloured short cropped mane and tail, the Pegasus mare was highly effective at manipulating the weather to provide fog cover for troops. Moonshadow is a solid black Earth Pony stallion who specialised in heavy melee weapons and breaching structures, his stature is much larger than any of the others. Colbalt as you could imagine had a cobalt coloured coat with a mane of turquoise blue, the Unicorn stallion specialised in recognisance. Finally Blaze was a bronze Earth Pony mare with a honey coloured mane who was know for her speed and agility in combat.

We all disembark the train will our full equipment, I'm back in my full MTP and have stocked up all of my magazines with ammunition along with having the others each carry a box of either 5.56mm or 9mm cartridges in their 'saddle bags' as they call them. We are no more then a few steps away from the train platform before I am stopped by a Griffin.

"Lieutenant Davies?" He stands at roughly the same height as me, his body consisted of oil black feathers with his head being a snow white, his armour is made up a steel chest plate and steel greaves, the joints themselves have light chain mail to allow manoeuvrability, underneath the armour is a red uniform which is used to identify the Royalists from Militarists.

I cross my arms, "Yes?"

He quickly salutes, "I am Corporal Georg, I have been ordered by my C.O. to accompany you to act as your guide around our lines and other units, Sir."

I shrug as I continue walking, "Come on then, from what I've been told we are required immediately on the defence line."

Georg leaps up and glides to my position, landing he continues to walk alongside me as the rest of my Section stick to my rear, "There was an assault early this morning, Sir. We were able to hold the line but we desperately require reinforcements, it's a good thing the Equestrian military is arriving now rather than later, Sir."

I can hear Moonshadow mutter behind me, "Brown nose."

I turn my head to Georg, noticing that his weapon of choice is a short sword along with a crossbow with bolts strapped around his torso, "Drop the 'sir' crap, only bother with it when we are with anyone who is a higher rank than me. Just call me John."

Georg nods, "Understood." Following a pregnant pause, he glances back to me, "So what exactly are you? We only heard that the Equestrians had another species in their land who was experienced with combat."

I sigh as I tap my regiment patch. I'm fed up of being asked this question, "I'm a human, Ammunition Technical Officer in the British Army, Royal Engineers."

"Fair enough. The walk would normally take us a couple of hours to reach the front line, but as we are in a hurry to gain reinforcements we have arranged for you to be transported in the airship which is delivering supplies to the frontline."

"Airship?" He just remains silent, as we climb a hill I see the ship as we approach the peak. The balloon itself seems to be reinforced with numerous plates of armour protecting the vulnerable gas bags within, the body itself is constructed of wood and metal with two propellers mounted to each side to allow forward momentum, Renaissance era artillery cannons are mounted on various points of the hull providing cover to the ground and against large aerial targets. Looks like I found one of this worlds Industrial powerhouses.

Georg flies to the top and lowers a ladder for when we approach the ship. Taking hold of the rope ladder I climb to the deck of the ship and examine the various crew moving supplies and loading the cannons situated on board. Georg steps to me, "Welcome aboard, I doubt your world has anything to rival this for air combat."

I just laugh as I walk to the rest of my Section, "When you see an Apache, AC-130 and Tornado fighter bomber you'll quickly learn there isn't a thing that can rival them for destruction from the air."

We are all gathered around the deck as we approach the front line, I am inspecting the scope on my rifle when Colbalt approaches me, "John there is a enemy force moving up towards the trench line."

I lower my rifle and look over the edge, I'm unable to see a single thing down below through the cloud cover. I turn to him, "How can you tell?" Colbalt just taps his horn. Right... magic, "Inform the others quickly along with the Captain of this ship, we will likely need the fire cover,"
Colbalt rapidly darts across the deck shouting out to the rest of the Section and crew. Slinging my rifle over my shoulder I enter the ship and move to the lower guns, the crew are all idly playing cards around a table, "GET ON YOUR STATIONS! WE HAVE AN ENEMY FORCE APPROACHING AND I WANT THEM BLOWN TO KINGDOM FUCKING COME AS SOON AS THEY'RE IN RANGE!" They all just look to me initially in confusion as they likely are unaware of who I even am. To emphasise my point I kick the table over and push one of them of their chair, "NOW!"

Another Griffin enters the gun deck behind me and starts shouting to the others, "BATTLE STATIONS NOW! LOAD ALL THE GUNS AND PREPARE TO FIRE ON THE CAPTAINS ORDER!" Soon enough everyone is running around to various cannons. With these idiots finally manning their guns I return to the top as the ship lowers below the cloud cover, approaching the rest of my Section we all look below to the battlefield. The ground itself looks like no mans land you'd expect to see in the first world war, numerous trench lines are manned by Griffins armed with crossbows and artillery positions. The fields separating both forces are riddles with craters and corpses from the earlier attack, none of the farmhouses that once stood here are even recognisable as homes instead they're all burnt out husks apart from the one village closer to the enemy trench line. A large concentration of forces are advancing towards the defence line armed with swords and crossbows, they all have similar armour to the Royalists except their uniform is a dark green.

Sunny turns from the view back to me, "Orders, John?"

I unsling my rifle and load a round into the chamber, "We are going to be lowered onto the battlefield once we have eliminated this first wave from the ship, we will use artillery to weaken their formations separating their forces where we will eliminate the stragglers from the ground. You all need to prepare for any Griffins that attack this ship whilst it's in the air, I'm going to attempt to engage their ground forces as we close the distance."

As the ship lowers the battlefield begins to be bombarded with artillery fire, the firing lines are immediately dispersed as they come under fire from the ship and the artillery guns on the ground. A number from the lines take to the air and advance towards our ship. Time to show these fuckers why you shouldn't charge a rifleman. Aiming down my sight I line up the first shot directly towards the officer.

PHAT PHAT

Both rounds impact with his chest plate but manage to penetrate with ease, That's why we got rid of plate armour with the invention of muskets, soon he's plummeting towards the ground below as the rest of the forces continue to advance. Lining up my next shot my eyes widen as a crossbow bolt is flying directly towards me, a shield forms in front of my position taking the blow from the bolt. Glancing to Sunny her horn glow fades as the blot lands on the deck, nodding to her I take aim again and spot the Griffin reloading from the air.

PHAT

The round goes clean through his skull, a red mist sprays out the back of his head as his lifeless body descends below. Another target takes aim towards one of the crewmen, I take aim as he fires off his bolt.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

The first round misses but the next two connect with his wing causing him to loose his position and crash onto the deck of our ship, a quick glance towards the crewman he fired towards reveals that his attack was successful as the crewman lays motionless. Sprinting across the deck I bring my boot around and kick with all my strength against his beak as he attempts to stand, the blow throws him onto his back as he falls unconscious.

The remaining attackers begin to move back from the airship, gliding low they attempt to outmanoeuvre incoming fire. I lean over the railing and attempt to fire off a few shots.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

No luck, at this angle combined with their speed I'm unable to hit the target.

The ship's Captain shouts from his position, "WE ARE TOUCHING DOWN NOW! ALL GROUND FORCES DISEMBARK!"

As the ship hovers just above the floor I step to the opening in the rails and turn back to my section, a small smirk on my face, "You heard him. Off we fuck," I grab the rope ladder and jump backwards, swinging slightly above the floor I lower slightly before releasing myself from the rope. Landing on the floor I sprint over the battlefield towards our trench line, artillery fire is still going off from both sides of the battle. Hopping into the trench I rest my rifle over the edge and aim towards the slowly advancing forces, one by one the rest of my Section join me in the trench, Silver Spark had managed to salvage the crossbow from the downed Griffin and had even set the end of the bolt on fire, "You sure do love your fire, don't you?"

He just chuckles as he fires off the bolt impacting the neck of an enemy unit, the fire combined with the impact sends him thrashing around on the floor as Silver Spark loads another bolt, "Love it, so primal yet very effective. You must learn to respect it or you will meet its wrath."

I remove my magazine and inspect the ammo, twenty rounds left, "We are to hold this line until we see a break in their line! Once we have our window we are going on the counter-offensive!" I place the magazine back into my rifle.

Chaser shouts over the artillery fire, "We aren't exactly suited for ranged combat here!"

Silver fires off another bolt hitting his target, he lets out another laugh, "Speak for yourself."

I take aim and fire off at a small cluster of enemy troops.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The four drop dead with another clutching to his bleeding chest, "If you can do quick aerial strike then do it! Stay within range of us though so we can assist!" The three Pegasi take to the air and start to do flanking strikes on the Militarists who are assaulting various positions. Turning back to the others I can see Sunny, Firefly and Colbalt all retrieving crossbows and bolt pouches from the fallen hostiles with their magic, soon they're all equipped with their own ranged weapons. "We will keep a firing line and gradually push forward!" -I point to Moonshadow and Blaze- "You two will keep our flanks covered from anyone who gets cheeky and tries to flank us!" They both nod as they take hold of their weapons, Moonshadow has a large war hammer of sorts which he can easily hold, Blaze has two short swords which he seems to balance nimbly.

Taking aim I target an officer commanding an advancing firing line, as I ease the trigger to fire I'm beaten to the punch as Blitz dives down on the flank of the officer bringing his blade across the throat. As the officer drops I adjust my aim to the right side and pull the trigger as I move my aim across the line.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT *CLICK

The mass majority of the front line all drop, the spectacle of the immediate demise of their allies causes the rest of the firing line to turn in order to fall back. Removing the magazine I place it into my pouch as I swap a fresh magazine into the rifle and release the bolt. Climbing from the trench I slowly advance as I take aim at various targets, the others are soon out of the trench and move in line with me.

PHAT PHAT

Another drops before he managed to deliver a killing blow to one of the Royalist soldiers.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The rounds fail to connect as they rapidly zig-zagged in a low glide straight towards us, a group of eight advance rapidly with swords drawn. One targets me as he straightens out his path for a direct strike, quickly I raise my rifle and fire without aiming

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The last round connects with his chest causing him to crash directly into me, the impact knocks the air out of my lungs as the injured form lands ontop of me. With him ontop I'm able to push him off to the side, as he tries to frantically crawl towards his nearby sword I take aim and pull the trigger.

*CLICK

What the fuck? Glancing to the bolt I can see it retracted slightly with debris filling the chamber, most likely a result of the collision with the ground. Pulling the bolt to the rear ejects the cartridge as I tilt the rifle to the side shaking the debris loose. As the bolt pushes forward once again my eyes widen as I can see a sword striking downward towards me. Jumping backwards almost on instinct allows me to dodge the blade but he soon brings it back up as I once again attempt dodge it, this time I'm not so lucky as the tip make contact with my cheek slashing towards my ear. With no melee weapon in reach I'm forced to improvise as I bring me rifle across my body blocking another sword strike.

The strike knocks me back causing me to back peddle, the impact with my weapon however also dazes my attacker. Releasing my rifle it falls to my side as I charge forward, wrapping my arms around his raised sword arm and neck I rugby tackle him to the floor preventing him from striking back. With myself ontop he releases a volley of frantic kicks in an attempt to knock me off. I use my left hand to hold down his sword arm as I immediately bring my right fist into contact with his head, I repeat my strikes with more force and speed as I try to end his assault. After a flurry of punches, his body lays motionless apart from shallow breathing as he releases his sword.

Sitting up on top of the unconscious Griffin I take hold of my rifle again and view my surroundings, the rest of the Section are engaged is melee combat with the attacking force. Aiming at the backs of the occupied attackers I fire off a single shot into each one.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The last four drop as the rounds make contact, the Section was able to eliminate three as I was engaging with the one below me. It seems that the Militarists are far more experienced in melee combat compared to the Equestrian forces, it would be best to engage them at range in future if possible. Not having a melee weapon other then my bayonet I lean over to remove the enemy's scabbard and attach it to my utility belt, I then take hold of his sword and place it into the scabbard having the sword on my left hip with the Glock on my right thigh... Why the fuck didn't I just draw my pistol on him!?

As I stand I view the remainder of the attacking force retreating back towards a village on the far end of the fields. Firefly moves up to me, I can see that she is shaken from the combat, "Are you alright? You're bleeding."

Panting I run the back of my hand over the cut smearing a small amount of blood across my cheek and knuckle, "Yeah... I'm fine... I kicked his ass."

Chaser and the other two Pegasi land alongside the rest of us, "John, the enemy is retreating, the Royalists are going to bring forward their airship to launch a counter-offensive on the weakened forces."

Grasping the rifle I brush my fingers over the deep scratch across the hand guard, "This was just a small taster of what we are going to be facing here" -I turn to face the others- "This is only going to get worse as we progress. We will wait for the Royalists to launch their offensive before we move in. We are going to mop up any stragglers in order to provide an open window for the rest of Alpha Company when they arrive over the next few hours, we need to push while we can to make ground."

Everyone mutters some sort of acknowledgement as they stare at the approaching allied airship as it continues to fire on the retreating forces, the military war machine is obviously a shock to them as they've never seen true combat. Stepping off I start to jog towards the new line of allied forces gathered further down field waiting to move on the enemy-held village, they are in a position so they are out of the firing arc of the enemy artillery.

As much as I want to engage the enemy at range, this is going to be a war fought primarily in close quarters. It's going to get messy

Chapter 16 - ...Into the fire

The Section is all sat in the forward trench line as the majority of the Royalist forces gather along the battlefield waiting for the artillery strike to end before attacking the village of Woodside. I'm in the process of loading new cartridges into my empty magazine when the airship flies overhead towards the rest of the forces, as I continue loading I quietly start singing under my breath, "Take me down to the paradise city, where the grass is green and the girls are pretty. Oh, won't you please take me home," I continue to sing as I scan over the gathered forces, Georg had once again joined us in the trench.

He glances at me as I sing, "Do you always sing in life threatening situations?"

I look up to him, "Nah, the song just popped into my head."

"As long as you don't go into a full blown improv song like Ponies usually do," He slumps back against the trench wall as he rummages around a pouch on his armour.

"Wait, they burst into song? Like a musical or something?" Thank god I haven't come across that, I hated being forced to go to see musicals back home.

Georg nods, "Yup, I heard that Ponyville is particularly renowned for it. Aren't you staying there?"

"Yeah I am, if anyone starts to sing around me like that then I will just turn and walk away," Georg just chuckles as he retrieves a packet from his pouch, opening it up he removes a cigarette and a match, "You got any to spare?"

He looks to me momentarily before passing one over to me, "I thought that ponies were against smoking these?"

I place it in my mouth and light it with my zippo, "Do I look like a Pony?"

Georg smiles, "Fair enough," Lighting his own cigarette he places the rest into his pouch. "So why are you fighting for the Equestrians?"

I exhale a plume of smoke as I unbuckle my helmet and place it on the floor, "I've got no way of returning home, they also took me in after we got past our initial misunderstanding and granted me citizenship and a job in their military. As for why I'm fighting for them, what else would I do here? I spent most of my adult life in the army, before that I was a car mechanic in a garage whilst I was in college but I've seen nothing to indicate this world has any cars."

"So you're just sticking with what you know?" I nod in response, "At least you're playing it smart, better than diving into something you know nothing about."

"Exactly, I trained Sunny and Chaser over there in some combat despite the vast difference in weapons here and back home," I reach over to my rifle and place the full magazine into the magazine housing, "Speaking of which, I was told that your forces found a research facility where the Militarists were attempting to replicate my rifle in some way?"

Georg shrugs, "I've only heard rumours. From what I've heard they were constructing some sort of metal ball similar to a cannonball but much smaller, they also had an abundance of chemicals and some sort of wooden sticks with a metal tube attached. Though from what I've seen of your weapon I can understand why they'd want to replicate it." Sounds like they were producing something similar to a musket, I've been here for about a month and I've already brought changes.

I look over the rest who seem to be watching the airship as it fires towards the enemy lines. The one who has me concerned is Sunny, she's just sitting there with her ears hanging low as she stares into space, "Sunny?" She doesn't respond, "Sunny is everything okay?" Still nothing. Raising from my spot I walk to her and rest my hand on her shoulder causing her to jump, "Sunny what's wrong?"

Her large eyes look up to me, "N... Nothing, I'm fine."

I push her slightly to one side, she gets the hint and follows me down the trench away from the others as they watch us, "Sunny, you are a terrible liar. Tell me what's wrong."

She looks down to the floor, "I don't think I can do this... I'm scared, John," Her eyes begin to tear up.

I kneel down before her and run my hand under her chin lifting her head up to look into her eyes, "Sunny... I won't let anything happen to you."

"It's not that simple. I... I don't want to die. How can you fight knowing that you will likely be killed."

I sigh as I stand and turn away from her, pausing I look out over the bodies of those who died in the earlier fight, "Because... Maybe If I die I will finally find peace," Silence. Sunny doesn't say a word as she moves up to me.

There's a pregnant pause as she looks up to me, a tear running down her cheek, "You want to die? Why?"

"I've got nothing to live for. All my family will never see me again, everything I owned back home is gone. I worked hard to get where I was and now it's all gone. I don't know, maybe if I die here I will wake up back home with my family and be able to continue with my life. I have nothing here I'm not losing much if I do end up six feet under-"

Sunny presses both her forehooves against me and pushes me backwards, "Don't say that! You have me, Chaser, Princess Luna and Twilight along with the other elements of harmony who care for you! You have us, and we want you to make it back with us. You deserve a good life, John."

I just smirk as I find myself unable to give a sufficient reply. I begin to walk back to the others, stopping momentarily I look to Sunny, "If that's the case then I will make sure we make it back to Equestria in one piece."

As soon as I'm back with the others Sunny shortly joins the rest of us. A loud succession of whistles can be heard over the battlefield as the artillery fire ceases, the Royalist forces rapidly advance towards the village with a number taking to the air. We just watch as the attacking force moves over the top of the hill and vanishes over the horizon, I would like to be in the fight but I need to ensure the safety of the rest of the Section. The best plan would be to ensure the ground we gain isn't lost in order to allow Alpha Company to reinforce the new front line.

I retrieve my helmet and secure the chin strap. I turn to everyone, "Okay, we move out in five minutes! I want to ensure our forces aren't encircled from the rear and trapped in the Village! We will advance and keep a passage clear to allow those injured to be evacuated and allow additional forces to join the assault! Once we get into Woodside expect to fight the enemy in close quarters combat as the rest of the force push through, after speaking to the Major we agreed that our section will clear any opposition remaining within Woodside! Once it's clear we will hold ground until Shining Armor and the rest of the Company arrive!" Everyone nods to me and begin to gather their kit, looking to Sunny I can't help but feel worried about how she will cope.

We scale the trench wall and slowly advance along the battlefield. The airship has numerous fighters surrounding it all engaged in melee combat, unable to effectively determine who's friendly I decide against firing at them. The village is approximately six-hundred meters from our position, the distance between us and the village however is filled with corpses and those who are still fighting. Before pushing further I remove my bayonet from my armour and attach it to the end of my rifle.

Pushing forward we continue along the fields, I ordered the others to engage as quietly as possible at first in order for us to avoid detection, once I fire my rifle everyone will be alerted to our presence. Jogging at a steady pace I swing the rifle onto my back and draw my pistol, pulling the slide back I switch it to my left hand as I take hold of the sword in my right. As soon as I see a target who's distracted I advance rapidly on him, as soon as I'm positioned behind him I thrust the sword directly into and exposed section of the armour on his back. He falls forward as he screams in pain, the unit he was attacking finishes him off delivering the killing blow before joining the fight further in.

The rest of my section are soon engaging individual enemies who are separated from the majority of the force. I push forward and am immediately confronted by a wounded enemy, he locks eyes with me as he advances towards me. He strikes first with a downward slash which I'm easily able to block, I counter by kicking against his chest causing him to stammer backwards. In his anger he charges forward again jabbing his blade toward my chest, I quickly jump to the side and bring the sword around which comes into contact with the back of his neck. He falls to the floor as blood drains from his wound, finishing him off I press my foot onto the back of his head and thrust the sword directly into his spinal cord which ceases his movement.

I'm brought back to the fight when I hear something impact metal, spinning on the spot I see an enemy drop directly in front of me with a bolt lodged into the chest plate. Looking to the side I can see Silver Spark loading another bolt as he nods to me, as he loads the bolt he fails to notice another enemy moving rapidly towards him from the air, acting on instinct I raise my pistol and take aim.

PHAT

The round goes clean through the wing causing him to fall short of his target and collide into the floor in a bone-shattering impact. As he tries to regain his composure I line up another shot aimed directly for his head.

PHAT

The round penetrates his helmet but fails to push fully through the skull and helmet, his head drops straight down with an entry wound just above the eye. Glancing toward the rest of the battle I can see that firing my weapon has alerted a number of the others on the battlefield, however they are too caught up in their own fights to immediately target us.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Sunny Shield

I watch as the others begin engaging with the Militarist forces, John had just finished off a downed Griffin in front of Silver Spark with his pistol. I can't do this. I start to slowly back peddle to keep away from any attackers. I can't fight... But I can't leave the others. I watch as another Griffin starts to fight John, trying to help I cast a shield in order to try and protect John. My magic surrounds him as the enemy's sword makes contact with John's arm causing him to drop his pistol.

No... I can't let him die! I have to help! Without even thinking it over I start to gallop towards him with my spear held out directly beside me. John is below the Griffin as he receives a number of strikes from the Griffin's sharp talons. Just a few meters away I scream at the top of my lungs causing the Griffin to momentarily glance to me, I can see the horror and fear in his eyes as I close the gap. I force my eyes shut as I feel the spear meet the resistance of his flesh, a screech reins out from his mouth as I find myself unable to push the weapon further. Opening my eyes I see the Griffin slumped forward on top of John, the only thing keeping him up is my spear.

OH CELESTIA... OH SWEET CELESTIA I KILLED SOMEPONY! I immediately pull the spear back and drop it as I look in fright, the now opened wound sprays blood forward over John as the lifeless form collapses on top of him. John grunts as he pushes the Griffin off of him, sitting up John runs a hand over his own bleeding arm, the shield was enough to soften the impact but failed to fully protect him.

John looks to me, blood splattered over his armour, uniform and face. Oh Celestia, I think I'm going to be sick. "Sunny... You saved my ass," I just stare straight ahead as he looks to me, my legs begin to tremble, "Sunny?" He picks up his sword and pistol as he stands, "Thank you... I know it isn't easy to do but we have to continue to help the others, we can't abandon them."

I levitate my spear as I look ahead towards the others who are fighting together against another group. Nodding I look to John again, "O-okay, lead on," I don't know if I can, but I have to try.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Night Chaser

I'm gliding through the air as an enemy moves on Blaze's position. Moving forward I sweep low against the floor as I approach the rear of the Griffin as he continues engaging Blaze. I'm behind him in seconds, pushing my entire weight against his back I force the blade straight through his armour and into his back, my momentum knocks him straight down as I land on top of his body. As soon as he's down on the ground Blaze brings her two swords on top of his head, one causing a large gash on the rear of his skull whereas the other penetrates. What is happening to us?

I pull my sword from the lifeless body and glance to Blaze as she does the same. She looks at me with fear in her eyes, the only thing which seems to be keeping her standing is the adrenaline, "Blaze, stick close to me. Okay? We will get through this."

Her eyes widen as she glances behind me, I turn around to be met by a bolt flying towards me. Luckily it is caught in an orange aura and rapidly slows in speed, coming to a halt a few meters from my face it drops to the floor. Oh Sunny, I could just kiss you for that. Glancing behind me confirms my suspicion as I see Sunny and John approaching, John seems to be injured as he has a lot of blood over his body, especially his left arm. As he gets closer he raises his pistol and aims... towards me!?

PHAT

Behind me is a considerable thud, rotating on the spot I see a Griffin body lying face first in the mud. As John gets next to me he holsters the pistol along with his sword and brings his rifle around, "Wake up, Chaser. You can't be having daydreams here."

"Seemed like the perfect time to me," I glance around rapidly as the others move to either side of John, "We need to get to the village. We are a bit too exposed out here."

John pats my back, "Agreed, we need to regroup with the others then move into Woodside and clear it out. Reinforcements should be here before too long,"

"I'll go and scout for the others," John nods to me as I take off into the air in search of the others. I need to find them quick.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Silver Spark

I've been picking off a number of Militarists at range with this crossbow for a majority of the fight, I have to give the Griffins credit when it comes to weapons. Each shot I've fired off has been enchanted to make them incendiary to inflict more damage, if I fail to kill my target the enchantment causes anything the bolt tip makes contact with to be set ablaze.

I can see another target approaching, lining the sight up with my eye I fire off the bolt. The bolt soars through the air to my target, in a matter of seconds it makes contact with his chest plate partially piercing through. The Griffin drops his sword as the enchantment begins to ignite the area of the armour and the flesh underneath. He manages to remove the bolt and cuts off the straps on his armour with his talon causing it to drop to the ground leaving his uniform as his only protection. Patting down his chest he puts the small fire on his shirt out, he glances at me as I load another bolt.

Retrieving his sword he sprints towards me as he lets out a war cry. I take aim and fire off another bolt but this time it fails to connect as he dodges to the side, swinging the crossbow around my barrel I take out my sword with my magic which causes the enchantment within the set the edge of the blade ablaze. As soon as he gets closer I conjure a small ball of fire and hurl it towards him, he has to dive forward in order to duck underneath. I close the distance as he gets up, once I'm next to him I bring my sword down onto him which he is able to block with his own.

He pushes his blade back against mine knocking me back, this gives him breathing room allowing him to get up from the floor. He brings his sword in a side swipe allowing me to parry it with relative ease. In his anger he makes quick yet very predictable strikes which I counter with each step I take back. Once I see a break in his relentless attacks I push him back with a wall of flames, this attack breaks his concentration allowing me to bring a swift sword strike against the side of his neck. He falls to the floor as his uniform and feathers smoke slightly from the flame attack.

As I sheath my sword and retrieve my crossbow Chaser, Sky Mist and Blitz all land alongside me, "What is the plan?"

Blitz steps forward, "The Lieutenant wants us to regroup so we can clear the village. We just need to find Firefly, Moonshadow, Colbalt and Georg. Have you seen them?"

Raising my crossbow I point it towards the village, "They moved closer to the front in order to allow Firefly to treat the critically injured."

At that moment John, Sunny Shield and Blaze join us. John is covered in blood. I Should have guessed he would dive straight into the fight. He looks to the dead Griffin I just fought against as he speaks, "We need to move to the others, separating was a stupid idea."

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Moonshadow

Firefly is treating once of the wounded Royalist forces as myself, Colbalt and Georg are positioned around her creating a makeshift defence line. Why is she treating them now? This is going to get us killed. We have already defeated a number of enemies as they tried to finish us off. Colbalt has been injured when one of the Griffins attacked him with their talons, he has lost some blood from the deep cuts on his foreleg but he seems to be holding strong.

I glance to his wound as he softly sways from side to side, "How are you holding up?"

He raises his hoof and inspects it, "I will be better when I get this patched up."

I hear Firefly call from behind us, "I'm nearly done stabilising him. Once he's out of harm's way I will take a look at you, just keep pressure on it."

Colbalt levitates a knife from his armour to one of the deceased Griffins and cuts off a section of the uniform from him. Levitating them both back to him he places the knife back in the scabbard as the makeshift bandage wraps around his wounded leg. He tests out his leg a few times as he glances around, his eyes soon widen as he looks back to me, "We've got company!" Great, this fighting is leaving me exhausted.

Looking forward I can see four advancing enemies, lifting my hammer I advance on them. Two move around me to attack the other leaving me to engage the last pair. They both attempt to assault me at the same time, I bring my weapon around blocking both strikes. In an attempt to incapacitate one as soon as possible I spin around to buck one at full strength, the kick impacts the chest plate of one denting it and knocking him to the floor.

With one down I can focus on the other. He brings his sword around which impacts the side of my armour but fails to penetrate. Jumping to the side I bring the hammer in an upward motion which only impact his wing creating a mighty crack, the impact causing him to yelp in pain as he moves back. He takes another swing with his sword but this time I'm able to block it with the handle of my warhammer. In an attempt to finish the fight I swing my hammer around which impacts the side of his head, he is knocked to the floor and is no longer a concern to me.

Catching my breath I turn back to move to the others in order to assist them in the fight. Looking to the others I notice the one I bucked earlier is no longer on the ground. I scan around in an attempt to look for him. I catch him out of the corner of my right eye and turn to face him, he is mid swing and the only thing my eyes focus on is the blade approaching me...

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

I rapidly advance towards Firefly and the others with her, everyone I have met up with is just behind me. I can see Colbalt and Georg fighting two Griffins near Firefly and another body which I am unable to make out. Raising my rifle I line up the shot at another injured Militarist unit who is advancing on them.

PHAT PHAT

Both shots make contact with the injured form, he slumps over and collapses against the floor as he holds onto his wounded chest. I kneel down and try to line up the shots on the last two enemies but can't find a clear shot due to my team fighting against them. Luckily the Pegasi make a quick flyby and attack them from the rear, ending the fight.

With the fighting at an end near us I make my way up to the three and halt nearby as everyone gathers around, everyone except Moonshadow, "Where's Moonshadow?"

Colbalt hobbles past me and looks towards the injured Griffin I shot, "He was just over there fighting that Griff... Oh, buck!"

I look over to the gathered forms and sprint over, as I get closer a large form in golden armour comes into view. Slowing down I can see Moonshadow lying on the floor, Firefly gallops past me and moves directly to him. As soon as I get to them I place a hand on him and roll him to face me, he has a deep wound on the side of his head along with a deep puncture wound at the base of his neck. Kneeling I place my hand on his neck and feel for his pulse.... Nothing... Fuck. I brush my hand over his eyes lids closing them as the rest all gather around.

Another one dead under your command? -I bolt straight up- This is going to be the first of many here, John. -I frantically swivel around trying to find the source of the voice as everyone else looks to me in confusion- Many more are going to die, and you're just going to have to accept that you are powerless to stop it. I look to the end of the road entering the cleared out village. Standing at the entrance gate is Williams, only his figure appears to be partially transparent. This time however I can see another two figures, one is sat next to him with his left leg missing below the knee... Taylor? The last is the dark form of a Pony in golden armour, a bleeding puncture wound on his neck with a cut along his face... Moonshadow.

Without thinking I step over Moonshadow's body and start to slowly walk towards the figures, I can hear the other calling me but I fail to comprehend anything they say. As I get closer I increase my speed, the others are soon following behind me. When I'm am around fifty meters away the figures move down the road out of sight, Williams lifted Taylor and supported him as he hopped out of view. At the entrance to Woodside I halt at the first cross road and rapidly look down each one, however just like at the castle I am unable to find them.

The others all meet me on the crossroad, Chaser steps up to me and taps me with his hoof waking me from my trance, "John? Everything okay?"

I look back to everyone, "None of you saw that?"

They all look to each other with concern. Firefly speaks up, "Saw what? You just looked to the village and ran off towards it."

I'm going insane, I could have sworn I saw them all. I can't let them all worry about me... I need to make something up. "I saw movement, we had to advance before we were caught off guard. You all didn't see them?"

Sunny holds her spear closer to her body, "No we didn't."

I begin to walk towards the other end of the village, "Be on guard," We advance through the village and meet little to no resistance, just the odd straggler who I easily take out. The Royalists must have cleared the village of the main force and moved on. Finding our way to the exit of the village we are met with large-scale fighting in the distance, the airship we arrived in earlier is now in flames and crashing down towards the battlefield. Scanning the area I can see an artillery gun which some Royalist forces are attempting to turn around to face the battlefield, I step up to them instantly earning their attention, "We are going to hold the village. You lot join the rest of your unit, we will man the artillery and engage the enemy as we hold the ground."

They all look to each other before one steps forward once he clocks my rank slide and the others behind me, "Yes, Sir!" They all gather their weapons and fly towards the battlefield.

Turning back to the others I tap the artillery gun, I say artillery but it's actually an old cannon similar to the ones on the airship, "Get this gun turned around and ready to fire! Georg I take it you know how to load and fire one of these?"

He steps up to it as the Unicorns all levitate it and rotate it in a matter of seconds, "That I do, we even have plenty of ammunition. I will need a couple of you to bring me ammo as I load it."

I nod to him, "Blaze and Chaser I need you both to work with Georg on the artillery. Sunny, Silver Spark you two join me at the sandbag line and set up a firing line against any attacking forces. Firefly, see to Colbalt's injury then come to me. Once you're patched up, Colbalt I want you to help with the artillery as their spotter. Sky Mist I want you to hover overhead and be the initial spotter for them, once Colbalt takes over you will spot for the firing line to identify any attackers. Everyone clear on what they've got to do!?"

Immediately everyone moves to their assigned positions as they all shout out, "Yes, Sir!"

After a few moments, the first cannon ball is loaded into the artillery. Georg moves behind the gun and calls for the others to adjust the cranks on it to change the elevation. Once he's satisfied he pulls the firing cord.

BANG

The cannon fires off and digs slightly into the mud, we watch as the first cannon shell flies towards the battlefield. After a few seconds, it makes contact with the ground behind an enemy firing line, the shrapnel tears into a few knocking them to the ground. Content with his firing angle he loads in another round and calls for the others to adjust the aim slightly. Content once again he pulls the firing cord.

BANG

The round once again hits the target eliminating a number of hostiles. I spare a glance to the ammo we have for the gun, turns out a number of munitions were stored here to be used as a firing position. I'm guessing they had the idea to set up near civilians to prevent artillery strike to target them, didn't help them when the airship came overhead and destroyed the other four artillery guns.

We continued to fire artillery into the battle for a substantial period of time, in all honesty it's hard to keep track of time when in combat. Throughout our attack, though we did have a few enemies who tried to attack our position from the air, they were easily defeated by our firing line before they got into position. In the small break we had from physical attacks, Firefly had been able to stitch the cut on my arm and cleanse it with her magic to prevent infection.

We continue to hold the firing line until we hear lots of movement coming from the village, tapping the others we all turn and aim our weapons to the road. The movement gets louder and more rapid, it sounds like a large unit is moving on our position. Aiming down my sight the first thing that comes into my field of view is golden armour, I release the trigger as I see the Company we were holding for finally arrive. They all march past us and position near our artillery and stand in an attack formation ready to assault the enemy and reinforce the Royalist forces.

Captain Shining Armor approaches me and the rest of the Section as the three manning the artillery continue to fire. He scans over us, "Looks like you've been deep in the fight, Lieutenant. You're one Pony short."

I glance back to Colbalt and Firefly, "Moonshadow was killed protecting a wounded unit, his body is on the other end of the village near an overturned waggon of sorts."

Shining Armor nods, "We will retrieve him as soon as we are able," He moves past me and looks over the rest of the Company. "MOVE IN AND ENGAGE THE ENEMY, SUPPORT THE ROYALIST FORCES THEN HOLD GROUND AROUND THE VILLAGE!" The individual officers of various Platoons begin to shout their own orders as they move onto the battlefield to join the fight.

I look to my own Section, "You heard the Captain, prepare to move out!"

"No, Lieutenant. Your Section is to remain here and defend our logistical team as they begin to set up field operations. This village is an ideal location to establish a forward base."

"We are more use on the battlefield!" I step closer to him causing him to straighten his posture.

"You will follow orders! I may have given you the freedom to operate how you see fit, but when I give an order you will follow it! is that understood!?"

I hold my tongue as I clip the rifle back into the sling and place it over my back, "Yes, Sir." I move away and join the others as they continue to gather around the artillery as it fires.

It is late in the afternoon by the time the remaining hostiles retreat, the Royalists didn't advance on the fleeing opposition due to orders they received from their Major on the field. We spent the rest of sunlight hours assisting in digging a new trench line moving down the hill toward the earlier battlefield, The hill that Woodside sits on provides ample sightlines and a strong defensive position.

I join the others as we sit in a damaged barn which I claimed as ours for the night, despite the damage to the wall from earlier artillery it still has a strong structure and rooftop which will provide plenty of protection from the elements. Chaser comes back into the room with a small crate and drops it to the floor, "Rations are here, dig in everypony." Rummaging in the crate he throws a packet towards me which lands on my lap.

Lifting the packet I tear the top off and look inside at the contents. What the actual fuck? I can't eat this shit. Inside the packet is an assortment of oats and dried hay. And I thought rations back home were bad. Georg looks to the one given to him and has essentially the same expression as I do. He looks to the rest as he pushes his away "Yeah... I'm not eating this. I have my own rations." He brings out his two packets and glances to me, "I heard that Humans eat meat from your Captain. This may be more to your liking, it's only a small one compared to normal but it should do the trick for tonight."

The new packet lands on my lap, I pick it up and glance over it before turning it over and reading the label out loud, "Pork sausages, dried biscuits and white whole bread. That's fucking better!" I haven't had any meat since I got here, staying away from pork whilst in Afghanistan was bad enough but staying away from meat all together whilst being here is hell, I absolutely love meat. "You got some way to cook the sausage I take it?"

He moves to me and takes my packet, looking through a bag he selects a small cooker and sets it up. He fills a mess tin with water and places the sausages in to cook as the water boils, as we wait I tuck into the fairly sizeable packet of biscuits. Soon enough though he gets another mess tin and places half the sausages in it and passes it over to me along with a knife and fork. I decide to cut the sausages in half lengthways and place them between the two slices of bread I was given making myself a sausage butty, A classic British combination. It's not the greatest quality meat but it sure as hell was better than the alternative.

The rest of the night remained uneventful, everyone was tired and decided to turn in for the night. I claimed a small side room in the barn as my own for the night, officers prerogative after all. I'm sat on my makeshift sleeping bag as I clean my rifle, as I finish reassembling my rifle there is a knock at the door, "Come in," Slowly the door opens and Sunny walks in. Her eyes are red as she looks into my own, "Sunny? What's wrong?"

She walks to me and sits alongside me, turning her head away from me she looks out a small window towards the moon, "I don't know if I can do this, John. I can't keep killing."

I rest my hand on her back, almost immediately though she leans back into my arm and is soon pressed against my chest, "I know it's hard to do but you have a duty, you're a soldier and you have to fight for your country. Killing is never easy but as you saw back there it is either them or us." She sniffles slightly as she turns to me and brings her foreleg around me in an attempt to hug me. "It's something we all have to do though, Sunny. If you didn't kill that Griffin earlier what would have happened?"

"You would have been killed," Her voice is muffled as her face is buried against my t-shirt.

I nod, "Yes, exactly that. We have to act against our enemy to protect our friends and family from harm, and if that means killing then so be it."

She lifts her head to look up to me, "It doesn't make it easier though. How am I supposed to live with myself after this?"

I sigh, "You find a way to contribute back to helping others, that's what lots of people did back home. After war lots of retired soldiers join the workforce to give back to society, many become teachers to educate children whereas others often join the police to help those who are vulnerable back home. You will find something to do, Sunny. So will I when we get back." Though I doubt I will retire from the military after this war, I coped after two tours of combat back home.

She wipes her foreleg over her nose, "You promise me we will make it back?"

I pause as I look down to her, remembering back to the train ride when I first got here I try to reenact the movements Pinkie did, "I promise."

Sunny just chuckles as she shakes her head, "What in Equestria was that?"

I join in and chuckle with her, "No fucking clue, Pinkie did it when she made me a promise. That isn't a thing here?"

"No, it's not," She pauses as she glances to the door then back to me, "Wait here, I got you a little something," Getting up she leaves out of the door and leaves it open. I scoot back on my sleeping back and lean back against the wall and stare into the night sky. I'm woken from my trance when I hear the door close, turning back I can see Sunny levitating a small slice of cake on a napkin, "You didn't have any yesterday so I saved you a slice."

I take the cake and napkin, "Thank you. Want to share it with me?" Sunny smiles and she moves to me and sits, leaning back she presses once again against my chest. We both share the slice of chocolate cake as we look out of the window.

"I hope you know I had to fight Princess Celestia for this slice of cake," A smile forms on her face as she looks to me.

"You had to fight her?" My voice shows my disbelief.

"Well no, but rumour is that she enjoys a slice of cake every now and then. She may well have been after the last slice when you were busy moshing on the dance floor," Sunny lays down and rests her chin on my crossed legs.

Not really knowing what to do I just start to slowly stroke her mane. "You are just jealous of my amazing dancing."

Sunny laughs, "Please, you were just dad dancing. I've seen better dancing from my sister," She pauses as she glances up to me, "And don't even think about it," She lets out a small yawn

I raise an eyebrow, "Think about what?"

"I've seen what you are like with Princess Celestia's little sister. Don't think you can do that with mine," She playfully winks at me before resting her head back down.

I chuckle as I resume stroking her mane, "There's nothing going on between me and Luna, we just had one night out."

"Yeah, and on that night you got her drunk leaving her vulnerable to your advances," She looks back up to me and sticks her tongue out.

"Left her vulnerable? An immortal goddess with perhaps the strongest magic in existence, I think that makes me the vulnerable one," We sit there in silence as I continue to run my hand over Sunny's soft mane, before too long I can here a soft snoring. I lean down and whisper to her, "Sunny?" No response. Not wanting to disturb her I lean my head back against the wall and close my own eyes as I try to fall asleep.

I hope she will be okay. I can't lose her out here, she's perhaps one of my best friends in this weird world.

Chapter 17 - March over the river Guto

My Section spent the last week after the battle of Woodside performing numerous reconnaissance patrols around various villages and roads leading towards the river Guto and the town of Wingston. The Royalist forces have been successful at pushing the Militarists back into the town however a few small pockets of resistance remain outside the town, we had a close call with one which resulted in Blitz being injured however he is now back in fighting form thanks to Firefly's magic.

We have provided regular updates to command headquarters we set up in Woodside following our liberation of the village. Our updates primarily consisted of patrol patterns of Militarist forces on the outskirts of Wingston and major movement within the town, the intelligence we provided was vital to the rest of the Company to effectively plan the assault we would soon be launching on Wingston.

Through a few POW's we had been able to capture we learnt that the commanding officer of the occupation force is a Lieutenant Colonel Gisela, she has a reputation for being ruthless and endangering the lives of civilians. As a result of this information and the numbers of casualties that have been reported within the town I have been ordered by the Brigadier in command of the Equestrian forces to capture, or to eliminate Gisela. I will attempt to capture her if I am able, however my priority is to prevent her from escaping and if that means killing her then I will have no hesitation pulling the trigger.

I still have concerns for Sunny, she froze up when we were engaged on our reccy, I had to physically drag her to cover when we initially came under artillery fire. Every night apart from one she has spent with me, I would always have to comfort her in order to keep her calm and allow her to fall asleep, it won't be long before the others begin to talk. I've also heard of other soldiers who have been effected by the conflict, with centuries of peace it's no surprise that they are unprepared for the horrors of war. It may be best to discharge Sunny and get her sent home, although I'd like to keep her with me I don't think she can take much more out here.

Myself and numerous other officers and NCO's (Non Commissioned Officers) are all in attendance of the briefing for tomorrows assault on Wingston, Night Chaser is in attendance with me as my second in command. We have gone over the majority of the plan, and by 'we' I mean Shining Armor. He is positioned in front of numerous boards containing photographs of defence lines and various entrances to Wingston.

Turning back from the board he continues to address us, "The attack will begin tomorrow at 06:00 hours, Royalist forces will move in on the east and west sides of Northern Wingston before pushing on to Gutocross bridge which separates Northern and Southern Wingston. Our Company will attack and push through the centre of town towards the bridge, from there we will take control of the bridge to allow our ground forces to move onto Southern Wingston. We will all hold the bridge until the Royalist forces rendezvous with us to assist until Bravo Company arrives to continue the assault into Southern Wingston."

I lean back in my chair, "What resistance is to be expected on the bridge?"

Shining Armor glares at me before answering, "They have constructed two bunkers on the south side of the bridge, both bunkers are constructed out of concrete and steel and are fitted with heavy artillery which are capable of eliminating any air threats. Numerous firing lines are set up along the south bank to fire onto the bridge and on anypony who approaches-"

I cut him off mid-sentence, "So you are expecting us to charge a heavily fortified enemy in a narrow bottleneck, just to get shot down like dogs? You're going to get everyone killed!"

Everyone else stares at me in disbelief, almost as if I had just insulted royalty.Chaser just face hoofs as Shining Armor steps to me and looks at me in irritation, "I take it you have a better idea, Lieutenant?"

Standing up I close the gap between us as I give him the evils. I begin to move from him toward the board as I address everyone, "As long as those bunkers are operational you will lose a large majority of your men before they even get to the halfway point on that bridge. I suggest that my Section moves to infiltrate the town under the darkness of night and find a suitable location to cross the river using the Pegasi and Griffin in my unit. We advance toward the bunkers and find a way to sabotage or eliminate the weapons within, if we are unable to do so then we will obtain a vantage point to engage the firing lines from their flank to give you some breathing room."

Everyone's eyes simultaneously shift from me to Shining Armor, "How do you propose sabotaging the field guns?"

I just smirk as I exaggerate tapping my finger against my regimental badge, "I defused bombs and maintained weapon systems for a living. Disarming a field gun will be a piece of piss."

Shining looks to his subordinates trying to gauge their opinions, "Okay, do it."

I start to move for the exit, "I'll begin preparations and move out at midnight," I signal to Chaser to follow me. Once we've left the briefing we move to a stone wall looking over our first battlefield, leaning forward I let out a sigh as I watch numerous troops moving throughout the camp, "Reckon we can do it?"

Chaser rears up to join me as I lean against the wall, "I've never done anything along the lines of infiltration."

"Well neither have I. I've only ever done it in training," Chaser looks to me with wariness, "We will need a way to get a Human and Ponies into a Griffin town without being seen. Have you got any ideas?"

Chaser closes his eyes as he thinks, "How about a wagon? We convince a number of the Royalists to pose as refugees fleeing the Royalist forces in favour of the Militarists, they tow a wagon into a lightly guarded entrance of Wingston whilst we hide in the back under covers."

I click before pointing to him, "That could work, though refugees would more then likely be questioned and searched. What about Militarists? We got any salvaged Militarist armour and uniforms?"

Chaser grins as he points towards a selection of tents, "Armour and weapons we have plenty of, we will just have to clean some uniforms."

"Great. We will get everything sorted, I will speak to the Griffin Major whilst you get the kit gathered," I begin to walk off towards the Griffin camp further back.

"John, one last thing," I halt and turn on the spot to face Chaser, "Just out of curiosity, what is going on with Sunny? She's spending a lot more time with you at night and seems to be off. Is there something going on between you two?"

I sigh as look to him, "No, nothing is happening between us. Though she has tried once in the past-"

"She what!" Chaser practically yells it in my face as he flies straight toward me, "She's offered you it and you turned her down?"

Wait that's what has him irritated? "Umm... Yes?"

He just shakes his head, "You may aswell be gay if you're turning her down,"

I just chuckle as I resume my journey to the Griffin camp. I call back to Chaser as I walk, "How do you know I'm not lying?" Before he is able to even reply I'm already out of ear shot. She's having issues fighting here and they think that's the reason she's off?

I was successful at persuading the Major to provide me with a squad of five to join our infiltration, Chaser was also able to appropriate some equipment from the stores which we had salvaged from fallen opposition. We would store the Griffins regular equipment in the wagon with us whilst they transported us into the town. We had set off at midnight and flew high above the clouds to avoid being seen by any Militarists who would catch on to our ruse, a few detours had to be taken instead of a direct approach to avoid drawing attention to us.

We reached the Militarist defence line by 02:50, we landed as soon as it came into view and moved around the roads leading into Wingston to find the one with the smallest amount of units. Slowly moving up the road we attempt to pose as a medical wagon, Georg is sat in the back wrapped in bandages covered in dried blood over his Militarist uniform. Myself and the Ponies are all hidden underneath various sheets and training dummies posing as dead bodies. We easily pass the trench line without too many glances, the main issue is the side road into the town which has a checkpoint.

"HALT!" One of the checkpoint guards call out to us. Those towing the wagon follow the command and bring it to a halt.

Georg leans closer to our covers and whispers, "Eight guards coming close. Shall we take them?"

I grasp my sword and hold it close to my chest, "Wait till they're all near the wagon, kick me once they're here and we'll take them. Be as quiet as possible."

The next few minutes is one of the most nerve racking experiences of my life, my heart beats a thousand times a minute as I wait for them to see through the ruse and kill us on the spot. All I can hear is talking between the two groups as our drivers are interrogated. I hear the steps approaching the side of the wagon next to where I'm positioned. I feel Georg tap me twice signalling the attack, throwing the covers off me and the Section we all lunge for the closest target. I take hold of an officer, pulling him closer I plunge the sword into the bottom of his throat and rapidly slash to the side. The Griffin starts to choke on his own blood as he slumps to the side, everyone else was successful in eliminating the guards positioned near them.

I look to the Unicorns, "Levitate the bodies out view and clean off the wagon, we need to move fast," Soon all the bodies are moved into a ditch as we wipe the blood which found its way onto the wagon, in the darkness the bodies are perfectly hidden. We start to move off further down the road with the cover positioned over us once again, having entered the town we feel slightly more at ease. Georg had taken the rank slide off the officers corpse and attacked it to his uniform, hopefully with him posing as a Captain we will come across fewer patrols which will confront us.

Georg leans down towards me, "John we won't be able to get much further, the inner town has strict security checks."

I lift the cover from my head and look down the road. A few hundred meters is a larger checkpoint, a field gun is set up alongside a full Platoon, "Have we got any alternatives?"

Onc of the drivers steps closer to us, "How about the sewer? There will only be very small patrols down there, maybe even none at all."

"Have you found a sewer grate?" I peek over the edge towards the road.

"There should be one around the next corner," -He gestures around the left corner- "But we will have to move quickly."

I nod to him, "Let's go," I wrap the cover back over myself and lay back. The wagon once again begins to move down the cobbled street, I can feel the suspension on the wagon shift as we make the corner. After a brief pause I hear metal scraping against the road before a knock hits the side of the wagon. We all climb out one by one and make our way down the sewer, I'm the first to enter with a crossbow we recovered from the first checkpoint.

The horrific stench immediately hits my nostrils causing me to gag into my hand, regaining my composure I scan the tunnel for any hostile forces but thankfully don't find any. Slowly but surely everyone else joins me down the sewer, the last Griffin passes down the bags with all our equipment. Closing the grate we start to make our way down the tunnel leading towards the river, I take the lead along with Chaser acting as my spotter.

The journey takes us roughly half an hour to find the exit into the river, we didn't run across a single enemy but we still had to move slowly just as a precaution. The exit leads us directly under the north side of the bridge, stretching out fifty meters the stone bridge provides ample cover for us to pass over the river undetected from spotters positioned above.

Chaser whispers into my ear, "There's three Griffins positioned at the exit of the south sewer," Lifting my rifle I aim down the scope to the other side, sure enough there are three guards idly chatting in the sewer exit, "We will have to eliminate them before we can cross. Are we in range?"

I lower my rifle, "With this? Yeah, but it will instantly alert everyone. The crossbows may have range but I don't know their range so I don't want to risk it," I remove my sling from around my body and lean the rifle against the wall, "I need two volunteers who are strong swimmers," -I start to unbuckle my utility belt and remove my armour as I look to everyone- "We need to swim over and take them out quietly."

Blaze and Colbalt both step forward and begin to remove their armour. Soon we are all out of our armour, to avoid getting all my clothing wet I've been forced to strip down to my boxers. I remove the bayonet from my vest and keep it in my hand as I sit against the exit, my legs hang in the water testing the current and temperature. The current thankfully is slow which should allow us to swim across with relative ease, without waiting I lower myself fully into the river.

Keeping my head as low as I can I slowly swim towards the other end of the river, the other two swim adjacent to me as we approach the other end. Getting as close as we can without being seen I use my hand to signal for the others to stop. I lean close to Colbalt and whisper in his ear, "Levitate a stone or something down the sewer behind them to distract them, once they're occupied we will take them out."

Colbalt dips his head under the water for a few seconds before resurfacing, a rock levitates out of the river wrapped in his magical aura. Throwing the rock over the Griffins heads we move closer as it clatters down the tunnel, taking the bait they all turn away from us and aim their crossbows deeper in the tunnel. Blaze and Colbalt both jump out of the water and attack their targets, I take a hold of the middle one and pull him back into the water with me. As we are both submerged my hand covers over his mouth to prevent him from calling for help, I repeatedly plunge my knife into his back weakening his attempts to fight me off. In a matter of seconds he ceases to move, the weight of his armour acts as an anchor sending him straight to the bottom of the river.

I'm helped out of the water and stand at the entrance, looking back to the rest I wave them over. Sunny is the first to be carried over by Chaser as she levitates my equipment alongside her, Firefly is also carried being carried across by Blitz. Dropping Sunny off she brings me all of my clothing first, I swear I catch her eyes focusing on my chest and soaked pants a few times as she hands me my clothing. Chaser just walks past as he watches her reaction, he glances up to me and just wiggles his eyebrow as he pulls a sly grin. Once Sunny moves past I turn to Chaser and flip him off earning a small snicker from him.

Firefly steps up to me, "You do realise that the water you were just in was likely filled with contaminants, right?"

"Yeah, I do. Though it's better if I went in without my clothes, I don't exactly want to spend the next few hours soaked through."

Firefly's horn glows as myself, Blaze and Colbalt are all painted in her magics glow. As everyone else is brought over I find myself and the other two to be dried off, "There, that should have cleaned all the dirty water off you all."

I nod to her as I dress back into my full clothing and armour, my pants may be a bit damp after the spell but I'm sure I will live. Once everyone is ready I again took point as we proceed down the sewer, as we are already underneath the bridge and fortifications we need to find a safe location to reach the surface without being detected. We try a few grates using Colbalt to use his magic to detect anyone of the other side, unfortunately it seems the grates large enough for us to exit through are all near various soldiers.

Colbalt points towards a rusted ladder leading to a series of grates, climbing to the top I lift the cover and survey the surrounding area. The grate leads onto the floor of what appears to be a church, the doors have all been barred from the inside indicating that either military personnel or civilians are inside. Exiting the sewer into the main hall I hold my ground until everyone else is out of the sewer. I turn to address everyone, "There may be military or civilians in here, this location will be a good place to hold ground so we will either have to eliminate them or if they're civilians we will have to convince them to not alert the Militarists to our location. I will move to the top of the tower with Chaser and perform a reccy of the enemy forces near the bridge, the rest of you secure the building and take up guard posts."

We easily find the spiralling staircase which leads to what I suspect to be the bell tower of steeple of the church, with a crossbow at the ready I slowly advance with Chaser sticking close behind. Reaching the top we find it to be completely void of life, various equipment is stored in a large crate including sandbags, binoculars, a telescope and a modified crossbow fitted with a scope of sorts. I sit back against one of the supports and take hold of the binoculars, I start to scan the enemy positions to plan our next action.

True to Shining Armor's word there are two heavy fortifications at the entrance of the bridge, a cannon fitted on the roof which appears to have been adapted to fire towards the air, anti-air cannon? If that wasn't bad enough inside the bunkers is a large artillery gun which is aiming toward the north side of the bridge, these cannons are much larger in size to any of the others I have encountered so far, if I had to guess I would have to say they're equivalent to a 200mm artillery gun back home. Various units are camped out along the river with various piece of cover being set up to protect them from the other side of the river, however from my vantage point any cover they have established is entirely useless.

Chaser taps my foot as I continue scanning, "I take it you noticed Sunny checking you out?"

I lower my binoculars and swivel my head to examine the ceiling, "I wouldn't say she was checking me out," The structures still intact, if I can block the other sides of the steeple then I should be safe from aerial attacks.

"She definitely was, you're just too blind to realise," Lowering my gaze I glance to him as he sits on the stairs.

"I kinda have more pressing concerns then getting laid at the moment. I'm still not entirely sure how I feel on the matter in all honesty," I grab my rifle and aim down my sight to try and estimate the distance. 200 meters, I won't have to adjust my aim too much from this angle.

"What do you mean by that?"

"Well she's still a Pony and I'm a Human. Back home Humans are the only intelligent species, so they're also the only ones we can legally have sex with."

Chaser chuckles, "That ain't an issue here, you clearly are sentient so it's fair game here."

Resting my rifle on my lap I pat him on the head, "You're not going to let this issue go, are you?"

He swats my hand away, "Nope. Not until you grow a pair," He gets up and starts heading back down the staircase.

Placing the binoculars around my neck I follow behind him, "Yeah, the one species who actively engages in war doesn't have a pair. I find that unlikely."

"Then why haven't you gone for any mares?"

I sigh, "I still like woman from back home, Ponies lack the features I'm used to back home."

Chaser looks over his shoulder, "Have they got a vagina?"

"No shit, Sherlock," He just stares at me in confusion as he fails to get the expression, "Of course they do."

"Then I don't see a problem," We continue our descent in silence and find everyone on the main floor, it seems that the Griffins multiplied as we find another twelve Royalist solider's waiting for us.

Out of the group a female steps up to me, a Staff Sergeant or whatever this worlds equivalent to that rank is, "Master Sergeant Kai, Sir."

I look over her and extend my hand to her, she quickly take hold and shakes my hand, "Lieutenant Davies. What exactly are you all doing in here? I take it that the reconnaissance equipment upstairs is yours?"

Kai shakes her head, "Yes it is, Sir. We were here when the Militarists attacked the town three weeks ago, we were a part of the defence force but got cut off when the rest of our Company retreated. We have been using captured Militarist uniforms to conduct hit and run strike against them at night."

I glance to the others as I think. Considering my options I look back to Kai, "There is an assault planned for the morning on the town. We will need your help to eliminate the threat of the field guns protecting the bridge."

Everyone gathers closer around me, "What do you propose, Sir?"

I take a seat on a nearby pew and remove my helmet, "If your troops are up for it I propose that you move on the closest bunker posing as the relief, you're uniform and numbers along with Georg posing as an officer should allow you to get close with relative ease. Once you're inside quietly eliminate the garrisoning crew and remain at the post until the attack commences, don't worry about those on the field gun on the roof for the time being. Once Equestrian or Royalist forces start to assault the bridge I will eliminate the crew of the field gun and engage the firing lines from the vantage point here, you will turn the heavy gun on the other bunker and engage it. Hold the bunker until our relief arrive then do as you see fit."

They all look to each other as they consider the plan. Kai turns to her men and nods, they accept her decision and go to retrieve their captured Militarist uniforms and equipment. She steps up to me, "This plan doesn't give us much cover once we reveal which side we're on. How will you engage that many of them from here?"

I raise my rifle and run a hand along it, "That won't be a problem, move out as soon as it's possible and I will watch your progress from above," I begin to make my way to the steeple stairs, "Chaser I want you to arrange guard duty for our Section, two will need to stay awake while the others sleep. I will remain up top and fortify my position to allow me to engage the enemy in the morning. Once the attack starts one of you join me up top while the rest of you stay on alert here to attack any hostiles who come through that door."

I rapidly move to the top of the tower and rummage through the crate, selecting the sandbags I place them at the main opening facing the river in a position to allow me to remain prone and effectively engage the enemy. I was able to find some plywood to block up the other openings, they won't stop bolts from penetrating but they will at least keep me out of view from other angles. As I finish off I can see our soldiers advancing on the bridge in full uniform, they are marching to try and give off the impression of being a new unit.

Georg knocks on the door and begins to converse with someone in the bunker, the tension of the moment has me on edge as I aim my rifle toward the shadowy figure in the doorway. After a few minutes the group all enter the bunker and begin to shut the door behind them, just before the door locks another figure leaves the bunker and halts in the shadows. It steps closer and halts under a street lamp... Williams. He looks directly at me and just grins as her points towards the bunker, "You really expect this plan to work?" His voice echos through my head as his lips remain sealed, "How many more will die following your orders?" He throws his hands behind his back and pivots towards the bridge, I just stare in bewilderment as I watch him casually stroll over the bridge and out of view on the other side. I'm losing it! What the fuck is going on!?

I remained on post through the whole night until the sun came up, thankfully Blitz brought me a couple of Coffees whilst he was on guard downstairs. Bang on cue I hear artillery fire off in the distance towards the north, various units began to rapidly mobilise around the bridge and their makeshift cover points.

Hearing hoof steps on the stairs I turn to the side to see Sunny as she lays on the top of the steps along side me, "Chaser sent me up," -Of course he fucking did, Tosser- "I can provide a shield around the opening of your cover to give you extra position."

"Okay, just wait until I start firing before you set it up," I place all my magazines down alongside me and retract the cocking handle on my rifle. Grabbing the modified crossbow I hold it to her, she takes it in her magic and hangs it over her armour.

A number of ammo boxes land behind my magazines, "Figured you could also use a loader."

I look to her and smile, "That would be a great help. Don't exactly want to load individual bullets into Valkyrie, the poor girl gets hungry."

Sunny just shakes her head, "You're an idiot at times."

I just grin, "A love-able idiot. You would be bored without me and you know it."

Sunny looks to the side, "Things have certainly been more... Interesting with you around."

I'm about to retort when a carriage races by alongside the church towards the bridge. Aiming through my scope I can see a female Griffin in an officers uniform, the thing that concerns me more than anything is the weapons she and her guards are armed with. She has a pistol! Sure it looks like an old flintlock but its still a pistol, her guards all have rifles attached to their backs on a sling. Her wagon halts and she soon jumps off, turning her head to look down towards the bridge I'm able to identify her. Scar across the right eye along with dark grey feathers all over her body and a golden gauntlet with razor sharp blades, Lieutenant Colonel Gisela.

Sunny pokes her head over the cover, "That's the Militarist officer in command. We have to do something."

I keep my sights on her, "Do what? If I shoot our plan will be thrown to the wind and we will likely die before reinforcements arrive."

Sunny moves back to her position, "We can't allow her to escape, she has caused too much suffering."

I rest my hand on her shoulder, "We will get our opportunity again. If we leave now then many of our soldiers will die when they assault this bridge."

Sunny just slumps back in her position as I continue to observe the bridge. Over the next hour we see forces come and go across the bridge, Gisela had moved back out of view to an unknown location, we would have to go on a manhunt once the bridge is secured in order to find her. We wait patiently until the Equestrian forces arrive, as soon as they are seen at the other end of the bridge the enemy bunker immediately opens fire. I line up my sight to the five man crew on the field gun on top of the bunker our forces occupy.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The bullets rip through their armour and flesh as they begin to fire on the Equestrians, their lifeless bodies all slump over the weapon as the rest of the firing line scan the area or begin to fire across the bridge. Sunny uses her magic to generate a shield around my small firing hole to provide me with additional protection in case they locate me and attempt to return fire. The artillery gun in our bunker slowly begins to rotate from the bridge bringing itself around to aim at the enemies artillery, as soon as the gun sight are lined up it fires off its round.

BANG

The bunker immediately erupts in a ball of fire as the direct shot causes all the ammunition within to ignite, the explosion causes a large number of the neighbouring firing line to be thrown from their position. Before the rest can react I aim at the line next to the only remaining bunker and pull the trigger.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT *CLICK

I empty the remainder of the magazine into the firing line immediately killing or incapacitating a large number of the units. I eject the magazine and pass it to Sunny as I replace it with a new one, Sunny immediately begins to use her magic to insert fresh cartridges into the empty magazine.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

I fire off at another pair as they attempt to fly from their position to relocate. I scan the bridge to see the Equestrian forces have now been reinforced by Royalist's who are able to fly over their heads thanks to the anti-air being eliminated. A number of Pegasi also take to the air to assist though they seem to be wearing different uniforms from the rest, their uniform is primarily a blue jumpsuit with a yellow underbelly, the only part of their body which is exposed is their muzzles along with the mane and tail. They swiftly glide across the bridge and strike fast at the flank of the enemies. I notice a Griffin raising his crossbow to aim towards one of the flyers.

PHAT PHAT

The rounds impact directly with his neck immediately dropping him, following the close call I decide to provide over watch for the flight unit.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

I hit another Griffin who tried to take to the air, the only shot which connected ripped a hole clean through the flesh of his wing causing him to collide into the river below. The door to the bunker opens up to reveal the Royalists back in their own uniforms as they engage the enemy in close quarters combat. Watching as Kia leaves the fortification I clock a hostile aiming directly for her, lining up my shot I fire off as rapidly as I can.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The Griffin drops clutching the side of his chest as blood pools on the floor below him and dyes his uniform the Royalist colour. Looking back to Kia I see that I was too late, the bolt had been able to fire off and had impaled her neck leaving her slumped back against the concrete doorway as blood trickles through her feathers.

The Equestrians make a last push to take the bridge by engaging in close quarters, the close proximity causes the Griffins to leave their crossbows in favour of their own swords. I fire the odd shot off into the melee to assist those fighting on the ground, having a high vantage point without being engaged myself allows me to be patient with my shots in order to prevent myself from missing.

I scan the field as I load a fresh magazine into my rifle, we seem to be rapidly pushing back the Militarist forces. My attention gets drawn when I witness one of the Equestrian aerial unit get knocked to the floor with the Griffin looming over her. Lining up my shot I fire off at the stationary target as he prepares to deliver the killing blow.

PHAT

The bullet penetrates through the skull forcing his brain matter over the cobble street road. Shakily the Pegasus rises from the ground as she scans the area, her eyes lock on me as she see's me rise from my prone position. I give her a quick nod before she takes to the air, her flame-coloured mane flowing freely behind her.

The Equestrians have made it over the bridge and are now engaging in melee combat out of view. Collecting all my magazines in my armour I begin to move to the top of the stairs of the tower. Out of the corner of my eye I catch Shining Armor as he moves across the bridge under escort, he looks around and sees me standing in the tower. I raise my rifle and rest it against my shoulder before making my way down the stairs with Sunny following behind me.

Approaching the bottom of the stairs I am met by the sound of complete silence, the lack of any sort of noise just sits wrong with me. I glance to Sunny who seems to be fairly more relaxed compared to previous days, I round the last corner to join the others on the main floor...

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

A barrage of bullets are immediately fired off directly towards me, two rounds impact against the Kevlar plate of my armour sending me falling against the stairs. Fucking hell that kills! I rapidly push on my elbows as I shuffle up the stairs, my chest stings on the two points where the bullets collided with my vest. Thank fuck for modern body armour. Feeling under my vest with my hand I check to see if the rounds penetrated, thankfully when I examine my hands there is no blood evident on them.

A strong female voice shouts out to me, "Human! You have ten seconds to come out here with your weapon above your head! Any sudden moves and I execute you and all the Ponies you call soldiers!"

I spare a quick look to Sunny who looks as though she's ready to piss herself. She leans closer to me and whispers, "We have to do something."

I run my hand down my leg and find the pistol in the holster, removing it I hold it out to Sunny, "Take it," Reluctantly she takes the pistol in her magic, "Anything goes wrong you need to get out of here."

PHAT

A round fires off on the main floor as I hear a pained scream echo through the hall, "NOW HUMAN!" I draw my sword as I hold it and my rifle above my head, slowly I walk onto the main floor as I look for my squad. Firefly is whimpering on the the floor with a wound alongside her cutie mark, everyone else is standing on their positions with a rifle aimed at them by a Militarist soldier. I halt across the hall from the officer, looking over her I identify her distinctive scar and gauntlet, "You've really made a mess of things for us. Who the heck do you think you are?"

I just glare at her as I lay my rifle and sword on the floor, "You know exactly who I am," She immediately reaches for her holster and draws a pistol before aiming it at me.

PHAT

The round impacts with the armour covering over my stomach causing me to keel over forward as I groan in pain. As I curl on the floor Gisela steps closer to me and brings her pistol across my face, "Don't get smart with me!"

I roll onto my back and look up to her, I run my sleeve across my lips cleaning the fresh blood, "Fuck you!"

She places her pistol back into the holster before she give me a satanic grin, "I love it when they fight back," Curling up her talons into a fist she brings it against my nose, I immediately hear a sharp crack as blood starts to flow from my nostrils. I bring my hands over my face and try to stem the flow of blood.

"You fucking bitch!" I shout to her through my hands. She just laughs as she rapidly throws her gauntlet covered talons to the side causing the blades to surface.

She calls out to those behind her, "Captain!" I look behind her as one of the soldiers adjusts his aim to Firefly on the floor.

PHAT

The round lodges itself into her skull ceasing her movement, snapping my eyes back to Gisela she just keeps staring at me with that demonic grin. Another one dead, John. You can't stop fucking up? Can you? I just lose my rag and lash out, I swing my fist colliding with the bottom of her beak knocking her off balance. I dart up from my position and throw another punch impacting the side of her head, a swift kick strikes against her breastplate having little effect against her.

I'm stopped in my tracks with one swift swing, the gauntlet comes down on top of my shoulder and clamps into the flesh. The strike causes me to fall on my back with her ontop of me, slowly she twists the gauntlet causing me to release screams of agony as the blades tear the muscle, "Come on human, you can take more than th-"

PHAT PHAT PHAT

Gisela is thrown off of me as two rounds impact her head, the gauntlet tears from my flesh producing further anguish. I tilt my head to see Sunny levitating the pistol in my direction, her horns glow seems to double in size as a shield is thrown over her. The room if filled with the sound of gunfire as the Militarist forces fire at Sunny, the shield intercepts a volley of bullets aimed directly at her causing her face to strain as she maintains the shield from the blunt force trauma. Dropping her shield the pistol turns towards the line of enemies who are now occupied with attempting to reload their weapons.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT *CLICK

The slide locks to the rear as the casings and Griffins all drop to the floor, Sunny's eyes keep locked towards the lifeless bodies as she fails to continue firing off the pistol. I rest my head back as Chaser runs to me, looking over me he pushes his hoof on my shoulder in an attempt to slow the flow of blood.

He looks to me with concern, "John. Are you okay?"

I shake my head, "No... my shoulder bloody kills," I try to keep focused on everyone but I start to feel my stomach lurch as my vision begins to blur.

"Sunny!" Chaser shouts towards her waking her from her trance. Sunny's magic immediately implodes dropping my pistol to the floor, turning to look towards Chaser she notices me on the floor and rapidly darts towards me.

Pushing her hoof down on my chest her eyes begin to tear up, "John!"

Gradually I lift my hand and bring it to rest against the side of her neck, "I'm... okay."

Her eyes widen when she spots Firelfly's body slumped over the floor, I try to keep focus as my vision continues to deteriorate. I find myself unable to keep control of my body as my head falls to the floor, my chest begins to feel as though it is being set ablaze from inside. As soon as I hear the doors get thrown open my vision completely blacks out, my breathing becomes shallow as I feel as though I'm falling into a fevered sleep.

What the fuck did that bitch do to me?

Chapter 18 - Saving Major Gaston

Reluctantly my eyes begin to finally open as my surrounding become reality. Fuck... I feel like shite. Pulling slightly on my arm I find a cannula inserted along the inside of my elbow, connected to the side of my bed is a bag of what appears to be IV fluid. Studying the room reveals that I am in what appears to be a medical tent, I seem to be primarily enclosed behind a medical curtain. I can hear various conversations throughout the tent along with the sound of marching soldiers in the distance.

Trying to sit up I hiss as a tenderness is evident across my chest, looking down I examine the three bruises from having been shot. Along my shoulder is a layer of bandages from where the gauntlet had dug into my muscle, the bandages seem clean indicating that I may have been here for some time and it has been regularly replaced. Finally I press my hand gently against my nose to thankfully find that it has been set, it's still a bit tender to touch and seems to have swollen but at least I shouldn't have a deformed nose in the future.

I lay back on the bed and try to relax, though having been in bed for however long doesn't exactly leave you very comfortable. I'm left alone with my thoughts for a while until I hear approaching footsteps or hoofsteps, I won't get used to that anytime soon. The curtain opens up to reveal both Sunny and Chaser.

Sunny's face immediately lights up when she sees that I'm awake, "John! Thank Celestia you're awake!" -She jumps over and wraps me in a hug causing me to release a pained groan- "Sorry!" She releases me from the hug with a slight blush on her face.

Chaser steps to the side of my bed and lightly punches my arm, "Good to see you're finally awake."

I sit up in the bed, "You have no fucking idea how crap I feel right now. How long was I out?"

Sunny sits at the end of the bed, "Three days. The blades on Gisela's gauntlet were coated with a poison intended for Griffins, although it affected you, your immune system was able to fight it off until you were given an antidote."

Chaser ruffles his wings, "Basically if you were a Pony or a Griffin you'd be dead right about now."

Lifting my quilt slightly I find myself to be naked once again, "Where are my fucking clothes? I'm getting sick of waking up in strange beds naked."

Sunny levitates a footlocker from under the bed and rests it against the bedside table, "The doctor said you should stay here for a couple of days after you've woken up."

Wrapping the quilt around my waist I shakily stand from the bed, my vision blurs as I threaten to lose my balance and crash face first into the floor, "Fuck that. I'm not staying in bed any longer," I grasp the cannula on my arm and slowly remove it from my flesh.

Chaser stands with his wing stretched out to support me, "Are you sure that's a good idea?"

I throw the lid open and select all my clothes, they've even been cleaned and patched up, "Probably not. Has the rest of the town been taken?"

Sunny shuffles on the spot, "They captured the last district early this morning. Wingston has now been liberated."

I slide my pants on under the sheet covers before dropping the sheets to the floor, "I could really do with a strong drink."

Sunny presses her hoof on my bare chest, "Are you sure that is a good idea? Drinking may not be the best idea."

Looking down to her hoof she quickly pulls it back as she averts her gaze. I chuckle as I watch her reaction, "It's an awful idea, and that's what makes it a great plan."

Chaser just shakes his head, "That makes no sense."

"Yes, it does. The best things often come from the stupidest ideas," I pull my trousers up and pull my t-shirt over my head.

Sunny moves to leave, "Well I suppose we have been given a few days to rest. The other Companies are now taking the lead to keep the offensive moving,"

"There we go then, I intend to have a few drinks. Where are you going?" I sit back on the bed to put my socks and boots on.

Sunny looks to me, "I'm going to inform the Captain that you're awake. He wanted to know as soon as you were up," She takes her leave as she moves through the curtain.

I shout over the curtains after her, "Come and see me later tonight."

Chaser just glances to me, "She just felt you up."

Picking up my personal belonging and pocketing them I push him to the side, "Grow up."

As I go to leave he grasps my arm with his wing, "John, In all seriousness she did spend most nights in here sleeping alongside your bed. She was really worried about you, the medics initially thought that you wouldn't make it through the night."

I take a clumsy step as I move around him, "Well at least one of you lot care for me," Moving further down the tent I stop to look back to Chaser. I let out a sigh, "Don't worry, I will figure things out," Nodding to me he manoeuvres around and exits the tent, slowly but surely I follow his lead and exit the tent.

With the town now under our control we had all been provided with better accommodations, we have been given hotel rooms for us to share while we remain stationed within Wingston. Being an officer I have been given my own room, a large King-sized bed is a much better substitute for the sleeping bag I have had throughout this conflict. I had spent most of the day checking up with the rest of the Section, they generally seem to be okay despite what had happen to Firefly.

It's now late in the evening as I check and maintain my weapons. As I remove the bolt from the bolt carrier of my SA-80 a succession of knocks come from my door, "Come in!" The door opens as I hear two sets of hooves enter the room. Placing the bolt and carrier on the table I look up to see Shining Armor and a yellow Pegasus mare with the same fire mane that I saw during the assault. I stand and salute Shining, "Sir!"

He gives a quick salute in response, "As you were, John. How are you feeling?"

I slowly walk over to a bedside table with a bottle of brandy sitting on the surface, "Pretty shit, but I'll live." -reaching the table I unscrew the cap- "Either of you two want a drink?"

Shining shakes his head, "No, thank you."

The mare steps closer, "Sure."

I grab two glasses and fill them. I make my way to her and present her the glass, "Sorry, I didn't catch your name."

She takes her glass, How they hold glasses makes no sense to me whatsoever, "Spitfire."

"Captain Spitfire? Of the Wonderbolts?"

She looks towards me with surprise on her face, "You've heard of me?"

I take a sip of my drink, "I've heard of you. A friend back in Ponyville told me about the Wonderbolts and that you're their Captain."

Spitfire just gives a small smirk, "I haven't heard much about you apart from the usual. Lieutenant in your worlds army, an engineer with a highly advanced weapon who is experienced with war."

I lightly scoff, "I wouldn't say experienced, just luck more than anything that kept me alive."

"Well, it was definitely luck which brought you here for me. Without you, I likely wouldn't have gotten off that bridge."

I raise my glass to her which she meets with her own, "Well you're most certainly welcome," -We both toss our drinks back draining the glasses- "To what do I owe this pleasure anyways?"

Shining clears his throat, "The Princesses have heard about your involvement in the last operation. They have requested a report on the actions your Section have taken out here. Princess Luna has also specified that you express your opinion on how the operations out here are going as a whole, she seems to value your opinion highly on these matters."

I refill my own glass, "Understood, I shall get on it as soon as possible."

"Then we shall leave you to it. Come and see me for a new assignment once you feel fit to return to service," They both begin to head back for the door, as soon as he opens the door we find Sunny standing behind the door with her hoof raised. She quickly salutes Shining and Spitfire as they leave the room.

I wave for Sunny to enter, "Come in. Fancy a drink?"

Entering the room she closes the door with her magic, "No, thank you."

I shrug as I have more of my drink, "Fair enough. How are you feeling?"

Sunny removes her armour and rests it against the side of the bed, "I don't even know anymore,"

"What do you mean?"

Sighing she sits on the end of the bed, "I should feel guilty for killing them... but I don't. What is wrong with me?"

I join her on the bed, "Nothing is wrong with you. You did what anyone else would do in that situation, your actions saved my life and the lives of everyone else."

"...I guess"

I move off the bed and kneel in front of her. Raising my arms I rest my hand on her shoulders, "Sunny look at me," She raises her eyes to look directly into mine, "You have done incredibly out here with me. I would likely be dead now if you hadn't come along to save me, I feel better knowing I have you to watch my back. We're a team, remember that I won't let anything bad happen to you."

Sunny eyes seem to flicker from my eyes to my face as she smiles at me. Slowly she brings her muzzle closer to me, before I can even react I feel her lips press softly against mine. Initially at first I was taken aback by her actions, however I could tell that she had some feelings towards me. Before I can react however she pulls back from the kiss, a blush evident on her cheeks as a smile curls the tips of her mouth.

Raising my hand I rub it against her warm cheek, I swear I can feel my own cheeks heat up following that kiss. Although a part of my brain tells me this is wrong it feels... strangely right. I bring her closer to me again as I plant my lips to hers in a strong kiss, her eyes flutter closed as the passion of the kiss begins to take over. Her tongue begins to push forward against my lips, granting her access I part my lips allowing our tongues to engage in their own private dance.

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

Her tongue caresses the edge of my teeth, I'm guessing the sensation of my sharp canines adds to the thrill for her. Her hoofs grasp around my waist pulling my body closer to hers, the warmth radiating from her body can be felt clearly through my clothing. Is she fighting for control? Moaning further into the kiss I push further on her body resting her back against the top of the covers.

With myself on top, my hand soon runs over the fur on her body, I'm met with a response as her tail continuously flicks to the side rubbing along my leg. Bringing my body further up against hers I break away from the kiss to switch to nibbling gently on the tip of her ear earning a moan as a reward, her hoof begins to caress my chest over the top of my shirt.

I'm pulled away from her as her magic raises me to kneel on the bed, I just watch as her magic rapidly pulls at my top and t-shirt in an attempt to get them off. I just smirk as she fails to remove them, "Need a hand there?" She just glances at me as her magic dissipates. Unzipping the top I throw it immediately to the floor, Sunny now manages to run her hoof under my t-shirt raising it for me to remove it. With my upper body now exposed she keeps her hooves pressed against my body.

Sunny surprises me as she is successful in wrapping here hooves around me and rolling me to the side bringing her on top. She begins to unleash a flurry of kisses along my neck and begins making her way down my torso. She attempts to remove my belt and trouser with her magic but gives up with a frustrated growl, "Why do you have to have the most awkward clothes?"

I push her up slightly as my hands move to my trousers to remove them for her, "I didn't choose them," Kicking my trousers down to my ankles I look to her as she eyes the bulge which is now the centre of her attention, "Do me a favour and unzip the side of my boots," Without hesitation she immediately pulls them down with her magic allowing me to kick them and my trousers off.

I lean my head back as I feel her mouth fiddle with the edge of my boxers, she manages to initially pull them down with her teeth allowing my cock to recoil back against my stomach, "Well... You're certainly ready," Before I can even respond a sudden jolt of pleasure shoots through my body as I find my member encased in a warm sensation. Looking down I watch as her head gently bobs against the tip of my cock, her tongue coils around adding to the pleasure coursing through me.

Sunny shifts her body around on the bed to give her a better position. Her rump rests alongside my body, her pink slit hovering next to my arms. With an evil grin, I rest my hand on her rump and brush my thumb along her damp marehood earning a surprised squeak from her. This only acts to increase her enthusiasm as she increases the pace her tongue runs around my shaft, not wanting to be beaten I insert two fingers into her wet folds.

A pleasured moan escapes her mouth as I push my fingers inside her, soon we find ourselves locked in a battle to best one another. Sunny continues to move along my entire length as I pump my fingers inside her. We both find it difficult to contain our moans of ecstasy though I find myself coming on top in our little battle. Sunny's slit tightens around my fingers as she hits her peak, releasing my cock from her mouth she screams in pleasure as my fingers are coated in her juices. Her body shudders as the orgasm washes over, her head rests against the sheets as she attempts to regain her composure.

Sunny manages to raise her head from the bed after a number of breaths, "Sweet Celestia... those fingers are amazing!"

I just chuckle as I run my hand along her cutiemark, "I'm so glad that you value my fingers over me."

She turns her head to face me, "You know what I mean," She pushes her body up and raises her rump to me presenting me with a clear view of her cum soaked slit, "You want your reward?" Grinning I adjust behind her and grasp her flanks. I can't believe I'm about to do this. Pulling her closer my body shudders as I feel my member become encased. Each time I pull her against me I fully slide my length inside her, "Fuck... John."

I chuckle as I begin to pick up the pace, "Hey... you swore like me," We keep at this for... I don't even know how long, her moans turn more intense as she pushes her face against the sheets. I can feel myself hitting the edge, it's taking all of my effort to keep myself from peaking before Sunny does.

Sunny tilts her head back to me as she continues to pant and moan, her moans rise in tone as they begin to turn into cries of pure bliss. I feel my body tremble as she screams out, her pussy begins to clamp down repeatedly on my cock sending me over the edge. With one last thrust I groan as I fill her up with cum, the sexual bliss is so overwhelming that I find myself pulling her fully back as I fall back on the bed with her on top of me.

We both remain in that position as we attempt to regain our composure, my hand idly running softly through the fur on her belly. She tilts her head towards me and places another passionate kiss on my lips which I'm more than happy to return. She slowly begins to run her face along the top of my chest as she sighs with content, "I don't want to lose you, John."

I kiss her on the forehead as I grab the side of the sheets and pull it over us to keep us both warm, "You won't lose me. I'm not going anywhere anytime soon." I run my hand through her mane as she snuggles up against me, before too long she falls into a peaceful sleep. With her now relaxed I adjust a pillow and lay it behind my head, closing my eyes I let myself fall into perhaps one of the best nights of sleep I've had in a while.

------------------------------------------********** Sex Over **********------------------------------------------

I'm woken up by a succession of knocks at the door, I raise my head to glance at the door as the knocking continues. Despite the regular knocks Sunny is still sleeping soundly as she remains curled on my chest. Laying back I try to ignore the door in the hope they will go away but get no such luck. Giving up I take hold of Sunny and slowly lay her on the bed, with her still asleep I get up and make my way to the door. Pulling the door open I find Chaser standing there with his hoof raised ready to knock again.

His eyes widen as he quickly turns his head away, "Oh Celestia! John, put it away."

I'm initially confused before it finally hits me, glancing down I find that I'm standing at the door stark bollock naked. I push the door closed as I dart across the room and put on my boxers, turning back I see the door open with Chaser looking between me and Sunny on the bed. I raise my hand and point to the door which he thankfully gets. He quickly leaves the room with myself immediately following and closing the door behind me, "What?"

He just gives me a cocky grin as he points towards the door, "That's Sunny-"

"-Yes"

"In your bed-"

"-Yes"

He punches his hoof against my arm, "You actually did it!"

Crossing my arms I lean back against the door, "Yes, I did. Happy now?"

He just chuckles, "Happy is not really the word I'd use. At least you finally found yourself a mare."

"This may not be a permanent thing, who knows where it will end up."

Chaser tilts his head, "You two aren't together? Don't you think it will go anywhere?"

I run my hand through my hair, "We didn't exactly plan for it to happen, It just happened. It could have been a one night stand, just a friends with benefits deal or maybe more. I don't know."

Chaser paces down the corridor, "Yeah... Maybe she is just in heat."

My eyes instantly widen upon hearing this, "Wait... heat? You have heat cycles?"

Chaser turns back "Yeah, don't Humans?"

"No, we don't. I think most or all animals back home do except for Humans, but don't quote me on that.." I step down the hall and stop in front of Chaser. "So she was just horny and saw me as relief?"

Shrugging he looks to the door, "Hard to tell really, you'd have to talk to her about that. The Equestrian Guard are given potions and various herbs to help reduce the heat cycle whilst they are on tours of duty, not exactly good to have horny mares parading around the castle."

I crack open the door slightly and look inside, Sunny is still fast asleep on the bed. I whisper back to Chaser, "Why did you come here anyways?"

Chaser blinks momentarily before it all comes back to him, "Oh right... Prince Gerlach has arrived in town and has requested that you see him."

"The Prince wants to see me?" Chaser nods, "Where is he?"

"He's upstairs in the presidential suit and under heavy guard, you are the only member of the Equestrian forces authorised to meet with him or to even be on that entire floor."

I pat Chaser on the back, "Okay I best go and see him then," I enter my room and collect all my clothing. With my rifle still disassembled I'm only able to take my pistol and sword with me, despite meeting Royalty I'm still in a combat zone and I will not go around unarmed.

Climbing up the last step I'm immediately met with a squad of Royal Guards alongside Georg, he steps up to me and pats my arm, "It's good to see you up and about, John. How are you feeling?"

"Better than I was yesterday, alcohol and sleep in an amazing cure for all problems," Georg just waves down the corridor for me to follow. Stepping alongside him I scan over the large number of Griffin guards, "So why does the Prince want to see me?"

"Prince Gerlach had heard of our infiltration into Wingston and wishes to request your assistance."

"So why didn't he go through Equestrian high command or my Captain? If I wanted to help I would have to run it by at least one of them first."

"He wishes to keep this... Off the record."

I halt on the spot causing Georg to stop and look to me, "He wants me to conduct a black op? I'm not the SAS."

Georg continues to walk, "You can explain it to the Prince. Don't shoot the messenger, John." Reaching the door to the room I am blocked when two guards step in front of me, "You will also have to surrender your weapons before you can enter."

I fold my arms, "You are not getting my weapons, we are still in a war zone."

One of the guards steps up to me, "Then you won't enter!"

I just look up to him, "Then you can tell the Prince that I won't be seeing him. He's not my Prince so I don't care if I displease him."

We stare each other down as neither of us refuses to back down. We are broken from our staring match when the double doors open and every other guard stands at attention. An unfamiliar voice calls from the room, "I'm sure we can make the one exception. Let him pass," Looking to the side I step around and walk into the room seeing the source of the voice. A male Griffin with a body of grey feathers and a cream coloured head, he is dressed in red outfit similar to the officers but instead has a golden breastplate and a long flowing violet cape.

Halting in the room I stand to attention as he closes the door. Scanning the room I find another six guards scattered at various points all armed with captured rifles. How many rifles have the Militarists already constructed. "You wanted to see me, your Majesty?"

He moves around to a large armchair and relaxes into the cushions, "That I did. I've heard some good things about you from Georg and my officers in the field. I was hoping you could assist me in a... sensitive matter."

"As I told Georg outside I'm not exactly equipped for special operations, I am not the SAS."

Gerlach looks to his guard with a confused expression before focusing on me again, "What or who is the SAS?" I'm about to open my mouth before he interrupts, "Actually, I don't care. I need someone with basic intelligence and is semi-capable in combat to retrieve something for me behind enemy lines. You managed to find your way through Wingston without being detected so that makes you the one I need."

I can already tell his guy is an over-entitled twat. "I need details before I agree to anything, I won't send my team on a suicide mission."

Gerlach leans to the side of his chair and selects a cigarette from the side table, "I need you to understand one thing, if you tell anyone this information then you may find the next battlefield to be your last. Is that clear?"

He's trying the threaten me? That isn't going to fly! "It isn't wise to threaten me, I don't serve you. If you want further Equestrian support you best not piss me off. I was the one who even got you this much support in the first place, you make threats then I will advise the Princesses that we need to withdraw entirely from this war. I have a lot of sway with Princess Luna."

The guards all shift slightly at my words. To my surprise the Prince just starts to laugh, "This creature has stones, I love it! You are defiantly the one I want for this. We need a force to move to the town of Beakmund on the coast of the Celestial sea, I have a key individual who I want extracting and brought back to me."

"Who is it?"

"Major Gaston in the Militarist army has been providing us intelligence throughout this entire war. His position has been compromised and I want him brought back immediately, the catch is that the town is only ten miles from a military base which is currently occupied by approximately ten-thousand soldiers."

I run my fingers over the edge of my belt, "I hope you have a good plan for getting me in and out of that town."

Lighting his cigarette with a match he takes a long drag before releasing a plume of smoke towards me, "We can send you on a small civilian boat, luckily for you the town has a very small garrison as they rely on their navy to defend the coastline. You will need to use a small ship to prevent being engaged. He was able to escape the base but has been injured, he is held up in the town with a former combat medic who left the military prior to the beginning of the war."

"I will do it on one condition."

He tilts his head, "And what would that be?"

Raising my hand I point to one of the guards, "I need four rifles and pistols for the Unicorns in my Section and Georg, along with powder and bullets."

Standing he pulls out a slip of paper from one of his pockets, "I shall have it arranged for you. This note will contain all the information you'll require." Saving Major Gaston? Doesn't really have a ring to it like 'Saving Private Ryan'. Maybe after this war I should make that film here? Steven Spielberg would be pissed if he ever found out.

I had to convince Shining Armor to allow me to engage in this mission, after explaining the circumstances and the massive potential gain in intelligence he was willing to authorise the mission. I quickly received the weapons I had requested from the Prince, they seemed to operate similar to muskets so based on my knowledge I soon determined how to operate them. As everyone got ready I ran a quick firing drill with Silver Spark, Sunny, Colbalt and Georg to teach them some basic firing drills and how to effectively operate them, with the shape of the weapons it was only physically possible to give them to the Unicorns and any Griffins that join me.

Under the cover of night we managed to leave the town along the river Guto in a fishing boat, we had to keep close to the coast in order to avoid enemy naval patrols. On the boat journey I had a Pegasus from the logistical Company join us as I completed the reports requested by the Princesses, I was able to complete the reports fairly quickly and gave them to the Pegasus to deliver them to the appropriate bodies to get them sent directly to Canterlot.

Sunny and I didn't really have an opportunity to talk about the previous night, she slept on the boat along with the others as we made our way towards Beakmund. I was the only one to stay awake as we advanced on the town, I had to keep watch along the coast line for the boat crew in order to avoid enemy movement on the coast as they watched the sea.

We land on the outskirt of the town at 04:15, I gather everyone around me as I pull out a map of the town provided by the Griffins, "We are looking for a Militarist Major by the name of Gaston. The safe house we are expecting him to be in is located along the harbour, it should be a warehouse which was used for the storage of Equestrian imports before the war. The enemy can be engaged if required but we don't know how many are garrisoned here, there is a military base ten miles to the east which may cause issues if we engage with the enemy and they're able to warn the base. An assault is due to take place on the front south of Wingston which may relieve some of the pressure off us."

Sunny examines the map, "What's so important about the Major?"

"He is an informant directly to the Prince, he has vital information which he is using to buy his extraction from the area. He will only give the information to the Prince, I don't like the idea but at least it will keep us out of artillery fire and off the front line."

Silver Spark raises his rifle, "Then let's get a move on and get there before morning."

Standing I load a magazine into my rifle and cock it, "That's what I like to hear. Lets get moving. Arrowhead formation, Colbalt you take front, Sunny and Silver go on either side, make sure you keep your spacing."

We manage to push through the narrow streets of the town with complete ease. The patrols are very rare and are made up of small numbers armed with a combination of crossbows and rifles. The concern I have is the fact that we can hear the occasional succession of gunshots in the distance, I didn't think there was a battlefield near this location.

According to the map we should be about half a mile from the harbour, rounding a corner I clock a squad of five aiming their rifles to somewhere or someone out of view.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The gunshots put the Section on alert as they all move to cover at the sides of the road, my riflemen join me on the corner and aim their rifles down the street towards the Militarists. We keep our rifles locked onto them as they begin to move further down the road, signalling the others we slowly and cautiously advance down the road.

Reaching the location where they were previously positioned my eyes widen at the sight before me. Slumped against the wall are five bodies of Griffin civilians, they have bags covering their heads along with signs wrapped around their necks baring the text 'traitor'. Those fuckers are killing civilians!

Georg pauses as he looks towards the bodies, "They need to be avenged."

Patting him I begin to move off, "They will be, those fuckers are going to get a ticket straight to hell."

Reaching the harbour we are alerted by the sounds of screams and crying. Pointing to a selection of crates we all take cover and aim our weapons over the top. I am horrified by what I see in front of us, the Militarist group are dragging a mother and child towards a wall. Throwing her to the wall one of them hit her with their weapon and steps back to the others.

You're going to save them aren't you?
Get the fuck out of my head!
They slowly raise their rifles.
You were always a fucking moron, sacrificing the mission and the lives of your troops for a couple of civilians.
It was our fucking job!
The cocking hammers are pulled to the rear.
Let them die, they aren't worth the lives of your Section. Just like the lives of those in the convoy weren't worth mine.

"FUCK YOU!" The red mist clouds my brain as I jump from my cover, without aiming I point my rifle towards the firing line.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

They all attempt to turn as I unleash a hailstorm of bullets in their direction turning them into pin cushions, their lifeless bodies all collapse to the ground as they clutch their rifles. Releasing mine I let it drop to my side as the others move past me towards the mother and child.

Sunny stops alongside me, "John! What the hay was that!?"

Looking to Sunny her expression stops when she sees the anger and sadness in my eyes. I try to reply but can't seem to say anything to her, shaking my head I advance on the civilians and kneel alongside them, "Are you hurt?"

The mother looks up to me with panic plastered across her face as she hold her child close, "My son... He is hurt,"

"We need to find the Equestrian import harbour, there should be a medic there. Do you know the way?"

She nods her head, "Yes I do, but I can't walk and my wing is hurt."

Swinging my rifle over my back I take a hold of the child, reluctantly she releases her son as I look to her, "Georg pick her up, we need to get to the medic," Looking to the kid I can see a bandage around his head dampened by blood. Rising to my feet the mother begins to provide us directions as we run off further into the harbour.

We run through the dark streets following the directions the female provided us, the dark silhouettes of troop trying to find the source of the shooting fills the sky where we just were. Before too long we find ourselves outside a large warehouse with what appears to only have onc primary entrance, adjusting the child in my grasp I kick my boot against the door.

...No reply.

The mother starts to shout towards the door, "Doctor! Please! My son needs help!" We continue to stare at the door. Turning to the others I can see a black silhouette standing in the shadow of a dark alley, it steps closer revealing Williams with a satanic grin. Now you are all being hunted, there's the hot head I know and love.

I can feel the anger once again building inside me. So you're just going to follow me throughout my life now? I slide my hand over my holster and grasp my pistol. Before I act however the sound of bolts and locks emanates from the double door, the doors swing open before us as five Griffin civilians exit the warehouse with crossbows aimed at us.

A male voice calls from the warehouse, "Bring in the injured, the rest of you stay outside," I'm unable to see the figure in the darkness of the building, glancing to the others I nod as me and Georg slowly walk into the barn. As I get closer I'm able to see the figure, he's a light brown Griffin who seems to stand a bit taller than most of the others I've come across out here, he has a medical harness across his torso which holds a collection of medical tools and syringes, an iron gauntlet fitted with blades over the talons hangs from a smaller belt around his waist, "I must admit, I never expected to have the fabled Human knocking on my door."

I follow behind him as he leads us in deeper, "Well in all honesty I'm here for someone else."

"That can wait, first I need to examine my new patients," -He points towards a pair of medical beds- "Lay them down there."

I lay the child on the bed and look over his wounds as the medic goes to wash his hand, or talons, or whatever the hell you call them, "Do you need any help?"

He looks over his shoulder to me, "An engineer with medical training? I know you all see the body as a 'living machine' but if I need you to fix my toaster I shall call," He steps past me and begins to examine the child's injuries, "I am Balbean. What is your name Human?"

Me and Georg move to a wall and lean against it as we watch him work, "John. John Davies."

"Well then it is a pleasure, John. I hope you don't mind but I enjoy conversation while I work. I seem to work much better with background noise, it helps me think," He selects a stethoscope from his harness and places it on the child's torso.

Georg nudges me with a smirk, "As long as you don't start singing."

Rummaging through my pocket I select my phone, "Actual I have a better idea," Scrolling through the music I decide to play something a bit more mellow and relaxing compared to my usual song choices. Finding the song I press play for 'Happy Together'.

Balbean pauses tilting his head towards me, "Interesting song, quite different to what we have. I suppose that shall do," He continues to treat his patient, moving in front of him in such a position that I fail to see what he is doing. Quietly he begins to mumble to himself, "Young child, aged approximately twelve. Open laceration to the forehead, bleeding appears to have subsided. Pupils are responsive to stimuli and no signs of any severe damage," -Leaning forward he inhales next to the wound- "No signs of any infection and temperature is at a reasonable level," He pauses for a moment as he rummages through a small bag grabbing fluids and fresh bandages. Grabbing what he needs he looks to the mother, "Good news, you're son's injuries are relatively minor. The impact causing the wound just rendered him unconscious, he should be fine once he wakes up, except for feeling a bit sick."

Releasing a sigh of relief the mother smiles from her bed, "Thank you, doctor," Turning her head she then looks to both me and Georg, "And thank you, John. You saved our lives, I can't ever repay you."

I wave my hand, "You don't owe me anything. Balbean can we talk?"

Without looking back he responds, "Yes, yes. Just let me finish cleaning the wound. Soldier if you would get me one of my assistants, they should be down the corridor we came from on the second door on the left," Georg glance to me before leaving the room down the corridor. Shortly he returns with another Griffin who immediately approaches Balbean, receiving his instructions the Griffin begins to treat the injured mother as Balbean approaches me and looks over me, "Come, we shall go to my office. Follow me."

"What about the rest of my squad?"

"They're soldiers, they'll figure out what to do without you. I'm sure your second in command can take charge until you return," I follow Balbean as he leads us through the warehouse. The building appears to have been converted into a makeshift hospital, various medical staff are running about treating those who are laid out on medical beds, a number of civilians are acting as guards armed with swords and crossbows. Entering an office which surely used to belong to the factory owner I find another Griffin sat against a bed. Balbean sits behind his desk and relaxes into the chair, "So who exactly are you looking for?"

Flicking my eyes to the other Griffin I can see his injured wing and shoulder, underneath the bed is a torn green uniform with a rifle and pistol, "That Griffin right there," -I point to him- "Major Gaston."

His stature switches to one of fear as he jumps from his bed grabbing his pistol, swinging it around he aims it directly at my head, "You are not taking me back! I will kill you both before you get the opportunity!"

Balbean taps his desk, "Gaston-"

As soon as Gaston looks to him I leap forward and grab the pistol, twisting it to the side I swing my fist down on top of his joint causing him to release the pistol, swinging my hand back I slap him across the face with a backhand, "I'm with the Equestrians you pillock, so don't point a gun at me again or I will do so much more than just slap-"

PHAT PHAT PHAT

I'm interrupted by the sounds of gunfire breaking through the window behind Balbean's desk, immediately we all drop to the floor. I bring my rifle around and crawl to the window. Standing at the frame I quickly aim my rifle and spot three Militarist soldiers, I line up the shot as they reload their rifles.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT *CLICK

The three drop to the floor, one of them grasps his wounds as he rolls on the floor screaming in agony. I turn back to Georg and point to the door, "Get the others inside, now! Set up a bottleneck at the door and mow down any fuckers who come in!" Nodding he darts out the door as I replace the empty magazine.

Here we go again

Chapter 19 - Extraction

I watch as Georg runs down the corridor leading to the warehouse main floor. Turning back to the two left in the room I am immediately punched in the gut, back peddling I find the Major approaching with outrage plastered across his face. Taking another swing he catches my jaw knocking me back onto the floor, "You dumb bastard! You brought the Militarists directly to our front door!"

Rubbing my jaw I look up to him, "We didn't exactly have a choice! I couldn't let that kid die!"

Balbean takes hold of my arm and lifts me up, "You have to help me protect the building whilst I work on getting the wounded out safetly. The Militarists will kill them once they find out they've had any connection with Royalist units."

"How will you get them out? I highly doubt many of them are in a condition to out run a military unit."

"There is a sewer connection underneath which leads to the dock. We have a few boats stashed there which will be able to extract the wounded, but we won't have enough room to fit the three of us along with the rest of your soldiers."

I walk to the door and glance back to the two Griffins, "We will get to that issue when it comes. You get started on moving the wounded and I will provide you with some time," -I raise my hand and point to Gaston- "You need to keep out of the fire , I need to get you back to the Prince in one piece."

I jog through the doorway as Balbean turns to Gaston, "The Prince?" Advancing down the corridor I watch as various doctors and civilians are rapidly packing up kit and preparing to evacuate the building, as soon as gunfire begins to sound from the main doors everyone seems to stare in horror and fear at the impending assault.

Dashing to the doorway I find the riflemen of my squad engaged in a firefight as the rest of the Section retreats into the warehouse. Crouching down I take up a firing position alongside Sunny and take aim at the advancing units.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

The first round impacts against the Griffins rifle shattering the wooden body before the next two slice through her breastplate.

PHAT PHAT

The rounds fail to connect as my target takes cover behind a low wall. He brings his rifle over and takes a quick shot at me, thankfully the bullet misses impacting the wall a few inches from my head. Holy shit that was too close!

I'm about to return fire but get beaten to the punch when his beak shatters from the impact of a bullet, to my side I can see the smoke rising from the barrel of Silver's rifle. Sunny fires off a shot alongside me which impacts against the leg bone of one of the advancing units, aiming down my scope I line up the shot to finish him off.

PHAT

The bullet pierces straight into the base of his skull liquefying the contents within. Lining up another shot I'm tapped on the shoulder gaining my attention, looking back I see Chaser, "They will have everyone at the ships in the next half an hour-"

"Half an hour!?" He nods, "Fucking shit! We need to hold this line until all the civilians are out! You, Blitz and Sky Mist strike from their flanks at close quarters! We will pick off anyone who decides to take a pop shot at you!" Chaser immediately takes to the air along with the other two and begins to loop around to attack the Griffins rear.

Sunny shouts over the firefight, "Do you think we will last that long?"

I aim towards another soldier but the weapon fails to fire, "Fuck... We will make it!" Pulling the bolt to the rear I eject the cartridge fixing the blockage.

"But what if we don't?" She fires off hitting the wing of an airborne unit sending him careering into the side of a building shattering his neck.

"Then we will come to that problem when we get to it!" I attempt to fire but once again the weapon fails to operate, "Fucking piece of wank!" I draw my pistol and point it to an enemy who doesn't seem to realise that a fence panel is not sufficient cover.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

He screams clutching at his back as his body falls from behind the wood. Collapsing in the open road I fire off another shot penetrating the armour and piercing his heart ending his existence. With the immediate threat eliminated I go to clear the blockage of my rifle, shaking the cartridge free I remove the magazine and fire off the action before reinserting the magazine and loading the round.

A round brings my attention back to the fight as it's stopped from hitting me thanks to the sandbags I'm using for cover. Another squad of ten are approaching from the main road all armed with rifles. We need to hold this line!

The next thirty minutes are filled with a constant firefight as the Militarists receive regular reinforcements, I alone have gone through another two and a half magazines in the shootout leaving me with my last two full mags along with whatever is left in my rifle. We thankfully haven't taken any casualties apart from the militia who were acting as guards.

With the enemy holding their ground I take the opportunity to move back into the warehouse to check on the evacuation. Rounding the last corner to the main floor I am once again met with a pistol aimed directly between my eyes, Gaston presses the barrel against the bridge of my nose, "You really expect me to go out there? I'm not going out there to be pigs to the slaughter like all those who are foolishly sent to fight."

"Your not going anywhere without me. I have my orders."

"HA! Orders?! So you are the new cannon fodder expected to die for the sake of which one individual has the right to rule? The system is broken, there will be no peace with a monarchy or military government. Both must be el-"

"GASTON!" Balbean shouts out from the basement stairs, "That's enough! There will be peace again, we must make it back or it will never happen."

These guys are up to something. I step back from the weapon, "You've fucking lost it! This war has gotten to you!"

Gaston's eyes snap back to me, "Has it!? No... If anything it has made me see things more clearly! There must be change!"

Balbean slowly walks towards us as the pistol is alternated between him and myself, "Gaston old friend, you're not thinking clearly-"

Whilst Balbean has him distracted I grab the pistol and pull the Major towards me, as he loses his position and moves closer I bring my head back before forcing it forward. My head and helmet collides with his face immediately knocking him out, he slumps back from the blow immediately falling to his back leaving his pistol in my hand. I hold my free hand up towards the door, "Shall we? I'd rather leave before our ride gets bored of waiting."

"A bit unorthodox, but I suppose it will suffice to get him to safety intact. Who do you expect to carry him?"

I throw the pistol up in the air towards Balbean, he catches it with ease and places it into his belt as he watches me. Grabbing hold of Gaston's arm I hook it over my shoulder as I lift him off the floor, adjusting the position I have my rifle slung around my waist with Gaston slumped on top of my shoulder around my neck in a firemans lift, "Head to the doors, everyone is ready to make a push as soon as you are. We need to head out of town where we have a boat ready to take up back to Wingston."

Balbean reaches for the gauntlet strapped around his waist belt, slipping it on he examines it more closely before running towards the doors. I try to keep up with him but due to the weight of this Griffin that's easier said than done. Christ he weighs a bloody ton. Reaching the exit I find the others searching through the bodies of the fallen for additional ammunition. Balbean looks over the various wounds inflicted by the rifles, "These new weapons certainly seem effective. One clean hit can damage any vital organ rendering the target incapacitated, remarkable."

I grunt as I shift the weight on my back, "No offence, but how about we discuss this at a later time."

"Yes. Yes. Of course," He pushes ahead of the rest of us making his way towards the main street along the harbour. As soon as he reaches the corner he is immediately attacked by an enemy, he lunges the bayonet of his rifle towards Balbean's sternum. However Balbean easily grabs the body of the rifle stopping the momentum of the strike, he brings his gauntlet in an upward motion slicing through the muscle of the right arm earning a pained yelp as the soldier releases his rifle. Balbean drops it to the floor as he throws a solid punch with his gauntlet to the rear of the arm creating a resounding crunch, with a final slash the blades are dragged across the soldier's throat rapidly draining all the blood from his body as he collapses.

I move closer and look down to the lifeless form as Balbean adjusts his harness, "Well you certainly don't fuck around do you?"

He raises an eyebrow, "Fuck? Is that the Human equivalent of buck?

"Well it's the English equivalent of it," I turn to the others as they all close in, "We need to move out. Arrowhead formation, I will carry Gaston as we move so I need you all to cover me."

We begin to advance through the main street, we only meet the odd resistance as we make our way towards the outskirts of town. The odd engagement is easily handled by the Sections riflemen, Sunny now seems to at least be able to initially cope with combat when she engages with a firearm compared to when she was forced to fight with melee weapons, I think our talk may have helped her come to terms with what must be done in war.

We had a major firefight which took its toll on us mentally. Militarists used residential housing as firing positions, as the civilians tried to flee they were mowed down in the cross fire. This sight seemed to effect everyone as the very people they were fighting to protect were killed before them. It particularly got to Blaze and Blitz. Blaze seemed to break down, she just froze and collapsed to the floor in a cowering mess as the fight resumed around her, thankfully the enemy ignored her in this state as they proceeded to engage us. Blitz however was not so fortunate, he let the anger of the sight take control of him, in his rage he just charged the enemy and was rewarded with a bullet to the head wiping his presence from the face of the Earth. Following the firefight Chaser then had to carry Blaze as she was frozen in a state of shock, I wish we could have retrieved Blitz's body but we were unable to bring him with us.

With the Major unconscious over my back I'm unable to assist in any of the engagements, if it came to it I would at most be able to draw my pistol however I would have difficulty at aiming it rendering me only able to sufficiently engage enemies at close range. He did wake up at one point but in his state he nearly got himself killed so I was forced to knock him out once again. I just had to keep moving as the others continued to fight those who dared to challenge us. Balbean doesn't fight like someone who is trying to tear you apart like a regular soldier, He fights with precision, like a man who aims to incapacitate the enemy by breaking bones, and damaging muscles.

Once we exit the town we are introduced with a new problem, with the early morning sun just beginning to replace the night we now have to run across flat fields for over a mile in conditions which would leave us highly exposed to attacks. Dark clouds with the occasional opening had moved in on the area as we made our way through the town, it was only now that they decided to finally deliver their payload as rain began to cascade from the sky. I look back to everyone before we exit the road to travel across the fields, everyone looks to be tired from the multiple skirmishes we have been forced to engage with, my back is absolutely killing me from having carried Gaston this entire way.

"Alright, final push guys. We can make it, just keep moving and don't stop," Slowly climbing the wall I begin to make my way across the field with everyone in tow, a quick glance behind us reveals a number of hostile riflemen in pursuit. As we push on they fire the odd shot off at us but at this range they have difficulty hitting their marks.

BOOM

Shrapnel and dirt rains down from in front of me, a new crater in the once clear ground indicates the presence of heavy ordinance. I keep running as I try to scan for the artillery, sure enough on a hill to the right there is an artillery position set up with two field guns. I'm guessing that a nearby artillery unit received a message from one of the original units garrisoned in the town.

"KEEP MOVING!" I try my hardest to increase my pace as we continue down the fields, the fishing boat is now in sight as I watch the crew prepare the boat to set sail. Artillery shells and small arms fire is now regularly being fired towards us as we move, it should only take us a minute to reach the boat but with the amount of fire we are receiving I don't know if we will be able to escape once we reach the ship.

Sky Mist takes to the air darting straight towards the clouds, I momentarily loose sight of her before I can see her coming down above the ship pushing a bundle of clouds. As we approach she is creating a screen of fog around the ship in an attempt to provide us with cover, we are quickly able to enter it as she remains in the air to keep the screen up. Stopping at the ship I offload the Major to one of the crew as I take hold of my rifle and fire towards the pursuing enemy whilst the rest make it to the ship.

Everyone else is quick to reach me and climb into the ship as I switch magazines, they begin to return fire as I shout up to Sky Mist, "SKY! COME ON LET'S GO!" She breaks off and attempts to loop around to reach us, as she closes in however she is hit in the wing and fails to keep control. I can do nothing but watch as she crashes against to floor screaming in agony, "FUCK! EVERYONE COVER ME!" Without thinking I sprint across the field towards her and the advancing enemy, kneeling down alongside her I grab the back of her armour and drag her back towards the ship as I fire blindly towards the enemy. Slowly I'm able to reach the ship where Chaser and Colbalt climb over and take her back onto the ship. We won't be able to escape, they'll sink us with their guns before we get out of range.

Sunny shouts to me, "John! Come on we have to go!"

I shake my head, "No, you have to go without me!"

"What are you talking about?!"

"They'll keep chasing the boat, I need to draw their attention!"

"NO! You'll die if you stay out here!" I can see her eyes tear slightly as she looks to me.

"This isn't a choice! Get this ship moving!" Without waiting for a response I begin to sprint along the coastline towards the field guns.

"JOHN! DON'T!" She calls after me as I move but I'm soon unable to hear her on account of the cannon and gunfire. Moving further up I take the odd pop shot towards the infantry earning a few lucky hits. I continue to close the distance as the field guns adjust their aim from the ship towards me, I'm forced to dive before both guns fire. From my new prone position I line up the shots towards the gun crews.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The single shots take out the crews with relative ease making the guns useless against me. Before I'm even able to catch my breath a round impacts the dirt alongside me, this near miss forces me to my feet as I continue to run towards the field guns. I still have a group of around twenty soldiers chasing after me on foot, if I can keep them occupied on me then the others should be safe. I successfully make it to the field guns where I take up a firing position on the advancing units, the Griffins who once manned the guns are either all dead or severely wounded.

I continue suppressive fire on the chasing units to keep them at bay from myself and from changing their focus on the ship, they clearly aren't familiar with automatic weaponry as they immediately begin the abandon their formations in an attempt to out manoeuvre the incoming fire.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT *CLICK

Tilting the rifle I find the cocking handle locked to the rear, quickly I remove the magazine and open the pouches on my armour to find a replacement. They're all empty. FUCK! My pistol won't have much effect until they get closer, even then I only have the two magazines. What can I do? There has to be some way to fight them off? Seeing that I am no longer firing they seize the opportunity and once again begin an assault on my position.

Another round is fired towards me yet once again misses, it creates a resounding ping as it impacts with something metal. Turning my head I look on towards the field gun and its small stockpile of ammunition. Jackpot! I scramble over the weapons frame as I try to use it as cover, looking on at the small collection of cranks and gears I try to determine which ones are used to adjust the firing position. Finding the correct one I rotate it with all my might lining up the shot directly in the centre of the advancing firing line, happy with the positioning I grab the firing cord and yank it.

BOOM

The round impacts right on target blowing open the earth as it throws debris over the soldiers, all apart from a few were thrown to the ground wounded or killed. This slows them down as I realise one major issue, "How the hell do I load these things?" I mumble to nobody in particular.

Naw, What's the matter? Is the ATO stumped?

Turning I see Williams relaxing casually against the other field gun, "I've got no time for you!" I run over to the field gun and begin to adjust the firing angle as he saunters from the weapons barrel to stand alongside me.

Why are you doing this? Trying to play the hero? Is this somehow going to make up for all those you've gotten killed?

Pushing on the crank I rotate the gun to face the correct direction, "Fuck off! You are nothing!"

Nothing? HA! Then you must look like a nutter talking to thin air.

"I am turning nuts speaking to you! I shouldn't even be seeing you, yet here you are!" Turning the last wheel on the gun I lower its elevation before pulling the firing cord.

BOOM

The round once again impacts against the final firing line killing the mass majority of the squad. Stepping back from the field gun I step to the side and look out over the ocean. In the distance I watch as the fishing boat sails along the coastline back towards the north in the direction of Wingston.

You're not going to catch up with them, so don't even bother running. They're better off without you, you'd just get them all killed anyways. Finally having enough I draw my pistol and aim it to his chest.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

He just glances down to his torso as the rounds pass through the figment of my imagination hitting nothing but dirt. Raising his eyes he just looks to me with an expression which just screams 'you're a dumbass'.

Really? That didn't achieve a thing apart from wasting your crudely made ammo.

"That means fuck off."

Yeah I got that.

Wielding my sword I move behind one of the field guns using it as cover as I hear the remaining attackers gather on the other side of the hill ready to assault my position. I have no idea how many are left but I'm going to take these bastards out. A pair soon run up top with their swords drawn, not wanting to give them the opportunity to strike I raise my pistol in the one hand and fire.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The rounds fail to kill them but manage to take them out of the fight, walking up to them I impale the blade of the sword directly into the ones eye killing him. Kneeling down I push the pistol against second ones head, "How many of you are left?"

"F-four."

"Good boy."

PHAT

His brains are sent flying from the rear of his skull. Standing I pivot on the spot waiting for the next attack but it fails to come, I start to wave my sword around as I wait for them, "Come on then! Come and have a go if you think you're hard enough!"

Williams just shakes his head in what comes off as embarrassment. You sound like a nob.

"Oh fuck off, Williams!"

PHAT

As I'm too busy shouting at a figment of my imagination I failed to notice the aerial Griffin who fired off at me. The round impacts with my left forearm causing me to drop the pistol, looking up the Griffin is now diving towards me with his bayonet. I successfully roll to the side as he comes down, his blade impales into the ground where I once stood. Releasing his rifle he draws his sword and lunges towards me, I'm able to block his initial strike but his second slices along my right leg causing me to drop to my knee. With a solid thrust of my sword I'm lucky enough to pierce through an exposed part of his armour covering his stomach, with my new advantage I push off from the floor and apply my whole weight on him bringing him down on the floor on his back with the blade fully embedded.

Rolling from his body I start to crawl towards my pistol as another two aim their rifles towards me.

PHAT PHAT

Somehow the one round misses me completely, the second round luckily hits the armour of my vest which manages to stop the bullet, it still stings like a bitch but its better then having a bullet lodged in my gut. I manage to push off from the floor and shakily stand with the sword in hand as they both attempt to reload their rifles, "Come on then! Fight me like a fucking man!" One of them grins as he drops his rifle in favour of his sword, he strikes for me which I am easily able to parry. I back step as he continues to strike, seeing an opportunity I slice the blade along his hand causing him to drop the blade. Looking up I see the other Griffin has reloaded his rifle and is now preparing to fire, acting quickly I reach forward and grab hold of his ally.

PHAT

Using the Griffin as a shield pays off as the round impacts his chest, it does however manage to fully pierce his body causing the bullet to impact with my armour knocking me to the floor with the body now on top of me. I try to shake free from my pinned position as the Griffin advances on me, hugging the body I roll bring me on top. Releasing him I step up with my sword in hand, this time I am the first one to strike. He somehow manages to grab the handle of the sword, with my attack halted he brings his head forward in an attempt to headbutt me. The stupid fucker somehow forgot I was wearing an oversized helmet, I tilted my head down so he ended up impacting his skull with the combat helmet knocking himself out.

Attempting to get my breath back I rotate on the spot in an attempt to locate the last Griffin, checking next to the field guns I find an officer brandishing his sword as he slowly advances, "You've killed a lot of my soldiers for that traitor."

I shuffle the sword in my hand as we both begin to circle one another, "I'd hardly call those cowards soldiers. What kind of sick fucker kills unarmed civilians?"

"Their weak ideology needs to be purged, thanks to you that will be achieved sooner rather than later."

My eyebrow raises, "The fuck are you talking about?"

"How do you really think Gaston escaped a military base by himself? We let him, he's going to go directly to the Prince and put a knife in his back. We easily could have intercepted his message, now we get rid of that weak excuse of an officer and the Prince in one easy move. You played your part wonderfully in getting him away from those unknowing drones and back to the Royalists. They will crumble without a leader where we will move in and eliminate them, then we will move on Equestria."

My eyes quickly dart to the ship which is now a small speck in the distance, turning my head back the officer is mid-swing as he goes to strike me. I raise my sword deflecting his blow before it impacted with the side of my neck, the blades run along one another until I swing a punch catching the side of his head. Stumbling to the side he releases a flurry of strikes, I find them difficult to block and even end up with the blade skimming across my left palm cutting the flesh over my scar. I duck my body low, using my hand to support me I sweep my leg knocking the officer off his feet into the mud. I jump on top of him and bring my blade down, he successfully blocks my strike, I try with all my might to push the two blades towards him but he is easily able to overpower me.

He pushes the blades and myself to the side sending me rolling through the mud, I run my hand down my thigh to try and reach my pistol... Shit, I fucking dropped it, didn't I? I quickly rise to my feet as my opponent does the same. I scan around to try and find my pistol, I notice it alongside the first two bodies which managed to reach the top of the hill. As the officer attempts to attack I parry his strikes as I continue to back peddle towards my weapon. Getting closer he swings his sword in a rapid strike towards my head, I manage to duck but the blade catches my helmet causing me to lose my balance to once again end up on the floor. I crawl backwards as quick as I can as he advances, I find my hand resting on top of my pistol as he presses his sword against my chest, "Did you really think you could beat me so easily?"

I grin to him, "Nah. I'm gonna cheat," Raising my pistol I point it directly towards his head.

PHAT

He slumps backwards as the side of his neck it torn from his body, falling into the mud he holds on frantically to his neck as his blood escapes. I stand as he continues to choke on his blood, I slowly step closer to him and look over him. Aiming my pistol to his head I ease my finger on the trigger, "Better luck next time."

PHAT

I find the covers for the field gun and use it to wipe the mud off of myself and all my weapons, holstering my sword and pistol I sling the empty rifle over my back. I start to search through the small creates nearby and thankfully find a basic first aid kit. leaning against the field gun I select a pair of medical tweezers. This is gonna suck, but I need to get the bullet out of my arm. I begin to dig around with the tool in my left arm in an attempt to reach the bullet, I bite down as hard as I can to prevent myself shouting in pain. After a pain filled minute I locate what I believe is the bullet and pull, sure enough in the blood smeared tweezers I find the foreign body.

I give my arm a few test movements to ensure I caused no damage, it hurts like a bastard but other than that everything seems fine. I continue to rummage through the first aid kit and find numerous bandages which I use to wrap around my cut leg, the gunshot wound on my left arm and the cut along my left palm. Taking the rest of the contents I throw the medical satchel over my shoulder, I also wrap the other cover for the field gun over my body to act as a rain poncho. With everything set I slowly hobble towards the North to try and get back to friendly lines, it won't be long before more hostile units come across this location.

If what he said is true then I need to get back immediately.

Chapter 20 - The journey back

After walking for hours I decided to remove my helmet, attaching it to my vest I run a hand through my sweat soaked hair. Scanning the road I see no signs of any movement and decide to rest my legs for a moment, stepping off the road I slowly lower myself onto the soft grass using the makeshift poncho as a mat to rest on. I've been on the move since leaving Beakmund, that on top of my injuries has left me feeling exhausted. How the hell am I going to get back? I'm stranded behind enemy lines with no rations, low on ammunition and with no way of contacting friendly forces.

I need to find some food and shelter. Reaching to the rear of my vest I remove my canteen from its pouch, unscrewing the cap I take a lengthy drink. I just sit there thinking over the days events as I stare into space. Blitz is now dead and Sky Mist has been injured, not to mention Blaze having a mental breakdown, one by one the Section is losing its members. I shouldn't have engaged with the execution squad like I did, I should have played it smart, instead I let my anger take control of me which resulted in the field hospital being discovered. My actions cost the town it's only functioning medical centre, who knows how many will die without medical care.

With little options I slowly begin to rise from my position, my legs threaten to give out from under me as I rise on account of the injury which only seems to be getting worse as I move. Wrapping the cover back around me I begin to limp back onto the road, Who knows, maybe the covers will hide the fact I'm a human but somehow I highly doubt it, I haven't found any other species here which walks on two legs apart from a baby dragon.

I make my way down the road for another two hours without any signs of life, the sun is beginning to set preparing the sky for the moon to take its position. Reaching the top of a hill I look down to see a small isolated farm down a small dirt road, with no signs of military units I decide to risk it and make my way towards what I presume is the farmhouse. Hobbling closer to the building the farm appears to be tranquil, you wouldn't even realise that there was a war going on. Throwing caution to the wind I knock on the door and wait for an answer. This is likely a stupid idea.

A feminine voice calls from behind the door, "Who is it?"

I didn't think this through. What am I going to say? 'I'm a Lieutenant in one of the armies fighting within your country, oh and I'm also an alien species.' Not knowing what to say I decide to just risk it, "My name is John, I have been injured and need help. Can you help me? Or do you know somewhere I can go for shelter?"

Opening the door I am immediately met with a sword hovering inches from my face, "Are you a soldier?"

"Yes, I am."

Her eyes narrow as the door opens more. She is a chestnut brown Griffin with a white head, her form seems to be a bit more slender compared to the other female Griffins I've come across, though that may be because she isn't covered in armour. "Royalist or Militarist?"

I swallow hard creating an audible gulp, in my condition I won't really be able to react if I give the wrong answer, "I'm with the Equestrians"

Her stance relaxes slightly, lowering the sword from my face she still hold it in a way so she can easily strike, "So you're helping the Royalists."

"Yes I am, not that I have a say in the matter. I just follow orders."

Her hawk-like eyes look me over, "And what exactly are you? You certainly ain't a pony."

"I'm a human."

She considers her options before holding her hand out to me, I don't know if they're called hands or not but that's what I'm going to call them. "Your weapon, then you can come in." Weapon not weapons? She obviously isn't yet familiar with firearms. I draw my sword and hold it out to her, as she takes it I also remove the bayonet which was hidden in my vest and present it to her. Taking hold of them she steps back from the door and holds it open, "First door on the left, take a seat then I will come and take a look at your injuries."

"Thank you," Stepping through the door I remove the makeshift poncho and place it on a free coat peg. I make my way through the door as directed and find myself in a room which acts as the kitchen, dining room and lounge. Pulling one of the chairs back I swing the rifle around from my back and lean it alongside the table next to me before sitting down. Looking back over my shoulder I watch her as she closes the door behind her and moves to the chair next to me, "Is there nobody else here with you?"

She rests her sword against her chair as she places mine and the knife on the far end of the table out of my reach, "Just me, my father and brothers were conscripted to fight like many others. Don't get any ideas just because I'm alone, I can hold my own against most Griffins."

I throw the medical satchel on the table and begin to remove my armour, "Well I'm not a Griffin."

"No, you clearly aren't. I've never even heard of a 'human' or anything that looks like you. Where are you all hiding?"

"Nowhere anyone here can reach," -I lift the armour over my head and drop it on the floor alongside my rifle- "We aren't exactly from around here."

Grabbing the satchel she drags it towards herself, "If you are with the Royalists then why are you here? You're kinda far away from the rest of them."

"I can't exactly say, all I can tell you is that I was deployed behind enemy lines."

"By yourself?"

Sighing I run my hand over my injured arm, "No. I stayed behind to buy the others time to escape, I took a bit of a beating but managed to get away."

She opens up my satchel and starts to remove all the medical kit, "Take off that uniform then, you need to get those wounds cleaned up."

Sceptically I raise my eyebrow, "Have you even got any first aid experience?"

"I learnt a little from my dad, he was a vet for the local farms before the war broke out," I start to remove my shirt as she threads the curved needle ready to suture my injuries. With my shirt off I'm able to get my first proper look at the gunshot wound on my arm, digging around for the bullet had probably made it worse but I didn't exactly want to walk around with a bullet lodged inside me.

We remain silent as she cleans and sutures my arm, since suturing the palm wouldn't exactly be the most practical and because the cut wasn't deep we stuck to cleaning and bandaging that wound. Once that was completed she repeated the process on my injured leg, I had to strip down to my pants for that but I honestly didn't care, it was good to get out of those damp and mud covered clothes. Once she's finished she begins to repack my medical equipment, "So you said your dad and brothers were conscripted? I take it since you helped me once you found out I was helping the Royalists that they were the ones who recruited your family?"

She moves across the room and selects a blanket from the chair, making her way back to the table she passes it to me, "Yes, as they were pushed further back from Griffonstone the Prince invoked conscription for those who could fight within families who served in the past. Since my father was ex-military years ago he was drafted, when they came to get him they also conscripted my brothers. The only reason I didn't go was because of my age, I was also allowed to stay behind to watch over the farm."

"How old are you?" I wrap the blanket around my exposed flesh to keep me warm.

"Seventeen, in the Griffin Empire they only allow those who are eighteen to serve in front line combat. My dad lied and said I was sixteen since I look younger, they wouldn't take on someone that age to fight."

"That's the same for me back home. You can join the army at sixteen but don't expect to see any combat until you reach eighteen. In the past when we were at war many would lie about their age in order to be allowed to fight, often those who were fifteen or sixteen were able to slip past screening to get sent to the front line."

She pauses as she glances to my dirty clothes still resting on the table, "I'll clean those for you. Head upstairs and wash up, you can stay for the night but I will be keeping your knife and sword until you leave."

Standing on my aching legs I nod to her, "Thank you... I'm sorry I didn't even ask your name."

"I am Janine."

"John," Holding out my hand she quickly takes and shakes.

"I know, you already told me at the door. Please clean up, John. We can talk more once you are ready."

I smile to her as I begin to leave the room. Pausing I watch as she begins to take my uniform, while she isn't looking I quickly reach over and take hold of my utility belt with the thigh holster and Glock still attached. She doesn't know that it's a weapon, I can just say it a piece of armour for an officer back home.

After having cleaned the dried blood and mud off my body I make my way back down the stairs towards the kitchen. Walking back in I am met with the beautiful aroma of bacon, I will never get tired of that smell. Moving back to my seat I relax as I adjust the blanket around my body, the utility belt and holster are often catching on the blanket but I'd rather keep my pistol on me, "Something smells good."

Looking back to me she smiles softly before returning to finish off her cooking, "I figured you would be hungry seeing as you didn't have any food on you, and judging from your canines I guessed that you eat meat."

"Well I'm an omnivore so I can eat most things that are edible. I've been unable to eat meat in Equestria so I'm taking any opportunity I have which allows me to have some," -I look to Janine as she begins to serve the food on two plates- "So what have we got to eat?"

"Bacon, sausage and black pudding pilaff. I hope that's okay for you."

"Definitely I used to love that back home. I'm surprised that you even have black pudding, a lot of people back home used to me a bit iffy with it," I patiently wait as she brings the food over and sets it in front of me, grabbing a fork I begin to tuck in as she takes her own seat.

"So what have you got planned when you leave tomorrow?"

"I need to keep heading towards Wingston, or at least keep heading north till I find the Royalist forces."

"No offence to you, but you will kind of stand out as you walk across the country."

"I'm not that ugly," She just smirks as she shakes her head, "I know, I will just have to stick to back roads and avoid towns and any military units."

We continue to eat in silence, I'm focused on my food as it's the only thing I've eaten since I left to get the Major. Janine shuffles slightly as she leans closer to the table, "When I was cleaning your uniform I found this thing made of glass and metal in your pocket. What is it?"

Turning my head I look to where I left my armour and rifle to find that my lighter and phone had been added to the pile, "It's called a phone. It's a device which is used back home, but it doesn't have as much use here."

"What does it do?"

Putting down my fork I reach for my phone and start to scroll through it, "It's primarily used to communicate with one another, it can also take pictures, make audio and video recordings and allows me to play music."

She looks to me dumbfounded before switching her gaze to the phone, "How can that little thing do all of that?"

"My species are mush more technologically advanced than any of the ones I've come across here."

"Can you play some music then?" Scrolling through my music files I select one of my favourite songs. Pressing play I lay the phone down as it begins to play 'Supermassive Black Hole'. We continue to eat as the song continues to play, credit where it's due she sure can cook.

We both finish our meals by the time the song ends, getting up I carry my plate over to the sink, "What did you think then?"

"It was certainly unlike anything I've heard, and I've listened to DJ Pon-3"

"Hey, Muse is my favourite band of all time," -Washing my plate I look over my shoulder to Janine as she gets up and moves alongside me- "And who the hell even is DJ Pon-3?"

"She's a famous Equestrian musician, she regularly performs in some of the largest clubs across Equestria," I take her plate and begin to clean it along with mine, yawning I look back out the window into the night sky, "It's only eight-thirty, are you really that tired?"

"I've been up since yesterday, I'm fucking knackered."

"Well, you can always get some sleep. Are you okay with sleeping on the couch?"

I towel dry the plates before setting them down, looking to Janine I start to make my way across the room, "Yeah, that would be great. You don't mind if I get some shut eye now, do you?"

"Of course not. I'll make my way upstairs for the rest of the night than to give you some privacy," -Janine starts to head for the door- "Goodnight, John."

"Goodnight," I watch as she leaves the room, once I hear her reaching the top of the stairs I throw the blanket over the sofa and remove my holster and utility belt. Pulling the pistol from the holster I place it underneath one of the cushions before climbing onto the sofa myself. Pulling the blanket over my body I rest my head back and close my eyes, in my exhausted state I have no trouble at all falling asleep.

Thankfully I was able to sleep through the entire night without anything bad happening, in fact I only woke up when Janine decided it was time for me to get up. When I woke up I decided it was best to leave as soon as I could. My clothing was now dry and Janine was also kind enough to provide me with some food and water for the rest of my travels. I decided it would be best to keep the gun cover I appropriated to use as a rain poncho and to act as a makeshift basha to sleep underneath, I tied it off around the shoulder straps of my vest for me to easily carry which only makes it look like a cape. With it being time to leave I equip my vest and utility belt, with my rifle having no ammo I sling it over my back hiding it under the cape.

Reaching the front door Janine is waiting there for me with my sword and bayonet, "You may need these."

I smirk as I take them both and place them both in their respective scabbards, "Thank you, I owe you big time for letting me stay here."

Smiling she leans against the door, "Well you're certainly welcome. It's been nice having some company around for a change."

Stepping out the door I stop to look back at her, "If you ever find yourself in Equestria then feel free to look me up. Other then that if you ever need a favour then send a letter to the Golden Oaks Library in Ponyville, I pay off my debts."

"I may hold you to that. Take care, John."

Waving to her I continue to make my way back up the dirt road to take me back onto the hill. I take one last look at the farm before focusing my attention on the sun, based on its position I am able to determine which direction is north and begin to walk in that direction. I probably should have asked how far away Wingston is but I can't be arsed to head back to the farm.

I follow the road for the next few hours, I come across the occasional civilian who tends to gawk at me but other than that they're no cause for alarm. When ever I got closer to them they would move to actively avoid coming into contact with me, I don't know if I can trust them so whenever I get near them I position my hand over my pistol ready to draw if required.

One pair particularly stands out as they halt alongside their wagon and begin muttering to each other, they don't even take their eyes off me for a second. Stepping around them I wait till I'm a good distance away before letting them out of my sight. Moving further down the road I hear a pair of beating wings approaching me from the rear, spinning around I duck at the last minute as one lunges directly towards me with a swing of his sword. The quick dodge on my part causes me to lose my balance, drawing my pistol I take a knee and line up the shot.

PHAT PHAT

The shots miss as he rolls through the air, looping back around he comes in for another attack. Aiming down my sights I once again take aim for the shot, as I ease the trigger I'm interrupted when a sudden force impacts with my back causing me to collapse onto the floor, my pistol escapes my grasp and is thrown ahead of my position. Quickly rolling I narrowly avoid a shovel as it's swing downward on top of me. This crazy birch is trying to kill me with a shovel!

With no other option, I quickly get to my feet and draw my sword as the male lands alongside the female. I slowly begin to back away from them towards my pistol. The thing that strikes me as odd is the fact that they don't appear to be military, It seems that I'm being attacked by a pair of civilians. Not really wanting to kill civilians I lower my stance slightly, "Get back!"

They both begin to circle around me in opposite directions, the male starts to address me, "It's nothing personal human, we need that money."

"Money? What money?"

"That money can feed a lot of families," Money? The fuck is he talking about?

I halt as my foot comes into contact with my pistol, "This is your last warning, leave now!"

Just kill them and be done with it. You can't save them all.

My eyes dart to their cart where I find Williams leaning back against it, Taylor, Blitz, Firefly, Moonshadow and Kai are all sat in the back with their eyes fixed on me. I close my eyes in an attempt to force them out of my head but immediately come to regret it. They both let out a war cry as they charge me, opening my eyes I barely have enough time to pick up my pistol. They both strike towards me as I step from side to avoid their attacks, with little choice I raise my pistol.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The rounds all impact with their chests sending them both to the floor, the male dies instantly whereas the female rolls on the floor screaming in agony as she struggles for breath. Stepping up to her I look down to her in sorrow as she tries to push away from my, with every push she loses her strength before collapsing fully. Her eyes widen as she looks to me, her shallow breaths likely indicating a punctured lung. I kneel down alongside her and rest a hand on the side of her head as my other hand draws my sword, "I'm sorry," Before she can even respond I force the blade through her heart, after a couple of seconds her movement ceases as she falls limp.

Why are you sorry? It was you or them, you acted in self-defence.

Ignoring him I stand and make my way to the cart where all those within just keep their eyes firmly locked on me. Rummaging through the various items I stop when I come across a stack of papers, the first one immediately grabs my attention. Lifting the sheet I look from it to the pair I just killed in the street.

'Wanted - Dead or Alive, Lieutenant John Davies, Human, reward of 30 Gold alive, 20 Gold dead, recovery of equipment 5 Gold per item. To be presented to military officer under the command of General Guerino.' Beneath the text is a black and white photo of myself on top of the bell tower at Wingston, it shows me standing in the tower looking down towards the bridge with the rifle rested against my shoulder. I guess there must have been a war journalist with the Shining Armor. I have no clue how Griffin currency works, is it the same as the Equestrians or does it work like a video game with bronze, silver and gold coins?

When I look back to the cart everyone that I could see are now gone, an immediate scan of the area also shows that Williams is no longer here with me. I look through the rest of the stack and find nothing of interest apart from a newspaper for today, Opening it up I continue to make my way along the road as I scan the main stories.

'July 25th 2013'
'Prince Gerlach assassinated.'
'Late last night the Prince was killed by the Militarist Major Gaston in the town of Wingston. The major was brought to the town by an Equestrian unit acting under the orders of the Prince himself. The Major and Prince were left unattended whilst they were in the Prince's suite, it is then reported that the Major used one of the new Militarist weapons to attack the Prince. The Major was killed on site by the guards when they reacted to the sounds of the weapon firing, a medic attempted to revive the Prince but all attempts of resuscitation were unsuccessful...'

Fuck... How did the Major even get hold of his gun? I gave it to... Balbean. Why the hell would he give the Major his gun back? It just doesn't make any sense. Something doesn't add up, I need to get back and figure things out. I look further down the paper at the other stories.

'Royalist forces begin assault on Sallagriffon'
'Royalist forces have begun to engage with Militarist defence lines on the outskirts of Sallagriffon, the second largest city in the Griffin Empire. The attack started at 02:00 local time in an attempt to liberate the town from Militarist control. This is a continuation of the Royalist operation which aims to capture major population centres on route to the capital of Griffonstone. If the Royalists are successful in capturing Sallagriffon then they will only be left with the town of Skystead which is built into the Kilead mountain range twenty miles north-east of Griffonstone...'

Well at least the Royalists are continuing the war, despite the death of their leader. I'd imagine morale is extremely low at this point, I wouldn't imagine they'd be very effective in combat at the moment.

'Equestrian Games postponed'
'Princess Celestia this morning has announced that the Equestrian Games will not be held when it was originally planned for. The Equestrian Games were originally due to be held on 1st September this year within the Crystal Empire. Princess Celestia released a statement saying 'With the current conflict within the Griffin Empire it isn't appropriate to hold the Games whilst many of our Ponies are caught in the conflict. Although the Games allow towns to compete with one another in good spirit, with the current situation we want to promote cooperation between all Ponies in Equestria while our friends and families are assisting the Royalist forces.' Princess Celestia has reportedly allowed the Griffins to compete in the Equestrian Games when they open as a token of friendship and support through these difficult times. Griffins in liberated sections of the Griffin Empire are expected to attend the qualifiers for numerous aerial sports at Rainbow Falls on July 30th...'

Having read enough I discard the paper and increase my speed down the road. If the Royalists are assaulting Stallagriffon then I may be able to locate a number of their forces to get back to Wingston. Stallagriffon should be roughly to my east now, so if I keep heading north I should be able to bypass the city to find the Royalist line over the next few days.

I may have been a bit shortsighted when I said it would only take me a week to find the forces, I've now been walking across the country for ten days, every time I think I'm nearing my goal I'm forced to turn back and find an alternative route due to Militarist forces. If I had enough ammo I could potentially engage them, but with only one full pistol mag and the other nearly empty there's no way that I would engage them with reinforcements likely nearby.

I moved off the road after my encounter with the two on the road, that meant I was forced to scale the rocks along the hillsides to avoid population centres. I often had to wait at a location for a window to open allowing me to move whilst remaining undetected. The only saving grace was that by doing this I was also avoiding any military units reducing the risk of engagements.

I ran out of food after the first three days but thankfully had been able to set up animal snares whilst setting up my basha for the nights, I used to hunt rabbits back home so when I caught one just outside it's burrow I was easily able to gut and skin it to cook. Rabbits may not be the most nutritious meat out there but I'd rather live off it than starve out here.

Finally after being out here for so long I believe I've found my opening, elevated on top of a hill under the cover of darkness I use my rifle scope to plan my approach. Up ahead is a small artillery position belonging to the Militarists which is firing towards one the Equestrian and Royalist lines, If I'm able to take out the lightly guarded position I should be able to signal the others to advance and capture the firing position. With my limited ammo I would have to play it smart, I was never one for sneaking but in these circumstances I would have to get up close and personal.

Hooking my rifle back underneath my makeshift cape I rise to my feet and cautiously advance on the position, they are regularly firing off rounds which should cover up the mass majority of any noise I create. Getting closer I draw my bayonet and grasp it close to me ready to strike at any immediate enemies, reaching the bottom of the hill I quietly begin to crawl up the slope remaining as low as possible. Nearing the top I peer over and examine the units more closely, ten hostiles, six acting as gunners, three as guards and one officer acting as a spotter. These ones aren't armed with any firearms unlike the ones I engaged in Beakmund, I guess not enough have been manufactured to supply all the units.

Crouching I tip-toe to the nearest guard who is too busy watching the gunners operating the field gun to pay any attention to her surroundings. Once I'm immediately behind her I wrap my hand around her beak sealing it shut as I plunge the knife into her heart, twisting the blade I begin to drag her backwards with me leading her body out of view behind some crates. Lowering her body to the floor I begin to search through her armour and pockets where I find what appears to be an old fuse activated grenade. Looking over the box I find the gun crew and spotter all still positioned alongside one another with the two guards patrolling to the right of my location. Taking out my zippo I light the fuse and throw it between the artillery guns, I watch it hit the wheel of the one gun before I duck behind my crate as the officer shouts a warning to his units.

BOOM

The grenade detonates eliminating the threat of the gun crews leaving the last two guards. I rise up and draw my pistol, before they even have time to react I line up the shots.

PHAT PHAT

Both rounds hit their heads sending them straight to the floor, a quick glance around confirms that nobody else is at the position with me. Holstering my pistol I move towards the two damaged field guns and view their targets, below is a small fortified village with various units scattered around consisting of Equestrians and the Royalists. With this position no longer firing they should soon be able to see that the area has been-

BOOM

I'm thrown forward as a tremendous shock wave forces me off my feet. Rolling down the hill my head impacts with a rock distorting my vision as I continue to fall to the bottom. Finally coming to a stop I groan as I wait for my vision to be restored, my head is swimming as I run my hand over the sore spot where I feel warm blood trickling down the side of my face. When my vision finally settles I look around to find another artillery position in the distance as a brief flash originates from the field gun.

BOOM

The shell impacts the side of the hill above me sending debris cascading down, with this motivation I force myself up and begin to run across the fields towards our units. I make it no more than ten steps before my ringing ears and splitting headache brings me to my knees, I retch heavily as my stomach contents are thrown onto the floor. Oh fuck... I think I'm concussed. With my stomach emptied I get myself back onto my feet and begin moving again, this time though I move at a steady jog to prevent myself from falling or repeating that process again.

BOOM

Once again I am lifted from the ground as a shell impacts to the side of me, shrapnel tears through the flesh of my right arm causing blood the rapidly flow down my arm and through my shirt. The impact with the ground knocks the air out of my lungs, with the searing pain running throughout my body I find myself unable to lift myself from the ground, the rapid loss of blood adds to the effects of my concussion leaving me weak.

As my vision once again begins to distort I try to drag myself away from the artillery fire. I slowly move as rounds impact the surrounding field as they attempt to figure out my location in the darkness. With my body faltering, I collapse on the floor unable to move. As my eyes begin to close a set of hooves covered with blue clothing land in front of me, my body is rolled over to reveal Spitfire and another Wonderbolt looking down at me. As my eyes drift closed they wrap their hooves around my waist and slowly begin to lift me from the ground.

Nearly two weeks out here just to bleed out.

I don't get paid enough for this shit.

Chapter 21 - Logistical Operations

"...He's waking up! Do something!" Spitfire's voice calls out from the side as I feel a number of hooves and claws against my body.

"Keep him still! I can't work if he's struggling," I can't quite place that voice. I try to open my eyes but to no avail, my eyelids only part slightly allowing me to only make out the grey outlines of three figures.

Groaning I try to sit myself up until a pair of hooves push against my chest keeping my weakened body down. Spitfire's distorted voice emanates from the figure in front of me, "John, try to stay still," Ignoring her I pull my right arm away from someones grasp and attempt to push her back, "Soarin! Help me out here!" Another set of hooves grasp my arm and holds it out to the side, tilting my head I find the outline of who I presume is Soarin along with a Griffin.

"Can't we just knock him out?" Soarin asks as he look's to the Griffin.

Pushing a pair of pliers into my arm I can feel the metal tool dig through my flesh before pulling out a foreign object from my body, "Yes, knock out a patient who has a concussion. Now why doesn't that sound like a good idea?" Now I recognise the voice, Balbean. Why is he here?

"Okay, point taken."

As the tool once again finds its way into my body I let out a pained scream, I start to thrash around from the agony in an attempt to escape the pain. Kicking my legs I'm able to knock Spitfire from on top of me, she soon regains her composure and rests her body across my legs to keep them down as her hooves force my chest onto the floor, "Can you hurry up over there!"

"This isn't exactly simple," Balbean calls out, "I need to ensure I don't cause any nerve damage, not to mention I need to get all the shrapnel out of him."

Just let go John. What's the point in holding on? You don't belong here.

Rolling my head my stomach knots causing me to throw up onto the floor alongside me, my distorted vision only makes out the figure of a human kneeling a few meters away looking down at me, I can only guess that it's Williams.

"Buck..." Spitfire's voice sounds alarmed, "There's blood in his vomit," Balbean leaves my arm elevated as he leans over my chest to examine the mess I made

You hear that, John? In this backward world I'd say that you're basically fucked.

Raising my left arm I point towards Williams, "Fuck you... Just... Piss off."

Balbean turns my head up to face him as he mutters under his breath, "Who is he talking to?" Looking into my eyes he blocks the surrounding light from entering them as he seems to examine my pupils, "I need to get him to the field hospital or he's not going to last very long."

Spitfire pushes off from my body and begins to fly off out of view, "I'll find a wagon to transport him."

Raising my arm I grasp onto Balbean's harness and pull him down to me, with his head alongside me I whisper to him, "You fucker... Why did you... Give him back his... Gun?"

Keeping his voice low he moves alongside my ear, "Gaston was right, one individual should not rule. He did what needed to be done, all that's left now is to rid the Empire of the General."

The Major wasn't just loopy? This is some kind of plot to change the government? "I should kill you-" Before I finish the sentence I enter a coughing fit splattering blood across my armour.

Balbean leans back and waves off Soarin who seems to be in his own world, "Help to find the wagon and be quick," snapping out of his state he flies off. Balbean waits until he's out of view before selecting a syringe from his harness and removing its cap, "You're in no condition to kill me, in fact I could easily kill you right now," -Piercing my skin with the needle he pumps the concoction into my bloodstream- "But you still have your uses to us, all shall be explained," With Balbean standing back up I can feel the drug immediately take effect as my head falls back on the floor. As hard as I try to lift my body I find myself too weak to act, as Spitfire and Soarin fly overhead with a wagon my heavy eyelids fall shut and refuse to open.

I wish I was still knocked out, waking up from my drug fuelled sleep I have no idea where I am. Lifting my head to look around I immediately close my eyes to stop the room from spinning. My body aches as I try to sit up to rest against the headboard, I begin to hesitantly open my eyes once again in an attempt to figure out where I am.

The room is dark but light is pouring in through a break in the curtains. From what I can see I appear to be in a small hospital room similar to the one back in Ponyville, the room itself seems to be only for one individual as I fail to notice any other beds. Alongside me I find a stand with multiple drips connected to my arm likely injecting various drugs into my system. Scanning my arm I find it to essentially mummified with only the occasional segment of skin being visible, another bandage is secured around my head below my hairline. Stretching I stop when a sharp pain shoots through my right side, looking down again I find a large blood stained dressing taped down on my abdomen. I don't remember anything causing that one.

The door creaks open allowing light to fill the room, I attempt to shield my eyes from the light as I look towards the doorway seeing a black silhouette of a Griffin, "Ah, good. You're finally up," Stepping closer I'm able to see that it's Balbean as the door closes shut behind him.

"Where the fuck are we?"

"We are in Wingston hospital. I managed to treat you until we got here, if we came any later you likely would have died. I'm afraid your Pegasus Sky Mist wasn't as lucky, she died on the journey back from internal injuries as you stayed behind to let us escape," He stops at the IV stand alongside my bed and begins to examine the fluids.

"What the fuck happened with the Prince? You gave Gaston his gun back, because of you the Prince is dead."

Chuckling Balbean tilts his head to me, "I'm aware of that, it is for the greater good of the Empire. I left the military a long time ago, John. I have no allegiances, I was hired to do a job-"

"So you're just a mercenary? You don't give a crap about the repercussions, as long as you get paid that's all that matters."

Reaching to the far side of his waist belt he draws my Glock and aims it towards me, "I'm not just some sword for hire, I have my own motives in the situation," -He starts to run his hand over the weapon- "Your weapon is very remarkable. You may have heard that there was an individual who informed the Militarists of your weapons, all I can say is that they paid a hefty price for that information."

"So you sold it off to the highest bidder, despite the fact they used their weapons on civilians."

Sighing he grasps the slide and pulls it to the rear loading a round in the chamber, "We needed the strongest leader until my employers plan could be implemented, they were the stronger candidates until the Equestrians sent military support to the Royalists."

"Who are your employers?"

"Someone who will reveal themselves when the time is right. The world has gone to shit over the last few years, in order to survive what is coming we need strong leaders to defend their nations. Equestria has the Elements of Harmony along with the royal sisters to help protect it. In our state we are vulnerable, a new government is needed to unite the Empire and bring us forwards. With either the Prince or General as our leader we would fall into the same circles over and over again."

Reaching forward I try to grab the gun off him. He pulls it back from my grasp and swings his other hand across my jaw knocking me back in the bed, "So whats going to happen now then? Are you going to kill me off then?"

Balbean once again chuckles, "If I wanted you dead I would have had killed you when I had you cut open," -He presses the end on my pistol against my abdomen dressing earning a pained hiss- "A large piece of shrapnel which pierced your armour, I easily could have caused some major damage as I removed it. No, what I want is your help."

Okay now I'm confused, "Help with what?"

"This war is still going on and won't end until the Royalist military leader surrenders or the Militarist General is dead. We need the Royalists to win this war to allow them to form a new and stronger government. I need your help to kill the General, when the capital is assaulted I need your guarantee that you will kill him."

"And what exactly do I get?"

Smirking he moves past the bed and opens the curtains, "Your new leaders get the friendship and support of the Griffin Empire, and you get a friend in high places. Intelligence has always been my... Skill in life alongside medicine, you help me and I will use my new connections to provide you with information when required."

I consider my options in my head, if I agree then I will have access to a potential intelligence network throughout this empire, if I refuse he will likely kill me here and now. Looking back to him I nod, "Looks like I have little choice."

"Well that is correct, but this will be best for everybody, trust me," He starts to make his way back towards the door, "Oh, and before you ask you have been in here for a week suffering from a severe infection. Don't expect to be discharged for at least another couple of days, not to mention you won't be fit for combat for a few more weeks at least."

"Before you go I need to know about this intelligence network, how exactly do you have these connections?"

Turning back to me he grins as he places my pistol on a nearby table, "All you need to know is that I will be made the head of a new government body once this war ends. I shall remain with your squad until the end of the conflict to ensure that our goal is achieved, I'm receiving payment from your Captain to remain as a combat medic so I suppose you now have a medic to fix you up when you inevitably get injured."

Before I'm able to reply he is quickly through the door. Being left alone I slide down the bed and begin to stare at the ceiling. Just what have I gotten myself into?

By August 10th I am finally discharged from the hospital, I was bored for the entire time I was in there. I was at least visited by everyone every day, Chaser and Sunny were over the moon to see me as they had all believed that when I stayed behind I died fighting at the field guns. They only found out I was alive when they all saw Spitfire and Soarin bringing the wagon to the hospital, they were apparently fearful that I wasn't going to make it through surgery but through a mixture of Balbean's medical training and magic from a medic stationed in town I was brought back from the brink.

I'd been told that Blaze hasn't fully recovered from what she witnessed in Beakmund, despite everyone's best efforts they weren't able to get through to her leading to the medical team discharging her. Not everyone is cut out for combat, those in the First World War suffered as a result of it, the Equestrians are also experiencing it due to their first exposure to war from their sheltered lifestyles.

I'm currently on my way to the Captain's quarters within the town, I was told that as soon as I was up and about that he wanted to see me. Sunny decided to join me as I make my way there, according to Chaser she was fairly shaken and upset once they returned without me. Walking up the flight of stairs I glance to Sunny, "Sunny I think we need to talk at some point about... the night before we left for the Major."

"I know," Sunny sighs as we stop on the staircase, "I know that Night Chaser told you about the... medication mares in the guard take."

Nodding I lean against the stair railing, "Is that the reason for it then? You were in heat? It's okay if you were, I'd rather know then have you lie about it."

"Y-yes I was in heat," Looking down Sunny starts to twist her hoof against the floor, "Normally we can keep it under control, but with the war it slipped my mind to take all of my suppressants. I'm sorry, John."

"You don't need to be sorry. I'd just like to know if it meant anything to you or if it was just sex."

Sunny just looks to me as she thinks it through in her head, "I don't know, I'm not thinking clearly out here. I don't love you if that is what you're asking."

I chuckle slightly, "I'm not on about love, Sunny. I care for you greatly as a friend but I wouldn't go as far as love... So it was a one time fling?"

"I guess so... Yeah."

"I'm fine with that. I never actually thought I'd do that in this world, I'm just glad that at least my first time was with someone I trust."

Sunny smiles as she wraps me in a hug, "Thank you, John."

Holding her close to me I can't help but smile as she embraces me. After a few moments we pull back and start to continue up the stairs, it doesn't take us long to find the correct floor. Strolling down the corridor we both stop outside the guarded door, I look down to Sunny, "Wait out here. I shouldn't be too long."

Nodding Sunny walks to the side and waits alongside the wall as I knock on the door. After waiting a moment Shining Armor's voice calls from inside, "Enter!" I make my way inside and close the door behind me. Making my way towards his desk he looks up from his work with a frown on his face, "Your genius plan was a complete mess, John! The Prince is now dead because of you!"

"Because of me? Fuck off you twat, blame the Prince for meeting a Militarist whilst unguarded!"

Scowling at me he stomps around the desk till he's right in front of my face, "You were the one who brought him to the Prince, you conducted the mission on his behalf-"

"You were the one who authorised it!" Interrupting Shining he backs down slightly as he realises I'm correct, "If you denied the operation I wouldn't have gone there, I likely would have been on the front line for the assault on Sallagriffon."

Regaining his focus he once again locks eyes with me, "Well didn't you disarm him?"

"Ask the others. I carried his unconscious body through the town all the way to the boat, he may have gotten a weapon either on the boat from one of the boat crew or here in town," I know exactly how he got it, but I need to cover for Balbean. Despite his idiot actions it will likely benefit myself and Equestria if I cover for him.

Sighing me looks back to his desk and the various battle plans scattered across the surface, "The death of the Prince complicates things here. We need to beat the Militarists now more then ever, with no leader the Royalists will soon surrender if we don't win this quickly. I hope you have some sort of plan or tactic from your world to help us end this war before we start to lose ground."

"You got a nuke?"

Shining glances back at me, "A nuke?"

I wave my hand dismissively as I walk past him to the window, "That's not important, of course you won't have any," I look down on the town as I think through options, "Any armoured land vehicles?"

"Armoured wagons? No nothing like that."

That's a mechanised assault out of the picture. "Do the Griffins have any sort of explosive munitions they can drop on the battlefield from the air?"

"I think they tried testing it in the past but with no success."

So that means no airstrikes or bombing runs. "Are the Militarist dug into the city? Last week I heard we were fighting on the outskirts."

"No, we are now fighting within the city itself. We have started making ground and gained a foothold in the industrial district where we have captured numerous rifles and pistols which were being produced."

Well at least we are getting more rifles for our Griffin units, not to mention cutting off the Militarist supply of weapons and ammunition. "Have we got any more airships?"

"Many are currently damaged and are being repaired, they only have limited ships which are being used to defend the assaulting forces flank. Before you suggest a naval assault after your infiltration of the coastal town they have mobilised their entire navy which are currently in engagements with ours and the Royalist navy."

"Fucking hell... All my tactics are for modern combat not for melee skirmishes, not to mention we lack the resources for any sort of major assault alongside our current operation," Resting my head on the window I look down to see numerous supply wagons being pulled by Ponies, "Didn't we have armoured trains fitted with field guns?"

"Yes we did, but the train lines stop at the Griffonstone train station north of where we engaged in our first battle."

"Could we get supplies from Equestria to extend the train line?"

Shining is silent for a moment. Soon I can hear his hooves move as he steps alongside me at the window, "You want to use our soldiers and supplies to build the train line? Do you think that can work?"

"If we have armoured trains then we should use them. The extended line can be used to transport supplies and troops at a faster rate to the front line, not to mention allow a mobile artillery position to assist in combat."

"And just who will build it?"

"Surely you have an engineer regiment here?"

Shaking his head he walks back to the table, "Only a small Platoon, they are based at the station to repair and maintain supply trains."

"Then give them all to me," Turning he looks to me with a confused expression, "I'm an engineer, remember. I can take charge, we will work around the clock to extend the train line as the other units continue the assault on the front line. I may as well do something, I can't exactly go out and fight in my state. Tell the Princesses that it will also improve relations if we extend the rail network for the Griffins, that should help to persuade them."

"You better be right about this, John," -He begins to write on a parchment- "I will request additional engineers and supplies from the Princesses with your suggestion, hopefully they will approve of your plan. We will need as many Unicorns as we can muster to get it constructed rapidly."

"If it takes too long to construct we will halt here in Wingston, that will allow supplies to reach the front line quicker along with new forces to reinforce us just in case we get pushed back to the town. When we get here we will need a new bridge constructed for the tracks to cross the river along with a clear route through town, I suggest you hire local engineers to get working on a bridge and planning a route through the town. I will gather my squad and we will make our way to the station and await your word or the supplies."

Shining finishes writing his message and passes it to me, "Give this to a messenger and they will get it sent ASAP, I will send word to you once I know the answer. You better prepare everypony down there, we will need it constructing as fast as you physically can."

We reached the railway station by late evening thanks to Georg and Balbean towing a sky wagon through the air, my squad is now shorter leaving those two, myself, Colbalt, Chaser, Silver Spark and Sunny. Before we engage in combat operations again I will have to ensure that I recruit more soldiers to fill the gaps in the Section.

Resting up for the night we are surprised when we are woken early morning by a heavy train transporting large numbers of rails, wooden ties, rail spikes and gravel to act as ballasts, we were also greeted by roughly one-hundred engineers specialised in constructing and maintaining the rail network back in Equestria.

Approaching the crowd of engineers one of them steps away from the crowd and approaches me, "Lieutenant John Davies?"

"Yes?"

Taking off his hardhat he bows his head slightly, "Names Duke Hammer, the Princesses sent us down here last night to assist with the immediate construction of the rail line. While I must admit we aren't exactly happy about being in the Griffin Empire during a war, we understand the importance of the task we have been assigned to. So if y'all keep us safe we will focus on the rail line. Deal?"

I briefly look to the workers as they begin to remove the buffer stop at the end of the track, "We aren't just here to defend you, we're here to assist with the construction. I've got thirty military engineers along with my squad standing by to assist where needed."

Sceptically he raises an eyebrow, "Have you ever actually worked on a rail line, son?"

"Well... no. But I've worked on weapon systems for Apache gunships back home when I was in REME, not to mention working with explosive ordinances."

"What the hay is an Apache?"

"It's a... actually that's not important, the point is I worked on highly sophisticated technology so as long as you show me what to do here I should have no problems."

Scanning over me and the others he flicks his head back signalling for us to follow him, "Come on then, we will show y'all how it's done then we will get y'all to work. Half of our team will rest now as they will work through the night, to keep things simple y'all will work with the day team."

With everyone gathered around we watch the rail workers all set to work on laying the track. They begin by setting down the gravel at the same level as the bottom of the tracks, compressing it down with their magic it practically merges into a solid structure. With the foundation set they start to lay the ties at regular intervals which will act as the support for the rail track itself, they are then nailed down in position with the railway spikes. Next they align the new rails with the existing ones and test them by running over a wheelset for the train to ensure it is correctly spaced, once they're content with the positioning they weld the beams together extending the rail line. The process is then repeated to create the rail line, from what I've seen in the past on TV the Unicorns are able to create the train line at a much faster rate then back at home.

With everyone familiar with the process I agree with Duke that my engineers will all primarily work on creating the foundation and setting the ties in their correct positions, this will allow us to progress the line ready for the rail workers to set the rails themselves and weld them in position. With a plan set out we waste no time and get to work.

Within twenty minutes however I come across an... issue, the workers have burst into song out of nowhere. I swear myself and the two Griffins were the only ones to stop working and look on in confusion as the workers and my squad sing about working together or some shit. As they sing Georg lean closer to me, "I told you they burst out in song."

I look back to him, "This is kind of scary if I'm honest. It's not going to happen to us... is it?"

The three of us just look to one another in horror before focusing our attention back on the singing workers. Balbean clears his throat as we watch, "I sure hope it doesn't happen to us. I remember reading about this phenomenon, but to actually see it is kind of concerning."

I nudge him as we take a step back as the workers all move further down the line in synchronisation, "I know. It's like being in a Broadway musical."

Georg turns his focus back to me, "Broadway? Don't you mean Bridleway?"

"No, I mean Broadway. Its a road through New York in my world where a large number of famous musicals are performed," We continue to watch as they hit their grand finale, literally as soon as they finish they just return to work as if nothing whatsoever happened. I look back to the two Griffins with confusion showing on my face, "Lets just get back to work and forget that ever happened."

They both glance to each other and simultaneously turn their heads to me, "Agreed," And with that we joined the front of the working line and joined back onto the jobs where we left off.

By the end of the first night I was exhausted, performing manual labour after being in hospital wasn't exactly the smartest idea I had. True to the foreman's word as soon as we finished for the night the other engineering team took over and continued where we left off. We actually made fairly good progress, according to our maps we are just under half way to the village of Woodside. I guess having magic can speed almost anything along.

We are all sat around various tables in our camp having our dinners along with a few drinks, the other Ponies seemed a bit disgusted that I was eating meat but fuck them. Taking another bite of my food Georg drops a deck of cards onto the table, "So does anybody fancy a game?"

Resting my fork on the plate I look to him, "First, I'm not sure how you expect Chaser to hold cards without fingers or magic. Second, I don't even know if my card games are the same as yours. And finally, I only play if there's gambling involved," Chaser leans over the table and opens the pack, he somehow manages to hold a few cards in his hooves as he grins to me, "How the actual fuck can you do that?"

Shrugging he throws the card back onto the table, "I just can, no point in questioning it."

Collecting his cards back up Georg looks to me, "So tell us, what did humans play while they were away at war?"

"We did a number of things which I doubt you have. We'd often play football, cricket, rugby, poker if gambling was involved or we'd just do stupid and dangerous dares and games."

Balbean tilts his head, "I only understood poker in all of that. What kind of 'stupid games' were there?"

I hold out my hand to him, "You got a sharp knife?"

Everyone looks to on another with confusion until Silver levitates a knife from out of view into my hand, "And just what game involves a knife?"

Taking a quick look to everyone I see they're all watching me with interest. Placing my left hand on the table I spread out my fingers as I hover the knife over the thumb in my right hand. Remembering the words I clear my throat and begin to sing, "Oh, I have all my fingers. The knife goes chop, chop, chop. If I miss the spaces in-between my fingers will come off. And if I hit my fingers, the blood will soon come out. But all the same I play this game cause that's what it's all about," -stealing a quick glance to everyone I watch as they all stare at me wide eyes in a mixture of disbelief and horror as I bring the knife down between my fingers. mentally readying myself I start to bring the knife down much faster- "Oh chop, chop, chop, chop, chop, chop, I'm picking up the speed. And if I hit my fingers then my hand will start to bleed," Finishing the song I pull my hand back and slam the knife down impaling the table.

Looking back up I realise that not only was my table watching but the mass majority of the other tables had all stopped to watch. Nobody initially says anything as they stare as if I had just done the stupidest thing ever, granted it isn't exactly a clever thing to do but I had loads of practice whilst away on tour though we did do it with a pen to start with.

Balbean is the first to recover on our table as the others go back to their business, "That's a game where you're from? That's insane, why would you risk stabbing yourself?"

"It's a show of skill, those with good control and agility can do it with ease. Where as an inexperienced person will likely just end up stabbing themselves. We did a lot of stupid shit whilst stuck at the FOB waiting to get deployed, when you spend six months away at war you need to find ways to entertain yourselves."

"Six months?" Sunny's voice is filled with sorrow, "Your country was at war for six months?"

I shake my head, "No, that's just how long soldiers would spend there before being sent home. The war in Afghanistan has been going on for twelve years now. Units would be deployed for periods of six months before returning back to Britain. I was deployed there three times because of my role in bomb disposal, they were in high demand due to a mass majority of our casualties resulting from explosive devices."

Everyone seems to look a bit disheartened from hearing this, "Twelve years? That's how long we can expect this war to last?"

"You can never tell how long a war will last. The war in Afghanistan is still going on but there has also been much shorter wars. The Falkland's war lasted only two months back in 1982 and the Anglo-Zanzibar war at the end of the eighteen-hundreds lasted only forty-five minutes."

Scoffing Balbean tilts his head, "How can a war only last for less then an hour? That's just absurd,"

"Don't have all your forces gathered in one location during a naval bombardment, that's all I'm going to say on that. With this civil war I wouldn't imagine it would go on for much longer, in less then a month we have control of the river splitting the north and south, not to mention we are currently assaulting the main Militarist forces in Stallagriffon. At most I reckon if we keep up this pace we will be done before the end of the year, at the latest."

Silver tosses back the last of his drink and slams the tankard on the table, "Well from what I've seen from your fighting, if you say we are only going to be here a few more months then I believe you," As I look to everyone they all seem to perk up at this, It good to see that they value my opinion and trust what I have to say.

Yawning I stretch my arms and slowly rise from my seat, "I'm gonna get some shut eye. Don't stay up too late, we've got a lot more work ahead of us," Walking off towards my tent I look out over the night sky as I stroll. I can't help but smile as I view the various constellations filling the canvas above, I don't know what it is but I've always felt safer at night.

"John?" Turning my head I see Balbean approaching me with a scroll in hand, "I need to show you something," Walking past me he continues towards my tent and enters, following shortly behind him I keep my hand ready on my pistol. I don't know how much I can trust him.

"Take a look at this," handing me the scroll I unroll it and look over its contents.

Scanning over the contents I look over the various reports I scan over the key notes. 'General Guerino confirmed to be in Griffonstone', "How accurate is this?"

"Accurate as of when I received it. We know he's there, we need to strike before he leaves."

"Strike him now?" Balbean nods, "I'm in no shape to go running past heavily fortified lines to assassinate him."

"You said you'd assist me with this-"

I hold up my hand cutting him off, "-And I will do, but this will be a suicide mission. I will make sure we are on the front line when we begin to assault the capital, until then we need to focus on the job at hand."

Balbean slowly nods his head as he looks to me with concern, "There's one last thing, John. When you initially woke up you were... talking to thin air. If the others were to find out about this then you would likely be discharged, just the same as Blaze was."

Sighing I sit back on a stool, "I think I may be suffering from PTSD," -Balbean tilts his head in confusion- "Post traumatic stress disorder, many soldiers suffer from it back home. I will make sure I'm seen to once I get back to Equestria, until then if anyone was to find out I'd likely get discharged on medical grounds."

"Is there a cure?"

I shake my head, "There are ways to treat it but it's not easy, it may be a long time before myself or anyone else who is suffering from it is cured."

Balbean takes the scroll back and heads for the exit, "I will keep your secret safe, just make sure that you can keep it under control until the end of this war."

"That's easier said then done!" No reply. Sealing the tent behind him I climb into my hammock.

He's right, I need to keep things under control. I can't snap again like I did back in Beakmund.

Author's Note

New recruits are needed for the upcoming battle!

Feel free to PM me with any character ideas you wish to submit to the story
I have added characters in the past and intend to add more for my readers

As always I hope you enjoy

Chapter 23 - The liberation of Griffonstone

As the enemy firing line halts down range I watch as they begin to fire down into the skirmish, they don't seem to care if they hit their own as enemy and friendly forces all begin to drop one by one. My Section has all been successful in finding suitable cover alongside me, the melee fighters stay low in positions ready to strike in case the enemy get too close as those armed with rifles line up alongside me. Shining Armor once again erects a shield around our position to protect us from incoming projectiles, I don't know if it will hold for long with that many rifles against it but something is better then nothing. His shield only protects our front leaving the flanks exposed, I'm guessing this will allow him to focus more energy into the front of the shield compared to a full dome like the last time.

"I hope you've got a good plan here!" Spitfire and the rest of the Wonderbolt's land alongside my melee fighters to assist in any close engagements.

"Hold this location at all costs! We need to wait for reinforcements to arrive, we haven't got the numbers to push on without them!" Aiming down range I fire off a full magazine fully automatic along the firing line, normally we would have to rely on a support weapon for that role but my rifle is the closest thing to a light machine gun in this world, hell it's probably a heavy machine gun with the calibre it uses. That's two magazine's gone, I've only got the five left and no additional ammunition to refill them once they run out.

Shining shouts out over the battle, "How long can you engage them like that!?"

I insert the new magazine and press on the bolt release catch, "At this rate?" -I fire off a short burst dropping another three units- "Not very long! We need a plan and we need it fast!" Spotting an officer I decide to target him in an attempt to weaken the hostile force.

PHAT PHAT

The two rounds rip through his breast taking him off his feet, the rounds fail to kill him but have at least incapacitated him as he clutches to his wounds. A round is fired at me but is deflected by the shield, out of force of habit I immediately duck in the ditch I'm using as a firing position. Lifting my head again I glance behind me down the mountain pass, to the far distance I can see the artillery guns gathered far in the distance, "Can you deliver a message!?"

"What message could you possibly want to deliver now!?" Shining ducks down in the ditch behind me.

I fire off another burst to the front, the regular fire and the small number of units still at the front are helping to keep the enemy back, "Signal the artillery! Turn them into red mist!"

Shining doesn't initially reply, after a few short moments he finally gains his voice "Are you insane!? You're going to get us all killed!" I can hear the shock in his voice over the gunfire.

"We have little choice! Do you have a way of doing it or not!?"

"N-no I don't! Any runners we send down there will likely get killed before they reach the artillery!" I can feel Shining manoeuvre in his makeshift cover, his movement only acts to disrupt my aim causing me to miss.

"There must be a way!" I fire off the last few rounds in the magazine and begin to switch it for a new one.

Spitfire shouts from behind us both, "I'll do it!"

Shining and myself find ourselves looking towards her as she stands there. Shining looks directly into her eye, "There's no guarantee that you'll make it!"

"I have to try! It's better then sitting here to be killed!"

With the new mag loaded I climb out of my cover and take a knee alongside her, "I'll get you there! Wait for my command then fly as fast as you can!" When she nods to me I move to the edge of the shield and take a deep breath, I need to give them a target other then her. Jumping to the side out of the cover of the shield I raise my rifle down range, "COVERING FIRE!" I fire off fully automatic at the line which hasn't yet fired off, as the first few begin to drop they go against their orders and break rank to aim for me. As they take aim for me I dive to the side rolling across the floor back behind the safety of the shield. Coming to a halt I can see the dust settling on the ground where I just was, if I stayed there any longer I'm pretty sure I would have been riddled with bullets.

Releasing a sigh of relief I look to where Spitfire was but can't find her, standing I scan towards the artillery and find a small speck approaching the guns with a grey smoke trail following behind. It shouldn't be long until the artillery hits, with no time to lose I jump back into my ditch which Shining decided to fully occupy. He move out of the way for me scooting back into his previous position, "No wonder you always get injured!"

"It fucking worked, didn't it?" He scoffs as I continue firing upon the enemy, they've been able to finish off the last of our fighters and are rapidly pushing on us as their riflemen remain at the rear. Emptying my third mag I rapidly replace it as I scan the battlefield. If we backed up it would force their melee fighters to be bottle-necked into a narrow gap in order to bypass the shield. I grab Shining and hoist him out of the cover, "Move back at a steady pace and keep that shield up! Keep the left side pressed against the rock-face!"

Shining swats my arm away from him and glares at me, "You don't give me orders!"

Out of annoyance I bring my backhand across his face taking him by surprise, "Just fucking do it or we'll end up six feet under!" Taking a moment to regain his composure he starts to slowly back up, "Everyone fall back! Keep the fire up!" As we step backwards we all continue to target those charging directly towards us, it doesn't take too long before they start to reach our previous position. I only stop moving when I bump into Shining, glancing to the side I can see the Shield positioned leaving a bottleneck next to the cliffedge, "Hold this line! Riflemen keep firing, everyone else don't let any get around that shield!"

We hold for the next minute before their melee unit gets close to the narrow passage we left open for them. Taking aim I clock a grenadier preparing to throw his grenade over the top of the shield.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The rounds easily tear through him before he can release the grenade, it only lands directly in front of his injured form. I watch as he attempts to kick the grenade away in desperation.

BOOM

When the smoke clears I can only find the top half of his body, the grenade was close enough to blow off both of his legs along with a sizeable portion of his abdomen leaving his internal organs exposed. Continuing to fire on the enemy closing in I only manage to fire another five rounds before being forced to once again reload.

"John, a little help here!" Placing the empty magazine into my pouch I glance up to find Chaser and the rest guarding the flank engaged in melee combat. Not even bothering to fit the new mag I swing my rifle around my back and draw my sword as I sprint to him. With Chaser locked in a grapple with the Griffin I bring one solid swing down on top of her right arm slicing through the flesh and lodging itself into the bone, as she screams in agony Chaser is able to break free and plunge his blade through her heart dropping her to the floor. Stamping my foot onto her wrist I'm able to dislodge my sword.

Taking a step back I observe the others as they're engaged in their own little fights. Sure Strike is using his wings to great effect breaking the oppositions defensive stances thanks to the rapid strikes from the blades concealed in his plumage, he even manages to roll between the enemy bringing quick slashes against the rear of their legs causing them to drop to the floor before bringing his steel horseshoe down on their grounded forms. Haralt is using his weapon to strike against the Griffins wings rendering them inoperable, once he has them weakened he is using his weight to force them over the end of the cliff to their deaths. Crimson and Comet are once again working in unison allowing them to effectively protect one another and to engage their targets two against one, it's good that they're able to cooperate on the battlefield. Balbean is heavily reliant on his gauntlet to inflict maximum damage, I watch as he seems to target a vital artery with every single strike, each slash of the bladed gauntlet is catching the exposed flesh causing his enemy to bleed out at a rapid pace.

Approaching the skirmish I grab hold of the next one that comes around and throw him to the floor. I swing my blade directly down towards him only for him to counter with his own, scrapping our blades together he manages to push it far to the side resulting in me losing my grip as the sword escapes my grasp. He brings his legs around the rear of mine scooping me off my feet, as soon as my back impacts with the ground he manages to roll on top of me pinning me beneath his weight. As he raises his arm to strike me I force my hips up knocking him off course, the sudden jolt moves his body higher up against my chest where I wrap my arm around his waist. Before he can recover I throw him to the side as I roll changing our positions. I hold down his sword arm as I run my hand along my thigh, retrieving my pistol I force it against his temple.

PHAT

The round drills through his skull ending the fight, blood splashes against the floor and manages to spray along my hand and weapon due to the close proximity. Stumbling off of his body I lean down to retrieve my sword as the others continue to hold their line. Raising my pistol towards the advancing enemy I'm interrupted by the sound of distant cannon fire, pivoting I look down the cliff to find clouds of smoke rising from the guns, "EVERYONE ON THE CAPTAIN NOW! ARTILLERY! DANGER CLOSE!" Shining pushes the shield to block the entire passage from the enemy as we all sprint to him, with everyone all huddled up he brings the shield to wrap around us whilst Sunny provides additional power into the shield.

BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM

I don't even know how long the bombardment lasted for, it could have been five minutes, maybe even twenty, all I know is that my hearing is totally fucked. All i can hear is the constant ringing in my ears from the surrounding detonations. I don't even realise that it stopped, I have to be shaken out of my fear ridden state by Chaser. Not much shits me up anymore but being caught in that bombardment took me back to Afghanistan where we came under mortar fire which resulted in the death of three men and twelve more being injured, something like that tends to leave you with a permanent impression.

Raising my head I can't see a thing, heavy dust and smoke surrounds the magical shield making it look more like we are caught in the middle of a sand storm. The shield flickers before it finally gives in coating us all in dust causing us to enter a coughing fit. As soon as the dust begins to settle I look over the others as they all begin to rise from their positions. The two which stand out to me are Sunny and Shining Armor, Sunny is motionless on the floor whereas Shining looks near to collapsing from exhaustion.

Kneeling down alongside Sunny I raise her head and look over her, "Sunny? Sunny can you hear me?" Lowering my head to her mouth I try to listen for a response... at least she is breathing, "Balbean! Get over here!" Slowly he moves alongside me and looks down at her, raising his head to face me I watch as his mouth moves but fail to hear anything he says, "What!?" He nudges me to the side and begins to examine Sunny checking her vitals.

As he continues to check her over I move to Shining Armor and raise his head to look to me, he seems to be out of it as he stares straight through me. I feel a tapping on my shoulder and look back to see a Unicorn I don't recognise with a medical band on her foreleg, leaning her head closer to me her horn illuminates alongside my ear. Following a few shot moments my hearing returns bringing the surrounding world back into focus, moving to the side she takes my position and begins to examine the Captain.

Surveying the others I watch as they all get their bearings back as numerous combat medics use magic to return their hearing. Everyone is visibly shaken up from the artillery bombardment, I can only imagine that this will stick with them for a long time. With the Captain out of it I kneel alongside the medic treating him, "What's wrong with him?"

"He's magically fatigued, maintaining that shield during the assault has taken its toll. He will be disorientated for some time, he can't continue," The medic notices my focus shifting back to Sunny, "She's just fatigued as well. We will take her and any other casualties to the medical tent back at the bottom of the path."

Nodding to her I insert a fresh mag into my rifle and move to the others, Balbean moves Sunny onto a stretcher provided by the medical team before joining the rest of us. We slowly start to step off until I'm interrupted when Spitfire lands in front of me, "Thank Celestia you're all okay."

"Just about, a bit shaken up but I'm sure we'll live," As the reinforcements push past us at a rapid pace we slowly advance along the crater covered path, numerous dismembered bodies litter the way. Most of the local foliage has been burnt away and destroyed, trees which once stood now lay broken across the once lush grass, smoke bellowing from their shattered remains. The barrage was so devastating that nobody caught within it had survived, if they weren't able to fly away then they were forced to join those who fell before them on the battlefield. Back home we would be issued identification tags in an attempt to identify the dead, without those there would be no way to identify the bodies along this path, the heavy fire will make it almost impossible to identify the dead.

I can see the shock setting in on everyone's faces at the true reality of war kicks in, sword wounds and gunshots are one thing but nothing can prepare you for heavy artillery fire and the devastation it can cause. As we near the end of the destroyed path the Imperial Pegasi begin to pass us overhead to provide aid for the next phase of the assault.

The Captain breaks off and steps up to me, "Lieutenant, who's in command here?"

"You are, Sir. Along with Captain Spitfire you two are the superior officers."

He glances to Spitfire as he slowly nods his head, "Lieutenant take your unit and advance through the residential section of the market district, we will secure the rest of the district. Clear the area of any and all hostiles, from there you are free to advance as you see fit until I give you new orders. Understood?"

"Understood," Stepping off I turn to my Section, "Everyone on me now, we're moving in!" Before anyone can respond I begin to advance up the road behind the advancing Imperial Pegasi, they've already passed the entrance to the market district which is identified by an arch with a copper hue and additional wooden features attached which remind me of a wing effect.

On the other side I can already see the first group of Pegasi engaging with the enemy, they are able to make quick work of their Griffin opponents. From what I can see those which are remaining with the Militarists are those who have been made to fight, they all appear to be young and far to inexperienced to be soldiers. They are easily cut down as they attempt to repel our attack.

Reaching the entrance I take a knee as the others catch up. Spitfire is the first to catch up as she glides across the ground before coming to a stop next to me, "We are going to push onto the anti-air guns in the market to allow us to push higher up. Are you lot going to need any support?"

"If we do I will holler and get Chaser to come and find you, those blue suits kinda make you stand out so you shouldn't be that hard to find... Stay safe out there."

With a smile she pats me on the back, "See you back at camp sapper," She immediately leaps to the air and begins to fly low over the buildings with the rest of the Wonderbolt's in tow.

"See you later crab," She's far out of earshot by the time I even say it. With the rest of my Section gathered around I check the ammo I have left, one in the rifle with two spare. This isn't going to be enough. "Is everyone ready to move?" I look them all over as they watch the skirmish up front, without none of them complaining I raise myself up from my knee, "On me! Stick close to one another! We will be fighting in close quarters so stay on high alert! Make sure you identify your targets before you engage, there may still be civilians in the buildings!" Once everyone gives me some sort of confirmation I begin to move down the road leading to a collection of housing, this route takes us away from the main fighting but there is no telling how many enemies are fortifying their positions within those residential buildings.

We have had no hostile engagements as we pushed up through the residential area, the mass majority of Griffins we saw were either Royalist forces or civilians hiding within their homes. A mass majority of the buildings have been damaged in some say as a result of the earlier artillery barrage prior to our initial attack. Looking high up as we move I can see the palace sitting at near the top of what appears to be an old yet sturdy tree. Why they decided to build their homes up trees is beyond me, maybe it's some primal thing due to being part Eagle. We are only about one-hundred metres from the base of the tree.

PHAT

I feel a sudden force against my head throwing me off my feet, my vision begins to distort as a resounding pain shoots through my skull. Disorientated I tilt my head to watch as my riflemen begin to fire towards a large building which appears to be a pub. Before I can even react I find myself being pulled across the floor by Balbean, he manages to move me inside a damaged building out of the line of fire.

He unclips my helmet and drops it to the floor, "John? Are you okay?"

Nodding slowly I groan as I drag a hand across my forehead, "What happened?"

Balbean collects my helmet and places it in my hand, "Your helmet just saved your life," Tilting it in my hand I find a bullet lodged just off of the centre on my helmet. Fuck... a little lower and it would likely have gone through my eye.

"Thank fuck for Kevlar," I lean to Balbean and grab a pair of surgical tweezers from his medical harness, clamping it down on the bullet I'm able to dislodge it where I proceed to drop it to the floor. Throwing the tweezers up in the air he manages to catch them and place it in his harness as I put my helmet back on and secure the chin strap.

"You shouldn't really be going out there so soon."

"Fuck that. We need to keep moving," Grabbing the rifle from my chest I shakily stand and make my way to the doorway. Peeking around the frame I observe the pub as the firefight takes place, I can see at least ten shooters scattered at various windows suppressing the Section. Raising my rifle I rest it alongside the door frame and aim at the wooden wall alongside a bay window which a Griffin is using as cover.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The rounds tear through the wood as if it wasn't even there, I just catch the top of his head fall to the side behind the window signifying that my rounds had met their target. Finding my next target I take aim as she leans through the window to fire her crossbow.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

Her body slumps over the window frame and rolls through sending her falling straight to the cobblestone road below. She continues to move on the road as I hear her scream out in distress. Deciding to put her out of her misery I line up my sight with the front of her head.

PHAT

The round drills deep into her frontal lobe completely destroying the vital organ ending her suffering. A round collides with the door frame next to me propelling splinters and wooden fragments against my rifle. Instinctively I duck back through the door and consider my options. Seeing as their rifles lack accuracy I decide to make a run for the other side of the road in order to advance on the pub. Exhaling I prepare myself mentally before darting across the street, two rounds are fired towards me but as I suspected they missed only impacting the road.

As soon as I reach the other side Balbean joins me from the house and takes cover alongside me, "You have a plan I take it?"

"Kinda," leaning around the corner I take aim towards the doorway.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The rounds don't seem to hit anyone but that wasn't my intention in the first place, "Chaser, Georg, Silver on me now!" I empty the rest of my magazine in an attempt to suppress the enemy as my team mates reach me. Only two magazines left, I need to try and save my ammo for the push on the palace, "We are going to push in through this alley and clear the building as the others continue to engage from the front. Stick close to me and watch for civvies."

I begin to push down a side alley on the other side of the building which I presume will lead to the pub, we come across no resistance as we advance down the alley. Reaching the end I halt at the corner and prepare myself, quickly I lean to the side with my rifle raised and my finger on the trigger. Surprisingly the enemy don't seem to have caught on to our flank, keeping my sights on the door I whisper to the others, "Someone get that door open and move out the way."

Chaser creeps past us and cautiously steps to the door with his sword raised. Reaching the step leading to the door he slowly reaches forward preparing himself to open the door.

PHAT

Debris sprays from a small opening on the door showering Chaser as the round pierces the door and his armour sending him back down the step screaming in agony. I freeze as I watch him impact with the floor, his metal armour clanging with the stone road from the collision.

Happy now, John? Is that another one dead?

As anger clouds my judgement I fire automatically into the door draining my entire magazine, you can still hear the bullet casings clattering with the floor by the time the cocking handle locks on the rifle. Releasing my rifle I draw my sword and charge into the pub, barging through the destroyed door I scan the room to find my target. Resting at my feet is the soldiers I presumed shot Chaser, choking on his blood I just stare at him as I watch the life drain from him.

Control your anger, John. You idiocy is causing harm to more then just your team.

Confused I look up to find Williams leaning against an overturned table with the legs pointed towards me, the table itself has also been hit numerous times from the barrage of bullets I sent through the door. That's when it hits me, eyes falling to the floor I can see a large pool of blood forming at the bottom of the table. I hesitantly approach as Williams just watches me, my foot steps cracking against shattered glass and wood spread over the floor. Reaching the table I close my eyes as my hand rests on the edge, taking a deep breath I try to prepare myself for what is going to greet me on the other side.

Tilting my head down I reluctantly open my eyes to find a form rested against the table... no, there's two forms curled up together holding onto each others. The first is a female in some sort of civilian clothing with numerous entrance wounds across her back, blood is draining from her body and her beak as her head rests on the second figure. Kneeling in the blood I carefully rest my hand on her head and raise it, my eyes widen in horror and disgust when they fall on the second form... a child. Oh fuck... I killed a kid! The side of his neck has been torn open ending his life far too early.

Carefully I rest the mothers head back down to allow her to hold her child close to her, slowly rising to my feet I can feel my eyes becoming heavy, disgust and sorrow quickly taking over all emotions within me. The sound of numerous hooves behind me wake me from my state, turning I find the rest of the Section entering the building with Balbean still outside with... Fuck, Chaser! "Clear the rest of this building!" Before they can even acknowledge me I sprint for the door and jump down the step.

Chaser is laid down on the floor with his armour piece removed, I can see the gunshot had been able to pierce the side of his plate allowing the round to hit his chest. Kneeling down alongside him I take a hold of his hoof as his screams of torment fill the air, Balbean is currently working on his wound likely attempting to remove the bullet and to stop the bleeding. Chaser looks up to me with shattering pain plastered across his face, "John?"

I lean closer to him holding onto his hoof tighter, "I'm here mate. Don't worry, everything is going to be-"

-His body suddenly tenses as he shouts in agony, blood spraying from his wound paints his midnight blue coat a crimson red, "Ah... I'm going to die!"

Leaning closer to him I rest a hand on his cheek and turn his head away from the wound forcing him to look up at me, "Your not going to die," I quickly look to Balbean as he continues to work, "Haven't you got any morphine?!"

"I've got no idea what that is," He doesn't even look up to me as I watch him struggle with Chaser who continues to squirm.

"Then give him that shit you gave me!"

He spares a quick glance to me before reaching to his harness and holding a syringe to me which I quickly snatch, "Locate a vein and give him two-cc's, he won't need as much as you did."

Raising it to my mouth I bite the cap and spit it out to the side. Turning Chasers head I rest his ear on my knee as search for a vein, "How the fuck do I find one underneath this fur? I trained on Humans not animals," Pausing I reach for my rifle and remove its bayonet, cautiously I take hold of his forehoof and use it as a razor to remove the fur from his right foreleg. After half a minute I can easily identify a vein, "Hold still mate," Slowly I pierce his skin with the needle and find his vein, I begin to push on the plunger pumping the concoction into his blood stream, once the correct amount has been administered I cautiously remove the needle and apply some pressure on the puncture.

It doesn't take long before his eyes begin to close, despite his best efforts to stay awake the drug does its job and sends him to sleep. Balbean looks up to his face and feels for his pulse, after a moment he nods and continues his work, "Your army is certainly more trained when it comes to medical treatment."

"You kinda have to know how to treat someone once they get seriously injured, we often came across soldiers losing limbs in the last war I was in," I move the chest plate from around Chaser and position it under his head to act as a pillow, "Is he going to be okay?"

As if on cue Balbean recovers the bullet from Chasers body and discards it, "Now that I've got the bullet out he should be fine. I have to ensure he doesn't lose any more blood, come here and hold the wound open."

Looking to him I scoot around Chaser and rest my hands on the wound opening it slightly to allow Balbean to work. I could never stand the sight of surgery so I turn my head away to watch inside the pub as everyone begins to leave with three Militarist prisoners in tow. I can feel the warmth from Chasers blood coating my hands as Balbean finished off his work, before too long he sits straight up and pats my arm leaving a talon blood print on my sleeve.

I stay with Chaser along with Sure Strike as the others begin to check over the last few buildings and take the prisoners to the nearest Royalist forces, my mind keeps playing back the image of the mother and child I killed inside the pub, my eyes involuntarily flicking back to the destroyed door. When my eyes flick back up again I notice Williams sitting at a table with his feet up, as soon as he sees that I'm looking at him he just raises a tankard to me before taking a drink, "Stay here," I look to Sure Strike who just nods, making my way into the pub I lift a chair and sit alongside Williams.

Oh how the mighty have fallen. Finally realised your actions are responsible for getting others killed? And all it took was you to mow down a mother and child.

Pushing my face into my hands I groan, "Just piss off. I know I fucked up."

I know you think I'm just here to torment you... but I'm not-

"-Then why the fuck are you here?!" I raise my voice as I bring my fist down on the table.

To help-

"Bollocks! You've done fuck all other then drive me nuts."

Yeah well I'm only here because of you, He places his drink down and leans over the table towards me, Surely you realise that this isn't normal. You shouldn't be seeing me or anyone, your mind is buggered.

"No... really?" I put on a sarcastic tone as I stare at him, "I thought seeing the dead was a normal thing."

Who said that I was dead? He raises his drink again with a sly smirk. He's right though... I don't now if he even died, he was injured but that doesn't mean he died on the battlefield. Many he medic saved him or they managed to get him to the doctors back at Bastion.

Retrieving a cigarette I light it and lean back in the chair, "So you claim your here to help me. How exactly do you intend to do that?"

We've both been in the army for a long time, John. We may have gone to Afghanistan together but I have still been in the army longer then you. I've seen many a man lose himself in tough situations, letting anger get to them clouding their judgement. You are such a prime example, you let your anger affect your judgement resulting in the death of those two civilians and putting the lives of your men at risk.

I let out a heavy sigh running my fingers across the bridge of my nose. Turning my head to the door I can see Sure Strike stood outside watching over Chaser, "So what do I do then? I'm afraid that I will lose them all, no doubt if the Princesses learn of this they will no longer support me," I wait for a response but don't get one, "Williams?" Turning back to the table I find him nowhere in sight, sighing I get up from the table and step outside again.

"Everything okay, Sir?" A deep and gravelly voice takes me by surprise, looking to the side I see Sure Strike looking directly to me.

"Holy shit... you talked," He just gives me a deadpan stare, "Yeah... I'm fine. Nothing to worry about."

He just grunts before returning to his usual position. We wait for five minutes before everyone returns with the Wonderbolt's and a medical unit. The medics immediately rush over the Chaser and check up on him, Spitfire makes her way up to me, "We are going to make our push on the palace, we need some assistance. Since you can't fly though we will carry you up, any of your aerial unit will need to join us."

I turn to everyone, "All ground units make sure the residential area remains secured. Balbean, Georg and Sure Strike will accompany me to the palace," I move up to the medical units who are preparing him for transport, "Is he heading down to the medical centre?"

"Yes, Sir."

I approach Spitfire and load my last rifle mag into the rifle, "Okay... let's finish this."

"Come on. Fly faster!" I'm currently being held underneath each arm by Georg and Balbean as we climb up towards the palace. The Wonderbolt's and the Imperial Pegasi all flew off ahead to secure the entrance allowing me to land. The plan is for them to engage all the guards within the main sections allowing my four man team to bypass the security in order to locate General Guerino.

Georg grunts as they continue to carry me, "It's all your kit, you may aswell be a fat bastard with all the weight you have."

I scoff in an attempt to feign insult, "It's not fat, it's raw power!"

Reaching the palace entrance they both drop me just above the floor causing me to fall to my knees when we land, "Well looks like your raw power is useless," I can see a small smirk on his face,

"Oh, ha ha how very mature," Picking myself back up I take hold of my rifle and move towards the main courtyard where I can already hear the fight as it intensifies with Pegasi and Royalist reinforcements. Before the main courtyard though there is a side passage which should take us past the fighting around the outskirts of the courtyard. Kicking the wooden door open I quickly push in and check the corners and down the main corridor, "Clear."

We begin to cautiously make our way down the corridor until it takes us up a flight of stairs and opens up with numerous arches on either side of the walkway. The right allows us to look out over the city and the various battlefields spread out around the distance, five airships are in the distance slowly making their way towards the capital to provide the Royalists with reinforcements. Moving ahead I watch the left side which opens onto the main courtyard showing the large scale fighting within, nobody within even seems to be aware of our presence as we push on.

I can see that these Militarist seem to be the last of their elite fighters, they seem to be far more competent in melee combat then any of the others I have seen so far throughout the city. At this rate it seems that for every three of ours they kill they only lose the one, thankfully though we have numbers on our side with many more coming to join the fight. Reaching the end door I slowly creak it open and push into the hallway, staying low I watch as a group of fifty fighters move further down the hall and enter the courtyard.

"Follow me and stay low," We quickly push down the corridor and try to stay as quiet as possible, the Griffins are able to successfully stay quiet thanks to their rear paws where as Sure Strikes hooves echo loudly throughout the building, my boots are at least a bit better as I had been trained in the past by a friend in the royal marine commandos. reaching a large set of double doors I pause as we all position ourselves to enter, glancing back I can see some more Griffins approaching our position.

Forcing the door open we all run in and push it closed behind us, pressing our ears against it we listen as the Griffins pass the door without investigating it. Breathing a sigh of relief we all push away and look into the room... and that's where we all freeze. Across the hall is a group of ten soldiers all gripping their swords as they stare at us, on reaction we all draw our weapons and hold them in front of us.

A minute passes with nobody moving or even speaking, nobody even knows how to react to this situation. Taking a step forwards I lower my rifle slightly but keep it close at hand ready to fire off if needed, "If I was you I'd lay my weapons down and surrender before the main force pushes through," They all quickly glance to one another, many of them look fairly young to be experienced soldiers.

One of them surprisingly just charges forward with his sword raised, immediately I raise my rifle and aim for his leg.

PHAT

The round tears through the flesh and muscle stopping him in his tracks as he slumps over to hold onto his injured limb. The others all look to each other with fear as they watch their wounded teammate roll about on the floor. Stepping forward I kick the sword away and step on the Griffins chest as I point my rifle directly to his head, looking to the others I ease the trigger slowly, "Last chance lads."

They all begin to charge towards me one by one, taking a few steps back I only have to raise my rifle and fire fully automatic in a line to mow them all down with ease. They all drop to the floor leaving only four who are still clinging onto their lives. Georg steps alongside me and looks over them all, "Now that wasn't very smart. Was it?"

"Nope, not at all," Raising my rifle again I remove the magazine and examine the ammunition within, only six bullets in the mag and one in the chamber. I'm likely going to have to rely on my pistol as we move on, at least I've only used the one bullet for that. Stepping over the bodies I advance to the next set of door at the far end of the hall, "Any idea how far we are from the throne room? I bet you a fiver that the General will be held up there."

Georg and the others join me on the other side of the room, "Last time I was here was a fair few years ago. If my memory is correct it should be through this door, down the hall then up the main stairs, the throne room should be directly at the top."

Opening the door I raise my rifle in case of any immediate threats which we luckily don't come across, stepping down the hall we notice a distinctive lack of decorations and artefacts which have likely been stolen by the forces which occupy the city. Slowly stepping down the hall we find no sign of life, how nobody came out to investigate the gunshots I will never know, maybe the room is just soundproofed or something. Reaching the stairs we begin to climb when a crossbow bolt impacts the step above me, turning around I find an advancing unit hot on our tail.

Running the last of the distance I find the main door to be slightly ajar as we take a knee and face back down the stairs, "We need to move but we can't do so if these guys keep on our asses. Georg, Sure Strike, you two think you can hold them off?"

Sure Strike just grins to me, "With pleasure," With a demented growl he dives down the stairs straight towards the group with Georg joining behind him almost instantly.

Balbean steps alongside me as the two begin to fight the group of enemies, "He sure is eager."

"That he is," Turning back we push into the throne room and secure the door behind us, this time though we check the room and find nobody within. Exploring the room we find numerous tables spread around acting a war tables allowing the officers to plan offensive and military operations. I head to the largest table and scan through the documentation which was left behind, "If he's not here then where the hell is he?"

"I'm right here!" Turning around I find a balcony above the main doorway, a door is now wide open where four guards and the General have entered, the guards have some sort of modified rifle which instead has four barrels which I assume are to allow multiple rounds to be fired before reloading. Guerino leans against the ledge of the balcony and draws a pistol aiming it directly towards me and Balbean, "You have been a thorn in my side for far too long you hairless ape," Hairless ape? That's new, I'm surprised they even made that connection.

"Well I aim to please, General. You haven't exactly helped yourself by starting a civil war."

"Your right... a civil war. Equestria had no reason to interfere with our matters," Clicking he points to the ground below the balcony signalling the guards to fly down to our level, once they're down and surrounding us the General soon joins us and moves to the opposite side of the table from me, "What crap has this agent of the 'Unification Syndicate' been spouting to you? That the world will benefit from their rule?"

Glancing to Balbean my eyes narrow slightly as he looks back to me, "The Unification Syndicate?" I turn back to face Guerino, taking off my rifle sling I hold it by the hand guard, "I don't give a shit about their interests. I'm just a soldier, Guerino. I follow orders and keep my head down, I'm stuck in Equestria and you pose a risk to it, that's why I'm here."

"It's Equestria you should be fighting against, not us. They have caused instability to this world since the return of Nightmare Moon, in the last year she has returned along with Discord and King Sombra, Changelings have attempted to even invade the country and the natural forest even overran the land rendering the leaders useless to act against it. These events are only the beginning of the end of Equestria, nothing can be done to prevent the inevitable," Lowering his pistol he slides documentation towards me. Lifting the papers I can see various photos of Canterlot being attacked, the land deformed by some creature made up of various animals and the overgrown forest spreading across the country, "We need to prepare for the upcoming threats, the madness will spread from Equestria and we will be the ones to stop it."

Balbean remains silent through this as he tries to avoid making eye contact with me, "You have done nothing but weaken your country from this 'madness', nobody is going to be able to fight off this so called threat if half of your army is dead."

"Soldiers are expendable, I can always recruit more to serve me," Stepping up to me he looks to my rifle, "That weapon of yours can give one soldier the ability to engage multiple targets at one. Fight off these invaders for me then give me your rifle to replicate it, I will make you a Captain in my army. Leave those weak Ponies behind and join me, our species can work together to ensure this world is under our protection... under our control."

Looking around I can see the disbelief in Balbeans face as he likely believes that I'm going to take him up on his offer. I raise my rifle and remove it's magazine, once that's removed I pop the round in the chamber disarming the weapon. Balbean steps forwards and is immediately stopped by one of the guards, "John! What in tartarus are you doing?"

I present my rifle to the General which he happily takes. Looking to Balbean I simply shrug, "His offer is better."

The General grins as he turns his back on me to examine the rifle, "You've done the right thing, Captain. Just one last thing to deal with before you deal with those Ponies knocking on my door." Raising his hand he points to Balbean, "Get rid of this traitor."

"With pleasure, Sir," Stepping alongside the General I rest my hand on my pistol ready to draw it.

Balbean watches in fear as two guards restrain him knocking him to his knees, "You bastard! We had a deal, John!"

"I know," I wink to him earning a confussed expression from the guards as Balbean immediately calms, "This is for the best," Rapidly drawing my pistol I fire on the two guards who are still holding onto their rifles, before they can react they are both dropped to the floor as the rounds tear through their armour. Once they've been dispatched with I turn to the two others as they release Balbean to try and retrieve their rifles. One shot into each of their heads sends them to the floor.

I feel something press against the side of my head, turning slowly I find Guerino pressing the barrel of my SA80 against my forehead, "Nice try you stupid ape," He pulls the trigger creating only a minor click as the rifle fails to fire. His eyes widen in horror as I take hold of the barrel and raise my pistol shooting him once in the gut, as he releases my rifle I once again take control of it.

Curled up on the floor he screams as I kneel alongside him and reinsert my rifle mag, "No ammo, you really should have seen that coming."

"Y-you've doomed us all!" Blood is seeping between his talons as he tries to hold onto his wound.

"We'll see about that," Raising my rifle I pull on the cocking handle and press the barrel between his eyes.

PHAT

The bullet instantaneously forces its way through his skull causing his shattered head to rock backwards impacting with the floor. Standing again Balbean steps alongside me with one of the modified rifles in his hands, "It's done... The Griffin Empire owe you a debt it can never fully repay. You delivered on your side of the deal, I shall let my employers-"

"-The Unification Syndicate."

"I will tell them you delivered. We will provide you with intelligence when we gain control, I shall send one of our agent to you when everything is ready. Now lets tell everybody that this war is over."

Leaning down I grab the deceased General's garment lifting his body slightly, "Sounds good to me," I begin to drag the body along with us as we head out the door. Opening the throne room up we find Georg and Sure Strike standing over the bodies of various Militarist forces, once they see the General in my grasp they begin to follow close behind me as we head back towards the courtyard. After a minute we reach the courtyard where the fight is still ongoing, a mass majority of the Militarist forces have now been eliminated. Resting my rifle on my hip I fire fully automatic into the air emptying the mag earning the attention of everyone on the battlefield.

I throw the General's body down the steps leading onto the main courtyard as everyone watches me, "The General is dead! Lay down your weapons or face the same fate as him! This war is over, no need to throw your lives away!" Everyone on the battlefield is silent as they all stare at the deceased General, it isn't long before the Militarist forces begin to throw their weapons to the floor as they surrender. As the weapons begin to clatter to the ground the Royalist and Equestrian forces all begin to cheer at our victory.

As the last weapons are forfeited I make my way through the crowd earning various pats on the back and congratulations from allied forces. Reaching the courtyard main entrance I lean back against the wall and search through my pocket for my cigarettes, drawing one from the packet I place it in my mouth and light it up. Exhaling a plume of smoke I look over the battlefield to see the destruction caused by this conflict. The army's job is now done, it's now up to the government and the nations civilians to help repair the injured country.

Hopefully we did the right thing by coming here. Though the war has taken it's toll on the nation I think they will be able to rebuild and make their nation better from this experience.

Author's Note

The chapters on the Griffin civil war shall now come to an end.

I would love to hear your feedback on the story, should you wish to provide some then feel free to send me a private message :twilightsmile:

Keep those character suggestions coming. More shall be used for future developments in the story, once again feel free to send a private message.

I hope you enjoy the story :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 24 - Homecoming

I remained at the top at the palace gates as the last of the Militarist forces were escorted away to likely be interrogated or imprisoned. Following the death of the General the command of the Militarist army fell to the Lieutenant General, safe to say once he recognised the predicament he was left with the Lieutenant General called for the surrender of all his forces. It would take time for the word to reach those remaining in the south of the Griffin Empire, but tonight the war will officially come to an end when both side agree on the terms of a peace treaty.

I just stayed in place for the next few hours as everyone went about various duties and jobs, I only moved when I took a drink from my canteen or took a new cigarette from the packet. I just spent ages thinking about the last three months I spent in this world, I've already spent two-thirds of my time here caught in another nations conflict. I've come to a world which allegedly has only known peace for the last millennia yet have somehow found myself at the centre of a war. Am I responsible for what has happened here? Have I brought war to this world..?

...Nah, what a load of rubbish. One person can't have this much of an effect on the world unless they're a major political figure, I just happened to turn up at a time where conflict was brewing.

Stamping out the cigarette stub I rise from my position and place my canteen back into its pouch, picking up my helmet I attach it to my vest as I begin to walk back into the palace courtyard. The area has now been cleared of all the dead and is currently being used as a makeshift medical centre for those who were injured in the fighting up here, looking around I find considerably more injured Griffins then Ponies. Examining the various camping beds I found one familiar medical Griffin working on a patient, slowly I step up behind him and clear my throat, "Still working hard I see."

"Some of us still have work to do. Just cause you finished your role doesn't mean everybody else has," Balbean doesn't even turn to look to me as he speaks.

I run my hand through my hair as I look over the various medical team members working, "So what will happen now?"

Pausing from his patient he stands up straight, "We rebuild, it will take time but we will fix all the damage that has been caused to the Griffin Empire-"

"-I don't mean for the Empire... I meant with us. We finished our deal... so what now?"

Balbean places a medical tool back into his harness and steps up to me, "I will do what I can to ensure you get your intelligence network as promised, I will also look into finding you a way back home to your own world. For now though I fear we must part ways, I have much to do to help rebuild."

Nodding my head slowly I take a step back, "I would say it's been a pleasure but that would be a lie. Stay out of trouble," I turn and make my way further down the courtyard towards the main hall. When I glance over my shoulder I catch Balbean watching me as I move further away. Reaching the main door I push it open and enter to see various Royalist and Equestrian soldiers eating together, one particular group stands out so I make my way straight towards them. Reaching the group I sit down alongside them, Georg, Spitfire and Sure Strike all look to me, "Please tell me we've got something good to eat."

Georg slides a mess tin over to me containing scrambled eggs and small pieces of what I presume is sausage, "At least you and those Imperial Pegasi eat meat, the rest of the Ponies are so picky with their food."

Spitfire looks up from her own food, "Well your food hardly appeals to us, get some fish then we'll talk."

Glancing to Spitfire I pull my fork away from my mouth, "You guys eat fish? Since when?"

"Pegasi primarily eat fish compared to other races, though they do sometimes eat it as well. It's not a common part of our diet but we do have it from time to time"

"Now somebody tells me," Having a mouthful of my scrambled eggs my face scrunches up slightly at the bland flavour. Have they never heard of seasoning? They could at the very least salt it. "God almighty. This is crap."

Spitfire looks up from her food, "Well, at least it's hot."

"Yeah, that reminds me of the time William's had the shits. That was hot I wouldn't have eaten that either," This earns a laugh from Georg and a couple of the Wonderbolt's where as Spitfire just shakes her head, "You got anything to drink other then water?"

Georg lifts a small kettle from alongside him, "Coffee okay?" Nodding to him he grabs a metal mug and fills it with the warm beverage.

I take the drink and enjoy the warm nectar as it warms me right up, "I need somebody to take me back down to the medical centre as soon as we finish up here. Can any of you lot give me a hand? I can't be arsed to walk down that narrow passage with all of my kit."

"Checking up on Sunny and Chaser?" I nod to Georg, "Give them my best, I hope they're okay."

Cocking an eyebrow I look to him, "You're not coming down?"

"Afraid not, I have new orders to guard the palace. It seems our time together has come to an end, Lieutenant," Placing his mess tin down he rapidly stands in front of me and salutes, "It's been a honour, Sir."

Pushing myself back onto my aching legs I salute back, "It's been a pleasure, Corporal. You've done good," Reaching my hand out to him he quickly takes it and gives me a strong handshake, "You ever find yourself in Equestria come and look me up, we need to go out for a proper piss up."

"A 'piss up?' That doesn't exactly sound inviting."

"A night out doing nothing but getting really, really drunk. We're going to get so shit faced."

A smile creeps across his face, "Sounds good. I may hold you to that."

Spitfire and the rest of the Wonderbolt's begin to rise from the floor and head towards the door, "We're heading down now, John. If you want that lift you better come along."

Looking to her I immediately lean down and scoff the rest of my food much to Georg's amusement. Dropping the empty tin I smirk to him before jogging to catch up to Spitfire as she leaves the main hall.

Pushing the tent flaps to the side I walk into the main medical centre, numerous medics and nurses are rushing around treating patients from both sides of the conflict. Stepping further in I move to the side as a medical trolley is pushed towards me carrying a wounded Unicorn with various shrapnel wounds across her face, watching as she passes I find myself worried as to what state I'll find Chaser in. Not wanting to waste the medical staffs time I start to check the various patricians separating the critically injured soldiers, I could only guess that this is where they would have Chaser due to the degree of his injury.

Peeking through a gap I notice a recognisable midnight blue coat, taking a breath I separate the curtains and walk straight in. To my surprise I find that Chaser is awake, his head tilts towards me forming a grin on his face once he recognises that I'm his visitor, "John. You're alright."

Scoffing I rub my knuckle along my armour, "Of course I am. You know me, I'm not going to back down from a fight."

Sitting up Chaser grunts as he holds onto his bandaged wound, "Is everypony else okay?"

"Yeah everyone is fine, only you and Sunny let down the team," My mouth curls up at the corners into a smirk.

"Don't forget the Captain, he let you down as well."

"Well he's a typical Rupert so I wouldn't expect anything else," I bring myself to the bed and sit on the corner.

Chaser tilts his head, "Aren't you a 'Rupert' then? You're also an officer."

"Am I a typical officer? How many officers get drunk with their team?"

Chaser takes his time as he tries to come up with a name, "I've got nothing."

"So how are you feeling?"

"I feel like shit," Chaser chuckles to himself, "Now I know how you feel."

Leaning closer I pat his leg, "Welcome to the very prestigious club, you get an honorary scar when you join up."

"I don't exactly feel honoured," There is a pause as he looks down to the shaven patch on his foreleg, "Thank you, John."

"For what?"

Looking back up to me I can see the sorrow in his eyes, "You saved my life... I probably would have died up there if it wasn't for you."

Scratching my neck I stand alongside him, "I didn't do much, I just gave you that drug to put you under."

"You helped me didn't you?" I nod in response, "I wouldn't have been able to put up with for much longer."

"You should be thanking Balbean, he's the one who removed the bullet and stopped the bleeding," Out of the corner of my eye I catch his armour underneath the bed. Retrieving it I hold it in front of me and run my thumb over the bullet hole, "This armour doesn't stand a chance against rifles or even pistols for that matter, your only edge is protection from bladed and other melee weapons. I promise that I'm going to work on getting you something better to keep you safe, nobody should go through the pain we've suffered."

Smiling softly Chaser nods his head, "I'm sure Sunny would love to help you with that. How is she anyways?"

Resting the armour on his bed I look back to him, "I don't know. I was going to check up on her once I'd seen you."

Chaser just chuckles, "Glad you value me over your marefriend,"

"She isn't my 'marefriend'. We're just friends."

He starts to wiggle his eyebrows? "Good friends?"

Shaking my head I glance to the curtain when I gain a stupid idea. Putting on as sultry of a voice as I can I saunter up to him and lean close, "What's the matter? Feeling left out?"

His smile immediately drops as he tries to scoot away, "Err, John? What are you doing?"

Climbing onto the bed I position myself fully over him, "Shush. No more words."

"JOHN! GET OFF!" He tries kicking away as we start an impromptu wrestling match on the bed.

I'm interrupted when the curtains are suddenly pulled back, "What in the wide, wide world of Equestria is going on in here!?" Chaser and myself freeze as we slowly look to the curtain, standing there I find Shining Armor staring daggers at us.

Looking back to Chaser I can't help but smirk as I whisper to him, "I so do love this private time we have," Jumping off the bed I straighten my uniform and clear my voice, "Something I can do for you Captain?"

He just stands their completely dumbfounded at what he had just witnessed, "First off you can stop mounting stallions which are under my command ... I never thought I would ever have to give that order," He says that last part quietly under his breath.

"But the mares are still fair game? Right?" His eyes narrow even further giving me my answer. Looking over my shoulder I smirk to Chaser, "So sorry darling, but I'm afraid we can no longer engage with one another in the matter to which you have become accustomed."

Chaser just stares at me in a state of shock with his face a bright beet red, "Buck you, John!"

I just chuckle "Maybe later," I look back to the Captain, "So why are you here?"

The Captain continues to stare as he grinds his teeth, "With me! Now!" Before I can reply he stomps out of the cubicle and towards the exit.

Looking to Chaser I grin slightly, "Well he's pissed. Get some rest mate, I'll see you later on."

Stepping out Chaser calls out to me, "What does that word even mean?"

Pausing I lean back around the curtain to look at him, "Which word? Mate?" Chaser nods, "It's just another word for friend, you know like pal or buddy," I step back out of the cubicle and head towards the exit of the medical centre, it's safe to say that after my little moment I'm getting a fair few looks as I pass various people. Leaving the centre I find Shining looking up towards the palace, "You wanted to see me?"

Exhaling a heavy breath Shining turns to me as he attempts to give me the stare you'd expect from from a drill Sergeant, "What the hay was going on in there?"

Shrugging I rest my hands in my trouser pockets, "I was just having a laugh."

"That kind of behaviour is unacceptable! You're supposed to be an officer yet you behave like somepony who just started college!"

Scowling myself I step closer to him, "I am an officer, I just don't have a silver spoon wedged up my arse."

I can see the anger building within him as he moves mere inches from in front of me, "What did you say!?"

"You fucking heard me! We just won a war and you're getting pissy about my behaviour!? My team have been through a lot so forgive me if I try to have a laugh with them every now and then, I care for them more then you do whilst you sit behind your maps planning an attack which sends men to their deaths!" -I push my palms against him knocking him back slightly- "Gain a sense of fucking perspective, there's more important things in life then being prim and proper. Now if you don't mind I'm going to check on the rest of my team."

Shoulder barging him I move past him and back into the medical centre. I though I was getting a lot of looks before but now everyone seems to be staring at me, I guess they never expected anyone to give their Captain a bollocking. Moving past Chasers cubicle I find him talking to a doctor so I decide not to interrupt, I need to see Sunny anyways. Coming to the last section I come across the minor casualties who only require minor observations or don't need immediate medical intervention.

Stepping around them I find who I'm looking for when I see Sunny curled up asleep on a mat on the floor. Stepping up to her I lower myself to the floor and sit alongside her. It doesn't take too long before she starts to wake up, opening her eyes she looks straight up to me. "W-what happened?"

"You wore yourself out helping Shining maintain his shield. You helped to keep everyone safe," Smiling I run a hand through her mane.

"Did we beat them? The Militarists?"

"That we did, I personally put a bullet in the General. We'll soon be going home, you can spend time with your family again."

Upon hearing that a smile quickly spreads across her face, "I've missed them so much."

"I know," -I pat my hand on her back- "I miss mine every day."

Her face immediately drops as she lets her mane fall over her face, "I'm sorry. That was insensitive-"

"-Don't apologise, Sunny. Just enjoy the moments you have with your family, that's the most important thing in life. It's the reason many went to fight back home, to protect their loved ones. I enlisted just like my father, grandfather and great grandfather did. We joined to keep our country and family safe from harm. You and everyone else here have done the exact same thing, by fighting you kept your family safe. You should be proud of what you've done, your family and friends will praise you for your actions."

I can see tears forming in her eyes as she averts her gaze from me, "John... I don't think I can do this anymore."

"What do you mean?"

"Fighting... I can't hurt anypony else, it's tearing me apart," She breaks down into sobs as she raises a hoof to her face.

Leaning closer I wrap my arms around her and hold her tight, "Shh... It's okay. Hopefully you won't have to fight anymore. This is the first war Equestria has had for over one-thousand years, there likely won't be another for another millennia," She doesn't stop crying, sobbing softly against me I hold her tighter, "Look... spend some time with your family, talk to them and figure things out. They will support you no matter what you decide and so will I. In fact I'm going to make everyone have the next month off, you all need a break before you're thrown back into the deep end."

Slowly she pulls away from my chest and looks up to me with those sad eyes, a small smile curling on the corners of her mouth, "Thank you."

I run my hand along her back, "Should you decide to come back after the month I intend to work on something which will hopefully save a lot of lives," Slowly she begins to nod her head as she runs a hoof over her eyes, "Now get some sleep, I intend to do the same."

As she moves to lie back down I look back over my shoulder to see Shining standing at the other end of the medical centre looking towards me, he still looks fairly pissed but also seems to show a bit of compassion. Not wanting to deal with the likes of him I lie down alongside Sunny and close my eyes, it doesn't take too long before I find Sunny curling up against me. With a faint chuckle I wrap an arm around her and drift off to sleep.

By 21:00 on September 12th the Griffin civil war had officially come to an end, the Lieutenant General of the Militarist forces agreed to the terms of the peace treaty and order the immediate surrender of all his forces. I spent the next week back in Wingston with my Sections continuing to work on the train line which would help increase relations between the Griffin Empire and Equestria, Sunny was soon back on her feet but was unable to use her magic whereas Chaser was up and about but couldn't really do much on account of his injury. The Equestrian forces would gradually withdraw to ensure stability in the region, our Battalion was fortunate in the sense that we'd be the first to leave the Empire.

On September 20th we finally got the go ahead to board the trains at the new station in Wingston to return to Canterlot. I had already said my farewells to Georg and Balbean, along with Sure Strike who would for the time being remain with the rest of the Imperial Pegasi, Haralt also remained behind seeing as he had no military obligation. I informed everyone of the time off I expected them to take, along with informing them that should they wish to remain under my command they come to me from as early as November.

Boarding the train I find my seat and rest all of my kit in the luggage bin overhead. Before I sit down I find a garment bag hanging on a hook near the cabin door. Making my way towards it I find a note and examine it.

John,

We can't wait to see you when you get back to Canterlot.

We have heard of all the good you have done for the Griffin Empire and the risk you took to save those under your command.

We can't say how proud we are of you.

We look forward to seeing you once you return.

Your friends,

The bottom of the card is signed by the six girls back in Ponyville, smirking I pocket the card as I lift the bag from the hook. Heading to the trains toilets I unzip the bag to find the uniform Rarity had made for me, she must have figured it would be more appropriate for the homecoming parade. I'm more than happy for the change of clothes, I've spent the last two months living in this single uniform having to wash it on a regular basis. Straightening the tunic and beret I leave my MTP in the garment bag and take it back to my seat where I throw it on top of my pile of kit. Although the war is over I still decide to keep my pistol and sword on me, the sword I can use in the parade anyways.

As the train reaches Equestria everybody's expressions become much more cheerful, I think the fact that they're actually going home has finally hit them. It's like being back on tour back home, even though we knew we were going home we never actually felt relaxed until we were up in the air. We pass by a number of major settlements seeing crowds cheer for us as we return from the war, Rainbow falls, the Crystal Empire, below Cloudsdale then finally Canterlot.

Once the train comes to a halt everyone is quick to disembark. Carrying my kit off I place it on one of the carriages provided which will transport our kit to the barracks, or castle in my case. We all assembled at various positions to form the military parade, I line up to the front of my Section and central whereas Shining Armor moves directly to the front of the entire parade.

Before too long the parade starts to march as the band at the front begins to play some sort of Equestria marching song which in a way reminds me of the British Grenadiers March back home... in fact it seems to be exactly the same except for the fact that those marching are singing and using completely different words. Another Pony impromptu musical... great. I suppose there's bound to be a few similarities between our worlds, even in the musical sense. Crimson herself was not behind me in the parade, instead she was towards the front playing amongst the band.

My sword is drawn in front of me as we march being held vertically, the only other weapons present on the parade are the standard spears which are being wielded by the regular units. We are soon out on the main road heading towards Canterlot castle, on either side of the road crowds have gathered cheering and welcoming the soldiers home. I had never been one for parades so I zone out listening only for instructions from the Captain, I joined a unit that didn't have a major parade element to them for a reason, if I wanted to be on parade I would have joined the Coldstream Guards.

Passing through the castle gates we find the four Princesses gathered at the main castle entrance alongside the girls from Ponyville, the smiles on their faces once they see us brings a small sense of pride, kinda feels the same as when my friends and family welcomed me back from tour. As we begin to do our first loop I turn my head to the side to face them whilst I bring my sword up level with my face for the salute, I'm surprised they recognise the gesture as the four soon bow their heads to me.

As the band ceases playing the parade comes to a halt in front of the Princesses, stepping around I join the rest of the officers at the front of the parade and holster my sword. Everyone begins to quieten down as Celestia steps forwards and begins to address everyone. I always hated speeches so I decide to do what every guy does best and zone completely out.

Following the next hour everyone falls out and goes to join their families and friends. Stepping away I approach the girls as they all smile to me. Before I can reach them however Pinkie manages to leap across the open ground to collide right with my chest knocking me to the floor, "Johnny! Your back! It's been so hard being away form my bestest Human friend for two months!" -She suddenly inhales a deep breath of air- "Oh my Gosh, we have to throw you a party!"

Pinkie is suddenly lifted from me and moved to the side in Twilight's magical aura, "Sorry, John, that's just Pinkie being Pinkie."

Lifting myself up I dust off the uniform and straighten my beret as I look to them all, "It's alright. And don't worry Pinkie, we can go and have a party down at the pub or somewhere we can get booze," I just watch as a smile seems to stretch a mile wide along her face."

Rarity's magic brushes the dirt from my back as she step closer, "You just got back and the first thing you wish to do is indulge yourself at a tavern?"

"Yeah. Don't worry, you guys are all coming with me. So is everyone in the Section, I need to get a bottle of whiskey and follow tradition."

"So long as it doesn't end up with a... mature topic like last time," I can see her face scrunching at the recollection of the sexual game we played last time.

Rainbow jumps up to hover alongside me, "Oh come on, that's what made that night so awesome."

Everybody just shakes their head at her enthusiasm. Clapping my hands together I begin to walk to the main entrance, "Right, come on then. I could do with a drink and it will be a good time to catch up," Looking back as I step off for the entrance I notice the others from my Section all following shortly behind with their own friends and family.

Entering the main hall I find a table and remove my tunic placing it on one of the chairs to reserve it. With the table saved I move straight to the bar and get a full bottle of whiskey, several empty glasses a tankard of ale and six tankards of cider for the girls, carrying all the drinks on a tray I place it on the table in front of the girls who all take a cider.

Applejack raises an eyebrow to the whiskey bottle, "Are we really doin' that again?"

"I'm saving it for later on with the rest of my Section, need to keep my tradition alive," Lifting my tankard I manage to drain half of the mug in one go. Clearing my throat I glance to everyone at the table, "So then girls, what exactly have you all been up to whilst I was away?"

"Well you just missed Rainbow's birth-iversary," Tipping her hat back Applejack knocks back her own drink.

I glance between them all in confusion, "What the fuck is a birth-iversary? That makes no sense."

Rainbow chuckles softly, "It was my birthday and also the anniversary of when I moved to Ponyville."

"So, what? You mixed two celebrations into one?" Everybody nods, "Fair enough. How'd that go then?"

We spent the next three hours talking about events here in Equestria, as you can imagine they asked me a fair bit about the war but I decided it would be best to keep the details to a minimum. One by one the girls all retired for the night, plenty of alcohol will usually make you want an early night. The only one left with me was Applejack, with her often producing her own cider for sale it was only safe to assume that she would be the best at holding her own.

I myself have already tossed back a fair few pints of ale, I can already feel my head spinning slightly from the drinks. Leaning closer I tap my finger on the table top, "So this Ponyville day festival is where one of you lot pick a theme to celebrate the founding of the town?"

"Pretty much, yup."

Chuckling I down the last of my tankard, "Fuck it I should do it, make a giant British theme. Lot's of booze, football matches, traditional British cooking and even more booze."

Applejack just chuckles to me, "Somehow I doubt anypony would know anythin' about your 'football' or your traditional cookin'."

"Yeah you guys wouldn't probably eat it anyways. Not to mention I highly doubt that any of you can play football of all fours," I grasp hold of the whiskey bottle and look around the room trying to locate my squad mates.

"You want me to leave y'all in peace?"

Unscrewing the cap I fill some glasses ready for them all, "I shall leave that entirely up to you."

Smiling Applejack slowly rises from her seat, "I'll leave y'all to it, don't forget we need to get the train early."

"I won't," As she leaves I wave over the rest of my squad as they slowly join me one by one, with some of them still in the Griffin Empire that leaves me with Chaser, Sunny, Silver, Colbalt, Crimson and Comet. Noticing Spitfire off on the side I decide to wave her over as well, she technically was in my Section so I will allow her to join in. Spitfire isn't wearing the usual flight suit I saw in the Griffin Empire, instead she's wearing a blue blazer jacket with a white shirt and tie underneath, the blazer contains a number of military ribbons along with the Wonderbolt emblem, its the sort of thing you'd expect to see the RAF to wear back home. Once everyone is gathered at the table I slide a drink to everyone, "Right everyone, nobody is leaving till we finish this bottle."

Chaser just groans as he takes this glass, "This again? I can't stand whiskey."

"It'll get you in the mood for another round," I just chuckle as he covers his face with a hoof.

Sunny catches his reaction, "Something we should know?"

Before I open my mouth Spitfire steps in, "I heard that John was mounting him."

Laughing I down my whisky leaving a warm sensation in my throat, "It was just for shits 'n giggles."

Silver raises his eyebrow, "For what?"

"A laugh."

Crimson takes a sip of her glass, "So you decided to mount him for a laugh?"

Refilling my glass I glance to Chaser who seems to be trying his best to disappear into his chair, "I didn't literally mount him, you guys just don't have the same level of banter that we do back home. Now everyone lets end this trail of conversation and all of you should down your drinks."

They all look to each other before finishing off their glasses one by one, they all have mixed expressions with disgust being the primary one. Spitfire leans over and refills her glass, "At least somepony has good taste in drinks."

Taking a swig from my glass I push her slightly in her chair, "You should see the other booze we have at home, scotch, Jägermeister, absinthe and many other beauties."

"Sounds like heaven."

"Oh it fucking is. The staple of a good night out involves lots of Jägerbombs," Smirking I glance across the room to see Luna making her way across the hall, "Excuse me everyone," Standing up I take my drink and another filled glass with me as I make my way to her. With her back to me I stroll alongside her and hold the glass directly in front of her eyes making her jump, "Fancy a drink?"

Looking at me for a moment she finally levitates the glass from my hand and carries it in front of her, "John, It's good to see that you have returned safe and well."

"Well I wouldn't say well... I now have a lovely scar across my abdomen when I had a piece of shrapnel lodged in me. Other then that I'm just peachy," Sipping my glass again I look over the rest of the room, "So where is your sister?"

"She's gone to the study for the time being. She's making preparations for establishing trade with the Griffin Empire once it's government is established," She sniffs the contents of the drink before looking back to me, "Never was a fan for whiskey, personally I always preferred brandy."

"Well if you don't want it I will," She raises her eyebrow as she looks to me swaying slightly alongside her.

"You've clearly been enjoying yourself. Don't you think you've had enough?"

"There's no such thing as enough booze," Finishing my drink I place the glass down on the table and hold my hand out, reluctantly she places hers into my hand.

"Don't go overboard, I know what you're like drunk."

Tilting my head I grin sheepishly, "Do you actually remember much from that night?"

Giggling softly she looks to me, "I recall a few small details, such as how you tried joining in with the band only to get kicked off the stage."

"Sounds like me... Speaking of which how about I stick on some music?"

Luna eyes me sceptically, "What exactly have you got in mind?"

Taking out my phone I look around the room to see that it is now mostly empty, most people have now gone home with their families or to have an early night. Deciding there's no need to connect my phone to a speaker this time I just select shuffle on my phone and play the song out loud.

She just looks at me with a perplexed expression as the drums and guitar kick in, I down the glass she gave me as I get a few looks from the others, "I fucking love this song."

"It's a lot more different than the music you played before you left," She just tilts her head as she listens to the song.

"There's many different music genres, I don't listen to rock twenty-four-seven. I do have some variety," When I turn around I find that the others had all finished the whisky and have decided to start some sort of dancing circle. Cheeky fuckers having it all so quick.

Luna's eyes widen as she hears the start of the lyrics, "Why did he mention sex?" I'm about to reply but I get cut off as she hears more of the lyrics, "'Feel nuts'? John that best not be referring to a certain type of nuts."

I just grin nervously as her expression shifts, "Maybe... hey i didn't make the song, it's just really catchy."

"He just said you make him 'rise an hour early just like daylight savings time'," I can see the embarrassment in her cheeks as they turn her midnight coat and entirely different shade.

"He makes a valid point about being mammals," I can't help but chuckle as I watch her reaction.

She just stares wide eyed at my phone as the chorus kicks in, I'm guessing that this song is something that would never be made or even played in Equestria, "'Getting horny now'? Why does your species have a song on this?"

Laughing I lean against a chair, "It's just a piss take, Luna. Don't take it so seriously."

Luna just shakes her head as she just stands there listening to the music for another minute, "I'm going to leave you to 'do it doggy style', try not to get into too much trouble, John."

As she leaves I just grin, "No promises, moon-butt."

She stops on the spot and turns to face me, I can already see the irritation on her face, "Excuse me?"

I just pause as I look to her, in my stupid inebriated state I had somehow forgotten that I was addressing a Princess. Her expression never falters as she locks eyes with me, "Lu-"

I suddenly feel her magic wrap around my body as my feet lift off the ground. Before I know it I'm flying across the room and impact with one of the empty tables, rolling off the top I slide across the floor until I come to a halt alongside Spitfire's hooves. Trying to sit up I glance to Luna who just has an amused expression on her muzzle before she turns to saunter off.

Spitfire just leans directly over me and grins, "It isn't wise to irritate the Princess."

Groaning I stand back up, "I noticed," Losing my balance I topple back over onto my knees.

"Okay... I think you've had enough now," Helping me up I'm able to stick on my feet as I use her as support, "Come on, I better take you to your room," As we step off we both wobble with each step as Spitfire has also had a number of drinks, passing our table I collect my tunic and beret before we leave the room.

Stumbling we slowly make our way down the numerous corridors in the search for my room for the night. As we stroll I get bored and slowly begin to run a finger through the feathers on Spitfire's wings earning a slight gasp as she stops on the spot, "John! Don't do that."

"Why? They look so soft," Not catching her hint I instead run my palms along them getting a slight shudder from her in response.

Spitfire doesn't exactly complain but just begins moving again, "Lets just get you back quick."

"It can't be that bad..." I run another finger over the wing joint then through her feathers, "It's not like it's turning you on or anything," She suddenly stops in her tracks causing me to trip. When I look back to her I can see the bright red blush spread across her cheeks as she averts her gaze. My eyes widen when I realise what I was doing, "Holy shit... I was, wasn't I?"

Spitfire just gives a sultry smile as she kicks the door alongside her opening it up, "Get your flank in there."

Oh fuck. She's not expecting a fuck now is she? Reluctantly I step into the room to find it's the exact same one I had before shipping off to war. Entering the room I throw my tunic and beret on the nearest chair along with removing my utility belt with it's weapons attached. Noticing a liquor cabinet I dive straight in and select a bottle of port, pulling out the cork I enjoy the sweet smell as I sit on the bed. Drinking straight from the bottle I look to Spitfire as she closes the door behind her, "Want some?"

"I think we've had enough... but I suppose this is a special occasion," Joining me on the end of the bed she takes the bottle from my grasp and enjoys the drink contained within, I can't help but grin as she tries to drink more then me.

"Give those back!" Spitfire giggles as she tries climbing up me to reach the sunglasses I retrieved from her jacket.

"Only if you get me a pair, I want a pair of aviators," My speech is heavily slurred from all the alcohol.

Spitfire just pouts as she slowly blinks, "I may need something in return."

Putting the glasses on myself I drain the last of our second bottle and drop it on the floor, "For a pair of shades? Extortionate!" When I look back to her I find her body positioned low as if she was a cat preparing to pounce, "No! Spitfire!"

She jumps across the bed landing directly on me causing us to roll off and onto the floor with her on top, "Give them back," She is unable to contain her laughs as she weakly tries to get the glasses off of my head. Grinning I wrap my arms around her and start to roll about on the floor leaving me on top, she's continuously trying to wriggle free from my grasp but to no avail. Guffawing she pushes her hooves against my chest, "Stop it!" As she tries one last attempt at escaping my hand ends us squeezing one of her wing joints earning a loud lust-filled moan. Her wings seem to shoot straight out against her control causing them to slap me across the face as she manages to escape my grasp.

Spitifire pushes herself onto her hooves and just freezes as she stares at me, her eyes are glossed over with lust and her cheeks glow bright red. I just sit there with my jaw hanging wide open, "Um... Spitfi-"

I'm quickly cut off as she closes the distance and pressed her lips against mine in an attempt to gain control, being a Captain it's understandable that she likes to be in control. However last time I wasn't in charge, if she want to take control then she'll have to work for it.

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

Deciding to use my height and strength to my advantage I reach my arms around her and grab onto her flanks, keeping hold of her I stand up keeping her in the air as I push back against the kiss. I image the new position took her off guard slightly as she briefly pauses with a faint chuckle. Stepping towards the nearest wall I pin her against, she's managed to regain some control of her wings allowing her to spread them against the wall to stop them from being crushed.

Moaning into the kiss Spitfire's hips begin to gyrate against my crotch, her hooves running along my back as I feel her attempt to grasp at my shirt. I normally would strip right off but the sensation of her rubbing against my shaft is sending shivers down my spine, it would be a shame to end it too soon. When she finally breaks away from the kiss I can feel her tail coil around my leg, "Strip off," I don't need telling twice.

Carrying her back to the bed I drop her onto the soft covers, rolling on the bed she rests on her barrel as she watches me unzip the side of my boots. Kicking them off I drop my trousers and throw them to the side. As I lift my shirt over my head I freeze when I feel Spitfire pull on my pants, in a matter of seconds I can already feel her fondling my cock as she begins to run her hoof along it. Releasing a moan I finally remove my top and drop it by my feet. Stepping closer I run a hand along Spitfire's cheek as she brings her muzzle closer to me.

With her eyes locked on mine she encases my cock inside her warm mouth, it doesn't take long before she eagerly brings her tongue fully around the shaft as she moves her head back and forth at a rapid pace. As she continues I lean over her and begin to experiment with her wings by running my hands over her joints and softly kneading them. It seems to have the desired effect as she is soon moaning at regular intervals, she's even increasing her speed bringing me close to the edge.

Resting my palm on her forehead I keep her still as I slowly pull back, panting I look to her, "Fucking hell... keep that up and there won't be any fun for you."

Spitfire stands on the bed and kisses against my neck, I can see a damp patch on the sheets from where she was laying down. Gabbing her jacket I quickly unbutton it and try to take it off but with her wings it kinda makes it awkward. Chuckling she steps back and strips out of her uniform throwing it at the foot of the bed, she leans closer and takes her sunglasses off of my head and places them on herself, "It's my turn now," She whispers in a sultry tone as she rests her back on the sheets and begins to run her hoof over her marehood.

Gee I wonder what she could possibly mean, good thing I can take a hint. Kneeling at the edge of the bed I wrap my hands around her hindlegs and drag her to the edge directly in front of me. Tilting her head to look at me it immediately falls back as she releases a moan once she feels my tongue trace around her clit, suckling softly on the nub I run my fingers along her lips gathering her juices. I can only imagine that this is an experience most Ponies wouldn't experience as she is soon moaning out loud and bucking her hips into my face.

Her moans of ecstasy sure did make my efforts feel appreciated. After one final cry she reaches her peak coating my lips in her essence, smirking I pull away and wipe my mouth off on my arm, "Oh... we are far from done," Gaining back some control she sits up and looks to me with her eyes half closed. About to open her mouth I lift her from the bed earning a mild chuckle, I move her around leaving her on top as I lie back on the bed.

Flicking her mane back she trails her tongue across my chest along with the occasional light kiss, "Is this going to be some Human position then?" I only answer her with a grin as I move her over me, positioning myself just right I lower her body down allowing me to impale her causing her to groan softly from the pleasure.

Although this position is new to her it doesn't take long before she starts to get into the rhythm of things, it doesn't take long before the room is filled with the sound of our moans and pants for breath. With each push against me I make sure to concentrate on massaging the joints of her wings, I can already tell from this that they are extremely sensitive especially when Pegasi are sexually aroused. Nearing the edge I sit up and wrap her body closer to mine as I thrust as fast as I physically can into her, Spitfire just screams out in pure bliss as her eyes roll back. As her orgasm subsides I hit my peak and unload inside of her, the sensation once again sends Spitfire over the edge, as she leans against my chest she bites into my shoulder not hard enough to pierce the skin but it would leave a mark for a few days.

As our orgasms draw to a close I fall back onto the bed with Spitfire still holding tight onto my chest, the smell of our musk fills my nostrils as she shuffles slightly on top of my sweat covered skin. Brushing a hand over her mane I lean in and peck her on the forehead earning a soft smirk. Regaining our breaths Spitfire pulls off causing my cum to drip onto the sheets as she rolls alongside me, "Buck... that was... incredible. You lasted longer then most Stallions would have."

Chuckling I wrap my arms around her barrel and pull her close to me, "I've never had that issue before in my life."

I close my eyes as I hold Spitfire close to me, before too long I can hear the soft snoring indicating that my partner for the night had fallen asleep. Grinning to myself I rest my head on the back of her mane and let sleep take me away.

------------------------------------------********** Sex Over **********------------------------------------------

I'm rudely awoken when Spitfire suddenly jolts her head up, removing my hand from her barrel I run it against my forehead in an attempt to numb the agonising thumping from within. Glancing to Spitfire I find her just staring at the door wide eyed. Yawning I lean closer to her, "What is it?"

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

"John!" I recognise the voice as Rainbow's from the other side of the door, "You awake?"

"He must be exhausted after last night," Fluttershy's soft voice also comes from the other side of the door.

Applejack's southern accent is easily the most identifiable, "I did tell him to be up early."

I watch as the door handle illuminates in a sapphire glow I recognise as Rarity's, "I know it's rude to wake him up, however we simply must get to the train station."

As the door slowly creaks open myself and Spitfire both turn to each other with fear plastered against our faces.

Oh fuck!

Chapter 25 - Ponyville day festival

As the door opens I try to untangle my arms from around Spitfire's barrel, managing to free myself I fall over the end of the bed and dash to the door. Slamming the door shut I lean back against it as I stare wide eyed at Spitfire, "Don't come in!"

Rarity's magic dissipates from the handle as I keep the door closed, "John? Is everything okay in there?"

"Yeah... everything is fine!" I look over to Spitfire as she stumbles out of bed and moves closer to me.

Rainbow shouts through the door, "Then let us in, we've got to go!"

"... I can't!"

Rarity speaks softly as she tries pushing against the door "Why not, darling?"

Spitfire leans closer and whispers to me, "Do something,"

Scanning around the room I rub my head, "Do what? Can't you just fly out the window or something?"

She looks down at herself and raises an eyebrow to me, "I can't go out like this," We didn't exactly clean up after out night, if she's seen like that then anybody with half a brain cell would be able to guess what we did.

A heavy knocking impacts the door causing it to shake slightly, "John, open up. We've got to get goin'," Fuck, is anybody is going to get this door open it would be Applejack. "Come on, open this door."

Spotting the door on the far side of the room I click my fingers and point towards it, "Take your clothing and hide in the bathroom, quick," She quickly collects all of her clothes and runs across the room into the bathroom where she locks the door behind her.

"Come on, John. Hurry up," I can feel her pushing against the door with more force.

"Give me a minute!" This gets her to momentarily stop pushing on the door. Moving away from the door I find my pants laid out at the foot of the bed. Putting them back on I notice the stained sheets still spread over the bed, in an attempt to cover it up I quickly ball the sheets up and throw them into the corner of the room. Checking everything else over I slowly make my way to the door and open it up. Standing in the doorway I find Rarity and Fluttershy averting their gaze from me, Applejack and Rainbow don't seem to care that I'm standing there in only my pants however there is no sign of Twilight or Pinkie, "Give me a few minutes and I'll be right out."

I get no such luck, Rainbow pushes right past me and goes in the room, "Come on, we've only got twenty minutes until the train leaves."

Applejack follows in shortly after with Fluttershy and Rarity, "Pack up, John. We need to get back to Ponyville to get ready for the Ponyville day festival," Applejack moves directly to my clothing on the chair and starts to gather it up.

"Why are your sheets on the floor?" I turn to find Fluttershy pointing to the sheets on the floor as she approaches them.

"Don't touch those!" Everyone freezes and looks to me confused, "I... spilled my drink on those... they're a bit... damp."

I catch the sound of somebody trying to open the bathroom door. Freezing in horror I hesitate before turning to find Rainbow trying to open the door, "Why is the bathroom locked? Who's in there?"

Hesitating everyone slowly turns to look to me as I feel a bead of sweat run down my neck, "Um... It's a... military thing!"

Rainbow raises an eyebrow sceptically, "Military?"

"Yeah... we close and lock any doors leading to us when we sleep. We do it for... protection," My eyes nervously dart from side to side.

"Makes sense I guess," She immediately loses interest in the bathroom and move away from the door.

The sound of Rarity gasping causes me to rapidly pivot to face her. I find her levitating a pair of sunglasses in her magical aura. Shit, those are Spitfire's, she must have forgotten them. "John these glasses are simply divine. Where did you get them?"

Rubbing my hand together I try to come up with something, "Well... they were... given to me as... a gift."

"From who?"

"Err... the Royalist Brigadier," She seems content with this and places them on the bed. Holy shit these guys are so crap at picking up on lies, and the ones I'm giving are absolutely terrible. Before anyone can pry any further into anything In the room I rush over to my clothes from the previous night and throw them all back on. Clipping my utility belt back on I reattach my weapons and pick up my bag containing my MTP, armour, rifle and ammunition, I quickly round everyone up and begin funnelling them out the door, "Come on then. Don't want to be late," Before I close the door behind us I pause as my eyes catch the sunglasses still on the bed, smirking to myself I stroll up to them and put them on. With one last smirk I look over the lenses to the bathroom, I mumble to myself as I leave the room, "Thanks for the shades crab."

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

I run the sleeve of my arm across my brow wiping away the sweat, the blistering sun bears down on the back of my neck. I continue to dust the dirt away from the exposed wiring with my brush when William's voice comes in through my headset, "Everything okay there, boss?"

Twisting to the side I run my hand down over the radio and push in the push-to-talk button, "Yeah. It's seems to be a bog standard pressure plate, no sign of any command wires or timers so it's safe to say that it's victim operated," Grabbing my kit bag from behind me I drag it to my front and open it up.

My headset crackles again allowing Stanley's scouse accent to gain my attention, "John I'm picking up chatter. Maybe you should get back."

Grabbing hold of my kit bag I climb to my feet and begin to jog towards the Masstiffs and Land Rovers further down the road meeting Taylor, Tom and Michael my close protection team along the way. Closing in on the vehicles a distinctive high pitched whistle pierces the air.

BOOM

The road alongside me erupts knocking me onto my knees, "MORTAR FIRE! HEADS DOWN! TAKE COVER!" As the others reach the vehicles I'm forced to duck down in an irrigation ditch as numerous mortars rain down on the surrounding area.

BOOM

A shell impacts the engine compartment of one of the Land Rovers forcing the vehicle to flip onto it's side, the remaining chassis bursts into flames as the fuel within ignites. Lifting my head I can hear agonising screams coming from alongside the vehicles remains, it's safe to say that anyone within was killed.

Climbing out of the irrigation ditch I sprint alongside the road as various other shells rain down from above. I can only watch as the gunner of the Masstiff gets caught by shrapnel, bringing his hands over his face he slumps back within the vehicle as blood trickles between his fingers. Another shell tears the ground up directly behind another soldier lifting him from his feet. Reaching him I take hold of his vest and drag him towards the side of the road, with him safely off the road I position him between numerous rocks with a Corporal who's taking shelter in an attempt to protect him from additional shrapnel.

Running my hand over his thigh I find a large segment of his leg has been heavily lacerated, in an attempt to slow the bleeding I remove his belt and wrap it above the wounds. When I finally look up to him I can't see any movement, leaning closer I rest my fingers against his neck to try and find a pulse.

It's there but it's really weak. Rolling him slightly I try to identify any additional wounds that need treating. In the distance I can only make out the sounds of mortar fire and injured soldiers crying out in anguish. Finding no other wounds I climb between the rocks in search of a medic as I leave him in the care of the Corporal. Scanning between the vehicles I find her as she's treating a critically wounded soldier behind the Masstiff. Wanting to help I start to sprint along the road towards her.

BOOM

A deafening pop calls out from directly behind me as I feel extreme heat race up my rear. I'm forced off my feet as I'm propelled forward toward the rock covered road, bringing my hands up in an attempt to shield my face I can only close my eyes as I'm seconds away from impacting with the ground...

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

"John?" I'm jolted awake when I feel someone pushing against my chest, rocking my head up I breath heavily as I feel sweat running over my body, "John, it was just a dream," Looking to my side I find Twilight looking to me with concern, I don't seem to be physically able to respond so I just stare blankly at her, "It's okay. We're here for you," Twilight brings her hoof to rest on my hand in an attempt to comfort me. Regaining some control I look to my left to find we haven't yet reached Ponyville, we're still on the train, I must have fallen asleep during the journey. Moving my hand from underneath Twilight's hoof I wipe away the sweat which has formed, "What were you dreaming about?"

Sighing I sit up fully in the chair, "It was... I don't want to talk about it," Looking around the carriage I find that everyone else is looking to me, "I just need some time to think," Rising from my seat I leave the cabin and enter the toilets, locking the door behind me I lean over the sink and just stare into the mirror. Turning the taps on I lower my face to wash the sweat away, the cold water does wonders at cooling me down. Switching the tap off I grab a near by towel and dry my face as I stand fully up.

Moving the towel away I glance to the mirror to find someone standing over my shoulder. I don't think I've ever turned so fast in my life, pivoting I scan the entire room but fail to find anyone. Hesitantly I face the mirror again to find nobody there. I'm fucking losing it. I do nothing but stand there and stare into my own eyes in the mirrors reflection, the whole time I'm there nothing else creeps into my view. The train suddenly jerks as the screech of the brakes activating pierces my ears, realising we must have finally reached the station I unlock the door and exit.

Rejoining everyone in the cabin I don't even acknowledge them as I grab my kit from overhead, gathering all my belongings I open the cabin door and exit the train before it even comes to a full stop. Waiting on the platform I watch as the six girls exit one by one to join me. Adjusting my kit bag in my grasp I look to Twilight, "Are you all heading to the town square?"

"We are. It's the reason we left Canterlot so early."

Nodding slightly I look to all the girls, "I'll catch up with you all in a bit. I need to get showered, never exactly got an opportunity this morning."

As soon as I turn to leave I can feel a hoof rest against my arm causing me to jump, "John. Is everything okay? You seem... jumpy."

"Yeah... Just had a bad dream," I try to put on a reassuring smile which Twilight just responds to with her own nervous smile. Before anybody else has an opportunity to probe into my dreams I make my way off the platform towards the library. Walking through town I still get the odd look but I'd like to think that everyone else is getting used to me, at least if's just the sight of me they're getting used to, it's better then having everyone run down the street screaming. Grasping onto the library door handle I open it to find Spike standing directly below me reaching for the handle from the other side making me freeze momentarily in surprise, "Oh... hey, Spike."

"John. You're back!"

Stepping in I throw all of my kit at the bottom of the stairs, "Yeah, those Griffins weren't so tough. How's things been with you?"

Spike just shrugs as he twiddles his ~~fingers~~ claws, "Pretty good I guess. Oh we got to go into one of my comics, it... was... awesome!"

I just raise an eyebrow as I look to him. He's supposed to be a dragon, one of the most feared creatures of legend yet here he is going on about a comic, "You went into a comic book?" I ask sceptically.

I can see the excitement is his body language as he jumps and stretches his arms out "Yeah! Right after you left... wait, what time is it?" His excitement vanishes as he glances around nervously for a clock.

Looking at my phone I power it up, "It's 09:20."

Spikes eyes widen in horror, "Oh no, I have to go get Rarity's diorama ready," He quickly shoots out the door and slams it shut behind him.

Staring at the door confused I just shrug as I make my way upstairs. Going into a comic book, sounds like a load of shite. I spend the next twenty minutes washing up after last nights 'activities', I'm quite surprised that they didn't catch on to what I was doing the previous night. Deciding to get out of the uniform I dig out a set of clothing Rarity made for me before I left, nothing too fancy just a basic pair of denim jeans and a grey buttoned shirt. With everything sorted I head for the door but pause at the last minute, looking back over my shoulder I focus on the utility belt and pistol. I don't need that... surely. Despite no need for taking it I retrieve my belt and pistol and head out the door.

Not exactly remembering my way around town I just wander aimlessly through the streets heading towards the central building which stands out a mile away, I have to take the odd detour due to other buildings blocking the way but it shouldn't take too long. I pause when I realise that I spent quite a while in the shower they more then likely have left the town square and headed off by now, with no other plan I turn back to head towards the library only to get myself completely lost.

After ten minutes of wandering I come across Rarity's store and notice the girls as they enter the shop. Seeing as they're all here I may as well join them, I take my time and stroll up to the store and just head straight in. When I walk in I find all the light to be out with only the one spot light operating, Spike is standing on some sort of cat walk with a record player alongside him as he reads from a selection on flash cards, "This year's Ponyville Days festival, designed by Rarity, will feature various high-class events such as" -He pauses momentarily as he flips a sheet on the easel- "a silent cider auction and tasting..."

Everyone else just gives some sort of typical 'Ooooh' at hearing this. Not particularly finding myself caring for any of this I lean back against the wall and watch as Spike delivers the presentation on Rarity's behalf, man he's whipped. Once the little show ends I just stay out the way as they all go about setting up jobs to help Rarity, that is until she mentions trying to impress somebody called Trenderhoof. Rarity has some shrine set up for him which in all honesty freaks me the hell out. She even has a lock of his hair! That's creepy as fuck. Looking at the picture his thick rimmed glasses, styled mane and jumper reminds me of a hipster back home, and god do I hate hipsters.

Once she starts fondling and giggling hysterically at a poster I take that as my cue to leave as soon as possible, by the look on the other girls faces they're finding this as uncomfortable as I am. Making my way up to the group I stop alongside Applejack and whisper in her ear, "I'll give you a hand with getting the farm sorted if we leave right now."

Applejack glance to me and tilts her hat, "Sounds good to me," Before Rarity can go into any more theatricals about her feelings towards Trenderhoof myself and Applejack take the opportunity to sneak out and head to the farm.

The first day went by fairly quickly, I spent the whole day transporting the carts of apples to the barn whilst Applejack and her brother Big Mac got to work with bucking apples, I will never take that term seriously whilst they also use it as their word for fucking. We are now on the second day preparing for the festival and my joint are already aching, carrying heavy kit is one thing but routinely working on a farm is not for me, I'm starting to regret this decision in all honesty.

I just finished off loading another set of apples to the barn when I decide to take a quick break, the heat is unbearable so I decide to remove my shirt and leave it with the cart. Exiting the barn I put on the sunglasses I took from Spitfire and remove a cigarette from the packet, I know Applejack was quickly doing something in town so I'm sure she wont mind if I take a quick break.

Scanning over the horizon I notice two people next to the plough in one of the south fields, looking closer I recognise Spike and Rarity. What the hell is she wearing? Rarity has some sort of gardening hat covered with sequins, a pink set of overalls cover her chest which has gems embedded within, not to mention the white boots with a pale purple trim.

By the time I get to them Rarity has for some reason decided to climb on top of the plough and pull on the rein which an animal should be attached to, If they're ponies and they don't have horses then which animal do they use to plough the fields? "Come on! Farm... thing!"

I just watch for a moment as she tries with all her might to get it to move, Spike takes one side glance to me before he focuses his attention again on Rarity. Chuckling softly I run my hand on the back of my neck, "I'm not a farmer, but even I know that isn't how you plough a field."

Rarity doesn't even seem to hear me, instead she just glares at the plough as she expects it to move, "Oh, how does Applejack do it?"

"Well it would help if the harness was on right," Looking back over my shoulder I find Applejack approaching alongside a pony I recognise as Trenderhoof. I can tell just by looking at him that he's a tool, "What are you doin'?"

Rarity just looks to Applejack with a smile almost as if this was a regular activity for her, "I am simply lending a hoof with the chores, which I love doing ever so much."

Applejack pauses momentarily before she strolls to the front of the plough, "Well if you're still interested after the festival I can teach you all about it," -Reaching the front she places the yoke over her shoulders and secures it- "But right now, I need to get the ploughin' done, if you don't mind."

As soon as she begins to move the tool immediately follows suit, the sudden jolt sends Rarity over the back where Trenderhoof catches her. Tilting her head back she looks up to him and speaks in a soft tone, "Not at all," Oh god. He doesn't seem to realise as he just responds by watching Applejack and dropping Rarity on the floor and stepping over her to come alongside myself and Spike.

As I step back to go help Rarity I hear Spike speaking to him, "She makes it look so easy."

"I know. Isn't she fantastic?" I can't help but roll my eyes upon hearing this. It's so obvious to tell what is going on, Rarity likes him but Trenderhoof likes Applejack. It's like a stupid love triangle you'd expect to find at secondary school or a crappy soap on TV back home.

Leaning down I help Rarity up from the floor, "Rarity, what is going on?"

Rarity glances between Trenderhoof and me as she raises onto her hooves, "Nothing, just helping Applejack with her chores."

Bollocks. Anyone can tell she isn't one for manual labour which would involve getting dirty. "Yeah, and I'm the King of England," Rarity quickly steps around me to join Trenderhoof as they watch Applejack work.

Finishing off my cigarette I stamp it out and pocket the butt, I'm pretty sure Applejack wouldn't appreciate me leaving them on her farm. Spike steps away from the two spectators and joins me, "Hey, John, what's with that bite on your chest?" Pausing I look down at my chest and find nothing there, "Not there. Higher up," Lifting my head slightly I find the bite mark on my shoulder.

Fuck... He's just a kid, what do I tell him? 'It's only a bite mark from when I had sex, no big deal'. I'm sure Twilight would be thrilled when Spike passes on that information. Running a hand over the bite I look down to him, "I'll explain when your older kid. It's a grown-up thing."

Spike releases an irritated grunt as he looks to me, "I'm not a kid. Come on, John, just tell me."

Squatting I rest a hand on his shoulder and look sincerely into his eyes, "...No."

He stops on the ground, "Oh, come on. Why not?"

"You're too young for it. Wait until Twilight or somebody gives you the talk about the birds and the bees then come back and see me. I don't even know the age restrictions here, back home it's sixteen and I'm pretty sure you're younger then that," Not wanting to pursue this line of conversation I make my way up to the barn and collect the cart. With the harness attached I make my way down for the next set of trees and wait for Applejack to turn up.

Christ, watching that little love triangle just made me cringe. I decided to leave the farm for a bit after Rarity did some dainty little dance to kick a single apple out of a tree. Applejack must have felt the same since her excuse to get away was to crawl into a chicken coop. Spending the next hour at the library I decided it was about time to sort out my kit, unpacking everything I position it all back in the chest I had before leaving for the Griffin Empire, deciding I don't exactly need my pistol I remove my utility belt and holster and place them with the rest of my kit.

After noon I leave the library to head towards the farm. I'm not even half way there when I come across Applejack, "Where are you going? Finally got rid of your admirer?" I wiggle my eyebrows to her as I smirk.

Applejack glances to me as she walks past, "Rarity has decided to change the entire theme for the festival," I jog up to her and match her pace, "I was able to sneak away from him. No doubt he's still somewhere on Sweet Apple Acres."

"Don't like the attention? He seems like a total tool, I've been around him for five minutes and I already want to knock his lights out."

"I don't like that kind of attention," She looks to me as a grin spreads across her muzzle, "What about the attention you've been gettin'?"

I look to her confused, "What do you mean?"

Applejack just chuckles, "Don't think I didn't know what was goin' on in your room the other night. Not to mention that bite on you."

My eyes widen slightly as I realise what she's referring to, "I have no idea what you're on about."

Applejack's chuckle intensifies, "You can't lie to me, John. I ain't judging, you're free to do what you want."

"Glad to see that you approve," I push softly against her side which doesn't even seem to knock her off track.

"Rarity also caught on to what happened that night. We thought it would be best to keep it between us, no need to be telling everypony about it," Applejack pushes back with her body which succeeds in knocking me away, this gets a small laugh from her.

"I'm allowed to have a private life, thank you very much," We continue in silence for a bit as we get closer to Carousel Boutique. As soon as we get to the door I go back to what she previously mentioned, "So what has Rarity decided to change the theme to? It's a bit late to be changing things around now, especially the entire theme."

Opening the door we both walk in where I overhear Fluttershy asking the same question to Twilight. When we both stop at the front of the stage Twilight turns to Applejack, "Applejack, what's going on?"

"I'm too scared to guess," The lights quickly dim around the room as our attention shifts to the curtain on the stage, for some reason it looks like some old quilt somebody has thrown together using lots of scrap materials.

Rarity's voice calls out from the other side but it seems... off, "Firstly, I just want to thank you all for comin', and second, I know y'all will all adore my new festival theme," Oh god, she hasn't... has she? Spike moves from behind the curtains onto the stage wearing a straw hat and playing the banjo. The curtains open up to reveal Rarity, "'Simple ways'!" Her usually styles mane and tail have been left a mess with no attempt at styling them, a set of baggy denim overalls cover her body as a straw hat sits on top of her head.

I just stare at her dumbfounded, "Holy shit she has... she's become a stereotypical yank," I can only describe it as that, she's dressed up and is trying to sound like how an American was portrayed in a wild west movie. It's kinda like if she decided to stroll up to me in a bowler hat and suit chanting 'pip, pip, cheerio old bean'. It would do nothing but piss me off that she decided to follow a stupid stereotype, and for some reason she has chosen a redneck.

I watch as Applejack's face changes, I can tell she's trying to stop herself from laughing. Alas she fails as she uses Fluttershy as support while she laughs. Rarity stands up straight as she glares down at Applejack, "Well? What's so funny?" I can't take her seriously anymore, not while she's doing that ridiculous accent.

Applejack takes control of her laughter to look up to her, "Rarity, that is the silliest getup I have ever seen."

Fluttershy looks between Applejack and Rarity, "It is a little funny."

Rarity looks down in confusion, "Fun-nay?" Fucking hell, this is really starting to grind my gears.

Stepping forward to her I lean against the stage, "Rarity, you're just portraying some sort of stereotype. It's like if I decided to run around with an American flag on my back whilst holding a McDonalds in the one hand and a shotgun in the other whilst I chanted 'Murica, it just comes off as stupid."

Twilight laughs softly as she looks to Rarity, "Rarity, you aren't serious, are you?"

I spend the rest of this whole argument standing there silently, just spectating as Rarity and Applejack get into a verbal debate with one another. Getting bored partway through I decide to leave the boutique and head back to the library to get some sleep, maybe when I wake up they will finally get over this nonsense and go back to the original theme.

Thank fuck Rarity switched the theme back, Applejack had managed to convince Rarity to switch it back but she refused to tell me the details. In order to get things back on track I spent the evening and the following morning working hard on the farm to help Applejack, the festival would usually be held at noon but due to delays we turned it into an event for the evening which seemed to work really well.

Not exactly having any formal clothing other then the uniform Rarity made for me I am forced to wear it once again, I don't hate it but I don't want to spend every minute in uniform when I'm not working. Making my way through the town square I watch as everybody goes about the various activities, I have already spent most of the time at the cider tasting so I figured it would be best to move on before everybody thought I was an alcoholic.

Waiting at the sidelines I watch as groups of ponies engage in dances with one another, it's a bit too formal for my tastes but I suppose others would prefer it. Applejack has her mane raised and secured in a hair clip which holds a magenta and teal gem, her dress covers her barrel and moves up the front of her chest with a teal under layer and the magenta on top, a partially see-through material runs down her hind legs with a teal cover which has white diamonds sewn within to create the pattern.

Trenderhoof approaches her and offers her a hoof... well he does initially before he moves it to Granny Smith, I've only met her briefly once whilst working on the farm but she seems nice enough. Granny accepts his offer and joins him for a dance as Applejack just smirks. Making my way around the dance area I step alongside Applejack, "I see you managed to lose your stalker. Though now he's after Granny Smith... so I don't think it's much of a victory."

Applejack turns to look to me as she chuckles, "Me and Rarity set him straight, if we didn't he was plannin' on movin' to Ponyville to live on Sweet Apple Acres."

"Wow, that isn't creepy at all," I drain the last of my drink and rest it on a nearby table, "Enjoying your night?"

"It's pretty good, I guess."

I cock an eyebrow, "You guess?"

Applejack raises a hoof and waves it slowly in front of her, "I ain't exactly one for fancy events."

"Neither am I."

Tilting her head she looks up to me, "I thought bein' an officer involved lots of fancy events and parades?"

I just shrug, "Depends what regiment you join. If I was a guard then that would be the case, engineers and bomb disposal units aren't exactly big on ceremony for some strange reason."

"Makes sense. So how come you ain't out there on the dance floor? I would have thought you would be tryin' to get yourself another mare."

Glancing to her I can see the sly smirk on her face, "I don't go out looking for sex, it just... kinda happens. Am I not allowed?"

Applejack chuckles, "No, you're allowed," There's a bit of an awkward pause as we both watch the various ponies dancing, "So... what exactly is your kind of pony?"

Cocking an eyebrow I look down to her, "I haven't exactly got a type, I wouldn't even say that I find any attractive sexually. It's more of a personality thing, I get to know them more and spend some time with them before anything happens, I'm not out there trying to find somebody based on their looks."

"Well that's definitely better then the rest of the stallions out there."

"Well I'm not a stallion."

Applejack rolls her eyes, "You know what I mean, a male."

"I know, I was just playing," I nudge her softly with my elbow. We both continue to stand there for a moment, looking down to her I smile softly, "That dress looks good on you, never thought I'd see you in something like that."

She tries to turn her head away slightly but I catch the soft blush on her cheeks, "Thanks, it's nice ain't it?"

"Definitely, I'm guessing that it's one of Rarity's designs," Applejack nods to confirm my suspicion. Stretching out my arms I let out a yawn, the last couple of days working have taken their toll on me, "I'm going to turn in for the night. Enjoy the rest of the festival, Applejack."

"Night, John," Applejack smiles to me as I walk off and wave to her.

I leave the town square and slowly make my way down the empty streets back towards the library. As I stroll I look up towards the sky to admire the stars, with no light pollution the night sky is so clear and radiates its beauty with ease. Reaching the library door I stop when I hear a rustling in the bushes behind me, freezing I rapidly turn to find nobody in sight. I normally would go and investigate but something just feels off. Before going to investigate however I decide it would be best to get my pistol.

PHAT

The wooden frame of the tree alongside me propels splinters along my tunic as a bullet impacts the tree. I drop to the floor on instinct and roll onto my back to catch my attacker. My eyes lock onto a Griffin pistol as smoke rises from the barrel, the individual wielding the weapon is a Griffin who bares a shirt which bares the Militarist colours. As I watch him two other Griffins land on either side of him with swords drawn, these ones however are not wearing any uniforms or armour of any kind.

The one on the right raises his sword and sprints towards me, from my position I can do nothing but shuffle backwards into the library to try and get away. Moving back I'm halted when my back impacts with the door, I stare wide eyed in horror and the attacker lunges his sword forward towards my chest.

I need to act, fast!

Chapter 26 - Crashing the party

I wait until the attacker closes the distance, at the last minute I slump down fully onto my back causing the sword to pierce the door overhead. With the weapon caught in the door I take the opportunity to deliver a swift strike, grasping onto the Griffins hand I force my right fist up directly along the inside of his elbow. The force does enough to cause him to release his grip on the weapon, as he stumbles back I swing my leg up connecting my boot with his gut knocking the wind out of him. As he stumbles back I catch the sound of the pistol hammer being cocked, looking up I find the pistol once again aimed at me causing me to roll to the side on instinct.

PHAT

Coming to a stop I glance to my previous position and find a hole at the foot of the library door where my head was. Pushing myself onto my feet I survey my targets, the gunman is once again attempting to reload, the one I winded is still in the process of recovering and the third one hasn't even moved from her spot. Deciding the gunman is the biggest threat I make him my key target, or at least until I effectively disarm him. Sprinting towards him I cock my arm back ready to swing for him but am halted in my tracks when the other male tackles me from the side throwing us both to the floor.

Impacting with the ground the side of my head smashes against the dirt road disorientating my vision, I find myself unable to get up as my attacker continues to hold me down. Shaking my body violently I'm finally able to break an arm free from his grasp, with little options I bring my elbow back in a firm strike colliding against his beak. I repeat the strike until he finally releases me, escaping his grasp I push myself to my feet.

Pivoting I barely have enough time to duck as a sword swings for my head. Back peddling I'm forced to duck and jump from side to side in order to avoid her sword strikes, if I can tire her out then I should be able to counter attack. After a few more strikes my luck finally runs out, with a solid lunge the tip of her blade pierces my left shoulder knocking me back. Falling to the floor she falls on top forcing the blade through, I scream in agony as I feel the blade tear through my muscle and impact with the rear of my shoulder blade.

In an attempt to prevent her from withdrawing the blade to once again strike my I take hold of her arm pulling her closer as I lift my head alongside her neck. With little options I force my teeth into her neck, it doesn't take much pressure before I puncture the skin. She jerks her neck back as she releases a pained shriek, the momentum is enough to force her free but not without causing substantial damage. I can taste her blood in my mouth, trying harder to escape I lean closer to her and spit up the contents of my mouth onto her face temporarily stunning her.

With her too busy trying to clear her vision I knee her in the stomach and wrap my arms under her wings, clamping down on the joints I pull with all my might over my head throwing her over my head onto the dirt road. Sitting up I grab hold of the sword and yank it from my muscle, blood sprays from the wound coating the floor with my life essence. Looking up I once again find a pistol pointed towards me, with no other option I decide to sacrifice my sword by flinging it towards the gunman.

He easily dodges the blade but it gives me enough time to change my position, I dart towards the Griffin with the damaged beak and decide to fully eliminate one of my threats. Closing the distance I bring my boot to the side of his head sending him across the floor, when the back of his skull collides with the floor a sickening crack rings out through the air. The stomach churning sound acts as a great way to break the moral of the others as it causes the gunman to lose his focus as he stares in horror to his ally. Glancing back to the wounded female I find her trying to scramble off of the floor to take to the air, I sprint behind her and manage to jump onto her back as she begins to lift off into the air.

Surprisingly she is still able to gain altitude with me on her back, it took both Balbean and Georg to lift me from the ground last time but I suppose I was in full kit. Struggling to keep hold of her back I grip a large clump of her feathers as I begin to rapidly knee her in an attempt to break her focus, all it seems to do is cause her to lash backwards with her talons in an attempt to swipe me off. Hearing a succession of panicked screams and shrieks I look below to find that we have managed to fly over the rest of the festival and have now become the centre of attention.

PHAT

Blood spatters over my face as a bullet tears through her wing, glancing to my rear I find that the Griffin once again has managed to miss his target as he hovers there attempting to reload. The injury to her wing causes her to fall to the floor at a rapid pace, the crowd below begins to scatter as we both hurtle to the floor. Looking for a softer landing I lean over the side of her back and watch as we pass over the dancing area, finding a table to be a better alternative then the solid floor I take aim and release myself from her back.

Plunging towards the ground I am at least able to hit my target, smashing against the table top I shatter the glasses resting on top causing a large quantity of shards to pierce my clothing and force their way into my skin. The table collapses as I roll over it causing me to bounce onto the floor impacting my head against the road. I finally come to a halt when my back smashes into another table leg causing multiple glasses to crash on top of me breaking on impact.

I take a moment to regain my senses, trying to push off from the floor I immediately collapse as I let out a pained groan. Examining my left wrist I find that the alignment with my hand seems to be off, as I try to move my wrist an excruciating pain shoots through the joint. Keeping the wrist close to my chest I move onto my knees before slowly rising to my feet.

As I walk blood trickles over various wounds on my body where the glass has punctured my flesh, a substantial sized gash is located above my left eye causing blood to drain down the side of my face. Stopping in the centre of the dance floor I look around to find that everyone has moved far away from me as they look towards me with fear. A loud screaming catches my attention from further amongst the tables, hobbling towards the source I find my taxi splayed out on the floor holding onto her wing.

I've had enough of this! Picking up the speed I rush towards her as she lays on the ground clutching at her wing. Once I've closed the distance I bring my boot back and assault her with it as I kick against her chin with all my might. The blow creates a resounding crack as she falls back against the floor. In my anger I continue to kick her in the chest as she tries weakly to shield herself, "You dumb... fucking... bitch!"

Grabbing hold of her neck she begins to lightly claw at my hand, using all my strength I start to drag her across the floor towards the dance floor. As I drag her between the tables I notice the last Griffin landing in the centre of the dance floor, making that my destination I bring my new friend along with me to hopefully be of some use.

Each step I take starts to become more pained, my feet gradually become more heavy as the blood loss slowly begins to take its toll, the only thing keeping me standing at this moment is the adrenaline pumping through my veins. Throwing her past the last table I grab a knife off the table top and bring the blade against her throat keeping her in a kneeling position in front of me. Nobody makes a sound as they watch the spectacle, the only noise which can be heard are her pained breaths as she feels the blade rest against her throat.

I watch as the last Griffin adjusts his grip on the pistol. Scanning over the area I find that over half of the original crowd have all ran off following our crash landing, of the six girls I can only see Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow and Rarity. Locking eyes with the gunman I shout out to him, "Drop your gun!"

He just responds with a chuckle, "You really think that I am going to listen to a beaten wreck like you?"

"If you expect her to live. And after I've drained all her blood in front of your very eyes I'm gonna come over there and do the same thing to you," I fidget with the blade in my hand.

"She knew the risk when she joined me here. You do that and there's nothing blocking my shot on the bastard who destroyed my empire. I'm going to make you suffer for what you've done, even if I fail more will come for you."

"Well so far you've failed to hit a barn do-" Before I can finish he starts to take aim with his pistol, deciding to use my cover I wrap my arm around her neck and hoist her up in front of me.

PHAT

I'm able to raise her just in time, her body slumps back against me as the round hits her chest. Not wanting to keep her weight on my injured wrist I throw her to the side, various ponies scream at the sight before them as they watch the blood pool from her body. Looking back up to him I just smirk, "You missed," I throw my knife to the floor and step towards him raising both hands and clenching them into fists, my left hand stings like a bitch and I find myself unable to fully form a fist with it, "Fight me like a fucking man!"

Grinning he lets out a loud laugh as he holsters his pistol, "Well this should be easy," We slowly begin to move opposite each other in a circle as we keep our eyes locked on each other, keeping my distance I wait for him to strike first. He is the first to give in as he charges towards me, side stepping I sweep my leg against his talons causing him to trip face first into the ground. Stepping over him I straddle his back and grasp his head in both hands, with control of his head I begin to repeatedly smack his head against the floor.

He bucks his back legs throwing me off his back onto my side, from this new position he is able to punch my face. His fist collides with my cheek distorting my vision from the sudden impact, before I'm able to recover his fist comes down once again creating a sharp pain in my teeth. With his next jab I'm able to block it with my broken wrist creating a sharp crack when his fist impacts with my damaged bone, screaming in agony I bring my good hand against his chest knocking him back.

He quickly stands and takes a step back from me, shakily I push myself back onto my feet. I spit blood onto the ground as I stare daggers at him, taking a few breaths I consider my options. Lunging for me again I quickly counter him with a rapid strike, bringing my fist against his neck I'm able to stagger him. With my left arm, I elbow the rear of his head bringing him low against the floor, a quick kick meets his throat forcing him into a coughing fit.

As he crawls around I kick him onto his side, with his hind leg held out to the side I stamp on his shin with all my force. The sound it creates pierces my ears as he releases a roar of pain, his shin-bone tears through his flesh revealing the compound fracture. I just stand over him as he rolls around in pain trying to take hold of his joint, patiently waiting I look for my next attack. Stepping over him I kick out his wing and hold down the joint by standing on it, before he can act I bring my other boot down at the base of the joint breaking the bone within.

He manages to swing for me catching my leg with his sharp talons, I try to pull my leg back but am unable to as his talons impale my calf. Taking hold of his arm I rip his talons from my flesh causing my blood to splash over the floor, "Mother fucker!" I kick him across the face causing him to lay out on his back. With him momentarily out of it, I seize the opportunity and kneel down on his chest, before he realises what is going on I punch him in the face knocking his head back with the force. Continuing the strike I pick up speed reducing the time between each interval, "Try and kill me!.." My fist crushes his windpipe as I aim for his throat, "You fucking twat!.."

Ignoring the pain in my wrist I bring it against the side of his head and take hold with each hand. Raising his head I slam it again and again into the floor as blood begins to leak from the growing wound as his head is cracked open.

"JOHN!"

Releasing his head I continue to repeatedly bring my right fist against the side of his head, each time I knock his head to the side I make him face me just to receive another strike. Each punch impacts just above his eyes opening a wound painting my knuckles a crimson red.

"JOHN! STOP!"

Standing up I bring my boot down on his rib cage creating a number of loud cracks as the bone shatters, with every stomp blood starts to pool within his mouth as he looks up to me with open eyes. Continuing to regularly kick and stomp on him his cries on anguish cease, he's more than likely dead at this point but I just keep going.

"JOHN!"

I finally snap out of it when I hear Twilight calling my name from behind me, stopping I look down at my victim as I try to catch my breath. Slowly I turn to find everyone who was watching me now looking to me with terror and distress at what they've just witnessed, Twilight was the one brave enough to step forward and confront me. The adrenaline begins to leave my system causing the pain it masked to shoot throughout my body, I begin to heavily sway from side to side as the pain and blood loss begins to take its toll. Trying to step forward my vision blurs as I find myself unable to control myself, I begin to slump over causing my forehead to impact with the ground shrouding the world in darkness.

Great catch, Twilight(!)

Chapter 27 - Repercussions

I gradually open my eyes as the morning sun shines on me, with a quick scan of my surroundings I find find myself in the Ponyville hospital room I was in after my initial run in with the Timber wolves. I check over my body to inspect my various wounds, my wrist is secured within a cast so I'm hoping that the doctors were able to set the bone back in place or heal the bone entirely. Running my hand over my head I find a bandage tied over the wound I sustained from the crash, not to mention an additional one I likely gained after face planting the floor. My shoulder has also been cleaned and bandaged from the sword which had been able to pierce my flesh, my calf however seems to have been stitched rather then bandaged so I'm guessing it was not as bad as I initially thought.

You lost it again, didn't you?

Turning my head I find Williams sitting on the edge of the window, the wound on his cheek is highly visible as the sun shines on it. Sitting back against the head board I run my hand through my hair, "Why are you here?"

Jumping off the window edge he walks to the foot of my bed. I told you that you needed to keep your anger under control. You beat somebody to death in front of half the town, broke his bones and smashed his skull open.

"It was in self defence. He tried to kill me so I defended myself."

Do you really expect them to believe that? You had won the fight yet continued to attack him.

Closing my eyes I cup my hands over my face, "I had to."

Bullshit. Williams leans against the frame as he stares into my eyes, If you did that back home you'd be out of the army and more than likely in prison. The fight was over, he could have been captured and interrogated. Now everyone will look to you as a murderer, a monster who kills those who are helpless.

"Fuck off!" I bring my hands down on the bed punching the mattress, "You're not real! You're dead!"

I'm in your head. For as long as you live I shall remain.

"John?" My eyes widen as I realise that there is someone else in the room, looking to my right I find Twilight getting up from a chair tucked in the corner which I had somehow missed , "Who are you talking to?"

Looking back to the foot of the bed I finds no sign of Williams. Glancing back to Twilight I let out a sigh, "I... There's no point in hiding it. I was talking to Williams."

Twilight moves to my side and rest her hoof on the bed, "You see him? Is he here now?"

I shake my head, "No... he just comes and goes."

"How long have you been seeing him for?" I can hear the concern in her voice, it's almost as if she actually cares. Whether or not the girls like me after that display is an entirely different matter.

"Since the party in Canterlot before I was deployed to the Griffin Empire. It became more common as the war went on."

"I take it that it isn't normal?" Raising an eyebrow I look to her, "For human to have vision of their dead."

"No. It's not." We just stay silent for a moment, I can see that she's trying to think of something to say but in all honesty how do you respond to somebody who says they're seeing their dead friend? "I... need help, Twilight," She raises her head to face me, "I don't know why I'm seeing him, before I could only see him but before too long he actually started speaking to me."

"Is there anything in particular which cause him to appear?"

Leaning my head back I rest against the head board, "He often shows up when I... lose someone or let my anger take over. He first spoke to me when I lost Moonshadow in the first offensive of the war, I saw him and Taylor looking down to me from the village."

Twilight turns her head to look towards the door, "You should tell Princess Luna when she arrives, she may be able to help you."

"Princess Luna is coming?"

She nods, "She requested that I informed her when you awoke."

I let out a groan, "I take it I'm in the shit again?"

"You... murdered that Griffin in front of half the town."

"It was self defence."

Twilight glares directly into my eyes, "I think it surpassed 'self defence' after you broke his leg and wing!"

"I know... I lost myself in the heat of the moment."

"That's a bit of an understatement," She heads towards the door and opens it with her magic, "You only just started to be accepted here, after last night I wouldn't be surprised if the whole of Ponyville was afraid of you. I know you thought your actions were justifiable, others won't be so understanding," Exiting the room her magic slams the door shut behind her.

She's right. They ran when I used to walk through their town, after watching me kill another no doubt they will see me as a murderous fiend. With little to do I lie back down and rotate my head to the side to watch the outside world through the window.

Following a few hours I decide to get changed, bringing my legs over the edge of the bed I attempt to stand but slump over onto one knee as a pain shoots through my injured calf. Regaining my composure I search the draws alongside my bed and find a set of clothing had been left for me, nothing too fancy just a set of tan trousers and a white t-shirt.

Luckily I was left in my pants rather then naked so straight away I put my trousers on. Pulling the top over my head I hear the door creak open, "Going somewhere?"

"That was the plan," Turning to the door I find Luna standing in the doorway, walking into the room two Unicorn guards enter alongside her with Griffin muskets held in their hooves, "I see you've approved of your guards being issued rifles."

Side glancing to the guards she steps forward, "They certainly are highly effective. But we will discuss that later, for now we have more pressing issues."

Sighing I step closer to her, "I should have known this was coming."

She stands at her full height raising her head above mine. She looks down at me with her eyes, a deadpan expression painted across her face. I wait patiently as she continues to glare at me, "I understand why you did it."

I look up to her with confusion, "Well I certainly wasn't expecting that, I was expecting a royal bollocking."

Luna repeats herself, "I understand why you did it, but others won't look at it the same way I do. Know that my sister is not pleased with the outcome but she also understands the reasons behind your actions. You will face no retribution from us, John, though as I'm sure you can imagine the tabloid have picked up on this story very quickly."

"Yeah... they love to milk a story for every last drop," I sit down on the foot of the bed, "So what's going to happen? Surely you won't be able to let me go and pretend like nothing happened."

Luna turns to the door and stops once she enters the hallway. Looking back over her shoulder she gestures with a flick of her head for me to follow, "I may have a solution to this issue, come with me," Getting up from the bed I hobble slowly towards her and follow as we walk down the hospital corridor, due to my injured leg I find myself unable to keep up with her pace. Stopping she turns to me, "I see that all of your injuries have not been healed."

Shrugging I bring my damaged wrist against my chest and support the weight by bringing my good hand underneath the elbow, "It's better than nothing, at least they set the bone and healed all the cuts from the broken glass."

"Hold still," Raising an eyebrow I lower my arm again and look to her. Closing her eyes the tip of her horn begins to glow, "This may sting," Before I can protest I find my body enveloped in her magical glow as a unreal sensation courses throughout my body. The cast on my wrist peels away dropping to the floor with a resounding thud, lifting the wrist I watch as the swelling subsides and the wrist's position adjusts followed by a succession of audible clicks. The movement of the bone causes my face to strain in pain, shallow groans escape my lips as pain shoots throughout the joint. I feel something being plucked away from my calf, glancing down I find the stitches falling from within my trouser leg as the wound itself feels to be shrinking.

Following the next minute a mild pain shoots through each of my injuries as the magic seals the wounds. When the magic finally fades I take a few moments to process what had just happened. Lifting my wrist I rotate the joint to examine its condition, I'm able to move it with complete ease almost as if I had never even broken it. Taking hold of the bandages around my head I unwrap them and throw them to the floor, running my fingers across my forehead I find no sign of the deep lacerations I had received during the fight.

Letting out a shallow groan I smile to Luna, "Thank you. Why couldn't the doctors have done that?"

"I spent some time studying the reports on your species anatomy that Twilight and the medical staff here completed. That level of healing also requires a lot of magic which only Alicorns or advanced Unicorns could possess," Stepping off she smirks as she looks to me, "Just don't expect me to kiss your boo-boos better every time your scrap your knee."

Chuckling I move alongside her, "That's an interesting image."

"An image which will not become reality, I can assure you."

I let out an over exaggerated sigh, "Such a shame," We walk slowly down the hallway with the two guards a few steps behind us. I continue to glance to Luna as we walk, "About the other night... at the party," Luna raises her eyebrow as she tilts her head towards me, "I'm sorry for referring to you as-"

"-Moon-butt?" I slowly nod my head, "You were drunk, so I suppose in those circumstances I can forgive you."

"Well you did throw me half way across the room."

Luna chuckles softly, "Well that was my way of immediately forgiving you for your insolence, though if you refer to me by that name again I shall do worse then throw you at a table."

"Understood," As we round the last corner I find two more Unicorn guards armed with rifles stationed at a door to another hospital room. Luna moves to them as they stand at attention, one of their horns glow opening the door for her, "What's in there, Luna?"

Halting she turns her head to the side, "One of your attackers, he was found unconscious outside the Golden Oaks library. How about we find out who organised the attack?" We both enter the room finding an additional six guards posted at various positions, however all these guards are Pegasi armed with short swords, I guess they don't rely on their rifles for close quarters fighting. In the centre I find the Griffin chained to the bed, he has various bandages around the rear of his head where his skull collided with the ground.

Stepping up to the side of his bed I glance back to Luna, "Have you got a way to make him talk?"

Bringing her hoof to her head she taps it against her horn, "I was able to see your memories, remember? I can do the same to him, though as he won't allow me access like you did it may take a while to break through."

"So basically you need his cooperation to access his memories?" Luna nods, "Isn't there some kind of spell to make him docile or something?"

"There is but it's very complicated, I wouldn't be able to make him complaint and access his memories at the same time."

"So I am to wait whilst you break through into his mind?"

Luna steps up alongside me and looks to the unconscious Griffin, "It may take a few hours but I'm sure we will be able to find something useful, if not then we at least have a scapegoat to clear your name."

I sit on the side of the bed and look up to her, "Can't you just clear my name?"

She rolls her eyes, "Well yes, but then it would make you look guilty. If I learn why they assaulted you then I can make a more official stance on the matter."

"Fair enough," I watch as Luna's horn begins to glow, a trail of energy connects the tip of her horn to the Griffins forehead allowing Luna access to his mind. I have no idea how long it will take though I'm sure watching Luna's face as it scrunches with concentration will provide me with some entertainment as I wait.

I was wrong, it only provided about one minute of entertainment before I got bored. With little to do I cycled through the various songs on my phone as I pace around the room, not knowing how long she will be I find myself a chair and relax into the cushions before selecting 'City of Delusion' and letting it play out loud.

If there's one thing I hate more than anything it's waiting... I could never stand sitting around doing absolutely nothing, I always had to be doing something. So deciding to finally do something I move to a free space of the floor and remove my shirt, positioning myself low to the ground I resting the palms of my hands on the floor I begin to perform push ups. Every so often when my arms start to tire I would switch positions and change exercises alternating between push ups and abdominal crunches.

"Ahem..." Pausing during my set I glance up to see Luna looking to me, "Having fun down there?"

Grasping my shirt I lift myself from the floor, "Very much so," Pulling my shirt back over my head I look to the Griffin who remains motionless, "Did you find what you needed?"

"I was only able to obtain small pieces of information, it would seem the injuries you caused have highly affected his memory."

"So I gave him brain damage?" Luna nods, "So what did you learn?"

Raising a hoof she points to the Griffin, "Elric here was a member of the Militarist army, so were his companions. Many who were in the south of the empire when their new leader surrendered refused to accept his orders, they have moved out and plan on attacking the new government in the future. They call themselves 'Children of the Motherland'-"

"-That's a pretty shit name."

Luna just looks to me momentarily before continuing, "They aim to reclaim the Empire for the 'true Griffins' and to remove those who 'bow to the demands of other nations'."

"So why did they come to me?"

"They wanted to make a statement to the provisional government, by eliminating the 'Liberator of Griffonstone'. By eliminating a key figure of the Royalist forces they hoped to crush the moral of those who supported the Royalists and the soldiers within their ranks."

I chuckle softly as I hear the title I've been given, "I'm not going to be using that title. So am I still at risk? Are any other key members of the Royalist forces at risk?"

Luna smiles when she hears of my disapproval towards the title, "More than likely, no doubt they shall attempt attacks in the future once they learn of the failure to take your life. As for others who assisted the Royalists I am afraid I don't know, but at least we now have your scapegoat. Come with me," With that Luna heads for the exit, looking to her confused I slowly join her as we walk to the hospitals main entrance.

Stepping out of the main doors I am immediately met with a barrage of camera flashes, when my eyes adjust I find a large crowd of approximately fifty journalist all gathered around the entrance. I can't make sense of the questions they're asking as they all try to shout over each other to be heard, scanning the front of the crowd I find Twilight and the girls trying to separate them from me.

"Be still!" I cover my ears as I shift my attention back to Luna, "The actions of Lieutenant John Davies last night were the result of an attack against him! He acted to defend himself and other key figures within the Griffin Royalist military and provisional government from a terrorist plot orchestrated by an organisation referring to themselves as the 'Children of the Motherland'! No action shall be taken against the Lieutenant, he acted within his capacity as an officer of the Equestrian Guard! Now leave us! No more information shall be divulged on this matter!

Reluctantly the journalists begin to disperse as they finish jotting down everything the Princess had said to them, one by one they all leave the area. Looking to Luna I cock an eyebrow, "'Officer of the Equestrian guard?' I thought I was in the army?"

Luna looks back to me as the girls slowly gather around her, "Equestria hasn't had need of an army for the last thousand years. During Celestia's rule she saw it more suitable to rename them as the 'Guard', personally I don't agree with that but what's done is done."

"So what happens now?"

Luna's horn glows causing three scrolls to materialise from seemingly nowhere, "Now you return to your duties, Lieutenant. As I mentioned earlier the rifles the Griffins used were highly effective, a mass majority of our casualties were due to injuries from those weapons or from Griffin cannons. Despite being shot at yourself you were defended from the projectiles on account of your armour, my sister and I would like for you to prioritise developing similar armour for our guards," One of the scrolls levitates into my hand showing my the casualty reports for the conflict. Two-hundred and eighty-six dead. Six-hundred and twenty-four injured.

Looking to all the girls I scratch the back of my neck, "I'm afraid I don't particularly know much about Kevlar ceramic plates used in my armour, I understand the principle behind it but I don't fully know how the Kevlar is created. In essence its designed to dissipate the energy of the projectile spreading it out in order to prevent it piercing the armour and flesh, bullets deform on impact so if it deforms against the layers of armour so it won't be able to fully penetrate. Producing armour to stop rounds such as 9mm or even the musket rounds used by the Griffins isn't an issue, it's creating an armour which will stop high velocity rounds like my rifles 5.56mm or even larger ones back home such as 7.62mm along with shrapnel. Metal and ceramic plates are used along with the specially designed fibres to prevent these rounds from piercing the armour, though internal damage is still likely to be caused it will at least stop the round tearing through you."

I try to gauge the girls reaction to my explanation, it's pretty safe to say the only ones who seemed to understand what I said was Twilight and Luna. Luna steps up to me, "So you need to establish how Kevlar fibres are created?"

"Essentially, yes. After that it will involve numerous testing, it will have to stop the bullet, reduce the impact against it's target so the force won't cause serious injury or death, ensure it's relatively lightweight and that the soldiers have good manoeuvrability."

Luna nods, "I may have somepony who can assist you with that. If you would gather what equipment you require we will immediately make our way to Canterlot."

The walk towards the library went about as well as you expected once again everybody was back to running away at the sight of me, it was almost as if they were expecting me to snap and attack them. I recovered my armour and helmet from the chest back in the library, grabbing my utility belt I attach it around my waist clipping the thigh holster to me with the pistol. After last night I am going to be keeping this on me for a long time, the pistol should be enough though.

I exit the library with vest and helmet in hand to find Luna waiting on a sky chariot with four Pegasi guards attached to the front. Circling to the rear of the chariot I throw the helmet and vest on the back before climbing up to stand alongside Luna, lifting the vest I equip it and attach the helmet to it so I'm not forced to carry or wear it. Without warning the chariot rocks as the drivers rush forward causing me to grasp onto the frame, it only takes a short gallop before they start to take to the air bringing us over Ponyville and heading towards Canterlot.

I enjoy the scenery as we fly over the various woodlands and rolling green fields, it's not very often that I get to take a moment to enjoy the view. My vision is interrupted when the last two scrolls Luna summoned levitate in front of my eyes, taking grasp of them I look to her, "What are these?"

Luna just smiles softly, "Your invitation to the Grand Galloping Gala in two months time... along with your letter of commendation."

Opening the first scroll reveals a golden ticket of sorts which states my admittance to the Gala, pocketing the ticket I move to open the second scroll, "Commendation for what?"

"For a number of decorations and medals, including one that has not been awarded since my banishment a millennia ago. The Lunar Cross."

"The Lunar Cross? Why have I been nominated? Who even nominated me?"

"Shining Armor nominated you, following your sacrifice," I just look at her with a confused expression in an attempt to get her to continue, "You led an infiltration behind enemy lines to extract a high-value target, when things started to go wrong you kept your head and led your team to safety. In order to buy them time I was informed you charged alone to assault the enemy position, trapping yourself behind enemy lines as the rest escaped."

Looking down I let out a sigh, "Not everyone escaped, I lost two of my squad that night-"

"-They all would have likely perished without your leadership. Your army chose wisely when they picked you to be an officer."

I keep quiet as I run a hand over my arm, "What is required of me? Do I have to do anything?"

"There will be a ceremony when the others return from the Griffin Empire, everypony who has been nominated for a high honoured medal which has been approved will attend this ceremony to be awarded the medal. All that is expected is for you to attend on parade and accept the medal when you are presented it. Your medal has already been approved, it's up to you if you decide to accept it or not."

"Who approved it?"

She hesitates as she looks to me, "I did. It's been so long since I have been connected to an act of greatness, this medal was considered the highest military honour before my banishment. Nopony has been awarded this since, it is given to those for acts of valiance and who willingly sacrifice themselves for others in combat... It would mean a lot to me if you accepted this, John."

I just look to her, it's almost as if she's trying to give me puppy-dog eyes. Smiling to her I bow slightly, "I would be honoured, Princess Luna."

I can see how much this means to her as she fails to hold back her excitement, giving a soft squee she wraps her forehoofs around me and pulls me against her chest, "Oh thank you, John. This means so much to me..." She freezes as her eyes grow wide, releasing me she steps back as a blush paints her cheeks, "Sorry."

I can't help but laugh at her, "It's quite alright." We both look over to Canterlot as we approach, occasionally I flick my eyes over to look at Luna. I consider asking her to help me with my... problem, but I can't bring myself to talk to her. Deciding to leave it for the time being I take out a cigarette and light it up causing Luna to look to me, "You don't mind do you?"

Luna waves a hoof, "Not at all, in fact it was once considered a sign of class and elegance during my time. Smoke away."

Releasing a plume of smoke I look to her, "Did you ever smoke?"

"Tried it once but never really cared for it, that was a long time ago mind you. It's largely frowned upon now in Equestria, it's mostly prominent in the Griffin Empire and the Zebra lands."

Taking another drag I lift my head and create an 'O' shape with my lips, with each push of my tongue I push out a ring of smoke resembling a doughnut earning a small giggle from Luna, "So how long do you reckon it will be before everyone stops thinking I'm a monster again?"

"In Ponyville? It's hard to say, they are still a bit funny around me at times. Elsewhere however I don't think it will be too much of an issue, though you could try and engage in society to show that you are not a threat."

"Anything you can suggest?"

Luna brings a hoof to her chin as she thinks for a moment, "Well you could always work to teach others about human culture. Next month the Royal Canterlot University is holding lectures on various other cultures and species, you could always hold your own on human culture."

Shrugging I grasp a hold of the chariots frame as we come in to land at the Canterlot castle barracks, "If you set it up then I guess I can, it's something I suppose."

As the chariot lands we both step off and make our way to the barracks entrance, walking through the gate to the main courtyard one of the guards calls all of the others to attention gaining their attention from their various training exercises. Luna bows her head to them signalling for them all to return to their various duties, I just watch as a large group return to a sparring exercise where a Second Lieutenant is walking them through close quarters fighting with a spear.

We begin to make our way into the main building where we make for the stairs, they lead down a number of floors leading to a underground section of the facility. Reaching the floor we require Luna continues to show me through a dimly lit corridor, before too long she stops alongside a door and looks to me, "Dawnstar is an exceptionally gifted Unicorn with knowledge of the arcane, she should be able to assist you in determining how to recreate your armour for us" -Raising her hoof Luna knocks on the door- "She isn't military however, so don't go bossing her around like any other soldier."

"Okay, I won't," A loud clattering from the other side of the door snaps my attention back onto it, a succession of mumbles can be heard from the other side. Leaning closer to Luna I whisper to her, "Why exactly is she in the barracks then?"

"She assists us in research, but she isn't exactly... sociable. She prefers the quiet here to conduct her work."

Another bang can be heard from within the room, "So she's quirky?"

Luna eyes shift to me as she begins to head back towards the stairs, "I suppose so. I shall have a room prepared for you in the castle while you stay here, for now though I'm going to get some rest. Farewell, John."

I'm about to respond when the door in front finally opens breaking my concentration, looking to the small gap I find a set of lime green eyes looking directly up to me, "Dawnstar?"

"Y-yes?" She doesn't open the door any further as she responds, her voice sounds fairly high pitched almost as if she was still a teenager.

"Princess Luna sent me, she said you may be able to assist me with a project."

The door finally fully opens revealing the Unicorn. She has a royal purple mane which runs over the left side of her face, her dark blue coat provides her with some camouflage as she stands in the poorly lit room. Her cutie mark consists of the top of the sun, almost as if it was trying to rise over the horizon. She isn't quite as tall as the rest of the ponies I've come across in my time here, come to mention it here frame is also smaller. Nervously she steps forward, "She did?" I nod, "With what?"

I remove my armoured vest and hold it out in front of her, "I need your help to figure out how to make more of these."

Taking it in her magic she swivels it in the air as she examines it, "Why?"

"To help save lives," Her head immediately lifts up as her eyes focus on me, "If we can recreate this armour then we should be able to help keep Equestria guards safe from harm, you will help to save lives."

Turning back to her room she walks in with my vest hanging alongside her. Following her in I step over the various books and scattered odd and end sprawled over the floor. Resting the vest on the table she looks to me, "What is it made of? It's unlike any armour I've come across."

Flipping it over I reach into one of the internal compartments and remove one of the ceramic plates within, placing it on the table I knock on it with my knuckle, "This is a ceramic Kevlar plate, it's designed to stop bullets from piercing the body. I need to know how to recreate the Kevlar fibres within so we can manufacture more."

Taking a nearby knife from one of her tables I try to cut through the fabric encasing the armour, with the help of her magic to apply additional force it takes a fair bit of effort and time but I'm able to allow her to see the interior of the armour plate. Within is the ceramic plate which acts as the first line of defence followed by numerous layers of the material I know to be Kevlar which sandwiches a selection of ballistic fibres such as fibre glass, the rear selection of Kevlar is met with a gel layer which softens the blow of the round to reduce internal injuries, all of these mixed with the casing creates the body armour which slots within my vest.

Taking a selection of the layers of Kevlar she takes them to the other end of the room and places them underneath a microscope, stepping alongside her I look over her shoulder as she studies the material. She quietly mutters to herself as she works, levitating various chemicals over she begins to apply them to the material. Not knowing anything about science I lean against one of the tables and wait as she works.

Finally after what feels like forever she looks up from the microscope, "It appears to be constructed from Phenylenediamine and Terephthaloyl chloride. From what I can tell it's synthesised and it's run through a spinneret forming the fibres, though it will be a challenging process to recreate."

Stepping up to her I glance to the dissected plate, "Reckon you could do it?"

"Possibly, it's not my area of expertise but I'm sure it can be done."

"Great," Taking the plate I keep all of the sections together as I examine it. Looking back to her I raise an eyebrow, "How old are you? You seem... young."

"E-eighteen."

So we're relying on someone this young to develop our armour? She better be right. "Got anywhere we can get started on this?"

She nods, "Follow me."

We spent three weeks working none stop trying to create the fabrics, though she identified the process to create them it was a lot harder than we anticipated. Trying to adapt it's use to traditional guard armour we fitted the Kevlar initially underneath the armour every soldier was issued acting as an under layer, they would still primarily engage in melee combat so this should provide both protection for firearms and melee weapons.

Securing the armour piece to the mannequin I take a few steps back and draw my pistol. Looking over my shoulder I nod to Dawnstar who creates a magical field over our ears to protect our hearing, "Ready?"

"Ready when you are."

Lifting the pistol I load a round into the chamber and take aim at centre mass.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

I wait until the last bullet casing bounces on the ground before holstering my pistol. Stepping up to the armour I look to the holes to find two bullets lodged just after they pierced the metal of the breast plate. Unbuckling the armour from the dummy I pry the metal away from the Kevlar causing the two bullets to fall to the floor, inspecting closer I locate the last two bullets lodged within the Kevlar fabric. Removing the full armour I find two small dents showing the force it created to the wearer yet find no exit holes in the armour showing it succeeded at stopping the rounds.

"Well it worked, now we need to see if the force isn't too substantial for the wearer to cause any significant damage."

Dawnstar steps closer and examines the armour, "How do we do that?"

"We need a volunteer-"

"-Not it!" She raises her hoof in the air as she looks to me wide eyed.

I mumble as I look to her, "So you want to shoot me?"

"I must admit I am curious to see the effect this armour will have on a wearer," She smiles sheepishly to me.

Sighing I grab another identical piece of armour, "Go and get a medical team then, just in case."

As she leaves I try to figure out where I can put the armour on, it was designed for ponies not humans. Having little places to put it I move it over my leg and tie it around with a rope securing it, if the armour fails I'd rather get shot somewhere which doesn't have any vital organs. Waiting for the next few minutes Dawnstar finally returns with a small medical team of three medics along with two other guests, Princess Luna and Celestia.

Luna steps forward and examines the armour on my leg, "That isn't where a breastplate goes."

"If you haven't noticed yet, I'm not a pony. It won't fit over my chest, also I'd rather have a bullet in the leg than in my heart."

Celestia moves alongside her sister, "Are you sure this is wise, John?"

"Definitely not, but we need to find out if the force is going to harm the wearer significantly or not," Taking out my pistol I hold it out on my palm, "Now who wants the honours?"

Luna's magic instantly wraps around the pistol, "Me!" Everyone looks at her in surprise and shock, her sister in particular.

"Oh, well thanks for wanting to shoot me. I feel so honoured," I reply in a sarcastic tone as I take a few steps back. "If you somehow kill me I swear to god I will come back as a ghost and haunt you."

Luna just shrugs as she points the gun towards me, "That's okay, ghosts aren't real."

PHAT

I feel the round impact with the armour on my leg sending a sharp jolt through the limb, bringing my hand down I fall to the floor as the force knocks my leg back, "Son of a bitch!" Rolling on the floor I hold onto my leg, the medics run up to me and remove the armour. Pulling it away I look down to find that the bullet hadn't gone through, after a few moment I move my leg and find only a small amount of discomfort from where the round impacted. "Ow... that hurt."

As I stand Luna presents me with my pistol which I immediately make safe and holster, "Well it seems you were successful with developing the armour."

"Not quite, we need to still develop a plate carrier which will be sufficient. That can wait though," I begin to make my way towards to the door as I glance back to everyone, "I will get to work on that in due time. For the time being, it can wait."

I am never agreeing to be shot again.

Chapter 28 - Anthropology

As we resurface from the lowest level of the barracks Dawnstar breaks off and heads back to her room leaving myself and the Princesses to walk from the barracks back to the castle. By the time we reach the courtyard the sun is at it's lowest position ready to go to sleep for the night, all of the guards have left the courtyard to rest for the day.

Coming to a halt at the centre of the courtyards Celestia turns to me as I scratch the scruffy beard on my face, "You need a shave, John."

"I will do at some point, I haven't exactly been prioritising shaving the last three weeks."

Luna smirks as she strolls past her sister, "I think it suits him."

I cross my arms together as I face Luna, "I still can't believe you were so eager to shoot me."

Luna shrugs, "You offered for one of us to do it. I aimed for the armour as requested."

Approaching Luna I poke her chest, "We still need to fit it onto a pony to test it fully. It's a breast plate so maybe you should try it while I take a shot."

Luna quickly shakes her head, "No. No... It looked like it hurt."

"It did hurt, that's the point."

Luna narrows her eyes as she looks to me, "I take it that you only want to do it to get payback for the homecoming celebration."

Smirking I pat her shoulder, "I will get you back for that."

Celesita chuckles as she steps between us, "John would you be willing to accompany me so we can talk? First though my sister and I will have to attend to our duties."

Clapping my hands I rub them together as I look to the two sisters, "Sure. Lead on."

Celestia closes her eyes as a golden hue surrounds her horn. My vision blurs as the sense of falling fills my body, less then a second later I regaining my senses to find us both standing within her study. Celestia makes her way out of a set of double doors which lead to her balcony, from there I watch as she waits for Luna to do the same at the balcony on the opposite tower. Once both are ready Celestia rises into the air with her hooves outstretched, as she horn glows brighter the suns position lowers until it is no longer visible. As soon as the sun disappears from view I look over the Luna to see her actions mimicking her sisters, facing the horizon once again it doesn't take long until the moon begins to poke over the horizon.

As it continues to surface Celestia comes to rest on the balcony, turning back to me she smiles softly as she joins me back inside and closes the doors. Making her way to one of the cushions she slowly lowers herself down as she looks to me, "Pour yourself a drink of your choosing. I shall have a glass of gin, if you would be so kind to pour one for me," Stepping to her liquor cabinet I pour her drink first as I browse the various spirits stashed away. Finding a bottle of twelve year old rum I pop the cork and fill my glass with a generous helping before replacing the cork and joining Celestia. Holding her glass to her she takes it within her magic, "Thank you," Glancing to my glass she smirks, "Rum? Good choice."

Sitting down I inhale the strong drink before bringing it to my lips, "That it is, personally I'd prefer a larger but I have yet to come across it in this world. So... what did you wish to speak to me about?"

"Just a general conversation. The last time we talked was before you went to the Griffin Empire. I read the reports on your exploits, the title as the 'Liberator of Griffonstone' which their military has started to call you. I had even heard of your... confrontation with Shining Armor, yet despite that he nominates you for the Lunar Cross. My sister was quite thrilled when she told me you accepted to be rewarded with the medal at the ceremony in two days time, the last of our guards have returned from the Griffin Empire and I do believe it is time we thank them for their bravery and service."

Resting the glass alongside me I pinch the bridge of my nose, "Not everybody made it back. We did good out there but some made the ultimate sacrifice."

Celestia lowers her head, "I know. We will never forget what they did for us and the Griffin Empire."

"If I may... I have a suggestion."

"By all means," Bringing her drink up she takes a sip.

"In Britain we have a ceremony where we commemorate the contribution of every man and woman within the British Commonwealth who gave their lives during times of war. I would like to continue that tradition here... if I may."

Celestia smiles softly as she raises her head, "I think that sounds like a wonderful way to remember all they have done for us."

"It is held on the second Sunday in November, the Sunday nearest to the eleventh. Our symbol is a red poppy which is worn over the heart."

"A red poppy? What is the reason behind that?"

Smirking I sit back, "If you wish to learn then you will have to attend my class tomorrow."

"I heard that Luna persuaded you to do that. I think it would be good to allow my ponies to learn more about your species and country."

Scoffing I drain a sizeable portion of my glass, "I don't know why I agreed, it seemed like a good idea at the time."

"Well I shall be sure to be in attendance, as will my sister."

"Teaching royalty? No pressure then. I take it Twilight is going to be there too? I highly doubt she'd miss an opportunity such as this."

Celestia chuckles softly, "If I know Twilight she will be there bright and early to find the best seat. She has always been fascinated with learning about new topics and species."

"No offence to her, but she needs to get a life," This earns a small laugh from Celestia, "It's all well and good learning new things but she still needs to get out there and enjoy life."

Celestia cocks an eyebrow, "You mean like you do by getting intoxicated and having my sister propel you across the grand hall?"

Clicking my fingers I point to her, "Exactly. That is living it up, being thrown across a room by royalty surely is a once in a life time experience."

Taking a drink from her glass Celestia pauses when she looks to me, "I wanted to thank you for helping to prioritise developing new armour for our guards, we lost too many and I hope this will help to keep them safe."

"Don't thank me yet, all we've done is developed Kevlar and been able to determine how to manufacture it. Based on your manufacturing facilities dedicated to military production it will take a while before it can be produced on such a scale for every soldier. It will have to be issued generally overtime, pick the units you wish to prioritise to have the new armour. I'm hoping Sunny will come back to help me develop the armour. I know she has been one for tinkering so hopefully she will have a good idea to help make armour that will suit your guards the best."

Nodding her head slowly Celestia locks eyes with me, "Are you two close?"

"Well I'd like to think we are, she's a good friend. I know the war took it's toll on her, I'm just hoping she can overcome it and continue to serve."

"And the rest of your team?"

"Chaser is probably my best mate out here, Silver Spark is quite the character but we got on well where it counts, Colbalt is a bit more reserved but he's a good soldier and we have no issues. For the others who served in my squad at the end I'm afraid I haven't really got to know them on a personal level, they seem to be good soldiers but I need to get to know them better."

"But you'd wish to continue working with them?"

Raising my glass I stare at the contents, "Of course, stick with who you know."

Celestia stands and saunters over to a nearby desk, taking out a scroll she starts to write something with a quill, "I shall try and arrange that for you, John. I'm sure that they would also prefer to work with you," When she finishes writing on the scroll she turns back to look to me, "I shall let you be on your way then, no doubt you will need to prepare for tomorrow. I'm sure we will learn much about your culture and species as a whole. Good night, John."

Tossing back the last of my drink I slowly stand up, "Night, Celestia," Leaving her study I close the door behind me. I begin to make my way down the various corridors as I remember the way back to the room I've been using for the last few weeks, though since I've never headed there from this side of the castle I end up getting a little lost.

Strolling down one hallway I find numerous stained glass windows which seem to show major events of Equestria's history. The first one I examine shows Luna and Celestia on either side of a creature which is made up of multiple animals. The next one shows the six girls from Ponyville standing against an Alicorn which I know to be Nightmare Moon, I remember reading up on it from one of the many books contained within Twilight's library.

As soon as my eyes lock on the last window I freeze on the spot to study it closer. Stepping up to it I find a representation of the battle of Griffonstone. I find myself at the centre of the window at the gates of the palace, my rifle raised towards a representation of the general who is aiming his own pistol towards me. Below us it shows numerous Griffins fleeing from a barrage of artillery fire from cannons located at the bottom left corner with Shining Armour commanding them. The Wonderbolt's including Spitfire are flying over the top of the window at the arch with numerous Royalist Griffins joining them on each side. Grinning at the photo I step back and take a picture with my phone, saving it as my screensaver I continue down the hall to find my room to rest for the night.

In the morning I had one of the guards escort me to the University, thankfully it was only a five minute walk from the castle gates. Finding my way to the lecture hall I slowly pace around the room as I take a look at the layout. In all honesty it's not too different from one back home, a single podium with a desk is positioned at the front alongside a screen which an old projector is pointed towards. The seating themselves just appear to be curved steps to me, I could easily climb each one with each step, the only thing identifying them as seating is the cushions provided for the audience to sit on. Counting up each cushion I find enough for two-hundred and fifty ponies. Teaching a small group is one thing, a crowd of this many though is kinda disheartening.

Moving to the projector I examine it more closely to see if it can be of any use, flicking the switch it powers on projecting a light against the board at the front of the hall. Moving to the podium I take an ink pot, quill and thin piece of paper and bring them back to the projector. Trying to test it I draw a basic doodle of a stickman and insert the sheet into the free slot on the projector, to my surprise the picture shows on the board it may not be the best quality but it'll do. Loading up my phone I select the world clock which brings up a picture of the globe, taking a new piece of paper I start to sketch the entire globe onto the sheet in order to show it to everyone who attends.

Completing the drawing I glance to the clock to see that I only have twenty minutes left until the lecture is due to start, switching the projector off I leave the paper inside ready and take the spare sheets and ink pot back to my podium. Running back up the stairs I open the door to immediately bump into Twilight knocking us both back.

"Shit. Sorry, Twilight. I didn't see you there."

Twilight regains her composure and smiles to me, "It's alright. Where are you rushing off to?"

"Going to get a coffee before the lecture starts, I may bore myself so much I fear that I will fall asleep from my own story."

Rolling her eyes she walks in, "Go ahead then, John. The others will be here shortly."

"You mean Luna and Celestia?"

"There's also Cadence, Shining Armor, all the girls from Ponyville. Everypony is here for the ceremony tomorrow so they all decided to come here today to learn more about you."

Shining, if he acts like an ass he can sit in the naughty corner. Scoffing I raise an eyebrow, "Rainbow? I highly doubt she volunteered."

Twilight smiles sheepishly, "She may have needed some persuading."

"That's what I thought. Take a seat anywhere you'd like, I won't be long."

"John?" I stop at the door way and lean around the door frame to look at Twilight, "I want to apologise for how I acted at the hospital. I didn't understand why you acted the way you did. Luna explained everything to us in more detail this morning."

"It's alright, Twilight. How did the others take it?"

She pauses as she looks away, "Fluttershy is still scared of you after hearing about it, she may get better over time but for now she's a bit cautious."

Sighing I rub the back of my neck, "I should have guessed. Are the others okay?"

"They understand why you did it, they should be okay."

That's something at least. "Good. I'll be back soon, I wouldn't imagine we'd spend forever in here."

Leaving the room I pass by various ponies as they start to slowly enter the room, following the various signs it only take me a minute to find the campus cafe. As I queue for my drink I notice the girls as they make their way to the lecture hall, they don't seem to notice me though due to my position but I don't mind. Paying for my drink I walk back into the lecture hall and move straight down the steps towards the desk and podium, pulling the chair back I sit down and rest my feet on the top of the table. Looking up to the rear of the hall I find all four Princesses and everyone else I was told were attending all sat together.

As more ponies gradually enter I look to the clock and see I still have five minutes until I'm due to begin. With nothing to do until then I take out my phone and decide to play a song as others start to come in. Turning the volume up I rest the phone on the table and start to play 'We didn't start the fire', It mentions some events and people through recent history so I figure it's kinda relevant. A majority of the room sit and listen to the lyrics of the music, I can't help but chuckle when I notice Twilight trying to note down all the names and events which are mentioned within the song.

As the song comes to an end I take a look back to the lecture hall and find that every seat has been taken. What surprises me is that there are a few other races here as well, I notice a small gathering of Griffins, a pair of Minotaurs, and several Zebras. Looking closer to the Griffins there is one which stands out, scanning her I can't help but smirk when I recognise Janine.

Standing up I pocket my phone and look over everyone, "Hello, for those of you who don't know I am Lieutenant John Davies. I am here today to tell you a bit about human culture and about the species in general, I will be honest with you I have little to no idea where to start. I may as well tell you all a little bit about who I am. I'm twenty-five years old, before I came here I lived in a country called England which was part of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland..."

I spend the next ten minutes going on about who I was before coming to Equestria. Telling everyone about my college education, my job as a mechanic before enlisting in the army, general hobbies and activities I would take part in during my spare time. As I draw to a close about who I am I flick on the projector and take hold of a stick which I imagine was for pointing to parts of the projection. I give everyone a moment to look at the crude drawing of the globe I did before they arrived. Pointing the stick to the British Isles I look back to everyone.

"This is Britain, England is the main body at the south and central part of the island. Wales is here on the west and Scotland to the north," -Moving the pointer to the side I tap against the Irish landmass- "This is Ireland in the early 1900's the whole nation used to be under British control, now though we only control Northern Ireland leaving the main body, the Republic of Ireland, as it's own independent nation. At it's height the British Empire was the largest in human history, Britain controlled one-fifth of the worlds landmass and one-quarter of the worlds population. There was a saying, 'the sun never sets in the British Empire'. When the sun set in one part of the empire it would still be raised in another..."

I continue on about the general history of Britain, going over various countries under our control, the industrial revolution spreading across the globe, great writers such as William Shakespeare and Charles Dickens and the modern politics within the country. I never realised how much I knew, from what I was saying I was able to spread it out over the space of an hour reaching the half way point of the lecture. Not really knowing what to go onto next I rest back against the table.

"That's pretty much all I know with regards to British culture and history. I suppose now I will just answer any general questions about myself or my world."

A number of ponies raise their hooves to ask questions. Looking over a number of them I point towards a mint green Unicorn mare sitting in the front row, "How many humans are there?"

"The UK has just over sixty-million people, the entire globe has just under seven-billion."

When I look up to Twilight I find a large stack of scrolls which she has already managed to fill with numerous notes. With her hoof raise I point to her, "If your nation controlled a quarter of the world's population then how come your population is so low compared to the rest of the world?"

"We had a quarter of the worlds population at the height of the British Empire around the time of 1913. But after certain... events the empire lost a large number of its citizens and eventually had to give up its territories overseas."

Another voice calls out from within the crowd, "What events?"

Running my hand through my hair I stand from the table, "The Great War. In 1914 the world entered a global conflict which saw a rapid development in military technology and resulted in the deaths of over seventeen-million people across all fronts."

The room falls silent as everyone looks to me in a state of shock, the only sound I can hear is the soft snoring of Rainbow at the back who soon gets awoken by a jab to her ribs from Applejack. Twilight recovers enough to ask another question, "Why did this war even start?"

Waving my hand in the air I look to her, "Lots of stupid reasons. All the major empires and kingdoms were ready to go to war, all it needed was somebody to strike the fuse. Serbians killed the Austrian heir to the throne, Austria invaded Serbia, Russia came to the aid of Serbia, Germany helped Austria by declaring war on Russia. Germany decided to invade Russia's ally France through neutral Belgium to try and prevent a war on two fronts by defeating them before the Russian army reached their border, however Belgium was under the protection of Britain due to an old treaty so Britain declared war on Germany to defend France and Belgium."

Shining adjusts himself in his seat, "But how did so many die?"

"No point in beating around the bushes, we developed new weapons to kill our enemies. The First World War saw the creation of aerial combat through the development of fighter planes to attack other air crafts, bombers were also created which would drop high explosive ordinance onto defensive fortifications. Britain invented the tank, a mechanised and heavily armoured tracked vehicle which was fitted with heavy weapons intended to break through the German trench lines in order to end the stalemate. Gas was also used for the first time in war, Chlorine gas was deployed to poison the enemy weakening their defence. New hand held weapons were also manufactured including the development of machine guns which could fire off multiple rounds at a faster rate before having to reload," Everyone seems to be disgusted with what I had just told them. I can image for a peaceful nation the development of a gas to poison others would seem absolutely revolting and horrific.

Once again the mint mare calls out, "The First World War? You had more then one global conflict?"

"The First World War was between 1914 and 1918. The Second World War began in 1939 when Germany invaded Poland, the war would go on until 1945 following their surrender. Britain entered the war against Germany when they invaded Poland but didn't see combat until France was invaded in 1940, the United States of America entered the war when Germany's ally Japan attacked their navy in Hawaii in 1941. Earlier in the year Germany attempted to invade Russia bringing them into the conflict on our side. In the end the two factions were the allies and the axis. Britain, America and Russia were the allies, Germany, Italy and Japan made up the axis. By the end of the war over sixty-million soldiers and civilians had been killed. The war saw the creation of the most deadly weapon ever deployed in combat, the atomic bomb."

"What's an atomic bomb?" Another stallion calls out from somewhere to the right.

"An atomic bomb is a WMD, a weapon of mass destruction. Only two were used against another nation, both cases were in World War Two against Japan. The atomic bomb which was dropped on Hiroshima was a nuclear fission bomb which harnessed the power of a nuclear reaction from uranium which produced a substantial level of heat which was over six-thousand degrees centigrade. The explosion was enough to level the entire city, those who were close enough left no trace of their existence apart from their shadows burnt into the ground. They were deployed to reduce the number of casualties which would have likely occurred if we invaded main land Japan, the United States were the ones who deployed the weapon."

Again everyone is frozen in a state of shock, I'm pretty sure that if somebody came to our world and told us about the atomic bomb before it was invented nobody would believe that it was real. The fact that one weapon could destroy an entire city is a terrifying thought, however in a weird way it has kept the peace, the fact that the major nations could level an entire country has stopped them from invading one another.

Celestia finally speaks for the first time this lecture, "Yesterday you mentioned a day where you commemorated those who gave their lives in war. You said that you would wear a poppy as the symbol of remembrance. Why is that?"

Thankful for the change of topic from devastating human weapons I'm more than happy to answer, "During the First World War soldiers found that the first signs of life to appear over the fields of battle were red poppy's, they inspired the world famous poem In Flanders Field's. The poppy became the symbol of remembrance for us. On the eleventh hour of the eleventh day of the eleventh month we hold a two minute silence and a ceremony to honour those who gave their lives, we hold the main ceremony on the Sunday closest to that date. That signified the day the guns fell silent over Europe following the end of the war."

Waiting a moment before continuing I rub my hands together as I clear my throat, "Right then, enough doom and gloom for now. How about we change topics from the wars and go onto something else..."

The rest of the hour thankfully moved onto other topics, nobody decide to bring up war again throughout the lecture. I had many questions about a range of topics. What I used to maintain when I was a mechanic, the basic functions of cars, human anatomy, general appearances of females, why I always wore clothing and many other weird and wonderful topics. The mint mare particularly seemed to ask a fair few questions compared to the others, looking at her closely I think I've seen her a couple of times around Ponyville. Once the class draws to an end everyone slowly makes their way out of the lecture hall. Running my hand though my scruffy beard I breath a sigh of relief.

That could have gone better. Thank god I didn't become a teacher back home.

Chapter 29 - Medals

Exiting the lecture hall I find that Princess Luna and Celestia have left to return to the castle, however the girls from Ponyville, Shining and Princess Cadence are all still here. As I approach them I stop when a Griffin steps in front of me gaining my attention. Taking a step back I smile softly when I notice that it's Janine. "Fancy seeing you here. How have you been?"

"I've been well. I'm thankful that all my family returned safely from the war, I've been told I have you to thank for my brother returning."

Raising an eyebrow I cross my arms, "I am? Who's your brother?"

Smiling she takes out a small photo from her bag and passes it to me, "Georg, he told me he was with you from the very start."

Looking at the photo I find Janine and the rest of her family standing outside their home, standing directly alongside her is George with his arm wrapped over her shoulder, "Small world. I had not clue he was your brother. I take it he told you that he was under my command?"

"He told me how he served alongside the 'Liberator of Griffonstone'. He made up some story of sneaking through Wingston under the cover of darkness with you and eliminating the Militarist guns."

Grinning I rub the back of my neck, "Actually that did happen."

She just looks at me for a few seconds processing that, "He wasn't lying? You two actually did that?"

"Well it wasn't just us two. We had the rest of our Section along with a unit we located within the town."

"I can't believe you managed to do that. I heard stories about that battle, they didn't paint a pretty picture."

"Well I got injured in the battle after we took the bridge. I couldn't tell you about the rest of the fight," Looking to the girls I can see them glancing to me as I continue to talk with Janine, "What are you doing in Canterlot? It's a fair distance from your farm."

Rubbing her shoulder she looks to the side, "Well you did say if I needed a favour I should come and see you."

"That I did. So what are you after?"

"I've been stuck on that farm my whole life. My family have all been out and seen the world, I need to get out there."

Cocking an eyebrow I cross my arms, "So you've come to see me?"

"I want to get out there, but I still want to have a purpose. I want to enlist and serve under you like my brother did, he said he'd come and see you after the lecture."

"You want to enlist under my command? If I remember correctly you're seventeen years old."

Reaching into her bag she pulls out a document and shows it to me, "I'm eighteen now. My birthday was last month," Taking the document I scan through it, examining it closely I find it to be a birth certificate confirming her age.

Sighing I run my finger through my hair, "I will have to have a word to see if I can accept a non-Equestrian, but if I can I suppose I can take you on."

Giving a squee she wraps me in a hug earning an amused look from the girls behind her, "Thank you, John," Tapping her shoulder she releases me and steps back, "Sorry."

"However I will expect you to follow my orders. You will be in a military unit so I will expect discipline and professionalism when we are on duty. Is that understood?"

Janine gives a quick salute, "Yes, Sir."

Grinning I point down the hallway towards the exit, "Now go and get your brother and head to the castle. Tell the guards you are there to see me, if they don't let you in just wait there until I return."

As she runs off I stand there and watch until she is out of sight. Chuckling softly I shake my head as I walk up to the girls. Rainbow looks up to me with a confused expression on her face, "Er, John? What was that all about?"

Shrugging I put my hands in my pockets, "Looks like I have a new recruit."

Shining moves away from his wife and steps forward, "John she isn't Equestrian. She can't join the Equestrian Guard."

Standing up to Shining I glare down at him, "Well I'm sure certain exceptions can be made."

Shining responds by trying to puff out his chest, "I won't be making that exception."

"I wasn't asking you."

Shining is about to open his mouth until Cadence steps up behind him and rests a hoof on his back. Taking the hint he takes a step back and begins to move off. I can already tell who wears the pants in that relationship. As the two move to leave I mutter under my, "Fucking jackass."

Rainbow's ears perk up at that, "Not a fan of Twilight's brother?"

Glancing to her I rub my knuckles, "He's a twat. Sooner or later I'm gonna smack him."

None of the other girls seems to hear me as I express my views on Shining. Gradually we all start to step off as we leave the University. Everyone chats idly as we head through Canterlot back towards the castle, from what I've been told they will all be staying there in order to attend the award ceremony tomorrow. They told me about Rarity's quartet which Fluttershy agreed to join in the future making it a quintet. The girls also helped a species called the Breezies return to their home by taking the form of the species to assist them, apparently with magic Twilight has the ability to change the form of an individual temporarily.

As we approach the castle Twilight steps up to me, "John, I was hoping you would be able to assist me with an experiment in the future."

Cocking an eyebrow I look to her as we walk, "...Okay... what is it?"

"Well I was successful at making the girls and myself into the form of the Breezies. However I have never attempted to turn another species into a pony," Stopping on the spot I fold my arms as she stops alongside me, "If I can determine how to complete such a spell would you be willing to assist me by being my test subject?"

"Test subject?" Twilight smiles sheepishly, "Great way of putting it," Glancing around I exhale as I rub my hand over my forearm, "I don't know... I kinda like my thumbs. Also walking around on all fours doesn't exactly appeal to me."

Looking up to me she tries to put on her best puppy-dog eyes, "Please, John."

The other girls all gather around entrapping me in a circle. Rarity steps up, "I must admit I am curious as to how you would appear as a pony. A refined officer such as yourself, I'm sure you would be positively handsome."

Applejack chuckles softly, "Maybe you'd actually be able to buck apples."

Rainbow jumps up and starts to fly around, "It would be pretty awesome to have somepony to fly around with back in Ponyville."

Cocking an eyebrow I turn back to Twilight, "There's a valid point. What race would it make me?"

Twilight brings her hoof to her chin, "I'm not sure. According to the old tomes the spell takes into accounts an individuals genetics when assigning them a particular race."

"So I could end up a Unicorn, or Pegasus? Would I have to learn to fly or use magic?"

"If you were to become one of those races, yes you would. It would take time but it wouldn't be impossible to do."

Sighing I scratch my chin, "And you say it's temporary? You could turn me back any time I wanted before hand?" Twilight nods, "...Fuck it. At some point I will do it, but not for now."

Twilight's smile practically beams as she jumps in excitement, "Thank you so much!"

Holding my hands out I take a step back, "Don't even try hugging me. I've been hugged every time I've said yes and I don't intend to keep that pattern up."

Pinkie groans in disappointment from behind me, "Aww, why not?" It's a great way to show how much you care for your friends."

Pivoting on the spot I look to her with a bemused expression, "Because I'm a guy, and just like every other guy I don't go around hugging everyone."

She just stands there as her eyes slowly narrow. Without warning her expression suddenly changes back to her usual cheery self, "Okie dokie lokie," And just like that she begins to bounce down the road continuing towards the castle gates.

As the others step off I lock eyes with Fluttershy, once she sees that I'm looking at her she seems to initially freeze. Slowly I step up to her but I make sure not to get too close, "Fluttershy, can we talk?" Stopping on the spot she looks to me as she tries to hide behind her mane. She isn't even able to reply, she just gives a soft eep.

"I know that you aren't exactly... comfortable around me. I don't blame you," -Lifting her head slightly she makes eye contact with me- "The human race are a bunch of heartless bastards, I'm no exception. How I acted was disgusting but I did it to protect myself. Look at it this way... if you back an animal into a corner it's going to attack to defend itself. They backed me into a corner by attacking me at a celebration whilst I was unarmed. I acted on instinct to save myself and to protect others. I wouldn't hurt anyone who was unarmed or posed no threat to me, I may be a soldier but I'm not obsessed with violence. I'm not expecting you to trust me straight way or to even like me, but I hope we can try and move on from this."

Pausing she glances around to see that the other girls further ahead are watching us intently. Thinking for a moment she slowly raises her head to look to me, "O-okay, I'll try."

Smiling softly I take a step back, "That's all I can ask," Raising my hand I hold it to the side towards the girls, "Shall we?" Slowly she steps off to catch up with the others. Watching as they walk ahead I take out the last cigarette I have and light it up before following behind them.

Just as I suspected Georg and Janine were stopped at the main gates by the guards, once I arrived though I was able to get them past the guards by vouching for them and using my position as a superior officer. As the three of us walk down the corridor towards my quarters the two Griffins get the odd look from the guards stationed within, it probably doesn't help that Georg is in full armour and armed with his sword.

As we stroll Georg steps alongside me, "I can't believe of all the places you could have gone, you found your way to my farm."

Shrugging I glance to him, "Seems pretty unlikely. You didn't tell me you had a sister."

Grinning he increases his speed, "For a good reason."

Jogging up to him I look to him, "What do you mean?"

"I been told what you're like. I wasn't going to have you go anywhere near my sister."

Cocking an eyebrow I nudge him in the side with my elbow, "What exactly does that mean?"

Grinning he just glances momentarily to me, "Sunny. I heard you answered the door naked as she slept in your bed. Apparently the room smelt quite a bit from-"

"-Who told you? Chaser?"

Chuckling he heads down the hall as I come to a stop, "Perhaps," Continuing down the hall he walks straight into my room.

As I stand there frozen Janine steps alongside me, "What was that about?"

Stepping towards my room I can't help but grin, "I think I now know who you're replacing."

As the two of us enter the room I look around to find the members of my team gathered around the room at various positions. Sunny has decided to claim my bed by lying on top of the covers, Chaser has perched himself on top of the wardrobe, Colbalt is standing patiently in the corner, Silver is sat back in the chair at my desk, Crimson and Comet are sat together on the edge of the window and Sure Strike is standing at guard right next to the doorway.

Straight away my eyes dart to Chaser as he sits at the top of the wardrobe. Leaping up I try to grab him, "Come here!"

Before I grab him he glides off the top and lands in the centre of the room, "I didn't think you'd be that eager to see me again."

Stepping up to him I flick my eyes between him and Sunny, "I know what you've been telling people."

Initially he looks confused until he slowly follows where my eyes are flicking to. Turning back to me he produces an uncomfortable smile, "Oh... that."

Everyone just remains quite until Janine breaks the silence, "Well this is cosy. Anybody going to fill me in?"

Georg raises his talon to point to me then Sunny, "They slept together."

Sunny blushes heavily as she turns to Chaser, "You knew!? How many ponies have you told!?"

Stepping back Chaser's smile drops, "Nopony," Once Sunny steps up to him he flicks his eyes to Georg, "I may have told a Griffin. He has told a room full of ponies, a Griffin and a human, though I haven't told any ponies."

Stepping up to Chaser I fold my arms and lower my position to look directly into his eyes, "You have five seconds."

Tilting his head he takes a step back, "Five seconds? For what?"

"Four."

"Hold on a minute-"

"Three."

"John, no," Stepping around me I just rotate keeping my eyes on him.

"Two," Adjusting my position I get ready to lunge.

"Oh buck!" Turning he quickly runs out the door as everybody watches.

"One," As soon as he's out the door I start to sprint out the door to round the corner and pursue him.

Running down the corridor I weave between a number of servants as we pass one another. Rounding another corner I'm able to gain ground on Chaser as he has to navigate a small group of guards, since they slowly broke away for him as soon as they see me they part like the red sea giving me easy access.

Once we find a tower he easily glides down the spiral staircase where as I have to cautiously take every step to avoid falling down. By the time I reach the bottom he's out of sight, eyeing the three corridors I pick the one on the right and start to run at a steady pace. Making my way down the corridor I stop when I hear something rustle just outside a window I pass. Going low I slowly sneak back up to the window and wait, sure enough after a minute Chaser climbs through the window.

"Surprise!" Lunging for him I'm able to grab hold of him as we both fall though the window and roll through the bushes coming to a halt on the grass outside.

Trying to struggle free he pushes his hooves against my arms, "John! Get off!"

"Never!" Slapping him across the face I look down at him before beginning to flick his forehead with every word I say, "Don't tell anybody about who I have sex with, you wanker."

"Ah! Okay, just let me go!" Releasing him I climb to my feet and hold a hand out to him which he slowly takes. Once he's standing he leans to the side and looks behind me, "Umm, John?" Turning around I stop when I see nobody behind me. Before I'm able to pivot back he sweeps my legs from underneath me sending me crashing to the floor, "Now we're even."

Rolling onto my back I just chuckle as he holds his hoof to me, "Yeah, I'll accept that," Taking his hoof he pulls me up from the ground.

"Ahem," Pausing we both look to each other before facing the window we both exited through. Standing there is Applejack and Rainbow Dash both leaning against the window frame. Both looking to us with sly grins Rainbow calls through the window, "So, John, who have you been rutting?"

"I ain't gonna say."

Chaser steps forward and opens his mouth, "It was-"

I slap him across the back of the head, "What did I just say!?"

Looking up to me he scowls slightly. Rainbow lets out a loud guffaw as Applejack snickers, "Oh my gosh, I bet it was Chaser."

Chaser immediately turns red as his neck snaps back to Rainbow, "No it wasn't!"

Chuckling I run the back of my hand across his cheek, "Am I not good enough for you?"

Pushing my hand away he hisses to me through closed teeth, "Not helping."

Looking back to the girls I just grin stupidly towards them, "He wishes. I don't swing that way, so he shall forever remain heartbroken," Patting his shoulder I begin to step off, "Now come along, we have to get ready for tomorrow's ceremony." As we step away I am unable to hear what the two girls are discussing, deciding to not indulge in their little idea we take an alternative route back to my quarters.

On the night of the ceremony I had a shave to get rid of my scruffy beard. Personally I'd like a beard but the army never allowed them back home when on parade, the only facial hair you could have is if you were a Pioneer Sergeant for traditional reasons or on tour in Afghanistan. Being cleanly shaved I dressed into my parade uniform which Rarity had brought for me, she had to make some repairs but she did a good job at fixing the various slashes and holes.

Clipping the utility belt on I fit my sword and thigh holster as the last part of my uniform, reaching for my beret I fit it over my head before leaving my quarters. Heading down the corridor I am met by a guard who escorts me to the courtyard where everyone who is to be awarded a medal is to wait before the ceremony begins. I've been told that many other soldiers had received medals and ribbons but that this ceremony was for those who will receive medals equivalent to level 2B or above, I have no idea what their levelling system is, any lower level medals the individual received would also be awarded at this ceremony. I've only been told of the one medal I was nominated for, however I was informed that I am to be issued a few additional medals and ribbons.

Joining the group outside I look around to see if there is anybody else I recognise. Towards the front I can see Shining Armor but I can't be arsed to deal with that nob. Looking further towards the back I can't help but smile when I see a familiar face, Spitfire. Steeping up to her I can see that she is one again in her blue jacket with shirt and tie instead of her flight suit. Sneaking up alongside her I remove her sunglasses from my pocket and put them on, "Hello crab."

Turning to me she looks intently to the glasses sitting on the bridge of my nose, "Sapper. Those are my sunglasses."

Taking them off I spin them about in my hand pretending to examine them, "Aye, so they are."

Cocking an eyebrow she steps closer, "You gonna give them back?"

Rubbing my chin I pretend to think it through, "Nah, I like them."

Shrugging she reaches into her own pocket showing me the top of another set, "Makes no different to me. They give these things out to all Wonderbolt's in the academy."

"So you won't mind if I keep these then?"

"Knock yourself out."

"Sweet," Pocketing the glasses I look back to her, "So... were you able to get out without being seen?"

Smirking she steps closer, "I may have taken a shower first before leaving."

"I don't blame you. I had to wait till I was back in Ponyville before I could have one. Not to mention I had to cover for the sheets, the locked bathroom and your glasses."

Spitfire chuckles, "You seemed to handle it well enough. Some would think you were used to covering for yourself."

"When you're at college and have a girlfriend with an overprotective dad you kind of have to be careful at covering your tracks."

"A girlfriend? I never knew you had a partner."

"Had. We broke up a couple of weeks before I went back to Afghanistan."

"Oh good," Cocking an eyebrow I look to her, "Well not good that you broke up, but good that I didn't make you do something when you had a partner."

I'm about to open my mouth when an officer on the balcony above shouts down to us all, "Form up! The ceremony will begin in two minutes!"

Glancing to Spitfire I step off to go to my position which is unfortunately alongside Shining, "See you in there."

Joining alongside Shining we quickly look to one another before facing forwards again. Unfortunately for me Shining opens his mouth, "Lieutenant, I trust you are going to behave in there."

Straightening out my uniform I run a hand over my epaulettes, "Perhaps, though it would be amusing to piss about just to spite you."

"You would act in such a way in front of royalty?"

Turning to him I bop him on the nose, "I've already acted stupid in front of Luna and she hardly care-"

"-I heard she threw you across the room."

"And she found it funny. Not to mention we got drunk together. You just need to lighten up," Before he can retort the main doors open up causing us both to focus once again. Following the order everybody marches into the hall as the band begins to play. Making our way inside I scan the room with my eyes to see that it is mostly high ranking officials along with friends and family who are in attendance. The rest of my team are all located towards the front of the sitting area just off to the right with the girls from Ponyville sat in front of them.

As we all come to a halt everyone lines up in their respective positions as Princess Luna and Celestia rise from their thrones at the front of the hall. Taking their positions Celestia begins to address the crowd, "I want to welcome and thank you all for being here today to honour the exceptional heroism of those who are stood before you all today. My sister and I are honoured to welcome you all to the royal castle to commemorate the actions of these brave individuals. On short notice they took on the new challenge of seeing combat, the first conflict Equestria has been openly engaged in for a millennia. This ceremony is a great reminder of the extraordinary contribution made by our guards in the face of danger, and for that we thank you from the bottom of our hearts. This conflict has seen acts of greatness from those in command and those acting under their command. Through their actions many lives have been saved by bringing the conflict to an end, and for that reason we are gathered here today to recognise their bravery and heroism in the face of danger."

The ceremony went on by awarding the lowest rank first and working up from the various bodies, starting with the navy, Wonderbolt's and then the Guard. Time went by as various soldiers were awarded with medals and ribbons. When it came to Spitfire she was awarded a small succession of medals, The Distinguished Service Cross, The Royal Cross, The Distinguished Flying Cross and The Solar Star.

Before too long it was my turn. Celestia takes a step back allowing her sister to take over, "Lieutenant John Davies!" Stepping forwards I can hear numerous applause from behind, including loud hollering and cheering from my team. Stopping before Luna I give a quick salute which she returns with a bow of her head.

Stepping alongside me she looks out over the audience, "The Lieutenant, as I'm sure many of you are aware, is not from this world. He has not had the easiest time adjusting to our way of life, but he has managed it all the same. Despite having no requirement to do so he agreed to become an Equestrian and enlisted with the Guard to serve. Taking command of a unit he was successful in infiltrating the town of Wingston where his team successfully eliminated an enemy defensive position saving the lives of many Equestrian forces. He risked his own life when, behind enemy lines, he assaulted an enemy position to allow his team to escape from harm. Trapped behind enemy lines for ten days he was able to find his way back. At the battle of Griffonstone he took the initiative and held off the Militarist counter attack before pushing onto the capital, from there he helped to take the palace where he eliminated the Militarist General responsible for the conflict."

Turning back to me she floats over a cushion holding a succession of ribbons and medals, "For your actions of bravery and for willingly sacrificing yourself despite the risk of death you have been awarded with the highest military honour, the Lunar Cross," Her magic takes the medal and clips it onto my tunic. Examining the medal it is a platinum four-pronged cross with an engraving of a full moon on the centre piece, the ribbon consisting of two outside stripes of navy blue with the centre stripe being a midnight black.

I'm also presented with a few other medals as well. The Royal Cross which is awarded to officers on the front line consisting of a silver cross with a moon on the end of two prongs and the sun on the other pair, the ribbon being made up of the left half a midnight blue and the second half consisting of gold. The Distinguished Service medal for service to the crown in times conflict, this is a simple silver medal with an engraving of the four Princesses crowns and cutie marks. The Distinguished Service Cross for acts of bravery in the face of danger, a golden star which shows Celestia's crown which hangs on the end of a red and yellow pinstriped ribbon. And last but not least the Order of Merit, a five-pronged star made of bronze with a blue and crimson ribbon which is awarded for the development of national relations during times of conflict, likely for the construction of the rail line and providing information for potential new governments.

When I go to step back Celestia and Luna step onto either side of me. Celestia turns to me, "There is one last thing, Lieutenant. After much discussion, my sister and I have agreed that your expertise should be put to use with the command of your own unit. We would like to offer you and your team a position as the guard for Ponyville and the Everfree forest. You will be granted the rank of Captain and will in time have control of your own Company."

Looking back over the crowd I look to my team to gauge their reactions, it's easy to read as most of them are nodding their heads or mouthing the word 'yes.' The thing that seals the deal is the annoyance evident on Shining Armor's face at the fact that I will be the same rank as him. Turning back to the Princesses I nod my head, "I would be honoured, your majesty."

Guarding Ponyville and the Everfree? That doesn't seem so bad.

Chapter 30 - New garrison

As the ceremony draws to a close everyone is allowed to interact with one another. Breaking off from the parade I make my way over to everyone as they get up from their seats. Running my hand over my chest I take the opportunity to admire the medals more closely. Five medals is a pretty good collection, most soldiers probably wouldn't even earn that many in their entire career as a soldier. Stepping up to everyone all of my squad members give a quick salute which I happily return.

"Congratulations, Captain," Sunny smiles as she steps up to me, "That's quite the promotion. Not to mention you are now in command of the entire guard for Ponyville and the Everfree."

Smirking I look to everyone, "Guarding a forest, sound like a piece of piss assignment."

Twilight makes her way to me, "You may change your tone when you actually look into the forest and do some research."

Shrugging I cross my arms, "It's a forest where the nature fends for itself and the weather isn't manipulated by you lot. Sounds exactly like a forest back home, just need to learn about the local wildlife to determine any threats."

"The Everfree holds many dangers which could come out at any time. Timber wolves, Ursa Majors, Dragons, Manticores and Cockatrices are just a few of the dangerous creatures that reside in."

Looking to the others I take a step back, "Okay so we will have to study up on the local wildlife. If we enter we go in groups and plan routes which the rest will know in case we run into trouble. But enough of that, we can talk about work another time. Let's go and get some grub."

When we walk down the hall we make our way to the doors which will lead towards the grand hall where food and drinks have been prepared. Once I reach the door a guard steps in front of me and salutes, "Sir, Princess Luna has requested that you see her in her chambers."

Looking back to everyone I wave them ahead, "You guys go on. I'll catch up with you shortly."

As they all start to make their way towards the hall I follow the guard as he takes me down a different route leading up the main stairs. Heading along the corridor I looks to all the stained glass windows as we pass them, walking down this particular corridor reminds me of a church back home with all it's illustrations of the bible. Not that I believe in that stuff, I was just forced to go to a Church of England school as a kid.

It takes a good five minutes of walking until I'm lead to the base of a tower. Stopping at the entrance the guard turns to me, "Directly to the top, the Princess instructed that you enter as soon as you get there."

Heading up the spiral stairs I slow once I reach the top. Outside the door leading to her room are two guards stationed there, these guards are unlike any I have seen. The easiest way to describe them would be part bat and part pony. Their eyes look almost lizard like which I can only guess provides them with incredible night eye, an extra tuft of fur stick out from the tips of their ears, their wings are that of a bat and their armour is a dark purple with a blue eye at the centre piece.

Stepping up to them I look closely over the one as I slowly push the door open, "Is the Princess in?"

"Yes, Sir," His voice is much deeper then that of the other guards, when he spoke I swore I could also see fangs.

Stepping in I close the door behind me and begin to look around the first room. It appears to be a study of some sorts, a desk sits in the centre with a large chair situated behind it, the right wall is covered entirely with a bookshelf and fireplace with a liquor cabinet positioned in the centre of the bookshelf. On the left side of the room near the entrance is a pair of sofas facing one another with a coffee table between them. The left of the room has a door which appears to lead into her bedroom from what I can see through the open door. A door on the far wall behind the desk leads onto the balcony with a large telescope positioned towards the end.

Stepping to the open door I make my way through, "Luna?" I don't see any sign of her. Stepping around the room I look closely at her bed, it seems to be styled as a half crest moon amongst the clouds with the sheets having a pattern of the night stars. Various windows are spaced around the room with dark indigo curtains. On one of the far walls is a large walk-in wardrobe and another door which is closed.

Stepping up to the bed I run a hand along the frame as I study the design closer. Behind me, the sound of a door opening grabs my attention. Pivoting I find the room which was closed now has Luna standing in the doorway, behind her I can see that the room was an en-suite bathroom, "John, thank you for coming."

"Of course. And if I may say something, your guards look really badass."

Chuckling Luna steps past me heading towards her study, "I'm glad you approve of them," I follow her through to the study where we both sit on opposite sofas.

"How come you wanted to see me?"

Her horn illuminates bringing over a bottle and two small glasses, "I wanted to thank you again for accepting the medal I presented you, also for accepting the position as Captain."

Shrugging I lean back into the chair, "Heck, I would have been eligible for promotion back home by now if I was still there."

"I wished to discuss that with you, your promotion to Captain," With her magic, she fills the two glasses and passes one to me, "As a Captain, you will obviously have more responsibilities and duties. I hope that won't be an issue for you?"

Swirling the drink around in the glass I look to her, "It won't be an issue, it should keep me busy. Also, I won't have to take shit from Shining, that's a bonus."

Luna raises an eyebrow, "I take it you're not fond of him?"

Scoffing I move forward on the seat, "Defiantly not, he's an asshole."

Luna smirks slightly at this, "Honestly I've never had many interactions with him on a personal level, he is Captain of the Solar Guard after all."

I take a sip from the glass, "You have two bodies of guards?"

Luna nods, "We do, the Solar Guard and the Lunar Guard."

"So those guards outside are members of the Lunar Guard? What exactly are they though?"

Luna drains a sizeable portion of her drink in one go, "They are Thestrals. Guards of the night specialised in nocturnal activities. Following my banishment they left Canterlot and settled within the Haysead Swamp south of Baltimare, they remained hidden until my return where they slowly began to rejoin Equestrian society and fill the role of my elite guards."

"If I'm honest I heard the name before in my world but never knew anything about them, they were just another mythological creature."

"Many ponies believed that themselves when they vanished, it wasn't until they returned that everypony began to remember their culture."

Resting the glass on the table I lean closer to Luna, "So if I am to take control of the area what resources are at my disposal?"

"A local barrack shall be constructed following your specifications, just keep within the budget provided. You will initially have twelve guards based there under your command so you will have to recruit four more guards. You will be provided with standard issue equipment along with rifles and ammunition given to us by the Griffin provisional government. As your guard for the town you will also be responsible for maintaining law and order within Ponyville, so make sure you brush up on Equestrian common law. And finally you will be expected to monitor the Everfree and report anything of note directly to Twilight or to us at the castle."

"About the guards, I wish to have Georg and Janine to join me in Ponyville."

Luna pauses as she looks to me, "The two Griffins? Why?"

"I worked well with Georg, he's a good soldier and a fine addition to my team when we were in the Griffin Empire. I think it would do good to show that Griffins can be trusted within our military units. I don't really care what species they are, after all I am a human in a nation populated primarily by ponies."

Luna ponders this for a moment, "Okay then, just make sure you train them thoroughly."

"Understood, I'd also like to recruit Dawnstar."

"Dawnstar? She isn't even in the military."

"If we are to monitor the Everfree I want someone gifted in magic with the capabilities to easily detect any anomalies. She would work with us as a civilian member of staff instead of a soldier. She may also be helpful in assisting me with developing new weapons and armours for the Equestrian military."

Luna finished off her drink in one last gulp, "Okay, I shall inform her of the position. But if she refuses it will not be forced upon her."

I lift my glass and slowly drain its contents, "Of course, so now I need just two more guards."

"Three more, Dawnstar will not be a guard."

"But she will require pay just like the rest stationed in Ponyville. Instead of recruiting three I will perform the duties alongside those under my command to make it twelve guards including myself and one civilian worker."

"You certainly are unique. Many officers here wouldn't even want to engage in those activities."

Chuckling I rub my hands together, "I'm not a desk jockey, I would get bored doing that. Besides I will leave Dawnstar a portion of the paperwork as part of her role. So now all I need it two more guards."

"My sister and I shall be picking them for you, it only depends on one factor."

Cocking an eyebrow I get up from the sofa, "What's that?"

"Each town or city Guard is assigned to either the Solar or Lunar Guard. You will get the right to chose which one you serve under, based upon that my sister and I have agreed to provide you with two elite guards from that group."

"Does it make any difference which Guard I chose to be affiliated with?"

Luna gets up and moves alongside me, "In all honesty? No it doesn't. You are just expected to take that sisters orders over the others. If you become a Solar Guard you answer to Celestia, if you become a Lunar Guard you answer to me."

Bringing my hand to my chest I tap my Lunar Cross, "Well seeing as you gave me this medal and have always had faith in me I think it's only fitting that I give my units loyalty to you."

A smile rapidly spreads across her face, "Thank you, John. I shall get your guards ready for you, I already have two in mind for you. Now I think you should head back down and mingle, no doubt many will want to congratulate you on your promotion. I shall see you in Ponyville on Nightmare Night."

I look to her with a blank expression on my face, "What the heck is Nightmare Night?"

"It's a festival around the story of Nightmare Moon. Foals collect candy from various places and offer it to Nightmare Moon so that she won't return and eat them. It's a load of nonsense, well I thought it was upon my return. Despite it's initially insulting appearance many of the young ones enjoy the night greatly, so I take part in scaring a few and making a personal appearance."

"So it's Halloween?"

Luna tilts her head, "Halloween? Your world has the same celebration?"

"Halloween is more of a kids thing, dress up as a monster of sorts and go around 'trick or treating' to get sweets. Older kids would go around tricking people by pulling pranks or scaring them."

"Well seeing as you are now a Lunar Guard I shall expect you to be my escort for the night. Now you may return to the celebration downstairs. I shall expect you to also have a costume for Nightmare Night."

Standing up I give a quick salute, "Yes, ma'am," Moving away I head for the door and exit the room where I close the door behind me. What am I? Ten years old? I have no idea what to even dress up as.

The following day I managed to gather my team at the train station. Everyone had their basic kit with them, well apart from Janine since she wasn't yet in the military so she only had a standard sword. Dawnstar had accepted my proposal and agreed to join us, as we were all gathered at the station she kinda kept to herself. The girls from Ponyville would be returning later in the day, this would allow me to begin planning and preparation for the construction of the Ponyville barracks.

As the train starts to pull up two Thestral mares approach me from behind, their eyes partially closed to protect their sensitive eyes from the sun, "Captain Davies, I am Private Spectre," She has a grey coat with a short cropped jet black mane and tail, her eyes are a pale yellow. Her cutie mark is a full moon surrounded by a light mist.

"And I am Private Shadow," Again her coat is made of grey however her mane is black with a scarlet red streak down the centre, her eyes consisting of a pale red. I can't even tell what her cutie mark is supposed to be, it seems to only be a black blob so from her name I can only guess it is supposed to be a shadow.

Stepping to them I offer them my hand which they initially look to in confusion before they shake it, "First, don't bother with rank unless we are around other senior officers or Princess Luna and Celestia. Just call me John."

Shadow smiles as she turns to Spectre, "About time we got a commanding officer who isn't a snob."

Spectre just returns the gesture with her own grin, "Definitely. It may be our best posting yet."

"Oh I wouldn't say that so soon," Chaser steps alongside me, "John has a habit of bringing a storm down on himself. Only he could attend a small town festival and get attacked."

Chuckling I pat Chaser on the back, "That's what makes being under my command so exciting."

"Yeah, I'd rather not get shot again."

Moving to my vest and helmet I pick them both up, "Why not? It's nothing but fun," Stepping to the train I turn back to everyone, "Let's get to our new job shall we?"

The train journey mostly consisted of everyone getting to know our new members. I was able to learn that Shadow and Spectre were both sisters who joined together and were fresh out of training. Following that I just sat back and listened to what everyone had done with their time off. As you could guess most of them just spent the month back with their family and friends. Chaser decided to try and brag to me about how much tail he got, but following the rule of three it brings his number right down. It's a good thing he doesn't know about me and Spitfire otherwise he likely would have blabbed about it to everyone.

Reaching the station we all disembark, not many ponies are about at the moment which in all fairness is probably a good thing, I can't imagine the sight of a guard unit arriving in a quiet country town is a reassuring thought.

"Form in!" All the guards gets into their positions forming three ranks of four leaving a gap for me at the right hand side at the centre. Dawnstar remains alongside me not really knowing what to do on the order, "Dawnstar you don't need to follow military orders, just follow alongside us," Nodding she moves to the side and watches us intently, "Squad shun!" Everyone snaps to attention and locks their eyes forward, thankfully the day Janine and the others turned up I went over some basic military parade drill so they will know what I expect when I give orders. Some of the Equestrian parade orders were fairly different to the ones I've been trained to follow.

"I have been given information by Princess Luna with regards to our general duties whilst we are based here. We are the new guards for the town and are responsible for upholding the law. On top of that we are responsible for monitoring the Everfree forest and dealing with any threats it may present. Our initial base of operations will be within the town hall, we will remain there until the barracks have been constructed. We are to meet with the mayor to inform her of these plans, so that is where we are heading now," Standing to attention I look over everybody, "Squad will advance! Right turn!"

Everyone turns to their right and bring their left hooves, or paws, down to stamp into the ground. Since they walk on all fours that is the way they have to move to attention. Marching around them I fall into the gap they made leaving me at the front and centre of the squad with the two Thestrals on either side, "Squad! By the centre! Quick march!" As we step off I initially call out the steps to get everybody into time with the marching, since they walk on all fours they will bring down their rear hoof, or paw, on the order given.

As we march through town I'm sure you could image the amount of looks we get. The town is not used to seeing guards so seeing this many in one instance must be quite the spectacle. Occasionally as we march I call out the odd timing and order to turn us down the streets. Approaching the town hall I notice a figure looking out of the window, as we get closer the doors open revealing the mayor and her assistants as they make their way to the steps, "Squad halt!" Taking two more steps we all halt bringing our right legs down. Once stationary I march forward and halt in front of the mayor.

Pausing she looks to the unit of guards behind me, "Lieutenant? What is going on?"

Reaching into my pocket I take out a scroll and present it to her, "Captain, actually."

Taking the scroll she unrolls it and examines the contents. When I look over my shoulder I can see the towns folk gathered around watching with intrigue, I guess hearing about a military unit marching through town spreads quickly. When I turn back to the mayor I wait patiently as she finished reading the scroll, "You are the new Ponyville Guard?"

Bringing my hands behind my back I stand straight, "We are. The Princess will provide funding to construct the barrack. We will require a room at town hall to initially conduct our duties from, other then that we will need to discuss with yourself about acquiring a plot of land for the barracks."

"What about here?" Pointing to the map I rest my finger on a free section near the market square.

"No," Chaser shakes his head, "The market is an essential part of the towns economic income. Building there can prevent any potential growth for us or the market itself."

Standing up I run my fingers through my hair, "Shit, you're right. It's a good central position but it would have too much of an effect on the town."

Dawnstar studies the map and brings her hoof down, "How about here on the outskirts of the Everfree? If we are to monitor the forest then it would be a prime location."

"True, but it's too far out of the way for the rest of the town. We also need to guard the town so it would leave us at a disadvantage. Maybe in the future we can have a small guard post here, but for now it isn't an option," Leaning on the table I dart my eyes over the map, "I want somewhere close to the town but with room to expand upon. If we are to guard the town we need an armoury to store equipment, a dormitory for guards to rest and a custody block to hold local prisoners."

Chaser starts to make clicking sounds with his tongue, "How about the road leading to Sweet Apple Acres? It's not too far from the town itself and there is plenty of land."

"It's a possibility. Sweet Apple Acres provides a lot of food for the town though, if the towns population increases then we may take up the land which would be best used for farmland."

Scoffing Chaser steps back from the table, "There's just no pleasing you."

"That's not true. You just don't know how to please me."

It's at that moment Sunny steps in and announces her presence, "That sounded fairly... suggestive."

Chaser turn to Sunny, "I bet you're an expert on knowing how to please him."

Blushing she narrows her eyes, "You're not going to let that go are you?"

"Nope."

Stepping between them I raise my arms, "Okay ladies, handbags down. We've got work to get on with," I turn to Sunny, "How did the reassurance patrols go?"

"Pretty good. Many of the locals seem fairly supportive of the new Guard. As long as we don't disrupt their day to day activities I doubt we will have any issues with them."

"That's what I like to hear," Stepping back to the table I remove my tunic and rest in on a chair, "If only things were like that for me in Afghanistan and Northern Ireland. You guys get it easy, everybody here seems to love the Guard."

"That wasn't the case in your world?"

I scoff, "Hardly. In Afghanistan most people wouldn't give a shit if we died and the other half didn't want us there, luckily there were one or two people who thought we were amazing. In Northern Ireland tensions have been high with the army since 'The Troubles'."

Chaser groans, "Are you ever going to stop going on about Earth? You're in Equis now."

"Believe it or not I do miss home."

"Really? I never would have guessed," Chaser replies sarcastically, "You only mention it every other day."

I lightly slap him across the back of the head, "You're an asshole," But hey... he's my asshole.

Dawnstar clears her throat, "Can we please get back to business."

When I glance to Chaser he just rolls his eyes. Looking back to the map I trace my finger over the various plots of available land the Mayor told me were cleared for construction. Pausing I look to one location which peaks my interest, it is situated on a grassland between the rear of the Golden Oaks Library and the train track approximately one-hundred meters down the line from the station, "Here... it's perfect. Close to a major transport line to receive and send supplies, plenty of free room to expand and it's in a well known location so the town will know where we are if needed."

"... I agree, it appears to be a prime location. Shall I inform the Mayor of your decision?"

I slowly nod my head, "Yes, please. On your way out could you ask the rest of the guards to come in? I need to go over shifts and duties." Waiting patiently it only take a few minutes for everyone to come in, for the two sisters however they come in yawning as they are primarily nocturnal so I can only guess that they were woken up from their nap. "Fall in. Stand at ease, stand easy."

Everyone falls in and stands in a relaxed manor as they look to me, "It's pretty safe to say that Ponyville is generally a safe town, that being said there can always be exceptions. We will only have two guards on duty at one time to start with working in three shift patterns, early shift, late shift and night shift. We will work six days followed by six days off, two on early, two on late and two on nights. The shift times shall alternate so everyone will work two of each shift sets so you're not stuck working six night shifts. However should a serious incident occur those who are working on the same day will be expected to come on duty. This shift system should allow half of us to be on working patterns whilst the other half are off on rest days."

"Shift A will consist of myself, Corporal Sunny Shield, Lance Corporal Silver Spark, Private Crimson, Private Colbalt and Private Shadow. Shift B will have Sergeant Chaser, Corporal Sure Strike, Lance Corporal Georg, Private Janine, Private Spectre and Private Comet. Every month I shall alternate the shifts to give everyone the opportunity to work together. Before each shift rotation begins everyone can pick their partners to allow some diversity. Shift A will begin for the next six days starting tomorrow, so later today pick a partner to work with and then I shall decide what times everyone is working. Any questions?"

Georg raises his talon, "Why am I a Lance Corporal? I was a Corporal in the Royalist army."

"You left if I recalled to join the Equestrian Guard under my command. Since you've just enlisted and were a Corporal I decided to make you a Lance Corporal. I could make you a Private if you'd prefer."

"Umm... no thanks, being a Lance Corporal will suffice."

"Splendid. Squad fall out!" Everyone falls out and begins casually chatting to one another.

Shadow makes her way to me as she yawns, "Care to partner up then, John?"

"Sounds good, it will give me an opportunity to learn about you and your sister. Now go get some more sleep, we will be starting on the morning shift tomorrow."

"Great, I love mornings," She responds in a satire tone.

I chuckle softly, "I can tell. Now go on."

Smiling she starts to head off with her sister. Thankfully Luna had provided us with some funds for temporary accommodation so we rented out all the rooms at the local tavern for the rest of my team, I didn't have to worry as I would still be staying with Twilight in the library. As everyone gradually begins to leave to go about their last free day I look over the map and the various paperwork we have gathered.

So far so good. This posting doesn't seem too bad.

Chapter 31 - Changes

I'm rudely awoken by a hoof pushing against my head. Trying to ignore it I casually swat the hoof away as I roll onto my side presenting only my back to whoever is trying to wake me. I shouldn't have been surprised to figure out that my attempt at getting some peace and quiet failed. Instead of being prodded I find my clothes being thrown on top of my head causing me to rapidly sit up. Sitting I pull the trousers off of my face and look to Shadow as she looks towards me with a mild smirk.

"Wake up, John. You did say we had the morning shift today," She speaks in a hushed tone as I look to Twilight's bed to find her and Spike still sleeping.

Quietly groaning I lay back in the bed, "Why did I decide to do morning shifts? I never get to just sleep in anymore."

"How do you think I feel? I prefer the night, not 07:00 in the morning."

I just ignore her as I try to curl back into a ball underneath the covers. As I get comfortable I find the sheet being ripped away from me allowing the cold air to attack my bare skin, the only thing giving me modesty is the pair of boxer shorts I decided to sleep in. Rolling onto my back I stare straight at the ceiling, "Give me ten minutes. Can you make me a cup of tea as I get showered?"

Rolling her eyes she turn to head down the stairs, "How do you take it?"

Swinging my legs over the camping bed I stretch out my arms, "NATO," When I look to Shadow she's just staring at me with an expression of utter confusion, "Normal Army Tea Order. White, two sugars."

Shadow arches her eyebrow, "Like I was supposed to know what that meant."

I just sit there as I watch her head down the stairs. Letting out one final yawn I slowly get up and make my way to the bathroom to begin the usual routine, toilet, shower, shave and brushing my teeth. True to my word I'm done in about ten minutes, you get used to having to get ready in a short period of time when you're stuck on base when the CO decides to pay a visit. Leaving the bathroom I take a quick glance to the two sleeping forms to make sure they weren't woken up. I can hear spikes snoring a mile off, however Twilight is nowhere to be seen.

Stripping down I quickly put on a clean pair of pants before dressing in my MTP along with the beret, although it's not common dress here the beret is a part of everyone's uniform back home when they aren't away in combat operations. Once I have my uniform straightened out I clip on my utility belt with thigh holster and scabbard before making my way downstairs with boots in hand.

Reaching the kitchen I'm happy to find a warm brew waiting for me on the table. Sitting at the chair I slide my feet into the boots and fasten the quick release zip. Shadow looks to me as she sips her own coffee, "So what exactly is the plan then?"

Clasping my hands on the mug to warm my hands I look over to see Twilight making her own drink, "I want to get a feel for the Everfree and the general area. We will carry out reassurance patrols where we will engage with the general population. Other then that we shall survey the main entrances to the Everfree to try and determine any threats."

Shadow scoffs, "You won't find threats at the entrances, anything that is dangerous will be deeper within. At most you will come across the odd Timber Wolf if you draw too much attention to yourself."

"They're bastards, I've already had the one fight with them. They don't even stay dead when they should do, they just get back up as if nothing happened," Taking out my pistol I run a hand over the slide, "Let's see how they like a bullet to the head."

Twilight turns to focus on me, "You can't go around shooting the local wildlife! Yes, some of them may be dangerous, but going out to actively attack them will only make things worse."

"They're only animals, they aren't an organised military force. I highly doubt there will be any repercussions," Bringing the mug to my lips I enjoy the warm nectar. Smiling I look to Shadow, "Now that's a proper brew."

Twilight shakes her head as she joins us at the table, "I still don't think it's wise to go and engage with the creatures within the Everfree in combat."

Taking my pistol off the table I place it back into it's holster, "I'm not going to attack them on sight. If they come up to me and pose a threat though I'm gonna put them down."

The sound of a mug making contact with the table causes me to look away from Twilight. Looking to Shadow I find her licking her lips as an empty mug rests in front of her, "Are we going to get going then?"

"I guess we are," Bringing my own mug up I tilt my head back as I drain it's contents, since it was made when I was in the shower it isn't hot enough to burn my tongue. Getting up I place the empty mug next to the sink and look to Twilight, "What time does Rarity open her store?"

Twilight looks over her shoulder to me "About nine o'clock, why?"

"Well if we are going to be the local Guard then we need to get a uniform for everyone. You lot don't seem to have a uniform other then your combat armour. Wearing that all day isn't exactly going to be comfortable or encourage everyone to engage with us," Opening the door I hold it open as Shadow makes her way through, "I'm sure Rarity wouldn't mind at least considering it."

Twilight cocks an eyebrow as she looks over my uniform, "I don't think Rarity exactly approved of your camouflaged uniform. If you ask for more camouflage she would probably attempt to avoid it all together."

"I'm not after combats, just a general uniform which makes us identifiable. Every service back home has a distinct uniform allowing you to identify them. Military, Fire service, Police and paramedics had their own unique uniform, you could easily tell who they were a mile off."

I'm about to leave the room when Twilight calls to me, "What time are you finishing?"

"16:00 today. I will likely be heading meeting up with the others later at the end of my shift, why?"

"I was wondering if you would assist me in the experiment we discussed in Canterlot?" I just stare at her blankly in response, I never was any good at processing information after just waking up, "The transfiguration spell."

Groaning I rub my hands across my face, "Do I have to?"

"You said you would. Everypony is curious to see if it will work," Getting up Twilight moves to her fridge and gets out a number of ingredients to start her breakfast.

I glance through the door to see Shadow waiting patiently, "You absolutely sure that you can change me back?"

Twilight nods, "I can, yes. Though I would like to see how you adapt to your new form over a period of time."

Tapping my fingers over the door I consider my options. I really don't want to be a pony, how will I survive without my thumbs? I suppose I am kinda curious though, however I don't want to be a centre of attention for her and all her friends. "I will do it on one condition."

Twilight seems to practically beam from this. Giving a little hop she moves closer to me, "Yes?"

"You only get a maximum of two hours, if I want to be changed back earlier then you will do it."

Twilight's smile drops a little at this, "Two hours? How do you expect me to complete a thorough study in such a short period of time."

I just fold my arms as I shrug, "Two hours. Take it or leave it."

Twilight stammers as she tried to argue her point, finally giving an irritated sigh she looks up to me, "Two hours."

Smirking at my victory I leave the room, "See you then, Twilight."

Myself and shadow spent the first few hours making our way around the market as the various stores set up for the day. I decided it would have been good to engage with the stall owners so they knew they could come to us if they had any issues. Many seemed to welcome the Guard having a presence within the town, although we aren't exactly required on a daily basis it is still good to have us in case of emergencies.

Leaving the market we take a small bridge over a stream leading towards the towns outskirts. I never took the opportunity in the past to really explore the town. I always spent most of my days training Chaser and Sunny for combat at the rear of the library, other then that I've only been to Applejack's farm, Rarity's store, the town hall, the tavern and the spa on the one occasion. I actually find Ponyville to be rather quaint, you would never really find many towns like this back home. I never really got the chance to live in or visit a small town like this. My whole life was spent growing up in the suburbs outside of Birmingham, I never really saw much need to go elsewhere apart from holidays.

Coming to the end of the path I halt as I scan my eyes over the mouth leading into the Everfree forest. Having only been in there once, when I initially woke up in this world, I have no idea if I should listen to the fears everyone has about this forest or whether to just ignore them. The idea of nature fending for itself seems so alien to the Equestrians, it actually makes me feel more relaxed.

Shadow steps past me keeping her eyes on the forest, "You're wanting to enter, aren't you?"

Resting my hand on the scabbard attached to my hip I stroll casually towards the entrance, "Yeah, it's only a forest. Nothing bad is gonna happen, even if it does we can take care of ourselves."

Shadow quickly matches my speed as she walks alongside me, "Only a forest? You seem a lot more relaxed then everypony else who comes cross it."

"This is normal for back home. Weirdly we don't have Pegasi moving the clouds around for us."

"And what about the creatures within? They don't scare you?"

I let out a short cackle, "Scare me? I've seen war and have been fired at with mortars and automatic rifles, not to mention been a few inches away from highly volatile explosives, a few animals won't be an issue," As we enter the natural sunlight is obscured by the crooked trees overhead. Squinting my eyes in an attempt to see more clearly I glance to Shadow, "I take it you can see?"

Shadow just nods as she swivels her head around in an attempt to constantly monitor her surroundings, "Thestral's have exceptional night eye."

"Sounds pretty handy," Reaching into my pocket I take out my phone and switch on the flash light app on my phone which keeps the camera flash constantly on. Thanks to my phone I find it much easier to navigate the path which is overrun with old roots and potholes. As we move I listen out in an attempt to try and determine the various animals within and the noises they make for future reference.

As we reach a small opening the trees overhead allow the sun to once again seep into the forest. Pocketing my phone I halt when I see the figure of some sort of creature moving within a bush. Raising my left hand I signal for Shadow to halt alongside me. As I rest my hand on my pistol I try to move around the trees to get a better angle.

I only make it a few steps before I inhale a horrendous stench through my nostrils, I could only describe it as decaying or rotten flesh. The creature crawls from the bush as it moves onto a nearby slope raising its elevation. Fucking Timber Wolf. This one seems fairly familiar though, looking to it's chest I notice a large gash in the side on its chest from where I previously attacked it with an axe. Keeping my eyes on it I slowly back up to make my way back to Shadow's position.

Inevitably I find some way to draw attention to me as my foot crushes a stick underneath my boot. Pausing I look back to the wolf as it shifts it's gaze to me, slowly advancing it releases a low pitched growl as it approaches. One wolf? This will be a piece of piss. Drawing my pistol I slowly stand as I load a round into the chamber, taking aim I rest the sights on its head.

As I slowly ease the trigger the volume of the growling intensifies immensely, however it's not coming from the wolf standing in front of me. One by one more wolves climb up from the other side of the slope announcing their presence, scanning them from left to right I count a total of seven including the one directly in front of me.

Fuck, I'm not going to be able to take them all on. Back peddling rapidly I move to Shadow who has her own sword drawn. Leaning close to her I speak calmly to her, "When I shoot get ready to run."

"Wh-"

PHAT PHAT

Before she could finish I unload two rounds directly into the head of the nearest wolf, the first round merely pierces the wood before the second round caves in the surrounding area causing the wolf to collapse into multiple pieces where it stands. Turning my back I start to sprint after Shadow as we make our escape, thankfully we only followed the one path in order to reach the opening. As we run I look back over my shoulder to find the others in hot pursuit, raising my pistol once again I fire blindly behind me to try and keep them at bay.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

Only the last round makes contact as it catches the paw on the nearest target sending it rolling across the floor before breaking apart. Surveying the surroundings two have broken off onto either side of us running on the other side of the tree line in an attempt to cut us off. Over the constant growls and howls I shout out to Shadow, "Fly out of here, I'll lose them!"

"Are you crazy!? You can't lose them all!"

"Just trust me!" Reluctantly I see her take to the air and fly high above the trees out of sight leaving me with five wolves trying to rip me limb from limb. Pushing myself I manage to reach my top speed as I hurdle over fallen trees and various pieces of debris as I leave the main path, this only slows my pursuers down a little giving me some more distance.

Or at least I though it did, one of the flankers manages to pounce on my from the right sending me rolling across the floor with in on top of me. Coming to a rest on my back the wolf pushes its full weight on my chest as it leans closer to try and bite me, with each lunge I'm barely able to move my head to the side avoiding it's teeth. When it attempts another bite I wrap my hand around it's throat stopping it teeth from making contact with my face. Bringing the pistol up I push the barrel against the bottom of its jaw and pull the trigger.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

The three rounds burrow deep into it's head causing it to shatter on top of me, with the body cluttering around me I throw the head at the nearest wolf causing it to stumble backwards. Pushing myself to my feet I slowly back away from the four advancing wolves as I switch my weapon between them waiting for one to attack.

From the tree above me a loud screech rains down on us. Looking up I can see some sort of large bird standing tall within its nest with both wings stretched fully out, It's main body and head are a dark royal purple where as it's neck, tail and outer wings are a lighter shade of purple. Jumping from it's perch the bird ignites setting itself fully aflame with a indigo hue.

Stepping backwards I watch as the bird starts attacking the various wolves, with each pass the magical flame easily burns through their wooden bodies causing them to recoil in pain. The attacks are unrelenting, every time the wolves try to focus on myself the bird once again attacks them regaining their attention.

With one final swoop I watch as the central wolf is reduced to nothing but ashes, a pained howl escaping the muzzle of the others as they watch. That attack seemed to demoralise them as one by one they all flee back into the forest. Standing up I holster my pistol as I watch the bird circle overhead, moving back to the central branch of it's tree it leaves it's wings outstretched as it releases another screech following it's victory.

When it looks down to me I freeze as I expect it to attack, jumping off the tree it swoops low towards me and begins to hover in front of me. Not really knowing what to do I hold my arm out to the side as I rest left hand on the sword just in case. To my surprise the flames vanish from the creature as it lands on my upper arm releasing a pleased coo.

Bringing my other hand slowly to it I start to lightly run my finger underneath it's neck, "Thank you," This earns another coo as it starts to run its feathers over my hand. As it uses me as a perch I step off and make my way towards the forest path to make my to the pathway in order to find my way out. Through the entire walk I'm surprised that the bird even remains with me, I occasionally pet it as I admire it's plumage from up close.

Exiting the forest I find Shadow pacing nervously with her back to me, "Miss me? I'm so flattered."

She rapidly pivots to look at me with a relieved smile, "Thank Celestia you're alright."

I cock an eyebrow, "Celestia? I'd rather thank this bird," I run my hand over it's head petting it softly.

Shadow steps up to me and examines it closely, "John, that's a Phoenix."

"It is?" I look to it as the Phoenix locks eyes with me, "That explains why it set on fire."

"It actually saved you?"

"Yeah it did. So if it's a Phoenix does that mean it will turn to ash when it dies to be reborn?"

Shadow looks surprised as she steps up to me, "You have them in your world?"

I shake my head, "Nah, they're just mythological creatures which are often portrayed in films and books," Smirking I run a finger through it soft plumage, "From their dying embers, they shall rise one again," At that the phoenix releases another screech as it leaps from my arms with a heavy beat of its wings. Stepping alongside Shadow we watch as the bird takes to the air and glides back into the Everfree, "So is it true their tears contain healing properties?"

Shadow snorts, "No. Where did you hear such nonsense?"

"Just a film I saw when I was younger," Harry Potter lied to me. With one last look to the forest I step off to head back into town, "Come on, I need to see Rarity."

Pushing open the door rings a bell announcing our presence within the store, "Coming," Rarity's voice calls out in a sing song fashion. As I wait for her to come to the main room myself and Shadow start to look idly over the various designs scattered throughout the room, "Welcome to Carousel Bo- Oh, good morning, John. What brings you here today?"

Turning from the display I look to Rarity finding a pair of red frames glasses resting on her muzzle along with a tape measure wrapped over her neck, "Morning, Rarity. I was hoping to discuss a business proposition with you."

"A business proposition?" Rarity's eyes scan over the Thestral alongside me, "What is this about, John?"

"Before I continue, Rarity this is Shadow, Shadow this is Rarity," I gesture to them with my hand as I speak, "Shadow is a new edition to the Ponyville Guard as of yesterday."

Rarity smiles softly to Shadow, "A pleasure to make your acquaintance."

Shadow bows her head to the fashionista, "Likewise."

Clapping my hands together I approach Rarity, "Right, onto business then. I was hoping you could potentially design and create some uniforms for the Ponyville Guard, I will cover for any costs. I'd like something that would be presentable yet practical for general duties within the town, nothing like my MTP and not too smart like the officers uniform you created for me."

Rarity looks to me with a hoof resting against her jaw, "I don't know, John. Making military uniforms isn't exactly my forte. Your officers dress was not exactly one of my finest pieces of work, I based it off of the photo I saw of you in uniform with your marefriend and the royal guards colours."

Marefriend? What a horrible expression, not to mention she's been my ex for months before I even came here. Looking to Rarity I can't help but smirk as I devise a plot to get her on board. Standing straight I try to put on my posh voice which I reserved for speaking in at the officers table back home, "As a business woman I'm sure you are always happy for some promotion of your exemplary work."

"But of course. B-"

"-Creating a uniform for the newest and reformed unit within the Equestrian military is such a rare occasion. Think about it, the woman who designed and created the uniform for the only military officer in a millennia to receive the Lunar Cross. That is quite the honour, not to mention the amount of publicity it would receive at social and public events," Running my hand over my shirt I smile knowingly to her, "Surely you wouldn't stand to see someone with a status such as mine having to present himself in this garish uniform."

Initially Rarity stammers as she tries to think of a logical argument. Giving up she releases a shallow sigh, "I suppose you are correct. Very well, I shall make you your uniform. If you would wait a moment so that I can gather some supplies from the other room."

As Rarity leaves the room I look to Shadow as I grin, "Am I a master negotiator, or what?"

Shaking her head she idly plays with a roll of thread sitting on top of a circular table, "I believe the term Chaser told me you loved to use for over entitled officers was 'Rupert'. I'd say that was a prime example of you being one."

"Blasphemy," I raise a hand to point to her, "I am not a Rupert."

"You just used your rank and achievements to get what you wanted, all while placing yourself high on a pedestal making yourself appear better then everypony else. How are you not a Rupert?" A slight smirk is evident on the corners of her lips.

Stammering I fail to think of a sufficient argument, "Not a word about this to anyone."

With a light chuckle Shadow steps up to me as she raise and eyebrow, "What's in it for me?"

"You can have the rest of the day off."

"Sweet," Jumping up I'm hardly able to see her as she flies with speed out the door and far into the distance.

Rarity steps back into the room as the door closes behind Shadow. Resting a number of supplies on the table she points towards a small step likely wanting me to stand on it to take some measurements, "Where did Shadow go?"

"I gave her the rest of the day off," Removing my utility belt I rest it on the table alongside Rarity's supplies before stepping onto the step. As Rarity begins to take my measurements she quietly starts humming to herself as she works. I let her finish off all of her measurements before interrupting her with a question, "So how much should this all cost? To make uniforms for myself and the rest of the unit?"

"John I couldn't ask you to pay for this. Think of it as a gift from myself."

"Like the last uniform you made me?" Rarity nods as she starts comparing her materials to one another, "I can't let you do that. The tunic was a gift after all for when I was going away. I can't allow you to make twelve uniforms and not give you a penny, this is your job."

Rarity looks back to me, tilting her head forward she peeks over the glasses, "Though you are all to be working within Ponyville if I remember correctly. This is my way of welcoming you all to town."

Jumping off the stool I step up to her, "Rarity I can't let you do it. If you've got to give me some sort of discount then I can accept that, however I will not let you take up this work if it's going to distract you from your regular jobs interrupting your regular income."

"Very well, John. That's very kind of you to think of my own well being. We shall discuss your payment at a later date though, for now we must create a suitable ensemble for the Guard," Pausing she levitates small segments of materials to me to try them over my shirt, "What is your 'unit' to be called? Surely you won't just go by Ponyville Guard."

Thinking I look over the various materials as they rest against my body, "The Everfree Rangers, seeing as we are responsible for the Everfree then I think rangers would be suitable."

"It would certainly let everypony know what your duties are."

When I look to the table I notice one material which Rarity seems to have neglected, "Whats wrong with that one?"

"Hmm?" Turing her head she looks to the cloth, "Oh, well it's simply one I don't particularly like working with. It is fairly good as an under layer but not for a whole segment of clothing."

Stepping up to it I lift up the fabric and run my palms over it. Very lightweight, yet seems fairly durable aswell as being smooth. Opening my shirt I compare it to the material on my T-shirt and find it to be nearly identical, "This will do great for a shirt."

"A shirt?" Rarity lifts the cloths from my grasp and looks between myself and the fabric, "Are you sure?"

"Yeah, it's exactly like we would use for TDU assault tops back home," Rarity looks to me with a confused expression. Cycling through my phone I find a photo from when I was in Afghanistan resting alongside a makeshift football pitch following a game where I was wearing the shirt in question. Showing the photo to her I allow her to study it, the main torso was tan with the sleeves and collar being MTP, the chest had a small zip which would reach from the neck to the bottom of the sternum along with the arms having angled pockets which displayed my regiment.

"I suppose I can make that for you. But does it have to be that colour scheme?" She raises a hoof to press it against my MTP shirt.

"Well we are part of the Lunar Guard, so how about something black or resembling those colours?"

Rarity studies the photo again as she occasionally glance to me, "I suppose I could make the sleeves and collar black with the main chest being the Lunar Guard royal purple. I take it you would also like those angled pockets on each arm?"

"If you could. Ranks would be on the right with the units insignia on the left side."

Rarity passes my phone back to me in her magic, "Your insignia? Have you designed one?"

I never really gave it any thought, I try to run some ideas through my head. Something with a Lion and Unicorn similar to pound coins back home? Its kinda fitting since there are Unicorns here... nah then it would also need Pegasi and Earth Ponies. The eye of the Lunar gurad between two Everfree trees? Maybe, it would identify our roles and which Guard we are associated with. My mind keeps going back to what happened earlier in the Everfree. The purple Phoenix resting at the centre of the tree, it's wings fully extended in the colours similar to the Lunar guard. What was it I said? 'From their dying embers, they shall rise one again'. I'd have to change that but the idea seems to stick in my head.

"Have you got some paper and some colours so I can draft one out?"

Rarity moves to a desk and brings me some crayons along with sheets of papers, "Whilst you do that I shall begin making your shirt. What would you like about your trousers?"

Taking the paper and crayons I sit at the table and rest them out in front of me, "If you could make them the same as you did for my parade uniform, except make the red stripe on the outer leg the same shade of purple as the top. Can you also create some more black berets for everyone else when they come for their uniforms?"

"Of course I can," Rarity starts to carry all the materials alongside her as she makes her way towards the sewing machine, "I shall let you know when it is finished."

Looking to the paper I slowly start to sketch out my ideas, I never was any good at art but I suppose it would be better then describing every little detail for someone else to draw from. I draw a number of ideas before my mind goes back once again to the image of the Phoenix. Etching an outer circle a use it as a border as another circle rests within, the top displaying the text 'Everfree' where as the bottom presents the text 'Rangers'. Inside I traced the outline of one of the many trees I had come across within the Forrest, on each side is a wing with a purple base with outer layer being a lighter shade to draw attention to the wings as a whole. Below hanging from the wings rests a plaque with the moto 'From the dying embers, we shall rise'.

Leaning back I admire my handiwork as a set of clothing lands softly on the table alongside me, looking to the clock I find that at least two hours had passed since I arrived. Lifting the clothing I examine it as I smile softly, the clothing is set out exactly as I had requested. Getting up from the chair I smile to Rarity, "Thank you. On that sheet is the possible insignia's I could come up with. Could you pick one out to etch onto the shirt for me?"

Taking the shirt and paper Rarity saunters back to her work station. It only take about twenty minutes for her to come back with the shirt, "It's only a first attempt but I think it turned out fairly well."

Taking the shirt I pull the left sleeve to the side and find the emblem etched over the pocket, I even find a small Union flag inserted above it for me.

Grinning I take all the clothing and get up from my seat, leaning closer to Rarity I pull her into a light hug, "Thanks, Rarity."

My smile seems to spread to her as she happily returns it, "Of course, darling. Now go ahead and try it on, fitting room is just through those doors."

After a few minutes I resurface with the new uniform on, the left sleeve contains the new insignia along with the British flag. The right arm now has the Captain rank sewn over the pocket which now holds my phone. The shirt fits loosely to my chest so when I tuck it into my trouser it appears straight yet allows me to keep cool, the black and royal purple compliment each other fairly well in my opinion. The trousers have a stripe of royal purple along the entire outer length reaching up the the purple of the shirt. Taking my utility belt I fit it around the waist line, eventually I will have to make armour and a new utility belt which also fits well with the uniform.

Rarity practically beams when she sees me in it, "I must admit I had my doubts as to how it turned out, but on you it looks simply stunning."

Grinning I take my old MTP and hold it underneath my arm, "I can't thank you enough, Rarity. I take it you will be at Twilight's this afternoon?"

"But of course, I wouldn't miss the opportunity to see how you looked as a pony, I'm sure you will look quite the dashing stallion. Now run along, John. I will see you this afternoon," With that I leave the store to continue the rest of my shift.

The rest of my shift is spent engaging with residents of Ponyville, many were still a little reluctant based on my actions from the Ponyville day festival, slowly but surely they were warming up to me. It was good to let everyone know that they could come to the Everfree Rangers for any concerns they had within the town, lets just say a small town has lots of problems but they are all really petty issues, somehow I felt we would operate more like a safer neighbourhood team then an actual police service when it came to these issues.

By the time 16:00 rolled around I figured it would be best to get Twilight's experiment out of the way. Despite wanting to get it over and done with I still took my sweet time strolling back to the library. As I walked I considered what was left to do for establishing the town Guard. We would need to begin construction of the barracks fairly soon, however Luna said she would recruit members of the construction unit within the Guard to build our facilities, all I had to do was tell them what I wanted and they'd build from my suggestions.

I also needed to have some armour constructed to go with this new uniform, maybe something along the lines of a stab vest which the Police are equipped with back home. Realising that may be a bit to advanced to construct I figured for the time being the prototype armour myself and Dawnstar created would suffice. We just need to make more Kevlar then I need to find a blacksmith or armourer who can make a breastplate which would fit me.

That only created another problem though as I would need a way to carry my ammunition should I use my rifle whilst on patrol. I suppose I could just ask Rarity to also design a set of webbing to fit over the armour once it was completed, maybe along the lines of an American or British webbing used in World War Two.

Reaching the door to the library I throw that thought to the back of my head. Pushing the door open I make my way in to find the girls along with Chaser all looking to me. Letting out a sigh I step forward and remove my utility belt placing it on the central table, "Lets get this over with."

"You could sound a little more enthusiastic," Chaser smirks as he takes a seat on the stairs.

"Why are you even here?"

Chaser shrugs, "I'm curious, also I need to make things as uncomfortable for you as possible."

"You're an arse," Turning to Twilight I fold my arms, "So what do I need to do?"

Looking through some scrolls Twilight steps up to me, "You won't be required to do anything, it would probably be best if you were to strip down though."

Cocking an eyebrow I lean closer, "Come again?"

She looks to me with a blank expression, "Strip. You know, remove your clothing."

"I wear my clothing for a reason, Twilight."

Pinkie chimes in, "Yeah, Twilight, John practically lives in clothing."

Twilight glances back to me, "If I was to do the spell whilst you are clothed it may cause damage to them as your frame changes. I'm pretty certain that Rarity wouldn't appreciate us ruining her work."

"I certainly would not," Says Rarity, "I spent hours on those, I will not seen them damaged so shortly after I just completed them."

Groaning I take off my top and beret before throwing them over to Chaser. Lifting the shirt he looks to the insignia, "Everfree Rangers? Is that our Company name then?"

As I reach for the zips of my boots I glance to him, "It is now."

"I like it, kinda unique compared to most the other units," My boots land alongside him causing him to jump slightly at the surprise.

Removing my trouser belt I let the trousers fall to the floor before kicking them to the side, finally I lean down to pull off my socks dropping them on top of my trouser. Standing in front of everyone in only my pants I hold out my arms as I look to Twilight, "Come on then, let's get this over with."

Twilight raises her hoof to point to my pants, "John you need to remove those as well."

I look down to my pants then back to Twilight, "We've been over this, do you really want me to rock out with my cock out?"

As Twilight, Rarity and Fluttershy blush Rainbow, Chaser and Pinkie all let out a loud guffaw. Grinning Chaser get up from his seat, "I don't exactly want to see that again," Pausing everyone all looks to him demanding some sort of explanation, "He kinda answered the door naked after spending the night with S-"

"-Chaser!" I shout out cutting him off, "What did I say back at the castle?"

Smiling Sheepishly he steps back, "Right... forget I said anything."

I hold out my hand, "Get me a towel then so I can at least cover up."

As Fluttershy makes her way upstairs Rainbow gives a sly smirk as she steps closer, "So who did you spend the night with?"

"None of your business."

"Oh come on! You've got to tell us now that Chaser spilled the beans."

"I don't go around asking who you've fucked," Lowering myself to her level I look into her eyes, "So tell me who was the last person you slept with, then I'll tell you who I was with."

Stepping back she pouts, "No fair."

Grinning I stand up again as Fluttershy returns with a towel, "Since when did I say I played fair?" Stepping around the table to obscure everyone's view I wrap the towel around my waist as I drop my pants and kick them on to the pile with my trousers and socks. Stepping back to everyone I secure the towel as I stand before Twilight, "Is this going to hurt?"

"It shouldn't do," She replies, "There were no side effects when I cast the spell on us to become Breezies, however based on the change of anatomy you will experience it is hard to tell."

Before I can offer an argument Twilight horn illuminates with a magenta aura, the energy quickly covers my body. As weird as it sounds I swear I can feel it pass through my skin as it caresses my bones and internal organs. Initially it doesn't seem to be too bad, that is until a sharp pain shoots through both of my hands. Lifting my hand I watch as my fingers develop a mind of their own, moving on their own accord their position shifts as resounding cracks emanate from the bones.

Groaning in pain the same sensation courses through my legs and feet, the agony become too much for me as I fall to my knees. Looking at my skin I watch as small dark hairs start to emerge from my flesh. Soon I can feel the magic take effect on my face, focusing on my nose I can physically see the shape and size change before my very eyes. Not wanting to watch it I close my eyes as the pain continues moving across my entire body.

After a minute the pain seems to fade as I fall to my side resting on the floor. Keeping my eyes closed for a few seconds I slowly open them to try and view any changes. Immediately looking down with my eyes I crawl backwards as they lock onto a muzzle where my mouth and nose should be. Resting my head back down I quietly groan, "One day, is it so hard to ask for a normal day."

I can hear a set of hooves moving directly in front of me, "Y'all okay, John?" Opening my eyes I glance up to Applejack looking to me with concern. Nodding slowly I hold out my hoof... I have a fucking hoof! Jumping back at the sight I move it around slowly in front of my eyes, I seem to have a grey coat with black fetlocks.

Gulping I move my hoof back in front of Applejack, "Can you help me up, please?" Smiling she moves her body down allowing me to wrap my hoof around her neck, as she hoists me up I move my hindlegs allowing me to stand as I use her for support causing the towel to fall to the floor. Not like I need it anymore. Standing alongside her I remove my hoof from her neck and shakily stand on all fours, "So much for 'it shouldn't hurt', Twilight."

Twilight lowers her eyes as she steps up to me ,"I'm sorry, I thought based on our experience it would be the same for you. I didn't think about your extra appendages, I should have been able to figure it out."

Looking back to my hoofs I already miss my fingers and toes more then I thought was physically possible, "It's okay, Twilight," I raise my head to look to everyone else, "So am I a Unicorn or Pegasus?"

Pinkie jumps alongside me and pokes my back drawing my attention to the lack of wings, "Neither, you're a good old Earth pony."

Yay! The blandest race there is. Looking to Twilight I shuffle on my hooves, "You got a mirror down here?"

Nodding she points to a small one at the base of the staircase. Looking down to my hooves I try to figure out how to move. This can't be too hard. Baby steps, one foot... hoof in front of the other. I begin by moving my front left hoof, looking back I shuffle my rear right hoof forward before repeating the same with the front right then rear left. This is gonna take forever, I feel like Bambi right now.

Chuckling Applejack slowly walks alongside me, "Like this, John," As she steps forward I watch her movement, glancing down to my hooves I copy hers and slowly get to pick up speed.

From the side I can hear Fluttershy whispering to Rarity, "So cute, he's like a foal."

Turning my head to her I frown, "I heard that," Fluttershy smiles sheepishly in response as I continue to walk. My hearing seems to be a fair bit more sensitive. As I walk I find my ears twitching uncontrollably to the odd sound, it takes me a few seconds of concentration to stop them from flicking to everything that makes a noise.

Reaching the mirror the first thing I am met with is a pair of pale red eyes, certainly a change from my blue eyes. My mane is still black at least, however the entire outline seems to be scarlet red with an additional stripe just off the centre to the right. Turning my body to the side I can see that my tail is also fairly short reaching only halfway down my hind legs. My general frame is bigger then the average stallion as well, I seem to be about the same size as Shining Armor. My eyes finally lock on my cutie mark. To my surprise it's not related to my profession as an ATO, instead it seems to be a SUSAT optical point aimed at a light blue target board, likely due to having the highest shooting scores when I was in the army cadets and during training at Sandhurst.

Turning back to everyone I stand at an angle allowing them to see the mark, "Do any of you know what this means?" Although I do know I just want to see if they realise if it's related to the army.

Moving closer they all examine it. Chaser points to the SUSAT post, "Well that's what can be seen through the scope on your rifle, and the other part is a board, so I'm gonna guess it's to do with shooting."

"Great. So I look like some sort of thug with this mark."

"To be honest most ponies won't know what it means," Fluttershy adds, "I'm sure you could always think of another meaning for it."

Looking out to the side I think of potential cover stories, "I'll just stick to the fact I'm an ATO, I'll just claim I'm an inventor or designer for the Guard."

Applejack shrugs, "I suppose that'll work."

Twilight had been fairly quiet, looking to her I can see various scrolls floating around her as she observes the changes to my body, "John, have any of your perceptions been effected by the transformation."

My ear twitches once again despite my efforts to control it, "My hearing is better then normal," Inhaling I take in the local scent to find it's much more stronger, "My sense of smell is also stronger. Other then that Everything seems the sa-"

"Sunny!" Turning my head to the side I can see Chaser trying to cover Rainbows mouth as she blurted the name out loud, a blush and grin evident on his face.

Glaring daggers to him I step closer, "Did you just do what I think you did?"

Backing up he tries to remain stoic, "Of course not."

Rainbow however blows his cover as she locks eyes with me, "You hooked up with Sunny!?"

Chaser takes this opportunity to try and run up the stairs as I push off from my position. Despite only just learning to walk I seem to be able to run, however due to my inexperience I fail to keep up with his pace. Making our way upstairs he forces the balcony doors open and takes to the air flying off. As I slide across the balcony I shout after him, "Get back here you coward!"

Ignoring me he flies straight to the tavern where the unit is staying. Making my way downstairs I find everyone all around Rainbow likely trying to find out what she just learnt. When they look up to me they try to act nonchalant as they move away from each other. Rarity however ruins their attempt when she decided to address the topic, "So is Sunny your special somepony?"

Grinding my teeth in frustration I look to the door, "No, it was a one time fling. Nothing more, nothing less. And before you have a go at me she came on to me and we agreed that nothing would develop from it. Now if you'll all excuse me I have a certain Pegasus I need to castrate."

Marching to the door Twilight's magic wraps around it blocking my exit, "But you said I could study the changes for two hours."

Looking back to her I can see a range of various medical tools and numerous scrolls, the girls alongside her can't help but smirk at her enthusiasm. Groaning I step back to her, "Two hours, then there is a certain Pegasus I need to beat the shit out of."

Time for two hours of joyful prodding and questioning.

Author's Note

Thanks to everyone who made suggestions for the insignia, unit name and motto.
Special thanks to Zintenka who created the Insignia based on your suggestions.

I am also looking for additional proof-readers for upcoming chapters, if you are interested then feel free to send me a message.

Thanks for reading, and as always I hope you enjoyed it. :twilightsmile:

Chapter 32 - A new foe?

"Are we finished yet?" I look to Twilight as she brushes the fur back from the scar on my abdomen. For the last two hours she has been making me perform basic coordination tests along with a physical examination, basically what you'd expect to see a cop do with someone who is intoxicated at the side of the road. To my surprise apparently I did the tests fairly well, much to my surprise I can just about pick up objects with my hooves apart from those which require fine motor skills such as keys.

Looking back up to me Twilight presses her hoof onto the scar, "Did you get this in the war? I knew you were injured but we never got any details apart from that you were in a critical condition."

I wince slightly at the touch, although it isn't painful it still causes some discomfort to touch, "I had a piece of shrapnel lodged in my gut, luckily it happened when I was near friendly lines otherwise I would have likely died from it."

Applejack steps closer to view the scar, "Was it really that close?"

Nodding I focus on her, "It was certainly the most seriously wounded I've ever been. I don't intend on getting hurt any worse then I was, being stuck in a hospital bed is not fun."

"I can vouch for that," Turning around I look to Rainbow as she leans back against the staircase reading the newest Daring Do from Twilight's collection.

"Somehow I doubt you haven't had worse then me," I turn to the clock and immediately take a step backwards, "Your two hours are up, Twilight."

Looking to the clock she gathers all of her equipment and rests it on the table, "Two hours isn't long enough to conduct a thorough examination. You really should let me conduct a longer examination to gather more results."

"Maybe later," Stepping off I move straight to the door, "Now if you don't mind there's a certain Sergeant I need to have a go at."

As I leave the building Twilight calls after me, "Don't you want me t-"

The door closes fully cutting off the last of whatever it was Twilight was about to say, my main priority right now is smacking Chaser for letting slip that I slept with Sunny. As I make my way through the town I notice that I'm not getting the usual looks I normally would, instead the mares seem to actually be checking me out. Why are they looking at me like that? They aren't normally like this around me. By the time I'm halfway through town it finally hits me, I'm still a fucking pony, I never had Twilight switch me back.

Stopping on the spot I look back down the route I came from. Should I head back and get changed? Although I can use this body to a basic level I'd still prefer to have my own body back. However I wonder if anyone would recognise who I am when I meet them at the tavern. With that idea in my head I decide to continue towards the local tavern to meet the rest of my team, unless Chaser told them what I look like they shouldn't recognise me.

Reaching the tavern I pass two mares at the main door who seem to look at me for a substantial period of time. Out of boredom as I pass them I give a little wink as I saunter through the doors. When I look around at the bar I find everyone but Colbalt and Crimson as they are currently on shift, however I don't seem to notice Chaser either.

Sat at the bar I find Sunny sat by herself as Spectre gets up from the adjacent seat to move to her sister. Deciding to test if anyone will realise who I am I move to the vacant seat alongside Sunny. I notice her giving me the occasional side glance as she looks over my body, grinning softly I turn my gaze to her causing her eyes to lock onto mine, "Enjoying the view?" I decided to speak with a slight change to my accent in order to disguise my distinctive accent, I haven't come across anyone yet who sounds remotely English.

Her cheeks blush heavily as she tries to look away, "S-sorry, I didn't mean to ogle... not that I was... I just," Sunny clears her throat as she holds a hoof out to me, "I'm Corporal Sunny Shield, Ponyville Guard."

Fuck I need to think of a name. I can't say I'm John otherwise she will immediately know, I can't even use a normal name as it will stand out too much. Taking her hoof I bring it up to my lips and place a light kiss on it, "Crusader," I have no idea... I always liked the idea of the English crusaders of the medieval era, not to mention the Crusader tank which played a vital role during the African campaign in the Second World War.

With a big goofy smile she looks back to the bar, "Can I get you a drink?"

"That's awfully kind of you," Ordering a pair of drinks we both receive a set of non-alcoholic cider, it's good to see that she isn't drinking before her night shift, "I take it you are working tonight?"

"I am, the joys of a night shifts. It's not like anything fun ever happens at night."

"I dunno, I can think of many fun things to do at night," This causes Sunny to splutter over her drink as her cheeks develop a rosy hue.

"Well... yes, there certainly is some fun to be had."

Taking a swig from my tankard I decide to see how far I can get, "So tell me, how did a mare as beautiful as yourself end up becoming a guard?"

Looking to me she can't help but grin, "It was just something I always wanted to do. I've spent the last few months under the command of the human who was found before the Summer Sun Celebration."

"A human?" I try to play dumb, trying to copy the expressions I see ponies do I tilt my head slightly.

"Surely you've seen the papers?" I just stare blankly at her, "Two legged creature, comes from another world, mostly has hair on the top of his head and also served as a Lieutenant in his countries army."

I shake my head, "Nope, never read about him. I've been far too busy with work I'm afraid."

"You must be somepony important if you've been unable to keep up with current affairs," With a light smile she brushes a hoof down my side.

Glancing to her hoof she doesn't seem to move it away. Oh my god, she's coming onto me... again, "Well I wouldn't say important, I'm nopony really," It's so annoying using 'pony' instead of 'body'.

Sunny looks off to the side, when I follow her eyes I find her looking to a free booth alongside the rest to the unit, "Shall we get a better seat?"

"Sounds good to me," Getting up I follow her towards the booth. I can't help but watch her hips as they sway, for some reason they seem more... alluring then usual. When I join her in the booth she slides a bit closer to me on the seat, looking over my shoulder I find everyone else sat in the booth behind us.

We chat idly for the next half an hour, I mostly play the gentleman by asking her numerous questions. I wasn't behaving fully though as I was occasionally flirting with good effect, she was often returning them as well. If she knew it was me she'd likely kill me at this point. Running her hoof over her tankard she smiles softly to me "You never told me what you do for work. You certainly have a fairly strong... physique."

Holy shit, she's a terrible flirt. Smirking I think back to my previous cover story, "I'm an inventor, I create optics which are used by various bodies throughout Equestria including the Guard."

"An inventor? I've always been keen on tweaking with some armour designs."

"Smart as well? You're the whole package aren't you?" This gets a small chuckle as Sunny leans a bit closer to me.

"Do you always try to flatter mares?"

"Not always, but I seem to do well when I try."

Sunny smirks as her eyes scan over my body, "So... are you trying right now?"

"Maybe I am," Before I can react Sunny presses her lips onto mine locking us in a kiss. Slowly she starts to run her hoof along my barrel reaching down to my... Okay! Is she really going to do that in public? Pulling back from the kiss I look to her wide eyes as I drop the fake accent to adopt my regular voice, "Sunny its me, John."

Freezing she pulls her hoof away as she scoots back on the seat, "John?"

I can't help but chuckle, "In the flesh, baby. I can't believe you were about to-"

I suddenly get her hoof coming into contact with my cheek in a hard slap. Rubbing my cheek I look back to her as the rest of the team look over from the loud noise she created, "What the buck! Are you kidding me!?"

Georg gets up from his seat and moves in front of our booth as he glares daggers at me, "Is everything okay, Sunny?"

Raising my hoof I point to him, "Calm down Lance Corporal, everything is fine."

Cocking a brow his stance relaxes, "John? Is that you?"

"Is it that obvious?"

"Your accent stands out a mile away."

Sunny just rests her head in her hooves as she blushes heavily. Georg's eyes switch between us before realisation hits him, "Oh, I see what's going on."

"Nothings going on!" Sunny blurts out almost immediately. Everyone else gathers around the table as Sunny tries to sink back down, realising that her attempt at hiding isn't working she points to me, "It's John, he's just being an idiot."

Scoffing I look to her, "I am? I didn't do anything apart from put on a fake accent along with a different name," Looking to everyone else I try to go back to the reason as to why I came here, "Now, where is Chaser?"

Looking to the stairway leading to the rooms upstairs, Silver starts to head towards them, "He's in his room, follow me," Climbing out of the booth I follow him as we head upstairs. Waiting till we are out of ear shot from the others he looks to me, "So what was Sunny doing?"

"Lets just say, she got a bit carried away."

"You led her on?" Silver chuckles, "That's just evil."

"She started it, she was blatantly checking me out," When we reach a door to one of the rooms Silver stops, "Is he in here?" Nodding he moves to step off until I stop him with my hoof, "Wait here for a minute," I push the door straight open and move into the room, on the bed I find Chaser lying down on his back fast asleep. Sneaking up to him I climb onto the bed and stand over him, unfortuatly since he's splayed out on the bed I get an unwanted eyeful of his crown jewels.

Slowly his eyes begin to open up. Once his eyes focus on me they widen in shock, "John? What the buck are you doing?"

"Hey buddy," I say softly as I smile at him, this only causes him to look concerned. Without warning, I lift my hoof and stamp down on his most sensitive region. Immediately he shouts out in pain as I then push him off the bed onto the floor.

Howling in pain he tries to prevent further harm against his assets, "You dick!"

With him rolling on the floor I jump off the bed and look to him, "Hopefully you will now learn not to tell people who I have slept with," Smirking to myself I stroll out of the room as Silver looks in through the doorway with a slight grin, "Silver, you may want to get him some ice," With that I make my way downstairs to head back home.

Upon getting back to the library I had Twilight turn me back into a human, thankfully I was back to normal as soon as the spell was completed. Unlike the previous transformation this one caused me no pain, I guess removing appendages is painful but forming them doesn't cause an issue. Since I was once again on a morning shift I decided to get an early night and set an alarm to get up just before 07:00.

Right on queue, my phone's alarm goes off playing a random song which just so happened to be Mr. Brightside, however so I wouldn't wake Twilight or Spike up I had the volume reasonably low and resting alongside my pillow. By the time I've done my regular morning routine I am dressed in my new uniform and downstairs by the time Shadow walks in through the door.

As we both go into the kitchen I move to set the kettle, "Did Chaser recover from his... boo-boo?"

Shadow sits at the table as she looks to me, "Why did you do that to him?"

Placing a tea bag into the one mug I look back to her, "He knows why, hopefully it has taught him a lesson," Reaching for another mug I place it down alongside mine, "Coffee?"

"Please," I start to prepare the drink as she continues to talk, "So what happened last night with Sunny? She was really embarrassed and wouldn't tell us anything."

"Lets just say I gave her a lesson in self control."

"So... that pony with her was you?" I nod as I add the now boiled water to both of our drinks, "To be fair you did look pretty hot. I don't normally go for Earth ponies, but you still looked pretty good."

Pausing I look back over my shoulder as she smiles innocently at me, "Umm... thanks? I don't intend on letting Twilight do that spell again for a while, so you'll just have to get used to the human."

"That's the thing though, we don't even know if you are considered good looking in your world or if you are the ugly duckling."

Bringing the drinks to the table I pass the coffee over to her, "Depends on your taste. If you like black hair, blue eyes and someone who is in reasonably good shape then you're in luck, if not then good look finding someone else in this world."

Sipping her drink she places the mug back down, "Yeah, but you may just be saying your in good shape. For all I know that is what a fat human looks like."

"A fat human? Me?" I let out a small sarcastic laugh, "I'm hardly fat. I stay in shape, thank you very much."

Shadow shrugs, "You may claim that but I highly doubt you are stronger or better then most ponies in the Guard."

"Strength doesn't always win fights, it's also about technique and tactics." I sip my own tea as I lean back in my chair.

Switching topics Shadow rubs her eyes with her hoof, "So what's the plan today?"

"I need to see if I can find a blacksmith or armourer in order to get some armour made for our uniforms, apparently a blacksmith set up shop here during the Griffin civil war."

Shadow cocks an eyebrow, "Can you trust any old blacksmith for this job though."

"Well no, but I may as well pay him a visit to see if he's capable of fulfilling the order. I also need to see Dawnstar to tell her to get more Kevlar produced and ready for the armour, from what we had left over after out tests we've only got enough for one or two sets of armour."

"Kevlar? Isn't that the armour you wear?"

"It is, but Kevlar is not as effective against bladed weapons as it is bullets. It spreads the force of an impact preventing penetration, but the right blade with a direct strike and enough force can still penetrate the armour. If we mix plate armour and Kevlar it should protect us from firearms and blade attacks, your armour is really bad against bullets as they just go straight through."

Smirking she sips her coffee, "Best of both worlds? Why hasn't your world got adequate protection for bladed weapons?"

"We don't use them anymore, apart from bayonets you shouldn't really come across them when you're on the field. Every soldier is armed with rifles which will kill you from a distance. Your world has only started developing rifles so I'm gonna help to keep you protected from them," Finishing my drink I get up from the table, "I can tell you from experience that getting shot isn't fun, so can Chaser."

"Yeah and he also mentioned getting hit in the balls isn't fun," Shadow joins me as we slowly move to the door.

"I did warn him back in Canterlot not to tell people who I've slept with, now he's learnt what I will do when he blabs," Reaching the front door I pause when I glance to the central table, "Just give me a moment," Moving to the table I open up a small box of ammo I left when we arrived in Ponyville and start to refill my magazine which I used the previous day against the Timber Wolves.

Looking at the bullets Shadow pushes one around with her hoof, "So these are what the rifle fires?"

"No, these are only 9mm which are used by my pistol, they pack a punch but don't have much penetration for armour. Kevlar will easily protect you from these, it should also protect you from a 5.56mm but a well placed shot can still get through," Placing the filled magazine back into my pistol I holster is as we leave the library, "Once I'm finished developing armour then I'm gonna get started looking at making new rifles, probably even at making larger calibres."

"What's the biggest calibre?"

"Depends on the weapon type, for a heavy machine gun we have .50 calibres which will essentially rip a giant hole through you. I think the largest ever used was a .950 but that hasn't entered mass production and I highly doubt it ever will. If I do make you guys rifles I may go for 7.62mm bolt action rifles, maybe even revert to the classic .303 we used for the Lee Enfield," I've only ever used the one at a firing range but I instantly fell in love with it, the Lee Enfield SMLE was a masterpiece of British engineering.

Shadow just looks to me confused as we walk, "I have no idea what you mean by these different calibres, I'll leave all that stuff to you."

Grinning I pat her on the back as we start to stroll into town, "Come on, let's keep an eye on the market until the main stores open up."

Once again everything was quiet as we made our rounds through the markets stalls, this early in the morning the only people who would be out and about are those heading for work. As we did a walk through I noticed a store which seemed to be the new blacksmiths, it had an inner store with various tools, weapons and armours on display whilst the outside contained a working area of sorts which joined onto the main building providing cover from the elements.

Making another pass I find that the store has now been opened, outside the blacksmith is setting up his equipment to get to work for the day. He has a chestnut brown coat with a jet black mane with greying roots, an apron of sorts covers his chest along with holding numerous tools against his body. As I approach him he glances up from his tool belt, "Ah, Captain, I was wondering when I'd get the privilege of meeting you. My name is Forge, former quartermaster for the Solar Guard."

Moving up to him I hold out my hand which he shakes with a firm grip, "Captain John Davies, Lunar Guard, Everfree Rangers."

Grinning he turns to his forge. I'm not even gonna say how weird it is that a guy named Forge is working at a forge, "I know who you are Captain. I take it you are here on business rather than pleasure."

"You could say that, I need some armour crafting."

Chuckling he looks over me, "So what exactly are you after?"

"I want a chest plate crafted for everyone in my unit, but not that fancy engraved crap the other guards get."

This gets a small smile as Forge looks to the armour Shadow is wearing, "Finally, somepony who realises that practicality is better then presentation."

"There is a catch though, it will also require a specialised fabric underneath which we have created. We have a little in storage so should you agree I will provide you with it to add to the armour."

"Specialised fabric? How is fabric going to make the armour more effective?"

Taking out my pistol I show it to him, "Have you heard of this weapon?"

Looking at it closely he looks at it from all angles, "A pistol? I heard of these."

"Then you've likely heard that the current armour is useless to protect the wearer from it. The fabric we are going to provide will protect the wearer from firearms, we primarily need an effective chest piece to protect us from bladed weapons."

Looking over me he lifts my arms looking to how the joint moves, "I will need some measurements before I can begin. How many are you needing overall?"

"Twelve overall, one for me, two for a pair of Griffins then nine for the rest. I will cover all the costs, I shall get everyone to come down at some point for their own measurements."

Taking out a tape measure he wraps it around my body as he takes measurements, "So you're just after a breast plate?"

"For now, yes. As long as it protects the entire chest and back then that will do, if you can I'd prefer for it to be fairly lightweight. I don't particularly have a preference for the material, I honestly have no idea about this type of armour. For the time being though I only have enough of my material for maybe one or two pieces, we will create more and provide it overtime for you."

Finishing his measurements he looks up to me, "I will happily accept, as soon as I receive the first batch I shall get to work immediately."

Smiling I start to make my way to leave, "Great, I shall ask Dawnstar to create more and bring it to you as soon as she can."

"Very well, farewell Captain."

Making our way back towards the market I look down to Shadow, "Well that was easy, once that's done then our Guard uniform will be done."

Glancing back to me she rolls her eyes, "As long as the next set isn't the same pattern as the one you wore yesterday then I will be happy," What's wrong with MTP? It may not be the prettiest but it does the job at least.

By noon we decide to once again move towards the Everfree forest however unlike yesterday I don't intend on going in. Sticking to the outskirts we walk along the various paths which leads towards numerous entrances into the forest. Though since most creatures reside deeper within I highly doubt I will come across any.

As we stroll down the dirt path Shadow glances to me, "Do you really want to go in there again? Didn't you learn your lesson yesterday?"

"I learnt that Phoenix's love me," Grinning to Shadow she just rolls her eyes, "You learn from making mistakes, now I know if I enter I'm likely gonna come across some sort of creature which thinks I look tasty."

"I wouldn't say you looked tasty, you look like you'd have a lot of fat on you."

Shadow smirks as I playfully swat her mane, "We've been over this. The rule is if someone has more then two chins then they're fat."

"I suppose that's true," We walk a bit more in silence until Shadow looks back up to me, "Can you tell me about your family?"

Stopping on the spot I look to her, "My family? Why?"

"I'm curious, if you joined the military then what did they do?"

Slowly walking I look into the Everfree, "My dad was in the army, he served in the Third Battalion Parachute Regiment during the Falkland war where he saw combat at the battle of Goose Green and Mount Longdon. Afterwards, he left the army and joined the police, just like many other veterans. Every male member of my family has served in the military for the last two centuries."

"What about your mother?"

"My mom was a GP," Shadow just looks to me blankly, "A general practitioner, basically a doctor. My sister isn't even eighteen, she's will now be a few months into her second year of college."

There's a long pause as I look into the forest, "You miss them, don't you?"

Slowly turning my head I look to her, "Of course I do, more than anything."

"I'm sorry, it must be hard for you."

"It is, but I feel worse for them," Leaning against a nearby tree I take out my phone and open a picture of my family and me in London when we were there on holiday. Passing the phone to Shadow I let her look to it, "I know that they're safe at home, but they don't know what happened to me. I can only imagine that I've been listed as killed in action, after being unable to find my body or any remains they will likely assume I was killed by an IED. My family probably think I'm dead, or worse that I'm missing only to never been found."

Holding my phone I take it back from her grip and pocket it, "Is there no way for you to go back?" Her voice is filled with sorrow.

"Not for another two-hundred years, I'll be long gone by then."

We stand there in silence as I look into the forest, my eyes scanning between the trees as I reminisce about home. I want to get home more then anything, but it will never happen. I have to go with the flow... I guess. Suddenly my eyes are drawn to some movement within the forest, resting my hand on my pistol I step closer.

Shadow cautiously steps alongside me as she also sees the form within the forest, "What is that?"

Narrowing my eyes I try to focus by due to the foliage I'm unable to get a clear view, "I don't know. Keep low and follow me."

We begin to stalk the target as it moves deeper into the forest, taking care not to alert it I move close to the trees avoiding open spaces and using the shadows to my advantage. Looking behind me I almost find it impossible to locate Shadow, true to her name as she hides in the darkness the only thing that identifies her is her eyes when they lock directly onto you.

As we reach an opening we duck low as the figure joins another three, as they enter an opening underneath the sunlight. Standing before us are three Griffins wearing former Militarist uniforms and armed with pistols and swords. The other creature... I have no idea what the hell it is, the closest I can come to describing it is a large and fairly ugly dog. It has a coat of dark grey with blonde spots on the paws, wrapped around it's body in a shoddy looking piece of plate armour which has a small backpack attached to the rear with numerous gems protruding from the top. It's tail also appears to be wrong, at the end it has numerous spikes which I can only guess will act like a mace of sorts.

From this distance we are unable to hear what they are discussing. Once Shadow reaches my position I whisper into her ear, "What the hell is that?"

"Diamond Dog, I heard that there was a settlement below Ponyville. Most of them don't cause issues, however there has been cases where tensions have lead to... misunderstandings."

"Misunderstandings? Care to elaborate?"

"Abductions, fighting, robberies and in rare cases murder."

Drawing my pistol I slowly pull the slide to the rear to try and minimise the noise created. Despite my efforts it fails as the ears of the Diamond Dog twitches as he swivels to face me. Stepping into the open I keep my pistol raised on the four preventing the Griffins from drawing their weapons, "Stay where you are! Don't move!"

All four face me as Shadow moves alongside me with her sword drawn. The Diamond Dog takes a step closer, "Stupid ape!" Reaching into a pouch on the side of his bag he grasps a grenade. Acting on instinct I aim the pistol at his knee.

PHAT

The round goes clean through the flesh sending him to the floor as he releases the grenade alongside him. As soon as I fire the three Griffins draw their own pistols and return fire. Immediately ducking I try to avoid the three rounds, due to their haste with aiming they aren't very accurate with their shots. The third round manages to skim my leg spraying a small volume of blood from the wound, due to the sudden impact my leg gives out causing me to fall to my knee.

With their single shots used they are forced to engage in close combat, Shadow is able to intercept the two Griffins leaving the one for me. As he swings his sword for me I attempt to raise my pistol to get an immediate shot off, I'm unable to do that however as the sword comes into contact with the rear of my right hand causing me to drop the pistol.

As he attempts a succession of flourishes with his sword I'm forced to roll to the side leaving my pistol on the floor before pushing myself to my feet. Drawing my sword I wait for his next strike, with a straight lunge toward me I duck down and release an upwards slash cutting along his neck. He steps back as he runs his talon over the bleeding wound. He once again goes for another attack, deflecting it with my blade I'm able to reduce the impact however his sword scraps down the outside of my left arm tearing the new uniform.

With a downward swing I'm able to grab hold of the handle of his sword before it makes contact with me, keeping him in position I rock my head back and headbutt him with all my might causing him to release his sword. I'm taken aback from my attack as a pain shoots through my head. These fuckers are thick skulled.

Now armed with two sword I am able to make quick work of him. With rapid strikes I repeatedly strike my unarmed opponent making quick work of him, dropping to the floor his numerous wounds bleed profusely as I finish him off by forcing his sword into his sternum impaling him. When I look up to Shadow I find the two Griffins on the floor alongside her, she made quick work of them without getting so much as a scratch. I guess that's why Thestrals are the elite of the Lunar Guard.

I make my way slowly to my pistol and retrieve if from the dirt, there's a bit of mud on the inside of the barrel but it will live. Standing tall again Shadow looks to my injuries, "Is there ever a day in combat where you don't get injured?"

I shrug, "I didn't get hurt yesterday," Clearing out the blockage in my pistol we cautiously approach the downed Diamond Dog as he's curled up into a ball, "You're coming with us, puppy."

Without looking to us he groans, "You think wrong," As I step closer a quiet hissing noise is coming from his curled frame. A quick scan of my eyes reveals a small plume of smoke along with the lack of a grenade alongside his position.

My eyes widening I grab hold of Shadow and jump to the floor away from the Diamond Dog, when we land my body is fully covering hers.

BOOM

As the smoke settles I slowly rise from on top of Shadow and look to where the Diamond Dog was only to find that the grenade has killed him, one of his hind legs has been completely blown off exposing his internal organs from the injury. As I look at the wound I move over to what's left of his body and roll him over to gain access to his backpack, removing it from his body I move back to Shadow, "Lets go, when we reach Ponyville I want all of Bravo shift on duty immediately."

As we walk Shadow glances back to the body, "Why did it do that? Why are they even with Militarists?"

"I think they were members of the Children of the Motherland. I don't know why they are cooperating with the Diamond Dogs though," As we walk back to the exit of the forest I holster my pistol before running my hand over my bleeding arm, "I don't know why they're here, but I may know someone who might."

I don't exactly want to get in touch with him... but he is likely going to provide me with my best lead.

Chapter 33 - Digging around

Sitting back in the chair I watch as the nurse continues to suture the cut along my arm, she has already sutured the wound on my leg along with the rear of my hand. All of Bravo shift we called on duty, I tasked them with conducting a search of the surrounding area where we located the targets in an attempt to locate any others in the area and to recover the bodies. The backpack I took from the Diamond Dog rests at my feet, though I haven't yet had an opportunity to look at its contents.

As the nurse finishes up the suture she begins to bandage my arm. With a soft smile she looks up to me, "You're starting to become one of our regulars, John. We should have a permanent room here for you."

"As much as I enjoy your service, Redheart, I'm not a fan of hospitals."

Securing the bandage she picks up all the waste and disposes of it, "You couldn't tell, you've been here more times then most of the residents in town," Putting my shirt back on I lift the backpack onto the chair and flip the cover open. As she moves to leave the room Chaser comes in wearing his old armour. With one last look Redheart smiles once again to me, "Try not to get hurt again."

"That's like asking Rainbow Dash not to fly, it ain't gonna happen."

As Redheart leaves the room Chaser steps up to me, "Perimeter checks have been completed as requested. Nopony else was located within the vicinity where you encountered the group, the rest of Bravo shift are currently recovering the bodies for transportation to the morgue."

Closing the backpack I hoist it over my shoulder, "Come on, let's get back to the town hall so we can figure out what the fuck is going on."

We start to make our way along the various corridors of the hospital as we continue to talk, "Unfortunately we were unable to recover anything from the mutt's body. You really did a number on him."

"That wasn't me, dumb fucker blew himself up with a grenade. I only took out the one Griffin, did you get anything from the Griffin bodies?"

"Not much, a few personal effects such as pictures and coins, other then that they had nothing on them. Though why are they in Militarist uniforms?"

"I think they are reluctant to accept defeat, probably members of the Children of the Motherland who wanted revenge? Who knows," Stepping outside I look onto Bravo shift as they start to wheel the bodies into the hospital, thankfully they had the common sense to cover them up to prevent everyone from realising what went on.

"John?" Well... almost everyone. Looking to the side I find Twilight approaching me, "Are you okay? What happened?"

"Stuff... things," Twilight just looks to me waiting for a sufficient answer, "Former members of the Militarist army were with a Diamond Dog, then stuff happened."

"More Militarists? We have to inform the Princesses."

As me and Chaser continue to walk Twilight joins alongside us, "I need to get more information before I can give a full report on the incident. For now if you could use Spike to send an immediate update to Luna, let her know that I am investigating the matter and she will be updated of any developments."

"Actually that isn't necessary, Princess Luna is at the town hall. She asked me to come and find you."

"She's here? Right now?" Twilight just nods, "Why?"

"It's to arrange the construction of the Ponyville barracks, apparently she has had a change of plans."

"Great. Do you want to come with me Twilight?"

Smiling Twilight steps alongside me, "It would be nice to know what the Princess has to say about the Diamond Dogs."

Patting the side of my leg I turn to Chaser, "Come on, boy. Walkies."

Groaning Chaser follows alongside me, "I'm not a dog."

"You'd be a pretty ugly dog if you were, not to mention the fact that you've been poorly trained."

"Well your lesson yesterday certainly didn't help," Chaser says in an irritated tone.

"Have you learnt what will happen if you blab about my sex life?"

"...Yes."

"Then now you know not to do it again," Patting him on the head I pick up the pace as we make our way inside the town hall.

As we enter the main reception the mayor's assistant looks up to me from her desk, "Captain the Princess is waiting for you upstairs in the conference room."

"Thank you," Looking to Twilight I hold the bag to her which she takes in her magic, "I will be through to our office shortly with Luna, in the mean time can you help Chaser and Dawnstar with anything you discover in this bag?"

Flicking the cover open Twilight has a quick glance inside at the contents, "I will see what I can find out for you," Heading down to our temporary office Chaser joins alongside her as I make my way upstairs.

Strolling down the corridor I find the conference room and head straight in where I find Luna alongside two guards in a lighter variants of the regular armour, they seem to have utility belts holding a number of construction tools. As soon as I approach her she raises her head from the various plans laid on the table before her, "Good, you're here, glad to see you got my message so swiftly."

Cocking a brow I step alongside her, "You're only here for the barracks? You didn't hear anything else?"

"Well I must admit that I did heard you were in the hospital again with minor injuries, however since you're always there for more serious wounds I knew it wasn't an issue of concern," A playful smile spreads across her muzzle.

"It's nice to know that you care about me," Looking to the two guards I lean closer to Luna and whisper into her ear, "We need to talk in my office once we're done here. It's important."

Keeping a level expression she slowly nods her head before looking to the two guards, "Captain, these two are with the Second Construction Regiment, their role is the construction of facilities for the Guard. The two Lieutenants here will be responsible for the construction of your barracks following your specification... there has been one change though."

Standing tall I look to her, "Which is?"

"Due to the scale of the Everfree I will be assigning additional guards to your unit who will conduct primary guard duties for Ponyville allowing you to focus primarily on the Everfree and any additional tasks you receive. Therefore I shall provide you with an additional budget in order to provide accommodation for those under your command."

"How many are you going to be sending to be under my command."

"At least double your current unit, I am currently considering a total of thirty to allow for more sufficient coverage and additional shift rotations."

Stepping to the map I look over the location I had previously selected, "You're giving me my own troop within Ponyville? No offence, but for this quiet town it may seem a bit-"

"-John," Luna looks directly to me as she moves around the table, "I know that guard duty isn't what you want to do, it doesn't take a genius to see that. This will allow you to focus on other assignments whilst others take over the role of policing the town. You will be sent a Second Lieutenant who will take those responsibilities over."

"I take it you already have these new assignments planned out for me?"

Luna just smirks, "I have some ideas for you, something to fit your role as an Ammunition Technical Officer."

Is she now wanting me to pursue the development of weapons for the Equestrians? In all honesty I'd probably prefer it, I did spend years training to become an engineer then an ATO for a reason, If I wanted to watch over a town I would have joined the Military Police or even the regular Police for that matter. Raising my head I give a sly grin, "I'm game."

The next hour is spent discussing the construction of the barracks and everything which would be contained within. The building would consist of three floors above ground with one level underground, the bottom level would be restricted access to members of the Everfree Rangers only and would contain the armoury, a custody suite and a lab for Dawnstar where we would also develop any potential projects.

The ground floor would allow public access to areas such as a reception, offices to discuss issues with members of the guard and a canteen open to anyone within, though those who weren't guards or family members would have to pay. The other half would contain restricted access leading to numerous offices where the guards would carry out their paperwork and investigations, a briefing room would also be made to allow everyone to be briefed on matters and potential operations. Finally a med bay would also be built so we wouldn't be forced to rely on the general hospital for treatment.

The first floor would consist of shared accommodations which would house four in a room, ten of these rooms would be constructed which would house guards who are to watch over the town until they buy their own accommodation. Offices would also be constructed on this level for myself and my second in command, these two offices would have their own private quarters attached at the far end where we can stay, it would allow me to give Twilight her home back. Luna had also insisted that since we were pledged to here she would have an office reserved for her for when she visited along with private quarters, I didn't mind, she was paying after all.

The Second and last floor would have facilities for the guards to enjoy for themselves, a recreational room would be built where we could hold our own private functions, I may have also insisted a bar be opened there for those who were off duty. Private rooms would also be built up on this level for twelve people to live within or to use when they're in Ponyville, obviously these rooms were to be for everyone in my team so that they didn't have to share with the regular guards.

Considering the scale of the project I though it would have taken months or even years to build a facility of this scale. That was without considering the one important factor that makes Equestian life so easy, magic. I was told by the engineers that with the amount of workers they had, the scale of funding and the magical capabilities they had the entire barracks could be done within two to three months. They may not have the same technological level as human, but for what they lack technologically they have magic to compensate for it.

With the meeting over myself and Luna stroll down the corridor as we make our way to my office. As we walk Luna looks to me and seems to give me a close examination, when I finally turn my head to look at her she simply smiles, "I see you decided to replace your uniform, it's very fitting."

"It's the new Ponyville Guard uniform, minus the armour as that's still being made. You like it?"

"I do, despite the tear on your shirt and trousers," Raising her hoof she point to the tear on my sleeve and leg, "Is that what you wished to discuss?"

As we start to descend down the staircase I speak in a hushed tone so we aren't overheard, "We came across more members of the Children of the Motherland, they were engaged in a meeting with a Diamond Dog" -Luna's head immediately shoots up at the mention of this- "But we were unable to hear what they were discussing. During our meeting though Chaser, Dawnstar and Twilight have been looking through the backpack I recovered to see if they could learn anything."

"Diamond Dogs, I've never cared for them in all honesty. Many pony share the sentiment however they no longer remember the town of Manechester-"

"Manechester? You mean Manchester?"

Luna stops as she arches her brow, "No, I mean Manechester."

I groan, "I swear to god all your towns and cities are just puns from those in my world. Canterlot is the court of Camelot just like Manehattan is the borough of Manhattan in the city of New York," When I turn to Luna I see we looking at me with a deadpan expression, "Sorry, please continue."

She continues to look to me before she sets off to walk towards the office, "The town of Manechester was once constructed at the base of the Foal Mountain prior to my banishment to the moon. Little did they know that Diamond Dogs were underneath their town as they hunted for their precious gems. Due to over immeasurable mining the foundation for the town became unstable, one day the centre of the town was submerged within a sinkhole resulting in the death of more than a quarter of the towns population. The rest of the town was at risk so it had to be evacuated. Over the next five years the sinkhole expanded resulting in the entire town being lost within the tunnels the Diamond Dogs had constructed. If you searched the area now you would find little trace of the towns existence, they never accepted responsibility for the disaster. Since then Diamond Dogs haven't exactly been welcomed in Equestrian society."

As we stop outside the office door I rest my hand on the handle, "It's understandable why you aren't too fond of them, though you can't blame them all for the actions of a few."

"I don't blame them all, I simply don't trust them," With that her magic moves my hand off the door as she forces it open and makes her way inside.

When I follow her inside I find Chaser leaning back in my chair half asleep, "Don't get up!" Immediately his eyes flick open allowing him to see Luna causing him to leap from my chair and stand at attention, "At ease, I can see your working hard."

Stretching his legs he makes his way back to the other table with Dawnstar and Twilight, "I can't read Imperial Griffonian."

I look to Luna in confusion, "It's the old language of the Griffins, very few speak it anymore though."

Twilight looks up from the documents spread out in front of her, "I've been looking through my books to try and translate it but I can only make out a few words."

As Luna makes her way to the documents I look to my desk to see various other items spread over it along with the bag we recovered. On top is a destroyed pistol, likely as a result of the grenade, an abundance of gemstones and jewels the Diamond Dog had likely recovered prior to the meeting. The Griffins personal possessions had also been left on my desk including a new packet of cigarettes, having run out a while ago I take the packet and remove a cigarette before lighting it.

When I step back towards Luna she looks from the parchment towards me, "I can make out some of it. 'Die Kinder des Mutterlandes verstehen Ihre Situation und werden alles tun, um Ihnen zu helfen.' I'm afraid my Griffonian is a little rusty after so long."

Pulling the cigarette away from my mouth I release a plume of smoke towards everyone else making them cough slightly as they lift their heads to look to me. When I have their attention I smirk before translating what Luna said, "The children of the Motherland understand your situation and will do everything they can to help you," Everyone looks to me wide eyed as if they had just seem me solve the worlds most challenging equation, "Your world has the English language, why can't it have other languages as well? It's German."

Twilight closes her book, "You can speak another language?"

I shrug, "My girlfriend's mom was German, they used to speak to each other in German so I asked them to teach me. I also studied it whilst I was training at Sandhurst so I could be based in Germany... fat lot of good that did."

"Why didn't you say you could speak other languages?"

"You didn't ask. I'm not gonna tell you every tiny detail about me, we'll be here forever otherwise," Stepping past her I move towards the table containing the document.

Luna joins alongside me and whispers into my ear, "Du scheinst ein Mann von vielen Talenten zu sein."

Chuckling I pat the side of her cheek playfully, "Lernen Sie mich kennen, ich bin erstaunlich."

Luna swats my hand away, "Soll ich dich wieder gegen einen Tisch werfen?"

"Nein Danke."

Chaser groans out loud, "Stop speaking Griffonian!" When we both look back to him he smiles sheepishly to Luna, "Your highness."

Luna steps back from the table and turns to me, "Since you're so fluent in their tongue, how about you translate for us?"

Sighing I pick up the text and read through it once before I begin read it aloud to everyone, "The Children of the Motherland understand your situation and will do everything they can to help you. We shall however require your assistance in order to carry out the previously discussed plan. Additional forces shall be dispatched to you closer to the planned date where we will also provide supplies. You will receive further instructions prior to our arrival. Together we shall remove this Equestrian threat so that the dark shadow over our land can be removed. We will retake the motherland for the rightful Griffonians, your assistance will be greatly rewarded. For the motherland."

Placing the parchment back down on the table I look to everyone else. Luna scowls as she begins to pace, "Do those insolent mutts really think that we are the threat? Removing the Equestrian threat? Are they stupid enough to try and attack us?"

"Luna, we don't know what's going on. It may be an isolated group, we can't just assume that every Diamond Dog is working alongside this group."

Luna just sighs as she brings her hoof across her muzzle, "Captain I need you to perform a search of the area and locate the Diamond Dogs, they are only to be engaged if they pose a threat to you or your team. Find out anything you can and report your findings back to me immediately, we need to determine if they are a threat or not," As Luna leaves the room she looks back to us all, "What you've learnt here must not leave this room. Twilight, if you would join me please."

As Twilight and Luna leave the door closes behind them. Moving back to my desk I rest back into the chair, "Did he have any other intelligence on him?"

Dawnstar brings another set of documentation towards me, "Blueprints for the creation of the Griffin rifles and grenades."

I scan through the documents to learn how they made their rifles, from this I can at least use it as a base to create my own weapons for the future. Somehow I doubt that they will understand how a fully automatic rifle or even a bolt action rifle would operate, all their weapons are based on old muskets. Sliding the papers across the table I look to Dawnstar, "I shall leave these for you WISWO."

Dawnstar looks up from the paperwork with confusion painted across her face, "WISWO?"

"Weapons Intelligence Specialist Warrant Officer, however you aren't a Warrant Officer but I'm gonna keep WISWO as your job title."

Chaser shakes his head, "Does your army have a hard on for acronyms or something?"

"Yup, hence the term HTEA."

Chaser rolls his eyes, "What's that one?"

As I open my mouth to answer Dawnstar interrupts me, "Having To Explain Acronyms."

Taking out a clean piece of parchment I look to Chaser, "Head to the library and get both my rifle and MTP armour. I then want you to get everyone from both shifts, we are going to pay the Diamond Dogs a visit," With a rapid salute he turns to run out of the room to find the others, once he's out of sight I take a quill and start to write out a letter to someone I really wish I didn't need to contact.

Balbean,

The Children of the Motherland have begun to operate within the borders of Equestria.
I will require any intelligence you have on this group, particularly and interactions they have had with Diamond Dogs.
I believe that they are planning to destabilise Equestria to prevent us from assisting when they attempt an uprising to retake the Griffin Empire.

If we are unable to act then your own nation may fall.
Remember it was the Equestrian military who provided the support you so desperately required following my advise. You would do well to remember the influence one person can have...

Captain John Davies
Lunar Guard
Everfree Rangers

Finishing my message I seal it within an envelope and present it to Dawnstar, "Get this sent urgently to a Griffin by the name of Balbean within the provisional government. Nobody else is to know of this message," As soon as she takes it in her magic I leave my chair and exit the office to find the others.

With everyone gathered we make our way along the dirt path leaving town to head towards the Diamond Dogs tunnel network, from what Twilight had told me she and the others had encountered them here before and that apparently Rarity was able to escape from them just by whining. If they caused problems for me though I don't intend on dealing with them by way of annoying noises, I intend to do what I do best. I'm not taking any chances, as we approach I ensure that everyone is in full armour and alert. Rounding the last corner I unclip the rifle from my sling and pull the cocking handle to the rear.

We find ourselves on a dusty field surrounded on either side by a rock ridge, scattered across the ground are various trees, smaller rock formations and numerous holes which have been dug out, "Form up into two rank! Swords on the front! Rifles to the rear!" Everyone rapidly moves into their positions with myself centred at the rear, "Keep your spacing! Advance!"

We begin to slowly advance across the uneven terrain in our formation, the only time we break rank is to avoid an oversized hole in the road. As I pass over one I take a quick look downward to try and identify any signs of life, to my surprise halfway down the hole there appears to be an iron grate of sorts blocking the passage.

Moving further down the road everyone halts when they hear a rock move down the one of the ridges, with everyone turning to the left we halt when we see a group of ten Diamond Dogs with crossbows aimed towards us. Almost immediately all of my own riflemen take aim at the dogs as we look up to them.

A minute passes as everyone twitches nervously. This isn't getting us anywhere, I need to change tactics. Lowering my rifle I step around my men and stand between everyone causing over half of the Diamond Dogs to make me their target.

Looking up to them I shout out, "Which one of you are in charge!?"

A scrawny jet black one jumps down from the rock formation and steps straight up to me, "What do you want!"

Cocking a brow I look to him, "Your in charge?"

"...Yes," Does he really think I'm stupid

Using my size to my advantage I grab hold of his neck and draw my pistol pressing the barrel against the bottom of his jaw, everyone on both sides immediately raise their weapons once again and shift their positions, "Denkst du, ich bin dumm?" He just looks to me in a state of confusion and fear, his body shaking slightly as I tighten my grip, "Wenn Sie der Anführer wären, würden Sie verstehen, was ich sage," As he fails to respond again I lean closer and whisper into his ear, "Your not in charge, are you?"

He stammers slightly as he tries to pull away, "...N-no."

"Then your going to be my messenger, aren't you?" Not knowing what to do he only nods, "Tell your leader that we know that some of you have been aiding the Children of the Motherland. You are going to tell your leader that it is a stupid idea, you'll only end up with me coming back here and doing so much more then just threaten you."

"I-I'll go," Trying to move away I pull him back in so that he's directly in front of my face.

"If I come back here, things are going to get really fucking ugly. We'll be watching you, if I see something I don't like then we are gonna be kicking down your front door," Releasing him I throw him to the floor as I keep the pistol aimed at his head, "Now take your mates and get the fuck out of my sight."

He quickly scurries off as I keep my sights on him, as he slinks away the rest of the Diamond Dogs slowly join him. Holstering my pistol I turn and join the rest of my team, stepping up to Chaser I glance back to the rock formations, "Make sure everyone pays attention to this area on their shifts, you see or hear anything I want it reported to me immediately. Nightmare Night is only a couple of weeks away, with Luna here for a public event I don't want any nasty surprises."

As we leave the area everyone keeps their weapons ready, hopefully our show of force will deter any actions against us. Reaching the path which would take us back to Ponyville Janine steps alongside me, "Why did you speak Griffonian to them?"

"They had a message which was written in the language. I'd say it was a pretty safe bet that only their leaders would be able to read or even speak the language, since he couldn't understand what I was saying he obviously wasn't in charge," Once we are out of their range I remove my magazine and make my rifle safe, "Do you speak it aswell?"

Janine nods, "My mother taught me and Georg when we were young. Safe to say its stuck with us."

Continuing our way down I look back to see a sizeable group watching us from the distance. I don't know what they're planning but I can probably guess it won't be good. I'm definitely gonna have everyone on shift and high alert for Nightmare Night, we can't risk anything bad happening to Luna while she's in town.

Hopefully I will hear back from Balbean before then, I don't exactly want to rely on him though for intelligence purposes.

Chapter 34 - Nightmare Night

Thursday 31st October 2013
Halloween
Nightmare Night

The last two weeks have been fairly quiet for us, since our run in with the Diamond Dogs we have had no engagements with them, the only encounter we had was when one of them was seen looking over the town from the edge of the Everfree. We have seen a few additional Griffins pass through town but we were unable to link them to the Children of the Motherland, when we kept tabs on them they passed through the area showing no signs of going near the Diamond Dog tunnels.

During these two weeks though we were able to make progress on our uniforms and armour. Enough Kevlar was produced for the amount of breastplates we needed, Rarity had also made everyone a full set of uniform in the same style as mine completing the entire outfit for the Guard.

As I expected though we were unable to carry ammunition sufficiently with the breastplate so Rarity also designed and created a set of webbing for everyone which fits over the armour. The one belt wrapped around my waist holds two rifle pouches on my right hip which sat comfortably above my pistol holster, the left side allowed my sword scabbard to fit on my hip along with the water canteen just to the rear. A strap extended from the waist over each shoulder, each strap held two rifle magazine pouches which were turned inward to allow easy access for my magazines. The rear of the webbing also had clips attached onto the straps which would allow a small backpack to be fitted when required to carry additional supplies into combat, this included items such as rations, first aid equipment and anything else we felt we needed.

Despite my message to Balbean he had failed to reply, the jackass, I don't know if it is due to the time it would take for the message to travel between countries or if was just because he ignored it. I told Luna of the gated entrances to the tunnel network and the fact that they were armed with crossbows, Luna seemed insistent that they were up to no good but I'm not certain, we were unable to gather any other intelligence to indicate any movement or actions on their behalf.

With today being Nightmare Night I decided to vamp up our presence for the night, especially considering the appearance of Princess Luna along with the recent events with the Diamond Dogs and the Children of the Motherland. Everyone is currently on duty in pairs as we make our way through town for the event, for the night I decided to go on duty with Sure Strike seeing as he also seems to be on high alert, if anyone is going to see something it would be him. I decided I should have my SA-80 on me for tonight's shift, I don't normally use it for my guard duties but due to the current circumstances I thought it would be for the best.

As we patrol the street I look on as everyone wanders around dressed in various costumes for the night. I've seen a wide variety that I would have come to expect from people back home, ponies wrapped in paper to appear like mummies, pirates, fake injuries to come off as zombies and even one dressed up at what I can only guess is supposed to be me... or a human at least, all be it a very poor attempt. The usually mint green unicorn has some paper mache fingers attached to her front hooves, a set of clothing wrapping her body and even a set boots similar to mine covering her rear hooves.

Strolling past the main dance floor I look out over everyone as they dance to the music being played by the DJ, she certainly stands out with her white coat and large purple shades. Keeping watch myself and Sure Strike remain on the side lines scanning over the gathered crowd, though I would only expect that anyone who is going to act out would be either a Griffin or a Diamond dog. Christ, when I say it like that it sounds like racial profiling.

As we keep watch I remove a cigarette from my packet and light it up. Releasing a plume of smoke I rub the bridge of my nose, "I'm already getting fed up of Halloween, it's only good if your a kid," When I look to Sure Strike he only responds with a grunt, "You're not much of a talker, are you?"

With a small shrug he continues to scan the area, "If I've got nothing to say I won't speak, simple really."

Scoffing I bring the cigarette back to my lips, "I bet you're a load of fun at a party."

Looking back over to everyone I start to run my thumb over the hilt of my swords as I continue to smoke. Just what have the Children of the Motherland got planned? If they've got the cooperation of the Diamond Dogs I can't be sure if we can prevent whatever they've got planned, there's potentially a small army against twelve of us.

Finishing off the last of my cigarette I throw the stub to the floor and stamp it out. Retrieving my phone from my pocket I examine the time, 20:13, Princess Luna should be making her grand entrance in the next couple of minutes. Moving around the side of the dance floor I take up my planned position at the stairs leading to the stage alongside Sure Strike, Luna should be landing at our position following her little display.

"Howdy, John," Lifting my head I find Applejack and the girls approaching in full costume, Fluttershy however is not with them seeing as she isn't exactly a fan of this celebration.

Applejack is dressed in a full one piece black outfit with bones painted on top to make her appear as a skeleton. Twilight has a pith helmet resting on top of her head along with a khaki shirt wrapped around her barrel, seems kinda weird that she's dressing up as a book character which she recently learnt was actually real. Spike is sitting on top of her back wearing a black wig along with green face paint and a tattered jacket to take the role as Frankenstein's monster, It's strange that he can ride on her back kinda like how we'd ride a horse back home, I imagine if I did that to someone here they would get pissed off.

Rarity has adopted a set of feathered white wings strapped to each side of her torso over a flowing white gown, sitting atop her head is a golden halo to make her appear as if she was an angel. Rainbow has various pieces of timber attached to each of her limbs posing as a Timber Wolf, seeing as I've heard she enjoys pranking others I can imagine she could easily find opportunities to do so in that costume. Finally is Pinkie, well I can only guess it's Pinkie, with a bed sheet thrown over her body leaving only her pink hooves and blue eyes on show.

Nodding to them I adjust my beret slightly, "Ladies... and baby dragon. Are you all enjoying yourselves?"

"We sure are!" Pinkie skips towards me, "Look at my haul, would you like one?"

Looking into he bag she's holding out I select a small gum ball and pop it into my mouth, "Aren't you a little too old for 'trick or treating'?"

"Too old for free candy? Never..." Her eyes narrow as she looks directly into mine.

Looking back to the rest of the girls I pat Pinkie on the head, "You all here to see Luna?"

"We are," Rarity replies, "When is she due to arrive?"

"You've got a couple of minute yet," I shift my shoulder adjusting the rifle hooked around my back.

"John? Why have you got your rifle? Is it really necessary?"

Blowing a bubble with the gum I let it pop before replying, "Yup."

Rarity winces slightly at my uncouth behaviour, obviously too uncivilised for her liking, "But why? It's quiet here," My expression immediately drops as I run the palm of my hand across my face, "What?"

Looking to Sure Strike we both shake our heads in disapproval, "She just said the 'Q' word."

Sure Strike rolls his eyes before returning to his routine of surveying the area, "She did."

The girls all look to us with some confusion, "The 'Q' word?" Rainbow asks, "You mean 'quiet'?"

I wince again as she says it, "Don't use that word."

"Why?"

"If someone says that then bad stuff is guaranteed to happen, every soldier knows that."

Rainbow just shrugs, "It's just a word. What's the worst that could happen?"

I just look to her with a deadpan expression. Stepping up to her I flick her forehead, "Don't say that either. Murphy is listening."

Scowling Rainbow steps back, "Murphy?"

Before I can reply a crack of thunder breaks through the cloud cover followed by an immediate flash. The clouds begin to swirl as the usual tranquil clouds turn demonic in appearance. Heavy gusts of wind descend on the crowd knocking many from their position, the one that hits me causes me to shift my position slightly in order to keep my composure. The heavens tear open as a sky chariot descends from the dark void overhead, a group of four Thestrals towing it from the front. As the chariot gets closer I'm able to make out Luna sitting within, however she is in the form of Nightmare Moon. Her usual midnight blue coat is replaced with a jet black along with her mane appearing more ethereal. Her black breast plate is now replaced with what appear to be silver, larger horse shoes now rest on her hooves covering more of her legs, along with this a helmet sits atop her head.

As Luna is carrying out her entrance I feel someone nudging my arm causing me to look away. Looking to the source I find Sunny holding a sealed scroll for me, taking it from her magic I look to the seal to find the symbol of the Griffin Empire on it. Breaking the seal I open the scroll and examine the contents.

Captain John Davies,

Apologies for the delay with your request, unfortunately following your initial message we had limited information on the Children of the Motherland.
Since then I have carried out an operation to eliminate a small gathering within our borders where we were able to capture and interrogate a member.

From the interrogation and recovered documentation we have uncovered that a plot is due to be carried out against Equestria on Nightmare Night.
The target is the bearers of the Elements of Harmony to weaken Equestria's overall defence.
On top of this they also intend to target Princess Luna in order to weaken the Equestrian government.

The Children of the Motherland have been cooperating with Diamond Dogs on the outskirts of Ponyville by providing them with weapons and ammunition.
They intend to use the Diamond Dogs as scapegoats in order to avoid repercussions from the Equestrian government.
We believe a key figure of the group is leading the assault from the Diamond Dogs tunnel network.

We highly recommend immediate action to prevent this loss to Equestria.

Balbean
Ministry of Intelligence
Griffin Empire provisional government

By the time I look over the contents for a third time Luna had landed and was part way through her speech, pocketing the scroll I turn to Sunny and speak in a hushed tone, "The Children of the Motherland plan to attack the Elements of Harmony and the Princess tonight. Get everyone on high alert and they must report any sighting of Diamond Dogs. I'm gonna speak to Luna and get her to safety as soon as she has finished her speech, the risk is too high."

Nodding she runs off causing a few of the ponies to look to her as she does so, as soon as Luna has finished speaking I intend on getting her out of here. Taking a hold of my sling I move the rifle around to my front and keep hold of it. Twilight catches my movement and moves up to me, "John, is everything okay?"

Shaking my head I continue to scan over the area, "I need to get you girls and Luna to the town hall."

"Why? What's wrong?"

"I'll explain when we're there. Tell the others, but do it quietly."

I keep on alert as Luna finishes addressing everyone, my eyes automatically locking into anything that moves within the crowds. The girls all gather around me once Twilight has told them that I want them to go to town hall, I'm unable to hear myself think as they all probe me for information simultaneously.

With her public speech over Luna steps down the steps and smiles to me, "John, I hope you enjoyed my little entrance."

Stepping quickly up to her I whisper into her ear, "We need to get you to town hall, now."

Luna looks quizzically to me, "What's the matter?"

"I'll explain when we're there, for now we need to get you out of the open."

Steeping around me Luna glances over her shoulder to look to me, "John, you may be a Captain but I need more to go on before I act. What has gotten you so riled up?"

Opening my mouth to reply I freeze when I see a form hidden in the upper floor window of a nearby house, its a Diamond Dog wielding a rifle aimed directly towards Luna. Leaping forward I grab hold of the top of her chest piece and pull her down as I step over her lowered form, "Get down!"

PHAT

Thanks to my quick movement I was able to get Luna out of the line of fire, however in doing so I threw myself directly into it. The round impacts the armour of my abdomen as my body turns, thanks to the shaping of the steel breastplate the round ricochets into the dirt road but the force still causes me to fall back onto Luna. Getting to my knees I straddle over Luna keeping her pinned between my legs as I aim back at the reloading Diamond Dog.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The dog slumps forward over the frame of the window and falls out of the building to land on the floor. Keeping my rifle raised I stay in position on top of Luna as I scan the rest of the area, "Sure Strike, get into the air and spot any more targets for me," With a crisp nod he leaps into the air and immediately points out a new target to me. Pivoting on the spot I find another Diamond Dog charging towards me with some sort of club.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

A textbook kill, a double tap to the chest along with an extra round in the head for good measure. I quickly look down to Luna as the bullet casing land on top of her before bouncing onto the floor, "You okay?"

Slowly she nods her head as she tries to push off the floor only to be stopped by my weight on top of her, "You can get off me now."

Smirking I step off and help to lift her, "Shame, I was enjoying being on top."

With a scowl her horn ignites enveloping her body in a white glow as her form changes from Nightmare Moon back to her own, "Is now really the time?"

As I step off I can hear distant gunfire over the screaming of panicked civilians as they all begin to run around like headless chickens. The girls and Luna's personal guard all quickly gather around myself and Luna as I look around the area, "I need to get you all to safety."

Rainbow looks to the downed Diamond Dog before her eyes quickly snap back onto me, "What about Fluttershy? She's still at her home."

Stepping off I start to jog towards the town hall as they all join me, "I'll head straight to hers once you lot are all secu-"

PHAT

Pain shoots across the right side of my neck as I fall to my knees, releasing my rifle it hangs from the side of my body as I wrap my hand over the new wound. Suddenly I feel something tugging at my thigh holster, looking down to it I can see Luna's magical aura wrapped around the pistol as she removes it.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

When I look up I find another Diamond Dog on the floor with a rifle clasped close to his body, to my side is Luna with my pistol still raised towards the body. Lifting myself to my feet I remove my hand to find blood trickling down the side of my neck, luckily the round grazed the side rather then pieced the flesh. However the force of the bullet did manage to transfer my blood onto Luna's coat since she was moving close alongside me, "You've got red on you."

Everyone else gasps when they look to me neck. Rarity looks as though she's close to faintin, "John, your bleeding."

Wiping the blood away I grasp my rifle and bring it up again, "It's just a flesh wound... see what happens when you say 'it's quiet'?"

Stepping off Luna moves alongside me whilst the others follow from the rear. It doesn't take us too long until we are around the corner from the town hall, taking a knee at the corner of the house I lean around the corner to look over the street. There's a group of five Diamond Dog's along with a Griffin stationed on the street armed with rifles. Looking back to the others I hold my rifle close to my chest, "I'm gonna engage them and keep their heads down, you all need to move low and fast and get into the town hall."

Luna looks to the others then back to me, "Let me help you."

I shake my head, "No fucking way, you're their target."

"John, I've been in fights over a millennia ago against the likes of King Sombra, a few dogs won't be an issue."

Sighing I look to the four guards, "You four join the others in the town hall and defend them at all costs. I will find the rest of my team and we will clear the town of any and all hostiles, if we come across any civilians we will send them your way," Looking back to Luna I point to the building above us, "Care to give me a lift?"

Nodding she steps to the side where I make my way to her and rest my hands on her back to climb on, "What do you think you're doing?"

Pausing I look to her as if she asked what colour the sky was, "Getting on so you can give me a lift."

Rolling her eyes she groans as she looks to the others as they try to repress a smirk, "Not a word of this to anypony," Jumping onto her back her legs give slightly before she regains her composure, "How are you so heavy?"

"I'm not that heavy," Looking back to the girls I take off my beret and pass it to Rarity, "Wait till we start shooting then make a run for it," With that I lightly tap Luna with my feet causing her to slowly take to the air.

"I'm not some 'showpony', John," Her voice clearly showing some irritation as to the way I'm acting.

Grinning I lean closer to her ear, "Don't you like a Captain riding you?"

With a heavy blush she quickly makes it onto the roof and bucks me from her back onto the roof top, "Now? Of all the time for you to make suggestive advances and flirtatious jokes, you choose now?"

Keeping low to the roof I aim my rifle towards my targets, "Doing it while I have the opportunity," Slowly my finger eases on the trigger.

PHAT

The round drills directly into the skull of the Griffin causing him to ragdoll onto the floor, the exit wound at the rear of his head draining precious blood onto the dirt road. Luna joins alongside me and starts to fire towards them, she isn't exactly very accurate but she is at least keeping their heads down. As I fire off the occasional shot to keep their heads down I look to the girls and their escorts to find that they've safety made it into the town hall and were able to seal the door behind them. As I take aim again I watch as the Dog's are all shot from a position out of my view and collapse from behind their cover.

Lowering my rifle Luna and I look to each other before I find my entire team appearing from the street with what must be half the town in tow. Waving to them that the path is clear they quickly advance down the street to the town hall where all the civilians also make their way inside. Stepping to the edge of the roof I lower my body over the edge and take hold of a metal guttering pipe where I slowly climb down to the ground level, Luna however just glides from the rooftop and lands with the rest of my team.

Approaching them I notice all of their eyes locking onto my neck, "I'm fine. I want everyone out there looking for civilians and bringing them back here, pick your groups and move out. Georg and Janine stay here with Luna's guards and defend the town hall. Sunny you're with me, we need to find Fluttershy and get her here safely."

As everyone moves off I load a new magazine into my rifle and start to step off until I find my pistol floating in front of me, "John, you may need this."

Taking hold of it I check the magazine to find only two rounds left, stepping up to Luna I hold it out for her along with the spare magazine from my holster until she takes them in her magic, "You keep hold of it for the time being, just in case. On top of my desk will be a box of 9mm rounds, fill up the magazine with them. We will be back soon," With one last nod Luna heads inside the town hall and disappears behind the door, once she's gone Sunny and myself start to jog down the road leading towards the Everfree and Fluttershy's home.

We didn't come across any more hostiles on the way out of town, however we did hear rifle fire in the distance where my team were likely engaging them. We also came across a few civilians but thankfully it seemed that the Diamond Dogs weren't interested in targeting them, it seems that their main priority was targeting Luna and the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. This meant that Fluttershy was likely in danger, I needed to get there as quickly as I could.

As we reach the outskirts of town though I pause when I hear movement in the trees behind us, both myself and Sunny turn and aim our rifles to the tree as we see a rainbow trail dissipate behind it. Groaning I lower my rifle, "Rainbow, what the hell are you doing out here? You're supposed to be at town hall with the others."

Slowly her head peaks through the leaves before she flies down to hover alongside me, "I can't just sit by whilst my friend is in trouble, I have to help Fluttershy."

"Rainbow you're also in danger out here, you're at risk."

"I can take care of myself," Rainbow states in her usual boastful tone.

Sighing I start to continue to Fluttershy's, "Rainbow you're not even trained in combat, I've only shown you some bayonet training and basic hand to hand. Not to mention you've only just passed the written exam for the Wonderbolts reserve, you've yet to have any combat training with them."

Gliding past me she stops on the path in front of me blocking my route, "You can't expect me to do nothing while Fluttershy needs help. Like it or not I'm coming with you."

I look to her for a little longer before finally giving in, "You do exactly what I say, when I say it, and you can come along. Do well enough and I may even put in a good word for you with Spitfire."

As I start to jog I can hear rainbows little cheer at getting in a good word with the Wonderbolts. Flying alongside me she continues to talk as we move, "Can you really put in a good word with Spitfire? Do you even know her that well?"

"Well enough. I served alongside her in the civil war, we also got to talking afterwards at the homecoming," That's not all we got up to...

Getting closer to Fluttershy's cottage we begin to slow down and stop talking. I've only been out here once but the general area is quite tranquil, it's built in the same way as the rest of the housing in town with the roof being made of grass and bushes to make it appear more natural and to blend into the landscape. The path leading up to the home is littered with occasional trees which have various bird houses hanging from the branches, a small bridge allows access to the front door over a small pond.

As we approach the bridge I duck down low when I see movement coming from the left side of the home, focusing on the figures I identify three Diamond Dogs and one Griffin as they attempt to locate the door. I signal for Sunny to take up a firing position on one of the dogs as I line up for the Griffin. Leaning to Rainbow I whisper to her, "As soon as I fire I want you to get in that house as quick as you can and find Fluttershy, stay hidden until I come in," As soon as I see Rainbow nod I take aim for the Griffin as he reaches for the doors handle.

PHAT

The single round pushes straight through his head propelling bone and blood onto the door, the force of the bullet causes his head to impact with the door before falling back and twitching on the floor. Sunny fired straight after me, her round was able to drop the Diamond Dog but I didn't see clearly where the round hit. Seeing as her rifle only had a single shot she drops it to the floor and draws her sword before advancing on one of the dogs. Stepping onto the bridge I take aim for the dog on the right as I see Rainbow bolt past me and open the door.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

The short burst impacts with his torso sending him to the floor with a howl of pain, curling into a ball he tries to cover his wounds in an attempt to stem the flow of blood escaping from his body. As Sunny engages in combat with the last one I raise my rifle and wait until I've got a clear shot on him.

Before I can fire though a loud scrapping noise catches my ear as I'm pushed from the rear, pivoting on the spot I'm immediately met by another Diamond Dog as his fist comes into contact with my nose creating a resounding crunch and knocking me off the bridge. As I fall back into the shallow pond my rifle escapes my grip landing on the bridge as I find that the sling had been slashed in half by the dog's claws. Landing in the freezing water the Diamond dog leaps directly on my chest keeping my body pinned, due to his weight I find myself unable to push him off.

On instinct I take a few swings which he easily blocks, with another hook he easily catches my fist and twists my wrist causing a sharp pain to shoot up my arm before he delivers his own punch to my jaw. He strikes the side of my head numerous times as I try to fight him off, after a few more jabs my face is in agony as I feel blood trickle from the new wounds. Getting tired of striking me he wraps his paws around my neck and pushes my head underwater as he attempts to strangle me.

I try to scream out for help but do nothing but cause bubbles to surface from the water. Out of desperation I flail my hands against his face in an attempt to push him back, this only causes his grip to tighten around my throat as I feel myself slipping unconscious. My movements become slower and weaker as I find myself losing the battle, my vision blurring as my eyelids feel extremely heavy.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The muffled sound of rapid gunshots signals that someone had managed to pick up my rifle, the Diamond Dogs chest is ripped to pieces as the rounds pierce and push though his body hitting the water alongside me. As quickly as his lifeless body falls into the water I raise my head and start gasping for air, rolling onto my knees I cough up water as I heave forcing all the water I swallowed out of my system. After a minute I wipe my mouth and look to the bridge to see Rainbow holding my rifle, all be it in a weird way, still standing on her hind legs she's holding the rifle low against her hip and had somehow used the end of her wing to activate the trigger.

Seeing me looking to her she drops the rifle and joins me in the water in an attempt to help me up, "John..."

Raising my hand to her I cough again as I clear my throat, "...Thanks, I would have been done for... good thing you came along," With a smile Rainbow helps me to my feet and walks me to the bridge, grabbing hold of the edges I hoist myself up back onto the path. When I look out to the side I can see Sunny retrieving her sword from the last Diamond Dog, she must have been too busy fighting to have seen me getting attacked, "Where's Fluttershy?"

"She's in her room, she won't move," Flying past me Rainbow heads straight inside.

Picking up my rifle I look back to Sunny, "Keep guard out here, we will be back out shortly," Heading inside I get my first good look at the interior of the house. All the walls seem to be littered with bird houses and various perches for the animals, low down on the walls there are even small mouse holes where I imagine the smaller creatures live. Apart from the excessive animal theme the home looks like any other house, a small cooker rests in the corner, couches are positioned at various points on the floor and the odd bookshelf and painting covers the walls.

Making my way upstairs I catch my reflection in a mirror and stop to have a look. My nose is fucked, there's a large gash on the bridge along with the bone being deformed and pushed to the side. A cut rests beneath my left eye leaking blood down my cheek and onto my soaked uniform, my right eye already appears to be swelling slightly as red marks cover the right side of my face.

Running up the last few steps I go through an open door and find Fluttershy cowering on top of her bed with Rainbow sat alongside her trying to comfort her. Fluttershy looks up to me and freezes when her tearful eyes lock onto my many new wounds, "John... you're hurt."

Stepping up to them she slowly moves closer to me and runs a hoof over my cheek, "I'll be fine, Fluttershy. Right now I need to get you to safety."

Fluttershy sobs as she moves back to her earlier position, "Coming for me has only gotten you hurt..."

Kneeling down I rest my rifle alongside the bed, "I couldn't exactly leave you in danger, it's my job to help protect you all from danger and that's what I'm going to do... we need to get going."

"I-I can't."

Standing up I pass my rifle to Rainbow Dash to hold, as soon as she takes it I sit on the bed alongside Fluttershy and lightly start to run my hand over her mane to try and comfort her, "I know I'm asking a lot of you to get you to go out there, but it's not safe here, Fluttershy. I need to get you all somewhere safe then I can make sure the town is safe, I'll put a stop to all of this."

Fluttershy seems to relax slightly from the contact as she raises her head once again, "I don't think I can see... what you've done to them outside, I heard your rifle."

Standing up I pick up a blanket resting on the end of the bed and wrap it around her, "I'll hide it all from you, you won't have to see anything."

Fluttershy slowly stands as she takes a few breaths, "Okay."

Smiling softly I secure the blanket around her before picking her up and bringing her to my chest, I pull the blanket over the top of her head slightly so she can't see too much of her surroundings. She doesn't weigh much more than a smaller framed person back home, seeing as we are expected to carry soldier in their full kit it will be easy for me to carry her.

Stepping down the stairs Rainbow follows me as she flies and holds onto my rifle, exiting the door I whistle getting Sunny's attention before we all start to make our way quickly back into town. As we move I occasionally glance down to Fluttershy to make sure she's okay, physically she's fine but she seems really shaken up by what's happening. Each time a gun shot is heard in the distance she seems to whimper as she curls up more in my arms.

Not really knowing what to do I hold her closer to me chest as I quietly sing to her, "Don't worry about a thing, 'cause every little thing gonna be all right. Singin' don't worry about a thing, 'cause every little thing gonna be all right," I get a look for Rainbow as she's likely wondering what I'm doing, but when I look down to Fluttershy it seems to be helping as her position relaxes slightly, "Rise up this mornin', smiled with the risin' sun. Three little birds pitch by my doorstep, singin' sweet songs of melodies pure and true. Sayin', this is my message to you-ou-ou. Singin' don't worry 'bout a thing, 'cause every little thing gonna be all right. Singin' don't worry 'bout a thing, 'cause every little thing gonna be all right..."

Christ, I hope everything is gonna be all right.

Chapter 35 - Taking the fight to them

Running through the streets I notice the lack of distant gunfire to be an unsettling factor, either my team have beaten their oppositions and have rescued more civilians or they have been beaten by the Diamond Dogs. Glancing down to Fluttershy I find her still sobbing softly against my chest, it's a good thing I've pulled the blanket over the top of her head as a few drops of bloods from my injuries now cover it. Looking back to the other two I see Sunny scanning the surrounding area with her rifle switching to anything that makes any sort of noise where as Rainbow hovers just above me with my rifle held close to her chest.

Passing Sugar Cube Corner a succession of whispers catches my attention causing me to come to a halt near the door. Taking a knee I nod my head towards the door signalling for Sunny to approach with her rifle raised. Looking to Fluttershy I carefully lower her back onto the floor and signal with my hand for Rainbow to join me, she quickly takes the hint and passes my rifle to me before going to comfort her friend. Slowly stepping up to Sunny I whisper to her, "Keep watch out her, any sign of trouble just shout and I'll come running."

Resting her hoof on my shoulder I look back to her, "Be careful."

"You know me, careful isn't exactly one of my traits," Pushing my palm on the door I force it open with a solid shove and aim my rifle into the darkness, inching closer to the frame I lean around the corner with my rifle pointed into the dark building. With no sign of movement I slowly move in to the room as quietly as I can, my rifle shifting to every corner of the room in case another mutt decided to jump out at me. My boot unfortunately kicks a small pot sending it sliding across the floor, on instinct I drop to my knee and listen out for any movement.

"Shh... be quiet," A small voice sounds from behind the counter with a distinctive southern drawl similar to Applejack's.

Standing up I lower my rifle but keep it close to me just in case, "It's okay, it's safe for you to come out."

Slowly but surely I find three head poking up from behind the counter, cautiously all of them move from around the counter into the open. I recognise them as the three girls I saved when I first came to Equestria though after that day I never exactly saw them again, I can only guess their parents warned them not to speak to me or something. When they get closer they freeze in shock when their eyes focus on my injures, "You're hurt," Apple Bloom states as she examines me closer.

"Don't worry about me, right now I need to get you to safety."

As I move back to the door a slightly raspy voice calls to me, "One of those things are in here," Turning back I look to Scootaloo she points a hoof to the stairs located behind a set of display cases, "It's up there right now."

Slowly I step to the stairs as I look to the three girls, "Tell Sunny, Rainbow and Fluttershy to come inside then stay as low and as quiet as you can. I'll be back down shortly."

As I step up I hear the last one call out after me in a hushed tone, "Be careful," By process of elimination I'd say that was Sweetie Belle. Reaching the top of the stairs I swing my rifle in both directions to look down the hallway to try and figure out where the Diamond Dog is, thankfully he isn't exactly sneaky as I hear a loud clattering of items coming from the top of another set of spiral stairs at the end of the corridor. Reaching the bottom step I cautiously advance up the stair case with my rifle aimed towards the top.

When I get towards the top a loud creak from the floor board beneath my foot causes me to stop as I mentally face palm, I remain motionless as I wait to see If I've been discovered. To my surprise the dog doesn't come to investigate as I hear more clattering from the room, since I still had the element of surprise I make my way up the stairs until I see the creature with his back to me whilst he rummages through a chest.

Steadily I advance to him whilst he's too busy muttering to himself, it doesn't take me long until I'm behind him. Raising my rifle I position the butt of the rifle behind his head, "Didn't anyone teach you that it's rude to go through someones belongings?" As soon as he tries to raise his head I crack the rear of his skull with my rifle knocking him out. Stripping off his backpack I take a quick look inside and find a few grenades along with some rope, taking the rope I secure his arms and legs before clipping the backpack onto the rear of my webbing.

Hoisting the unconscious dog over my shoulder I slowly stand and make my way downstairs to the others, bloody hell this guys heavy. Reaching the stairs I look to the others who only look to me with surprise when they see the form I have over my shoulders, "Lets get going. Rainbow, can you carry Fluttershy?" Nodding Rainbow takes a hold of Fluttershy as she pushes herself off the floor, with everyone together I keep a hold of my rifle under my free arm as we head out the door.

We don't encounter anyone else for the next five minutes as we make our way back to town hall. Rounding the last corner the girls freeze when they see the various corpses of Diamond Dog's and Griffins laying in the street leading to the entrance to town hall. Lowering my arm I herd the girls around to my right to try and keep them from seeing too much, half of the bodies have been riddled with bullet holes including the one which has had his arm severed by what appears to have been a grenade. As we approach the doors they are opened for us by Janine and Georg who are standing guards outside within their makeshift pillboxes constructed from various pieces of furniture.

Walking inside I find mass chaos as civilians run around trying to look for their loved ones, the Thestrals have blocked off the entrance to our office likely protecting Luna and the others within. Walking through the crowd a large majority all stop to look to me, likely due to either the Diamond Dog on my shoulders of the extend of the injuries on my face. Reaching the office one of the guards opens the door for me allowing our small group entry, immediately Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom run to their sisters and are quickly wrapped in a hug.

Stepping to one of the desks I throw the Diamond Dog on top before stepping back. Luna steps alongside me as she looks to the dog, "I've messaged my sister, she has mobilised the Wonderbo-" She freezes when she looks to my face, "-What happened?"

"Diamond Dog got the drop on me, nearly drowned me. If it wasn't for Rainbow Dash sneaking out I would have been killed outside of Fluttershy's," Looking to Rainbow I give her a soft smile which she returns with her own.

Looking between us Luna lets out a sigh, "I suppose given those circumstances it's good that she disobeyed your orders."

"She's only a weekend warrior, not full time," Luna looks to me with a confused expression, "Reservist, it's a term we use for the Territorial Army back home," My eyes widen when without warning my nose is enveloped in a blue magical aura, after two seconds there's a loud crack along with a severe pain, "Fucking bitch!" I shout out on instinct as the magic wears off, bringing my hand across my nose I find the bone has been set and healed.

Rolling her eyes Luna smirks, "Thanks for insulting me after I so kindly fixed your nose."

"...I didn't mean it like... Thank you, Luna."

Grinning she steps away, "You're welcome, Captain."

Stepping to my main desk I rest my rifle on the surface and remove all of my used magazines, reaching for an ammo box I start to refill them all. I feel a hoof rest on my arm causing me to look to the side finding Rarity alongside me, "Thank you for saving my sister, that was very noble of you," Leaning up to me she kisses me on the cheek before pulling back.

"It was nothing, I'd do it for anyone," Why can't I stop grinning like a fucking idiot?

Applejack joins along side Rarity and quickly wraps me in a hug, "Don't go expectin' a kiss from me... but thank you, John."

Chuckling I return the gesture until she pulls back, "My jobs not done yet, I've still got take out the rest of the Diamond Dogs."

Taking out my phone I look at the reflection on the screen to see that my nose has been fixed, I still have a few cuts and bruises on my face but at least they've been reduced and are no longer bleeding. With my magazines filled I reinsert one into my rifle and put the rest back into the pouches and approach my team in the room, "Form up!"

They all quickly get into position in front of me as everyone else in the room turn to look to me, the only exceptions are Janine and Georg as they keep watch outside, "I've had enough of these fucking dogs and I'm sure as hell not going to have them strut about like they own the place. I say we go and pay them a visit and remind them who runs this place, I sure as hell don't intend on doing that in a diplomatic way either. We are going to go in there and take out anyone who is armed and poses a threat to us, everyone else is to be detained for questioning. As soon as reinforcements arrive we will move out so get your kit gathered and prepare to move."

As they all break away to gather up supplies I move back to my desk and retrieve my helmet, putting it on I clip the chin strap in position. Looking back to Luna I slowly step up to her, "I trust you can keep order whilst I'm gone?" I tease.

"I've been in charge longer then you've been alive, John. Do you want this back?" Levitating my pistol to me I remove the magazine to find it half empty.

"I take it you've had to use it?"

Luna nods, "I helped your Griffins as they held the front door, you certainly made the right choice in recruiting them."

Handing the pistol back to her she takes it again in her magic, "You keep hold of it, you may need it whilst we're away."

As I step away to join the others Luna rest a hoof on the back of my armour where I was scratched, "John, please be careful out there. I don't want to lose you."

Looking back to her I playfully nudge her, "Getting feelings for me, eh?"

"You wish. It's just I consider you to be a good friend, John. You've treated me like anypony else, you're one of the few who can engage with me and not grovel with every sentence they say. I don't want to lose my friend," Her voice is filled with concern and worry as she looks to me with those puppy dog eyes.

Smiling I step up to her and run a hand across her cheek slightly stroking it, "Nothing bad is going to happen to me, I'll make sure to come back in one piece. Make sure you have a pint waiting for me when I'm back."

Luna seems to relax at the gesture as she runs her cheek across my hand, "I'll make sure to remember."

With one last smile I step back and remove a cigarette from my pack and light it. Leaving it in my mouth I cock the rifle and load a round into the chamber, "See what you can find out from sleeping beauty over there," Once Luna nods I move to the door and look to my team, "Everyone outside and set up defensive positions!" As everyone leaves the room I turn to Applejack, "Any chance I can borrow one of your apple carts?"

As we wait outside we keep on high alert for any movement, however we've only seen the one Diamond Dog who quickly met his end when everyone fired at him effectively turning him into a pin cushion. We hold our ground for another twenty minutes until I see plumes of smoke passing overhead. Stepping out into the open I notice a group of Wonderbolts changing course to head towards us. Landing in front of us I grin as I step up to Spitfire, "Crab, how nice of you to drop in."

Lifting her goggles she looks around the area, "Well we heard that a certain sapper was doing a poor job at guarding the town."

"No civilian casualties... I'd say we've done fairly well. Is there any other support on route?"

Looking down a road Spitfire steps alongside me as I see figures of numerous guards marching towards us, "Your support is already here. What do you need from us?"

Raising my hand my entire team gathers around me along with the Wonderbolts, "We're going to go on the offensive, I want to clear out those tunnels and remove the presence if the Children of the Motherland. A section of the reinforcements will defend the town hall and search for more civilians while yourselves and the others assist us on the offensive."

"Sounds good, I take it you've got a plan?"

"Applejack has a cart in the middle of the town from where she set up her games, we are going to use it so I can provide covering fire as everyone else pushes on the ground. I will need one of you lot to tow me in the air."

Looking over her own group Spitfire steps forwards, "I'll do it, Lieutenant Soarin will take flight lead to provide additional aerial support for your troops on the ground."

Stepping away from the crowd I look to Chaser as Spitfire joins me, "Sergeant, inform the rest of the guard then make an immediate push on the tunnel entrance, we will be there shortly from the air. If their Lieutenant bitches then tell them its a direct order from myself and Captain Spitfire."

"Yes, Sir," Moving to the officer of the guards he waves him down and begins to converse with him. Turning my focus back to the path I start to jog as I make my way to the sight of the main celebrations where the main games and events were taking place.

As we move Spitfire glides alongside me and glances to my face, "Looks like you've taken a beating."

"You know me, I get into all sorts of dangerous situations."

"And nearly get caught by a group of friends the morning after," A sly smirk spreads across her muzzle.

"If I remember correctly you were the one who hid and left me to deal with them."

"Yeah, well I don't intend on letting many pony's seeing me the way you did."

Chuckling I slow down as we approach the cart, "And which way would that be?"

Grinning Spitfire lands next to the cart and inspects it, "I'm not even going to say."

Grabbing the frame of the cart I hoist myself inside, "You never exactly complained."

"Never had a reason to, it was a good night."

"Glad to hear it," I watch as Spitfire adjusts the harness around her barrel, however I find my eyes drifting to a certain part of her body as I remember the night.

Tilting her head back to look to me she notices where my eyes are focused before they glance up to meet hers, "Now? You're taking a look now?"

I shrug, "I'm a guy... we steal glances whenever we can. You're wearing a tight jumpsuit which kinda shows off all your features, you've got nobody to blame but yourself."

Spitfire rolls her eyes, "You human males are the same as stallions here then."

Sitting back in the cart I rest the rifle on the edge, "Oh, like you've never stolen a glance," No response, "Exactly."

Getting a bit of a running start Spitfire beats her wings to take off into the air. Leaning over the side I watch as we move over the town at a reasonable pace, Spitfire is usually quick but since she's towing me I can't imagine it would do good for her speed. As we get closer to the Diamond Dog tunnels I can hear gunfire coming from up ahead, taking hold of my rifle I stand up so I can aim down below, "Make sure you keep moving, I'll pick off any we pass. Try to focus on those on the ridges, I need to take them out as they reload."

"Will do," As we get closer I stand to my full height and immediately identify my team, our guard uniforms allow me to easily distinguish them from the rest of the guards below. Raising my rifle I identify a gathering of Diamond Dogs on the top of the ridge, lining up the shot I full the trigger.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The rounds rips through their makeshift armour and tears through their flesh easily from this position, as their drop they roll down the rock face impacting hard with the floor below. Aiming to the rear of the cart I continue to fire down on anyone we pass, they clearly never expected to be fired upon from above as they all fail to seek cover from my assault. As I slip in a new magazine a round pierce the wooden frame alongside me causing Spitfire to turn sharply, I'm forced to grab onto the frame to prevent myself falling out, "Careful! I haven't exactly got seat belts back here!"

"Well try shooting them so I don't have to dodge!" Spitfire retorts as she continues evasive manoeuvres as I return fire.

"Do you want to try shooting!?" I fire off another burst dropping the one who was aiming directly above to try and hit us.

"Do you want to try flying!?" Spitfire growls as she tilts to turn around.

"Touche, maybe I should stick some brownings on you to make you a real Spitfire!"

"What!?" Spitfire shouts back as I fire a full magazine fully auto to suppress the new firing line which is forming.

"Doesn't matter!" Loading a new magazine into the rifle I watch as the few Diamond Dogs on the floor start to retreat back to their tunnels as the guards advance rapidly on them. Reaching into the backpack I drop the five grenades in the cart before picking the one up and positioning my lighter close to the fuse, "Fly me over a cluster."

Changing her position Spitfire flies low and fast over a retreating group, lighting the grenades fuse I drop it on the ground directly in their path before I move to the back of the cart to watch its effect. I watch as three are immediately thrown from their position and are scattered across the floor, as they roll around in pain I raise my rifle and fire down at them killing them off, they may have been attacking earlier but there's no reason for them to suffer.

Moving close again I observe a small group jump down into one of the tunnels, passing over I take two grenades and light the fuses before dropping them over the tunnel entrance. The one grenade misses impacting with the floor while the other one is successful dropped part way into the tunnel before I witness a small plume of dust and smoke rise from the tunnel.

Moving close to the front I fire over the right side at the retreating forces causing them to either halt and surrender or to run into the barrage of bullets ending their life, "Take me down, we need to get into those tunnels!"

"I'll find us somewhere to land!" Dropping low once again Spitfire gradually comes to a halt as her hooves touch down on the ground as soon as she has come to a full stop I retrieve my last two grenades and jump out of the cart alongside her, "We will stick above ground and round up any that try to leave the tunnels, tight quarters and being underground isn't exactly an ideal situation for Pegasi."

"Fair enough," I move to her side and assist her with the harness removing it quicker. As soon as it drops to the floor she jumps back into the air to join the rest of the Wonderbolts above. Moving to the tunnel where I dropped the grenade I look down to find the iron gate still open after having killed those who would have sealed it.

"Have fun up there?" Looking behind me I find Chaser cleaning his sword along with the rest of the team behind him.

"About as much fun one can have during a firefight. I'm gonna head down first, follow me straight down one by one. We'll let the rest of the guards do their own thing, I'm sure they'll cope without my direct intervention," Removing a grenade from my webbing I light the fuse and immediately drop it down the hole to hopefully clear any forces who are planning on ambushing up, as soon as it detonates I hold my rifle close to my chest and jump down.

Thankfully the tunnel isn't a completely vertical drop, as I pass through the open gate the tunnel slopes slightly acting like a slide until it comes to an abrupt end where the passage opens up. When the slide comes to an end I lose my footing causing me to fall and roll on the floor, still lying on my back I raise my rifle to scan the surrounding area for hostiles but thankfully don't find any. My only company down here is a few bodies which were caught in the two explosions from the grenades I dropped down.

Before moving I hear a scream from the tunnel indicating that someone else is coming down, before I can move Shadow tumbles through the opening and ends up rolling on top of me. Opening her eyes she finds herself face to face to me, "I never thought I'd be used as a crash mat."

Smiling sheepishly she prods my arm, "Well your fat acts as a good cushion."

As soon as she rolls off me I'm immediately met with another pony landing on top of me causing me to release a pained grunt, "For fuck sake," Looking down my body I find Sunny raising her head as her hooves press against my armour, "We always seem to find ourselves in these situations."

With a light blush she quickly jumps off, "Sorry."

As soon as I hear someone else coming down I quickly roll to the side in order to avoid them, sure enough Chaser ends up on the floor exactly where I was. Shadow lets out a disappointed groan, "Why couldn't he have landed on you? That would have been something I'd like to see."

I let out a single laugh, "That ain't gonna happen sweet heart," Now it's Chasers turn to be a crash mat as Colbalt lands on top of him, stepping back I keep watch of the two passage ways as one by one everyone joins us in the tunnel. Once everyone is down in the tunnel I signal for everyone to join up, "Okay, we've got two passages, we are going to split up into two teams to cover more ground. Alpha Section will be myself, Sunny, Colbalt, Shadow, Spectre, and Crimson, everyone else will be Bravo Section under Chaser's command. We will take a passage each till we clear out the Diamond Dogs and any Griffins with them. Offer them a chance to surrender, if they refuse then take them out."

Stepping to the one passage the rest of Alpha Section quickly follow behind whilst Bravo Section head to the one on the opposite end of the opening. Slowly I advance with my rifle raised at all times, as we come across various new passages we decided to stick to the largest one which in a way acts like a highway and should take us on the most direct route to the centre.

Following the path I look to the various walls to see that they've mostly been mined out, spotting the occasional gem I find a fist sized diamond which is lose on the rock wall and is just begging to be taken. Drawing my sword I use it as a makeshift crowbar and force the gem off the wall getting a questionable look from Sunny, "It's my compensation for nearly drowning," Rolling her eyes she steps back as I sheathe my sword and pocket the gem.

Moving to a small opening I take a knee and peer around the corner, what I see next takes me by surprise. A small cluster of bridges acts as platforms extending over a chasm which is filled with a fast flowing body of water with runs through a cave network further below, poking from the gushing water are jagged rocks which would surely kill anyone instantly who falls below. To my right I see what seems to be another cave complex at the end of the walkway whereas the left seems to be lit by natural light meaning it is likely an exit to the surface.

Before I step out Sunny grabs me and pulls me back as she looks wide eyed to the shoddy looking bridges, "Surely you can't be serious."

Looking back to her I take hold of her hoof and move it off my arm, "I am serious... and don't call me Shirley," Before I step out again I hear gunfire and shouting coming from the cave complex on the right, signalling for everyone to hold position myself and the other riflemen take aim as we see two Griffins and one Diamond Dog make their ways onto the walkway.

"That human messed up everything. Why didn't you eliminate him first?" The one Griffin shouts towards the Diamond Dog. This Griffin has a Militarist breastplate fitted to his chest, his white feathers making him stand out a mile away.

"He's just one... we thought-"

"Thought he wouldn't be a threat?" The Griffin embeds his talons into the throat of the dog before holding him above the chasm, "You should have known better!" Drawing his pistol he fires a round directly into the Diamond Dogs gut before throwing him to the water below. As the last two Griffins try to make their way towards the left passage myself along with Sunny and Colbalt surface from the shadows making ourselves visible as we aim our rifles directly at them, "As if on queue... here you are."

"Well I wouldn't want to disappoint," Stepping closer I slowly advance as I keep my sights on him, "You're only getting one chance, surrender or I'll put you down."

The white Griffin chuckles as he looks down the chasm, "Like I did to that dog?" Smirking he rubs his neck as he focuses on the route he just came from, "Well seeing as the rest of your ponies are pushing through there it won't be long before the rest of the stupid mutts all funnel through directly towards you. I think I'm gonna take my chances."

"Have it your way," Lining up my sight his his head I slowly ease the trigger.

PHAT

Before I fire off my round I'm hit on the side of the helmet by a shot from one of the other passages, the impact forces me over the edge of the chasm sending me plummeting down below. My eyes focus on the water in shock as I prepare for my inevitable fate, it's only at the last minute I'm saved. As gunshots ring out above I find two sets of hooves wrapping around my chest and catching me mid air, looking to either side I find the Theastral sisters hoisting me back up, "Thank fuck I brought you two with me," Looking back down I watch as the hand guard of my rifle shatters against one of the rocks before being fully submerged in the water. Shit... Valkyrie... that was perhaps the most sophisticated infantry weapon in this world and now it's gone.

I'm lowered back onto the centre of the walkway as the rest of my Section start to engage with another group of Diamond Dogs. Looking back to me Spectre draws her sword, "You go after those Griffins, we'll take care of these ones," Before I can reply the two sisters leap into the air to join in the fighting. Pivoting on the spot I look to what I presume to be an exit and notice a shadow of a Griffin before it's entirely out of view. Drawing my sword I take off and sprint down the passage.

Trying to catch up I leap over small rocks and debris as I head closer to the source of light, up ahead I hear a grate opening along with two voices muttering to one another. Reaching a ladder I look up to see the white Griffin climb through the grate as the other tries to quickly join him. Grasping the frame I climb as quickly as I can gaining ground on him as they remain unaware that I'm behind them. As he tries to hoist himself out of the hole I grasp his rear paw and force my sword into his back, as he screams out in agony I force the blade repeatedly into his back until his grip on the ladder breaks sending him falling back over my and down the shaft.

With only one left to pursue I climb the last few steps and push the grate out of the way finding myself in a section of the Everfree forest. Stepping through the leaves on the floor I lock eyes with the Griffin as he aims his pistol at me, "You're persistent, I'll give you that."

Panting I glare at him as I adjust the grip on my sword, "It's no fun if I just give up."

Chuckling he takes a step backwards, "I love a good sport, such a shame these cowardly ponies found you first. We could have given you so much-"

"-You think that's why I'm doing this?" I step towards him causing him to simultaneously back up, "I'm not doing this for money or fame."

Grinning he lowers his pistol, "You're clearly superior to these ponies, yet you aid them. I can only guess you see it as your duty to protect them."

"I'm just a soldier, I help those who need it and follow orders," Lowering my sword I glance to the air as I hear a group of Wonderbolts fly overhead. I can only guess that the Griffins demeanour relaxes slightly due to the prospect of having them come down on him if he was to reveal his position.

Holstering his pistol he gives a heavy beat of his wings and leaps into the air to hover just out of my reach, "Such a shame... all that potential gone to waste. No matter, despite your continuous disruptions we shall retake our country. Auf Wiedersehen," Increasing the pace of his wing beats he takes his leave by swerving between the trees to keep out of sight of the patrolling Wonderbolts. With nothing else to do out here I head back to the opening and climb back down to join the others.

By the time I got back into the tunnel network I had found the fighting to be over, the Diamond Dog's took more casualties before finally surrendering to our advancing forces. Meeting up with both of my Sections we made our way back out and left the prisoners with the Lieutenant of the reinforcing guard. We didn't speak much as we left the tunnel network, after this night we were all tired and wanted nothing more than to get our heads down for the night, the last few hours had been exhausting.

By the time we reached the town there was still a large number of guards moving within the streets, all the houses and stores had now been secured and the task of clearing the bodies was now underway. As we reached the town hall I stop on the steps and look back to my team, "You guys have done amazing today, we kept the town safe and all of you should be proud of yourselves. I know you want to get forty winks but we need to ensure everyone is still safe, just a few more hours then we can all get some shut eye."

Heading through the doors I find a large number the ponies within to be sleeping, looking to my phone I find it to now be 01:36 in the morning. Looking over everyone I look to my side to find the mayor approaching me, "John, we can't thank you enough for everything you've done for us. For now though you must be exhausted, feel free to use my office for the night."

Smiling I look back to my team as they enter, "Looks like you can all hit the hay now, head into our office and get some sleep," Looking back to the mayor I nod to her, "Thank you."

As I head up the stairs Spectre calls to me, "We'll keep watch, we are nocturnal after all."

"Night then," Reaching the top of the stairs I look down towards our regular office as my team head through the doors, I find the girls to all still be inside with a few of them sleeping on the floor. Yawning I turn to head down the hall to the mayor's office, resting my hand on the handle I push it open and head inside the room. Coming to a stop I look to Luna as she looks out the window, "Luna, have you got my pint?"

Looking back to me she smiles softly as she approaches, "I'm afraid not... If it wasn't for your unit then who knows what would have happened tonight. Speaking of which, I believe this is yours," In her magic, she holds my pistol out to me which I happily take and holster, "Where is your rifle?"

"Bottom of a chasm."

Luna pauses as she looks to the side, "Can you make another?"

Scoffing I lean back on the desk, "Make another SA-80? Doubt it, I can probably make a bolt action rifle but making a fully automatic rifle is a lot more complex." Feeling exhausted I peel off my webbing before unbuckling my helmet and the armour plate and dropping them to the floor, despite hours having passed by the cold air hasn't done much good for my damp and foul-smelling clothes. Grasping my shirt I pull it over my head and throw it on the growing pile, as I move my body I hiss slightly as I run my hand over the two new bruises on my chest.

Luna moves directly in front of me and lightly presses a hoof on the scar on my abdomen, "Does it still hurt?"

"The scar? Not really, it's just the new bruises more than anything."

Her hoof seems to linger on my chest as she examines the scar. Slowly her head rises as her eyes lock onto mine, we just stay there for a few moments looking to one another. Before I know it I find her leaning closer towards me as her eyes start to close slightly, as she gets closer I raise my hand to rest on her hoof as I mimic her action.

And that's when the door suddenly opens causing Luna to jump back with a heavy blush on her face as she tries to hide her expression from the person at the door. I look to the opening to see Chaser standing there, "John, the train for Princess Luna has arrived, we have numerous guards scatted along the route to ensure nothing happens."

"Thank you, Sergeant," He picks up on the annoyance in my voice as he slowly slinks away. Looking back to Luna we just avoid eye contact for a moment. Clearing my throat I rub the back of my neck, "It seems your ride is here."

"Y-yes I should... get back to Canterlot. Sleep well, Captain," With that, she quickly heads out the room closing the door behind her. When I'm sure she's away from the door I slump back against the desk onto the floor as I let out a shallow groan. Running my hand over my eyes I just sit there for a few minutes until I slowly drift off to sleep.

Today has just been one thing after another.

Chapter 36 - Homesick

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

I'm shrouded in darkness, having no idea where I am I look around to try and figure out what is going on. It takes me a moment to realise that I can't breath, opening my mouth it is immediately filled with foul tasting water. Looking above I can see the moonlight glistening on the surface of the water. Positioning my body I kick my legs with all my might in an attempt to reach the surface, each kick takes more and more energy from me as I get closer to the top.

Just as I'm about to break the water a figure looms over the top looking down to me. Ignoring it I continue to push up otherwise I'd likely drown to death. Just before I break the water two arms push their way through the water and grab my throat applying pressure to them, trying to fight the figure off I flail my arms but get no success.

Just give up.

My eyes widen as I finally look to the arms to see MTP camouflage covering them, following the arms up the frame I find Williams looking down to me with sorrow filled eyes as he chokes me.

You shouldn't be here... give up.

I continue to flail my arms as I throw punches at his face, it has no effect other then causing a small amount of blood to trickle from his nose and dropping in the water in front of my face. four more figures move around Williams and look down to me with sorrow, it takes a few seconds for the moonlight to shine on their faces allowing me to identify them.

My family is here, both my parents and sister. My sisters blond hair covers the one side of her face revealing her one tear filled blue eye as she watches me, she used to think the world of me. My dad has his arm wrapped over my moms shoulder as they both watch, my dad remains as stoic as ever where as my mom looks like she has been crying. On the left I find my ex-girlfriend as she holds onto an old stuffed bear I won for her at the carnival during our first date.

You don't belong here...

As my vision fades my eyes try their best to look between them all. I've given up trying to fight back, whats the point? I'm just so tired... I want to be home with them. Closing my eyes I let my arms fall alongside me as I wait for death to take me, I want nothing more then to be back home with my family...

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

My eyes shoot open as I feel something heavy in the back of my throat, tasting the bile I immediately get up from the floor and dart into the adjacent washroom where I expel my stomach contents. I stay slumped by the toilet for the next five minutes dry heaving as the dream keeps running through my head. What did they mean 'come back to us'?... What the fuck is going on?

Once I'm certain that every drop of bile is out of my system I flush the toilet and leave the room to put on my clothes. Picking up my top I bring it up to my nostrils and inhale it before pulling back from the horrid stench, not exactly wanting to put it back on I drop it to the floor. Strolling to the window I rest a hand against the wall as I look out over the town, all the bodies have been cleared away and many guards litter the streets carrying out patrols. Most of my team must still be asleep, I can probably guess that Shadow and Spectre have only just got their heads down for the morning.

Heading back to my shirt I open the pocket on the sleeve and retrieve the gem stone I procured and my mobile phone. Standing back up I move the diamond in my hand to examine it closely, I'm not much of an expert on these things but maybe I can get some of the cash I spent on our armour back by selling this.

A knock comes from the door causing me to pocket the gem so it doesn't get seen, slowly strolling to the door I open it up to find Rainbow carrying a bundle of my clothes along with a empty travel bag and a small bag of coins on top, "Rainbow? Is everything okay?"

Nodding she makes her way into the room and places them down on the mayors desk, "Yeah, everything is fine. Though Twilight got a letter from Princess Celestia requesting that we stay in Canterlot for the next week until everything has been sorted here."

Raising a brow I look to the clothes she brought in for me, "Does that include me and my team?"

"Not your team, the Princess wants them to remain here for some reason. She wishes to speak to you though back at the castle," Rainbow's looks to the floor before turning to head out, she seems a bit down as she leaves.

"Rainbow, wait," Stopping she turns back to me, "What's up?"

"Nothing, I'm fine."

Folding my arms I stand up straight, "Rainbow..."

Lowering her gaze she steps back into the room, "It's just... I never thought I'd kill somepony."

Relaxing my stance I lean back against the desk, "That's understandable, I know you wish to join the Wonderbolts but I'm pretty sure you're more interested in the public shows. You know when I joined the army I didn't want to kill anyone, I wanted to serve to assist those on my side and to serve my country. Unfortunately it comes with the job, my role saw me going onto the front line and having to take a life. It changes you... but just know that how you act will save the lives of many others. If you didn't shoot that Diamond Dog what would have happened?"

"You'd be dead," Rainbow sits on her haunches as she looks up to me.

"I'd be dead. You would be burying me over the next few days and remembering me in next weeks memorial service along with those who died in the civil war. Sometimes you have to take a life to save others, although it isn't exactly an easy thing to do it must be done."

Rainbow pauses as she looks to the floor, "Does it get easier?"

I shake my head, "I wouldn't use the word 'easier'. If anything you just learn how to cope with it, that's why army humour can often be fucked up. Someone will lose his leg and we'll just take the piss and say he gets half price on new shoes, you look for the positives in every situation," Stepping up to her I pat her back getting her to stand, "I know it's hard but don't dwell on it, if you keep revisiting it you'll only drive yourself insane."

"Okay. Thanks, John."

"And when I next see Spitfire I'll definitely put in a good word for you."

This seems to immediately cheer her up. Smiling like an idiot she jumps into the air, "I should get my stuff sorted, I'll see you at the train station," With that she zooms straight out of the door. Looking back to the new clothing I strip straight down and dress into the new clean clothing, I'll have to take a shower in Canterlot. I decided to finally get out of military uniforms and instead went for a basic pair of black cargo trousers along with a grey t-shirt and a thin tan jacket, I was able to show Rarity a few pictures displaying some basic clothing which she replicated quite well.

Folding away the rest of my clothing I place it and my armour into the bag I was provided, I keep my holster on me for the time being securing my pistol holster to my thigh. When it comes to packing my webbing I remove my SA-80 magazines and look to them, not having much need for them I just drop them into the bag along with the webbing. Checking the money pouch I find it to contain a sizeable portion of my own money, sealing the pouch I secure it in my trouser pocket.

With everything packed I leave the office with the bag in hand, heading downstairs I stop to look into the office where I find most of my team are still sleeping. As I turn to leave the building Chaser walks in through the front door, "Going somewhere?"

Looking to the bag I reply, "Celestia wants me and the girls to go to Canterlot until everything is secured here, so I'll be leaving the unit under your command until I return."

Grinning Chaser steps past me, "You hardly do anything so this job will be a walk in the park," Rolling my eyes I start to leave through the door when Chaser calls back to me, "Did you have... fun last night?"

Stopping at the door I look back to him to see his dumb grin, "Go fuck yourself, Sergeant," With that I leave the building and stroll along the road leading towards the train station. Being by myself I decide to take out my phone and play some music, cycling through the songs I finally settle on this is war. Some ponies are wandering the streets trying to clear up the festival stands from last night, when they all look to me they seem more relaxed and comfortable around me then they've ever been.

Reaching the train station I look to the timeline to see I have another fifteen minutes until the trains due to arrive. Deciding to try and wash up a bit I head to the train station toilet and lock the door behind me. It was a good thing I decided to finally check a mirror as I find dried blood on my neck along with my nose and cheek. Taking off my jacket and shirt I turn on the taps and start to run the water over my skin to scrape away the dried blood, it's not exactly ideal but it has got to be better then strolling through the capital covered in blood.

Once I'm done I take a few paper towels and dry off my face and body, satisfied with the results I throw the towels into the bin and put my top and jacket back on before leaving the stall. Stepping back onto the platform I find that Applejack and Rarity are both here along with a small group of guards likely acting as their escorts. Approaching the guards I nod to them, "I'll take it from her lads," They look to each other before heading back into the town.

Rarity looks down to my thigh noticing my pistol, "You're dressed casual yet you still insist on having your weapon."

"Just a precaution, once we're inside the castle I can get rid of it."

Focusing on my face Applejack looks closely to the wounds, "How are you feeling?"

Bringing my hand to my cheek I carefully rub the cut, "A little sore but I'll live."

"John, don't you think you should see a doctor?"

"I'm fine... really," Lowering my bag I rest it on the floor, "Just had a rough night."

"I can imagine," Rarity says, "It wasn't easy on any of us, I can only imagine how awful it must have been for you."

Sighing I rub the bridge of my nose, "How's Fluttershy?"

"She was terrified, I don't think I've seen her so shaken up. After she got to sleep though she seemed to recover a bit in the morning."

"Make sure you all support one another, don't feel as though you're alone. If you need to talk then do so, either with me or to one another," Looking down the track we see the train as it gradually slows to come to a stop at the platform. Picking up my bag I look behind me to find the other four girls and Spike approaching the station, "Come on, let's get everyone some seats," Stepping to the carriage door I slide it open and step in.

I didn't have much to say on the train ride, in all honesty I still felt exhausted from the previous night, not to mention that that sleeping on the floor doesn't exactly provide a good night sleep. Once we reached Canterlot we made our way directly to the castle where we were all shown to our rooms for the duration of the stay, they were all next to each other which was convenient for us. When I reached my room as I unpacked my stuff I found a red poppy waiting for me on the bed, picking it up I can't help but feel a bit happy that they decided to add this tradition into their society. Fixing it to my jacket I also remove my thigh holster and leave the pistol under the pillow before leaving to find Celestia.

As I stroll through the corridor I find a number of the castle staff and guards to also be wearing poppies on their uniform, in fact even a few posh snob even took to wearing it. Finding the throne room I push open the door and head straight in, inside I find Celestia currently in conversation with a white Unicorn stallion with a long blonde flowing mane along with a black lapel around his neck. As I approach Celestia he seems to give me an unamused glance before looking to the monarch.

Stopping before her I give a small bow which Celestia returns, "You wished to see me, your majesty?"

Looking to me Celestia smiles, "I did. I wanted to thank you for your actions in Ponyville last night, not only did you keep the local residents safe but you also protected my sister. For that I am eternally grateful."

"You're welcome, I'm just glad that we didn't lose any civilians in the attack."

"Yes, thankfully from what I was told the Diamond Dogs weren't paying them any notice. How did you learn of the plot before it began?"

As I open my mouth to reply the Stallion steps between us, "What about my issue? You shouldn't be associating with this... common rabble."

Oh this guy certainly has a silver suppository up his ass. Grabbing his shoulder I turn him around to make him face me, "This 'common rabble' was the one who kept two of your Princesses alive last night. Show some fucking respect."

Scoffing he takes a step back, "Show some respect? Do you have any idea who you are speaking to? Even being in my presence is an honour."

Stepping closer to him he cautiously takes a few steps back up the stairs towards Celestia, "An honour to be in your presence? Ten seconds in your presence makes me want to shove my boot up where the sun doesn't shine."

"John..." Celestia says in a motherly tone which remind me of a mom lecturing her child, "Would you wait for me in my study while I finish talking with Prince Blueblood?"

This twat is a Prince? What's with every Prince in this country being a cunt? Stepping back I bow my head slightly, "Of course," Glaring to Blueblood I turn on the steps and make my way out of the throne room. Looking to the guards at the door I whisper into the ones ear, "Is he always a stuck up arse?" The guard just gives a small grunt in response.

It doesn't take me too long to find the study, after being here a few times I've at least remembered how to get to this study, my room, the throne room and the kitchen. As soon as I step in I am immediately bored, it's times like this when I wish I this world had internet so I could pass the time on my phone. With nothing to do I head to Celestia's liquor cabinet and select a glass and fill it with rum before heading to her sofa and relaxing into the chair. Keeping the glass in my hands I rest my head back and close my eyes to try and relax.

"Glad to see you've made yourself at home, John," Opening my eyes I look to the door to see Celestia as she closes the door.

"After last night I could do with a stiff drink," Bringing it to my lips I drain a good portion of the glass.

Sitting alongside me she examines the cuts along my neck and face, "It certainly looks as though you've had a rough night."

"Getting beaten up isn't exactly how I like to relax, believe it or not I'd rather spend a day in town or go for a swim."

"It's hard to imagine you relaxing, you seem to do nothing but work."

Sighing I look to my hands, "Well I've got a lot more work to do. I need to figure out who the Griffin was that escaped, not to mention I've got to get a new rifle."

"Yes, Luna told me that you had lost your rifle. I know you mentioned that you were going to look into developing some for the Guard, looks like that will be a higher priority for you now," With her magic she levitates over a glass of water which was sitting on the desk and takes a sip, "Is there no way of locating it?"

"Maybe, but seeing as it's at the bottom of a chasm with no natural light, fast flowing water and rocks which will just as likely seriously injure anyone who touches them it would be too risky. The water flowed down some sort of underground passage, I have no idea if the water was fast enough to carry the rifle so it could end up anywhere. Not to mention the rifle was heavily damaged when it impacted the rocks, who knows how severely damaged it is from being dragged underwater and bouncing off rocks."

"That is most unfortunate, I know it proved invaluable. I will send a small unit down there to try and locate it for you," Celestia pauses as she looks to the floor before raising her gaze "There is one thing that I wish to know. How did you learn of the plot to attack my sister and the bearers of the Elements of Harmony?"

"I have a contact within the provisional government of the Griffin Empire, I served alongside him during the war. I requested information on the Children of the Motherland when I came across their meeting, he didn't get back to me until last night."

"Could he assist you in locating this Griffin?"

"That's what I wanted to talk to you about," Celestia sits fully upright as she looks to me, "This group will continue to be a threat, not just to us but also to the Griffin Empire. If I'm able to locate their main headquarters I want to mobilise a force to capture or eliminate them."

"You wish to commence military operations within the Griffin borders? I don't know if that is such a good idea, after seeing our first combat in a millennia I'm not comfortable with sending forces to engage with another."

Finishing off the rest of my drink I rest the glass on the table, "I'm not asking for a full scale operation. When the barracks has been constructed in Ponyville I want to take my unit to the Griffin Empire to cooperate with their government and military forces to remove this mutual threat. Consider it a diplomatic mission to strengthen the relationship between the two countries. If we are successful it will improve the security of Equestria."

Celestia remains silent for a moment, "I shall have to discuss it with Luna, since you are part of the Lunar guard it will be up to her to authorise this action."

"Sounds fair to me," Looking over her breast plate I notice the lack of a poppy, "Where's your poppy?"

Glancing to her own chest she looks back up to me, "I'm afraid some of the nobles aren't too comfortable with us adopting some of your countries traditions. They fear that you are having too much influence-"

"-I take it one of them is Blueblood?" Celestia nods, "How exactly is he a Prince?"

"He's a descendant of the Unicorn Princess Platinum, she was the ruler of the Unicorn tribe before myself and Luna were given leadership of Equestria. Out of symbolism we allowed the descendants to keep their title as Princes and Princesses however they are no different from any other noble in Canterlot, they just often see themselves as higher up then other nobles."

Getting up I slowly head for the door, "I shall leave you to it, then."

"One moment, John," Looking back she rises from seat, "My sister and I will definitely be going through with ceremony despite the protests from some of the nobles. Since it is the first remembrance day we shall be holding I'm afraid we don't really know how to go about preparing for it. We were hoping that you'd prepare the ceremony for us, you experienced it in your own world providing you with knowledge on how best to go about it."

I move back from the door, "Of course, I'd be happy to organise the event for you."

Smiling Celestia makes her way to her desk, "Splendid, if you are free now then I'd like for us to begin straight away."

We spent the rest of the morning discussing how the event should take place. I was glad to hear that a memorial was constructed in the public square outside the barracks to honour those who lost their lives in the war. I went over the basics with her, military parade leading up to the memorial, two minutes silence at 11:00 and the laying of poppies at the site. Since Equestria didn't seem to be religious, or at least didn't advertise their religious beliefs, I decided not to go into details about prayers at the ceremony and instead went for key figures to share a few words. Celestia requested that I'd be one of those who'd day a few words, in my mind I already knew what I'd say for the ceremony.

As we went into details I found myself feeling more and more drained, although I was happy they adopted this tradition I can't help but feel disheartened. We'll be remembering the fallen here but back home I can only guess what my family would be doing, would my name be etched onto a memorial wall? Would they be laying down poppies to remember me? I found myself thinking more and more of home and how much I missed everyone there. When we finished our first day of preparations it was safe to say that I was now feeling a bit depressed. Not wanting to do anything else I strolled through the castle to find somewhere to wallow in sadness.

--------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - Applejack

Having finished our dinner we all leave the dining hall and begin to make our way back to our rooms, for some reason though John wasn't there, I hope he's okay. Nopony has really been in much of a talking mood since last night, it's just hard to imagine that somepony would deliberately target us.

As we make our way down the hall I look to the others, "Shouldn't we look for John?"

"Princess Celestia said he seemed to become distant towards the end of their meeting," Says Twilight, "I have no idea where he could have gone off to."

"He's wasn't in his room," Rainbow adds.

"Oh, I hope he's alright," Fluttershy says with concern.

Looking to my hooves as we walk I sigh, "He's certainly been through a lot, ain't he?"

Everypony mutters some sort of agreement, "Maybe he's just continuing his tradition? Rainbow suggests, "You know, where he has a drink after a tour."

"He wasn't on tour, Rainbow. He was fightin' in our home town, who knows how he's takin' it."

"Well then, I say we should look for him," Rarity announces, "He likely needs our support now more then ever."

Twilight nods her head, "I agree, he shouldn't be alone after last night. Let's all split up and look for him, we'll meet back outside his room when we've found him."

As everypony agrees they all split off in their own separate directions, heading down the corridor I take a left taking down a small set of stairs. Where could he have run off to? I doubt he's trainin' at this time of the evenin'. What if Rainbow's right? What if he is drinkin'? With that thought in my head I continue down the corridor heading towards one of the parlour rooms which I know has a bar.

Running through the halls I make a turning and immediately come to a halt after nearly bumping into somepony, looking up I find Luna looking to me with a surprised expression, "What's got you in such a hurry, Applejack?"

"We're lookin' for John, nopony's seen him all afternoon," This seems to get Luna's attention as her expression changes to one of concern.

"John's missing? Has he left the castle?"

"I don't know, we haven't asked any of the guards."

Stepping past me Luna glances back, "I shall check with the guard. Let me know if you find him."

As soon as the Princess is out of view I continue down the hall and navigate the various turns till I find the door I'm looking for at the end of the hall. Slowly approaching the door I notice it's slightly ajar, raising my hoof I push it open and peek my head around the corner. Looking around I find John sat against a bar with his head rested in his arms, numerous bottles and mugs are spread out on the surface around him.

Pushing the door to behind me I step up to him and sit on the chair alongside him, "John?" He doesn't respond. Raising my hoof I rest it on his arm. Slowly he lifts his head to face me, his eyes are bloodshot along with his cheeks being damp with tears.

Clearing his throat he runs a hand over his chin, "...What?" As soon as he speaks I can smell the strong alcohol on his breath.

"Everypony's been lookin' for you. Whats wrong?"

Taking a bottle in his hand he shrugs his arm knocking my hoof away before standing. As soon as he takes a few steps he stumbles before regaining his composure, "Just thinking about how... fucked life is," Swigging straight from the bottle he turns back to look to me, "Do you know what today is?" I shake my head, "It's my sisters birthday... November first... her eighteenth birthday."

"I'm sorry, this must be-"

John throws the half empty bottle against the bar causing it to shatter, "It's her birthday and I'm fucking stuck here!" Stepping close to me I back up slightly till my backs against the bar, "You know what Megan said to me before I left for tour? She said 'you'd better come back, I want to go out for drinks with my brother as soon as I'm eighteen...' looks like another thing I've fucked up."

Stepping backwards he grabs hold of a small table and flips it over spilling the contents which rested on top, "Why me!? Why the fuck was I brought here!? Of all seven billion people on my shitty planet I was chosen to come here! I miss my family, my shitty flat and crappy car!" Stumbling backwards he slumps against the wall before sliding down and sitting on the floor.

Slowly I leave my seat and approach him, when he looks to me I sit alongside him and look at him, "It ain't easy losin' somepony close to you, believe me I know. But going around actin' this way won't do any good, what would your family think?"

Looking to me he sighs as he smacks the back of his head against the wall, "... I don't know."

"You've got to move on, no matter how hard it is. Live your life for them and keep them close to your heart, no matter what I'm sure they'd always be proud of you."

Reaching into his pocket he removes his packet of cigarettes and takes one from the packet. He looks to me then back to the cigarette before breaking it in his hand, tipping the packet into his hand he rips apart all of the cigarettes and throws them to the floor. We sit there in silence until he finally speaks again, "I don't even know if all of this is real," Confused I tilt my head to look to him, "How do I know I'm really here? I'm more then likely laid out in a hospital bed in intensive care with my family looking over me. Hell... I may even be dead for all I know. When I was being attacked at Fluttershy's house part of me wanted to give up... to not fight back and let death take me, maybe then I'd actually wake up and learn all of this has been a dream."

Is he really wishin' he was dead? I rest my hoof on his hand causing him to look to me, "You can't give up, John. Doin' that won't accomplish anythin', you've got friends here who care greatly for you, we don't want to lose you."

"But what if this is all just a dream?"

Pausing I look to the floor before answering, "Then you've got to make it a good one. Do everythin' you can to make this as enjoyable as you can. Don't got around sulkin' wishin' things were better, go out there and enjoy life to the fullest."

John just stares to the floor until finally he nods, rubbing his face he tries to get up only to fall to his knees. Standing I help him to get to his feet, as he tries to stumble towards the door I move directly alongside him to stop him from falling over. As we leave the room I find the girls all standing outside having likely heard everything we've discussed. John doesn't even look to them as we leave, instead he just looks to his feet as he walks.

Slowly but surely we reach the outside of his room when Princess Luna runs into us. Stepping up to John she looks to him as he finds it difficult to stand, "Is everything alright?"

Reaching for the door handle I push it open allowing him to stumble through, "He's just had a few too many to drink."

Luna glances back to him as he stumbles in and collapses on top of the bed, "So it seems. Why was he drinking so much?"

"He misses his family... it's his sisters birthday, it's hit him hard."

Luna looks down to the floor before moving away from the door, "We will all need to support him. I trust I can leave him in your care, Applejack?" I nod to her, "Let me know if you need anything," With one last look into the room she steps back and makes her way down the hall.

Making my way inside I close the door behind me and slowly step up to the bed to check on John, surprisingly he seems to already be sleeping however he is occasionally groaning in his sleep. With little to do I take a quick look around his room, seeing his open bag I take a look inside only finding a couple of pieces of clothing along with his armour and rifle magazines. Sitting on one of the chairs I keep an eye on him as he sleeps, occasionally he fidgets indicating he's likely having a bad dream.

I keep watch for the next hour until I start to feel tired myself. Not exactly wanting to sleep on the floor I make my way to the bed and get on the free space alongside him. Removing my stetson I rest it on the bedside table before resting against the bed, looking to John he still occasionally fidgets as he sleeps. Closing my eyes I rest my head on the pillow to try and get some sleep. After a few minutes I feel something wrap around my chest, opening my eyes I tilt my head back to find John's arm wrapped around my body with a light smile on his face. Not wanting to disturb him I keep still as I look over his body, despite being through so much he seems fairly relaxed now. Closing my eyes once again I rest my head on my pillow and relax back against Johns body, slowly I start to drift off before finally falling asleep.

Hopefully he will be okay.

Chapter 37 - Remembering the fallen

////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

As I wake up I feel like shit, my head throbs in rhythm with my heart beat as a result of last nights heavy drinking. Refusing to open my eyes I feel something wrapped in my arms and pull it closer to my body to help me relax. My mind runs back over the previous night and the discussion I had about accepting my fate here, I miss home more than I can describe but I suppose this is my home now. Who was I talking with last night? My brain slowly kicks into gear as I recall everything I can from the night, sure enough it comes back to that I was talking to Applejack.

That's when I finally realise that whatever I'm holding onto is moving slightly in my grasp, almost as if it's rising and falling. Reluctantly I crack open my eyes to find an orange mass in front of me, tilting my head back it takes my slowly running brain to realise that it's Applejack. Why am I holding her? I just stare at her body as her chest slowly moves with every breath, despite her strength from working on the apple farm her entire life she is still surprisingly soft. Smiling to myself I can't help but feel relaxed by her presence. Looking to the clock on the wall I find it to still be early morning, not wanting to wake her up too early I rest my head back down and tighten my hold of her before once again falling asleep.

After what felt like ten seconds I'm woken up when I feel Applejack shuffling in my grasp. Opening my eyes I lift my head to look to her expecting her to be awake but I find her to still be asleep, looking to the clock once again I find another two hours had passed. Carefully I unwind my arms from her barrel and cautiously withdraw my arms with the precision only a bomb disposal expert could manage. Rolling onto my back I tilt my head to look towards her again, my eyes drift to the pillow her head is resting on where I find the pistol grip of my Glock showing.

Moving my hand underneath the pillow I remove the pistol and climb out of bed without waking her. With it in my hand I lay it flat on my palm and stare at it as I move to the bay window, sitting on the edge of the window I continue to stare at the pistol as I move it in my hand. I don't belong here, I know it, but maybe I should make the best of it like Applejack said? Or I could easily press the barrel against my temple and pull the trigger and escape this world, maybe it would be a big enough kick to wake me up from this dream.

Slowly I run my thumb over the grip and rest it over the magazine release, applying pressure I push it fully in and tilt the pistol allowing the magazine to slide out and land in my hand. Pivoting the magazine I look to the bullets to find the magazine to be full before placing it back in the pistol. Fidgeting with it in my hand I bring the pistol and turn it so the barrel is pointed directly at the bottom of my jaw with my finger rested on the trigger guard. It would be so easy... one pull, just one pull with my finger and I won't be here anymore.

What do you think you're doing?

Freezing I look back to the bed to see Williams sitting along the edge next to Applejack's sleeping form, "What does it look like?" I speak in a hushed tone.

Looks like you're being a pussy. Scowling I glare at him. That's not the John I know.

"What the fuck do you mean?"

Getting up from the bed he slowly approached me. You never backed down from a fight. You would always push yourself until there was nothing left to give. Let me tell you something, you've got a lot more to give.

Lowering my pistol I watch as he sits alongside me, "You told me 'just give up, you shouldn't be here... give up'. That's what I'm doing... giving up."

Williams looks back to Applejack. I'm sure your new mates will appreciate that. What a great way to wake up, a loud bang followed by your friends brains painting the walls.

"I don't belong here... if I die then maybe I'll go home," Williams just laughs as he shakes his head, "What's so funny?"

You still think this is all a dream? I know you can be dense but this is ridiculous, this is pretty elaborate for your idiotic brain to generate.

"What are you saying?"

Williams rolls his eyes, This is real you twat, no matter what you believe you are really here. Killing yourself here won't magically bring you back to Earth.

Sighing I rest my pistol on the side of the window, "I... I don't know what to do."

Williams looks back to Applejack. Your friend gave you some pretty sound advise. I believe her words were 'Do everything you can to make this as enjoyable as you can. Don't got around sulking wishing things were better, go out there and enjoy life to the fullest'.

Scoffing I lean back against the window, "That's rich, I'm getting advice on life from a dead guy."

We've been over this, how do you know I'm dead?

I cock a brow as I look to the wound on his cheek, "You got shot in the face by a 7.62mm from a Kalashnikov, I don't know why but I'm pretty sure you're dead."

Then you've been a shit friend. I look to him in annoyance. You claim I'm dead yet you've failed to give me a proper send off.

"Is that what it will take? To get you out of my head?"

Running his hand through his hair Williams looks out the window. Maybe... it would at least be a good thing to do. Seeing as you're preparing the remembrance parade here I'm sure you can honour myself, not to mention Taylor seeing as you've forgotten about him.

"I haven't forgotten about him. How could I forget the man who asked me to be the godfather to his daughter, he just hasn't been driving me crazy like a certain twat I know."

From the bed I hear Applejack start to stir causing both myself and Williams to look to her. Don't forget what I've told you. Looking back to where he was Williams is nowhere to be seen. Running my hand over my face I look back to my pistol. He's right... this can't just be some elaborate dream, everything here is real. Picking up my pistol I move it around in my hand before taking control of it, pressing the magazine release I let the magazine fall to the floor as I pull on the slide clearing the round from the chamber.

"John?" Lifting my head I look to Applejack as she sits up on the bed, "What are you doin' with that?"

Looking back to my pistol I pick up the magazine and bullet, "Nothing... just making my pistol safe," Reinserting the bullet in the magazine I put the mag back into the pistol but don't load the round into the chamber.

Applejack just looks to me with concern as she climbs off the bed, "How are you feelin'?"

Stepping up to my bag at the foot of the bed I tuck the pistol away, "Not great, but better. Thank you for last night, Applejack."

Smiling she puts her stetson back on, "Anytime, just remember you're not alone."

"I guess... I just got a little lost," Sitting on the end of the bed I clasp my hands over my knee, "I now know I can rely on you for support, thank you."

Stepping up to me Applejack rest her hoof on my hand which I happily take hold of, "You can talk to me anytime, John," We just stay there in silence for a moment as I run my thumb over her hoof.

Neither of us move until I finally release her hoof and slowly stand to head for the door, "I've got some things I need to figure out."

Having left my room I decided I needed to be alone with my thoughts for a while, not really knowing where I could find a solitary corner I made my way around the castle. Before too long I pass an open doorway which leads into one of the many castle gardens, passing through the door I shield my tired eyes from the sharp sunlight.

Once my eyes finally adjust to the light I move my hand away to view my surroundings. The garden is enclosed behind vertical hedges which allows those within to be hidden from prying eyes, various flowers are intertwined within the hedge such as roses, petunias and tulips. Stepping along the stone path I move underneath a white rose archway and towards the end of the garden, a number of marble statues are spaced alongside the path portraying ponies in various poses such as dancing. Reaching the end of the path I look up to a red oak tree, stepping up to it I press my hand to the trunk when I find a strong looking branch positioned above the hedge wall.

Wrapping my hands around a low hanging branch I'm able to pull myself up as my feet push against the main trunk, climbing the branch I grab hold of the next one and continue to climb. When I finally reach the branch I was aiming for I sit back against the trunk and let my legs hang over the edge. Looking over the distance I am able to see over the garden and the perimeter wall of the castle to view out of Canterlot and towards Ponyville and the Everfree forest.

I look out over the landscape as I think back to what Williams had said to me. This is real? Isn't it? No matter what thoughts cross my mind... no matter what doubts I have everything that happens here is real. I'm not going to wake up someday to find myself tucked up in a hospital bed, I will spend the rest of my life here in Equestria. My only chance of getting home is if the portal which brought me here reopens before the next two hundred years... somehow I doubt that will happen within my lifetime.

I spend the next hour just looking out over the countryside as I try to get to grips with all the thoughts I've been having recently. Closing my eyes I take a deep breath as I run my hand through my hair. When I reopen my eyes I suddenly find a plate containing pancakes and cutlery in front of me being held in a golden glow, "I thought you might want some breakfast", Looking down I find Celestia looking up to me.

Crossing my legs I take hold of the plate and rest it on my lap, "Thank you."

Stepping just to the side below me she sits down on the grass, "I see you've found where I like to come and think."

Cutting a piece of the pancake I start to chew as I answer with my mouthful, "It's a nice spot to clear your head," Holy shit this is really tasty, being royalty clearly has its privileges.

"It certainly is. Twilight informed me that you felt troubled following our meeting yesterday, she told me that yesterday was your sisters birthday," Pausing she tilts her head up to me, "Believe me when I tell you that I understand that it's difficult to be away from your family."

Keeping the plate balanced I jump from the branch and land low to the floor, as Celestia watches me I sit alongside her, "I guess... you do understand how I feel."

"I know it isn't easy being away from the ones you love. I love my sister deeply, when I banished her to the moon it affected me greatly. There was a time that I felt lost, trust me when I tell you that the only way to move on is to accept the cards you have been dealt," I look down to the floor as I listen to what she has to say, "There was a reason I ignored the requests of many nobles not to go through with the remembrance parade. I decided to allow it despite their arguments to help you."

Lifting my head I look to her, "To help me? I don't understand."

"I know that being away from your world has been difficult for you. That's why I wanted you to bring a tradition from your world into ours, to help you feel a bit more at home here," Standing up Celestia looks back towards the castle, "I know you have already found a similarity with the celebration of Nightmare Night, but I believe that bringing a tradition of your own to us will help you feel more at ease."

Smiling I look to her, "I appreciate that, Celestia. Thank you."

"This celebration of remembrance will help you to think back on your loved ones, the same as it will help the ponies of Equestria remember theirs. When you are ready we shall continue the preparations, but for now take your time, John. There is no rush," Smiling she starts to walk back towards the castle.

Getting to my feet I keep my food balanced as I jog up to her and match her pace, "No time like the present... there's no point in me dwelling on it," Celestia smiles as we walk back through the doors, "I'm sure you lot have other celebrations similar to mine. Do you have Christmas?" Somehow I highly doubt it.

Celestia tilts her head to me, "I may need more then a name to go on."

"December twenty fifth, celebration which looks to spending time with friends and family, sharing gifts with one another. There are other religious meaning behind it but I won't go into those."

"We have the celebration of Hearth's Warming Eve which commemorates the founding of Equestria, it's on the same date."

Taking another mouthful of pancakes I once again speak with my mouthful, "Does it involve decorating a tree, giving presents and spending time with family?"

Celestia nods, "It does."

"Then that's essentially the same as Christmas, I'm sure I will enjoy that holiday."

Smirking Celestia glances to me, "I don't picture you as being festive."

Looking back to her I grin, "Only at Christmas, other than that I'm my usual grumpy self."

Sunday 10th November 2013
Remembrance Sunday

Walking through the halls of the castle I look to the various guards I pass as they all remain at their posts with poppies on display. Passing a mirror I stop to have another inspection of my uniform, straightening out my tunic I adjust the poppy on my lapel and beret before making my way to the throne room where I am to meet the four Princesses for the ceremony. Opening the doors I make my way inside to find all four waiting for me with their own poppies attached to their chests.

Stopping before them all I give a quick salute before remaining at attention, "Are you ready?"

Celestia bows her head to me, "We are."

Taking out my phone I look to the time to find it's 10:34, "Shall we join the others in the courtyard then? The parade is due to begin shortly," I follow them out as we approach the courtyard, leaving the interior of the castle I feel the warm sunshine bearing down on me. Looking out I find a large number of guards gathered within the courtyard equipped in full parade uniform, they're already in position to take part in the parade. Stepping down the main steps I scan over the front as I make my way to the chariots with the Princesses, leading the parade is Shining Armor, initially I wanted to lead the parade but due to the difference in military commands for drill we thought it would be easier if I learnt their orders instead of teaching mine to everyone participating in the parade.

Reaching the chariots I assist Celestia and Luna with getting into the lead chariot as Twilight and Cadence enter the second chariot close behind them. Stepping in front of the chariots I am handed a harness adapted for me to carry the Equestian flag in the parade, fitting the harness I take command of the flag essentially making me carry out the role of a Colour Guard. Waiting in position I look out over the parade as Shining calls for everyone to come to attention, following the order I come to attention in time with the rest of the parade as we prepare to move. Once the clock at the end of the courtyard hits 10:40 we are given the order to advance.

As soon as we step off the band directly in front of me begins to play helping to keep everyone in time with their marching. Exiting the main courtyard we approach the first and only turning on our route, wheeling at the turning I remain in formation as the chariots follow close behind. The main parade route had been closed off but still allowed the public to remain at the side of the roads for access and to spectate.

When we passed the first group I was happy to see them applauding the guards as they marched by, well I say applauding it was more like stomping in approval. Making our way past the crowds we continue to march down the road approaching the main monument outside the Canterlot barracks, looking over the crowd I'm easily able to pick out the girls from Ponyville along with my unit who were given leave to attend the ceremony.

Looking closer to my unit on the sidelines I notice them gathered amongst various ponies which must be their families. Sunny is alongside another Unicorn which looks nearly identical to her except for the blood red streak in her mane being a dark orange with it falling over the right side of her face, I knew she had a sister but I didn't think it would be a twin.

The main crowd begins to applaud us as the parade comes to a halt, at this stage I am to continue marching around the rear with the chariots to where the Princesses will lay their wreaths following the two minute silence. Stopping at the monument I'm able to get my first look at it. The main body extends five meters tall, made from marble it displays two figures of an Equestrian soldier alongside a Royalist as they stand alongside one another looking to the sky. Surrounding each side of the monument are large granite tablets which has the names and ranks of all Equestrian units who lost their lives in the war.

As I look over the monument Princess Luna and Cadence stand to my left whilst Celestia and Twilight move to my right. As they look out over the crowd everyone falls silent, turning her gaze to me Celestia nods signalling for the colours to be transferred to the memorial site where they will stand throughout the ceremony. Stepping forward I cautiously present the colour and rest it in its stand before stepping back between the Princesses and standing at attention.

Once I'm back in position Celestia steps forward to address everyone who is gathered, "I understand that this will be a very emotional day for many of you, but we must take this opportunity to remember those who have been lost to protect their loved ones. Many of those we have lost were fathers, mothers, sons and daughters, brothers and sisters. This day will enable us to not only remember who has passed but what they have given. Many of us are still in shock and disbelief over the loss of those we once held close to our heart, but though they are no longer with us they shall never leave us in spirit."

Looking to me Celestia allows me to speak out, "Ever since I was young I always wanted to join the military, my family had a long-standing tradition of serving within the armed forces. I was very proud to follow in the footsteps of my family and to serve my country, although many of them had successful careers there was still those like my great grandfather who paid the ultimate sacrifice. It was my dream to make it in the military and I'm proud of my achievements, though like many others present here today I know that it also bears its hardships. I've walked alongside many soldiers both here and on Earth who have endured the same hardships as myself, I'm thankful for the support I received from my comrades. No matter how hard it is, we have to keep going... despite everything we must endure."

Pausing I lower my head as I think back to the previous week in my room, how I was wanting to give up. Clearing my throat I raise my head, "There will be a time where you will really miss those we've lost and you will be emotional, but we must continue and honour their memories... they wouldn't want us to give up on the life they fought so hard to defend."

"Though we honour all who have given their lives there will still be those who hold a special place in our hearts. The day I came here my best friend Corporal Keith Williams was... killed in action, through my whole life in the military he acted like a brother to me and I knew I could count on his support. I also lost another good friend, Lance Corporal Daniel Taylor, who asked me to be the godfather to his new born daughter just before we left on tour."

"I understand how many of you feel after losing your loved ones, but you must continue on in life. Don't ruin their sacrifice by giving up and throwing it all away, take this opportunity to live your life to the fullest as you honour them. I know that whenever times look dark I can always look back to my two friends from back home. I know I can also honour those who I lost under my command here, Sergeant Blitz, Corporal Firefly, Private Blaze, Private Moonshadow and Private Sky Mist. Those individuals and all those who served have protected our freedoms and opportunities in life... lest we forget."

Stepping back I look to Celestia and Luna who both bow their heads slightly to me, as if on queue the main clock tower of the barracks begins to chime signalling that it's 11:00. Bowing our heads everyone remains silents as they all reflect on those we've lost. As I stand there a thought suddenly pops into my mind, this is the first time I refered to Williams having been killed. I suppose I never wanted to believe that he was dead, but following the last time he came to me along with the ceremony I feel as though I'd finally be able to give him a proper send off. I know it isn't easy to move on, but I have to do it.

When the two minutes come to an end everyone begins to raise their heads. To signify the end of the two minutes silence I recite a world famous poem that has stuck with me through my life, "In Flanders fields the poppies blow. Between the crosses, row on row that mark our place and in the sky the larks, still bravely singing, fly. Scarce heard amid the guns below. We are the dead. Short days ago we lived, felt dawn, saw sunset glow, loved and were loved, and now we lie in Flanders fields. Take up our quarrel with the foe, to you from failing hands we throw the torch, be yours to hold it high. If ye break faith with us who die we shall not sleep, though poppies grow in Flanders fields."

With their magic the four Princesses all take hold of their poppy wreaths and move to each side of the monument, simultaneously they all step forward laying down their wreaths before stepping back and bowing their heads. Once they've moved back to their positions various other key figures repeat the same process including Captain Shining Armor and Spitfire along with a senior officer of the navy to represent all three bodies of the military.

As I stand there and watch as many ponies begin to lay individual poppies I find a wreath being held to me in Twilight's magic as her friends move behind her to look to me. Taking the wreath I looks at the text attached to it and immediately freeze. 'In honour of Corporal Williams and Lance Corporal Taylor of the 33rd Engineer Regiment, British Army. Lest we forget'. I feel something pull at my heart as I look to the words written in front of me, looking back to Twilight and the girls I smile and mouth 'thank you' before stepping up to the memorial.

Going down onto one knee I rest the Wreath against the memorial and look to it along side the many other tributes left for others who lost their lives. Running my hand across the wreath I push myself to my feet and take a step back, looking to Williams and Taylor's names I give one final salute to my former brothers in arms. Joining back alongside Celestia and Luna I remain silent as the rest of the ceremony carries on.

By the end of the hour everyone finally starts to leave. Not moving I remain on the spot as Twilight and the girls step up to me. Running her hoof along my arm Applejack looks to me, "You comin', John?"

Nodding I step forward once again and run my hand over the names on the wreath, "Yeah... let's go," As we start to walk back to the castle I look once more over my shoulder to the memorial.

Goodbye... old friends.

Chapter 38 - Valkyrie Mk 1

Walking past the barracks I look to the monument as we walk pass it on our way to the train station. Following the parade yesterday we made our way back to the castle and spent the rest of the day together. Ponyville has now been given the all clear after the guards helped to secure the town and surrounding area, Celestia is happy for the girls to return. As we make our way onto the platform I adjust my grip on the bags I'm carrying for Rarity, why she packed so much for one week away I'll have no idea.

"Are you sure you won't come back to Ponyville with us?" Pinkie asks.

Coming to a stop I place the bags on the floor on the main platform, "I still need to sort some things out. I lost my rifle back in the caves, unless they find it then I'm going to need a new one. Since they've got some in storage here along with manufacturing capabilities this will be the best place for me to develop new rifles. Besides you'll all see me in just over a week for the Grand Galloping Gala."

Rarity opens one of her bags and start to check through everything, "You still need to have some formal attire arranged, we can't have you attending such a prestigious event without looking your best."

Shrugging I scratch my neck, "I'm not one for formal occasions, I'll just wear my parade uniform."

"Out of the question. You need something new, darling, this isn't a military function after all."

"I'm pretty sure there will be other officers in military dress," Rarity looks to me with pleading eyes, I know she likes to design outfits but I can't have her making me a set for every occasion. Sighing I slowly nod my head, "Fine, you can make a suit for me... but nothing too flamboyant. Can you make a tuxedo?"

Looking me up and down Rarity moves around me, "I think a tuxedo will look wonderful on you, consider it done."

A distant whistle catches our attention, looking down the tracks I find the train approaching the platform. Stepping in front of all the girls I turn to look to them, "Before you all go I wanted to thank you for the last week. I know that you realised that it hasn't exactly been easy for me, but I wanted to thank you all for your support. I appreciate what you've done for me, I can't thank you enough."

As they all smile to me Pinkie jumps to me and wraps her hooves tightly around my waist, "We'll always look out for you, Johnny. You're our friend."

Smirking I ruffle her soft mane earning a small giggle from her, "I know, thank you," As the train's doors open Pinkie releases me and rejoins the others. I keep watch as the girls start to load their bags on board to head back home. Before she closes the door I call out to Twilight, "When you get to Ponyville ask Dawnstar to come here to help me with the rifle. If you could also ask Sunny for me I'd appreciate it, she helped with the ammunition and we're going to have to make improvements to it."

Looking back to me Twilight nods, "I'll ask for you. We'll see you at the Gala, John. Try and behave, I heard about the way you acted at the homecoming celebration once you were drunk."

Chuckling to myself I wave to her as she steps in the train cart and closes the door, "Don't worry, I can act sophisticated when I need to," Although I don't really care for these sorts of formal events it would make a nice change. As the train start to pull away from the station I remain at the platform and wave to the girls which they happily return. Once the train is out of view I leave the station and head for the Castle, I'm gonna wait until Dawnstar and Sunny arrive before I get to work.

Leaning back against the headboard of my bed I reattach the slide of my Glock to the main body after a routine clean and weapon inspection, looking to my phone alongside me I press play to begin the next song which happens to be 'Do I Wanna Know'. Resting the pistol on the bed side table I get off the bed and make my way into the adjacent bathroom and run my hand over my chin. Picking up my razor I'm about to put on some shaving cream before a knock at the main door interrupts me, "Come in," Stepping back into the bedroom I watch as Sunny, Dawnstar and Luna all enter the room, "Luna? What are you doing here?"

"I heard you were going to look into improving the Griffin rifle designs. I must admit I am curious, so I thought I'd come along."

Shrugging I step back into the bathroom, "The more the merrier. Just give me a few minutes to shave," Stepping back into the bathroom I apply the shaving cream and begin to remove the short stubble which it protruding along my jaw line.

"Your music is far more fascinating then what I'm usually made to listen to," Tilting my head I catch Luna's reflection in the mirror as she stands in the doorway.

Rinsing the razor I continue to shave, "Well we certainly have a wide variety back home. Whatever takes your fancy you can probably find it somewhere, from the last few times we've already figured out that you're a rocker."

"If you say so," Luna quickly glances to the main bedroom before turning back to me, "Why do you always insist on shaving? I reckon you'd look quite strapping with some facial hair, maybe a well trimmed beard?"

Cocking a brow I look to Luna, "Prefer men with a rugged look?"

Smirking Luna shakes her head, "I'm just saying."

"Right... sure you are," Focusing again on the mirror I finish shaving and wash my face before stepping past Luna, "Maybe when it get's colder I'll grow one, until then I have to keep up traditions. We can't have facial hair in the army, I can have a moustache since I'm an officer but I don't exactly want to have one."

Luna chuckles softly as she steps to the main door, "It's hard to picture you with a moustache."

"I think he'd look weird with one," Sunny points out.

Picking up my pistol I place it back in my bag, "Wow, thank you both so much for the morale support."

Sunny shrugs, "It's what I do."

Reaching the main door I hold it open for everyone, "Shall we get going to the barracks then?" As everyone leaves the room we make our way towards the main castle gate to head to the barracks where myself and Dawnstar worked on our armour design. As we walk I look to her, "Once we get there I'd like you to take a look at the gunpowder I developed and see if you can try to improve it, the powder did the job but it didn't help my rifle in the long run."

Nodding Dawnstar glances to me, "I can take a look, I'm sure I can come up with a few compounds with similar properties."

"That would be great WISWO"

Sighing her expression deadpans, "Is that title really going to stick?"

Patting her head she swats my hand away, "Yup, every ATO needs their own WISWO."

"So why did you need me?" Sunny inquires, "If Dawnstar is looking to improving the gunpowder then what do you need me for?"

"You know the process we took to make the bullets and the casing, I want to make a bigger calibre then the 5.56mm my SA-80 used," Pausing from my train of though I look to Dawnstar, "Speaking of Valkyrie, did you find any traces of her?"

"Valkyrie? You mean your rifle?" I nod, "A search team tried to find it within the chasm and further down where the water leaves the cave network to join a stream within the Everfree forest. All they found was this," Opening her saddle bag with her magic she levitates a piece of my rifle wrapped in a white cloth.

Taking hold of it I remove the cloth to find the top part of the rifles hand guard, the olive green casing has a large crack down the centre along with the clip being broken leaving a part missing. Moving it in my hand I pass it back to Dawnstar, "Fat lot of good it is to me now. They didn't find anything else?"

Taking the hand guard back she places it back within her saddle bag, "Nothing else was found, just this part of your rifle."

"Shouldn't you keep hold of it?" Luna asks, "Surely it will come in handy."

Scoffing I turn to her, "It's only a piece of the hand guard, the only function it had was to allow you to wield the rifle without burning your hands on the barrel as it fired. It's nothing important."

"I think you should keep it... as a memento at least," Stopping on the spot I look to Luna as she also comes to a halt. Sighing I hold my hand back out allowing Dawnstar to pass it back to me, "At least it will make a nice ornament for your office."

Leaving the castle we don't talk as we approach the barracks, passing the monument I look to it and am happy to see that all the poppies have been left in their positions and undisturbed. Travelling through the main gate Sunny looks to me, "You said you wanted a bigger calibre, what exactly do you mean by that?"

Looking out over the training guards I respond, "Basically calibres are measured by the diameter of the internal barrel and the bullet itself, in simplified terms it's the thickness of the bullet. I was thinking of going back to the classic British .303 calibre round so the bullet would have a diameter of 0.303 inches which is roughly 7.7mm, if my maths is correct. If I remember correctly the casing for the round of this calibre is about 56mm in length, give or take."

"So we just need a bigger bullet to give it more power?"

Opening the door we begin to descend towards the testing facility we had used previously, "Bigger bullet doesn't necessarily mean more power, after all my pistol uses 9mm compared to my rifles 5.56mm yet the rifle had more penetration making it more effective. Other factors such as the powder and the length of the barrel can also have an effect, the longer the barrel the more explosive energy is forced behind the bullet propelling it instead of being disbursed into the air. Bare in mind I'm just simplifying this all for you, we'll get more technical when the time comes."

Finally reaching the room I push the door open and let the three girls enter before me, once I'm inside I find a grey Unicorn Stallion with a black coiffed mane with green highlights examining a number of the Griffin rifles. Once he see's the Princess he quickly bows to her before approaching, "I have brought you a number of rifles as requested, your majesty," Looking to me he steps forward, "Sergeant Onyx, Cantelot barracks quartermaster, sir."

Holding out my hand he quickly take hold and shakes it, "Captain John Davies, don't bother with the sir crap," Turning to Luna I step towards the rifles, "Did you also bring the plans for the original ammunition I produced?" Luna's horn glows causing a number of documents to materialise from thin air alongside me. Taking hold of them I pass them to Dawnstar, "See if you can get started on improving the powder on these plans."

As I pick up and examine the rifle the quartermaster steps alongside me, "Those plans certainly proved useful for developing the ammunition you used in the Griffin Empire, you certainly went through a fair bit."

"I take it you've got more here?" He nods and levitates a box to me which I quickly pass to Dawnstar, "You'll find the powder we produced in the cartridges." Picking up a screwdriver I rest the rifle back on the table top and begin to loosen the screws holding the body together, "Onyx you may wish to hold off on producing any more 5.56mm rounds, we won't be using them for a good while."

"And what do you expect me to do with those which are still in storage?"

"Keep them as surplus for the time being, I'm sure we'll develop weapons for that calibre at some point. For now I want something with a bit more... punch," Removing the screws I separate the body of the rifle revealing the internals, as I look over it both Sunny and Luna join alongside me, "Bloody hell this is old school, it's fairly primitive," Taking the barrel I raise it to the light and look inside to see it's completely smooth, "Smoothbore barrels?"

Luna take the barrel and examines it, "Is that a bad thing?"

"It certainly won't help with accuracy. We rifle our barrels which is essentially a spiral groove which causes the projectile to spin improving it's aerodynamic stability and overall accuracy. That explains why half of them couldn't hit a barn door when they fired at range," Pausing I look to Sunny when I remember I wanted her to help craft the new calibre rounds. Grabbing a piece of parchment I take a pencil and start to plot out some measurements for the size of the cartridge. Once I have the measurements figured out I pass the sheet to Sunny, "See if you can get a number of these prepared."

As she leaves the room I move back to examine the various internal parts of the rifle. Luna looks over the parts with me, "Could you make another rifle which operated like yours? As in operating more then once without reloading?"

Lowering the rifle I turn to her, "It's possible but won't be easy to do from scratch. I'm thinking of a magazine fed bolt action rifle."

"Bolt action? What does that mean?"

"A bolt action is a weapon where the firing bolt is operated manually by opening and closing the breech, they were widely used throughout the first and second world wars. By lifting a handle you can pull it to the rear allowing a round to be fed from the magazine then you push the bolt forward to the loaded position, the bolt is then lowered locking off the action and securing the cartridge where it is ready to be fired. One you have fired you repeat the process, except when you pull the bolt to the rear it ejects the old cartridge and replaces it with a new one once you move it forward," Running my hand through my hair I look to Onyx, "Have you got facilities for machinery work?"

Pausing he glances to Luna then back to me, "We have some, however they are very few and we have little staff who can operate them effectively. I'm afraid that mass production isn't exactly one of our strong suits, the Griffin Empire has always been the major industrial nation."

"So we won't be able to make a large majority of them," Pausing I turn to Luna, "I suppose we'll get to the issue of production later, first we need to know if I can make a rifle which operates," Taking the screwdriver once again I remove the trigger of the rifle and examine the mechanism, "I can at least develop from this rifle and use it as a base, that way I won't have to work from scratch."

Stepping back Luna looks to me, "I shall leave you to work, I'd like to see the end result once you've completed it."

With a deadpan expression I fold my arms, "You can't shoot me again."

"Just once?" I continue to look to her with an unamused glare, "You're no fun. Fine, I promise I won't test it on you."

"Good," Smiling to me Luna leaves through the door and closes it behind her.

Onyx leans closer to me as he stares at the door, "Did the Princess really shoot you?" I nod, "Why?"

"Testing out a new armour design... it worked," Turning back to the rifle I let out a sigh, "Let's get to work then."

The first process we undertook was the creation of the cartridge as we needed to know the exact measurements in order to create a barrel and internal system which would be able to house the cartridge, I didn't want to make a rifle only to find out the cartridge wouldn't fit correctly. It was fairly easy, based on the measurement I provided and our previous method of creating bullets we were able to manufacture fifty rounds with ease from this new calibre, true to my ambitions we were able to create a .303 calibre round.

As we manufacture it Dawnstar was able to produce a number of substitutions for our gunpowder, the last one was effective but it caused some fouling resulting in my SA-80 jamming on a number of occasions. Dawnstar was able to develop a compound which provided the same level of force but produced little to no smoke from the reaction, much like smokeless powder used in modern cartridges back home. With this new chemical compound we were able to fill the new .303 calibre rounds with the new powder to hopefully be more effective and help the rifle in the long run.

Before we went onto the main body of the rifle and all the internals I decided it would be best to figure out what length of barrel would be most effective for the calibre we had, a short barrel would be ineffective for longer ranged engagements and a long barrel would make it less manoeuvrable in close quarters situations. Deciding I wanted a rifle which would be suitable in both close quarters and long range engagements I went for a barrel with the length of twenty five inches similar to the Lee-Enfield S.M.L.E, I decided that this would be encased within the body of the rifle to balance the weapon and to keep the hot barrel out of contact to prevent burns.

With the barrel selected I next needed to work on the bolt mechanism itself which would consist of multiple parts including the cocking handle, bolt, bolt head, firing spring, firing pin and extractor, these parts would have to work in combination with the magazine to ensure the rounds were effectively fed into the mechanism and the trigger to ensure it functioned correctly. The action is locked off by the bolt due to a number of lugs which are machined into the bolt securing the round in position to be fired, once fired the bolt is pulled to the rear where a spring activated extractor pin automatically pushes against the empty casing ejecting it from the weapon.

With the parts fully functional all that was left was the development of the body, sights and the magazine. Initially I wanted to have the magazine on the left hand side of the bolt with a small hole facing the operator to allow them to view how many rounds were left in the magazine, kind of like the 'bastard gun' from Metro 2033. In reality it could cause issue if dirt was to enter the open slot which would potentially jam the magazine, on top of that having the magazine positioned so close to the body on the left hand side isn't the most comfortable position to load it compared to other positions. Keeping to the basics we constructed double stacked magazines which would house ten cartridges and would be fitted to the underside of the bolt mechanism.

Finally we had to create a body to house the internal parts, I must admit I had little knowledge on how to go about creating the body but thankfully I had the Griffin rifles to work from. Based on the wood used for the Griffin rifles they were constructed from walnut, I was assured that this material would be sturdy and lightweight meaning it could take some punishment but wouldn't weigh down those carrying it. A set of adjustable iron sights were added to the top, the front sight would be fixed to the body just above the end of the rifle where as the rear could be adjusted to assist soldiers by elevating their rifle for ranged targets, the rear sight would sit at the end of the bolt mechanism just before the half way point of the rifle body.

With a rifle fully constructed all that was left was to test it to ensure I was happy with the design, from earlier conversations with Luna I also needed to see if this was sufficient enough to be adopted by the Equestrian military. I needed to develop one which could be used sufficiently by Equestrian forces who weren't Unicorns. To compensate for them I designed another body which would allow an earth pony, for example, to operate it however it did require them to either go prone or to rise onto their hind legs to operate effectively. The trigger guard was enlarged to allow the end of their hoofs to reach the trigger, this was so it still prevented the trigger from accidentally being activated by the operator. Towards the end of the body a wooden vertical fore grip was also constructed which allowed them to easily handle the rifle.

Instead of a magazine release catch like the SA-80 I constructed one similar to an AK-47 which would require them to grip the magazine and flick the top away from their body to remove it, to prevent the magazine from accidentally being removed the bolt must be open and positioned fully to the rear in order for the magazine to be removed. At the end of the body on the right side of the barrel a small mount was fitted to allow a bayonet to be attached turning the rifle into a spear of sorts for close engagements.

After a week of tinkering and development I was happy to test out the rifle as the final model. Waiting in the courtyard of the barracks myself and Sunny are filling a number of magazines as Onyx looks towards the crowd of guards and officers which caught wind of our weapon demonstration, "Are you sure we're ready?" He asks.

I wait until I've filled my fourth magazine before I answer, "As ready as we'll ever be. This is just a first test of the prototype, we can always improve on it."

Sitting alongside us he watches the rifle as I run my hand over the stock, "We need a name for this model of rifle, we can't just refer to them as rifles if we intend on making other variants."

Tilting my head back I look to the sky for a moment before a grin forms on my face, "Valkyrie Mk 1."

Sunny looks to me as she finishes filling her magazine, "You're naming the new rifle for the Equestrian military after the one you lost?"

Looking to Sunny I rest a hand on my heart, "It's what she would have wanted," Looking to the gate I watch as Luna and Shining Armour enter the barracks courtyard causing the guards in the crowd to all come to attention. Standing up I mutter to myself, "Show time."

When they both approach I bow to the Luna which she returns. Stepping up to me Luna smiles, "I understand that you have finished developing your rifle."

"We have, all that's left is to test it to see if you're happy to put them into production for the guards."

Stepping past me Luna smirks, "Begin when you're ready, John," She and Shining move alongside the crowd as myself and Sunny step in front of them.

Raising the rifle in front of me I look over everyone, "This is the newest edition to the Equestrian military, the Valkyrie Mk 1 .303 calibre rifle. It has a weight of 9.2lbs and a total length of 44.5 inches, it is magazine fed and holds ten rounds. Being a bolt action rifle it is best used at medium to long ranges, however for close encounters a bayonet can be fitted for defensive purposes," Removing my old bayonet I attach it to the mount, I had to adjust my bayonet in order to adapt it from the SA-80.

"To load the rifle take hold of the cocking handle and lift it, -as I go through the instructions myself and Sunny carry them out- "pull it to the rear. Once the bolt is fully to the rear the magazine can be inserted at the bottom of the rifle, with the magazine in place the bolt is then pushed fully forward and lowered locking the round in position and making the rifle ready to fire," Looking to Sunny we both step up to a set position.

"I will now demonstrate how the rifle operates on the bottles down range at fifty meters," Lifting the rifle I place the butt against my shoulder and line up the sights with the bottle furthest on the left. Inhaling I take a deep breath before I slowly exhale and squeeze the trigger.

PHAT

The rifle lets off a resounding bang as the powerful round is fired off instantly shattering the bottle and hitting the sand bag wall behind it. Grabbing the cocking handle I raise it and pull it fully to the rear causing the casing to be ejected to the right and clattering to the floor, pushing the bolt forward again a new round is taken from the magazine and locked into position.

PHAT

Again the target shatters, picking up the speed I load in the next round as quick as I can and fire off. I continue firing off rounds at the targets smashing all ten of them, once the first line is destroyed I pull the bolt fully to the rear and remove the magazine before inserting a new one and firing on the second line. With all twenty targets destroyed I lower my rifle and take a step back as I nod to Sunny.

To demonstrate that the rifle can be used by ponies Sunny rises onto her hind legs and brings the rifle against her shoulder before firing off and hitting her target, still standing on her hind legs she brings her right hoof to the cocking handle and loads another round in to repeat the process. Once her first row of targets are destroyed she loads in a new magazine and brings her body to a prone position on the floor and fires at the second row until they're all destroyed.

With our rifles clear we step back to our crowd, "As you can see the rifle can be operated by ponies, unlike the Griffin rifles which could only be operated by Unicorns. The rifle is highly accurate and can easily fire off its rounds with no blockages or jams, all it requires is routine cleaning and it will continue to function."

As I look over the guards most of them seem fairly impressed with the rifles performance, that is until I look to Shining Armour. Standing up he moves up to me to view the rifle, "You expect us to arm all of our guards with this weapon? One which in untested in combat?"

Scowling I hook the sling over my shoulder, "This will allow you to engage safely at range."

"Yet we must rely on the small bayonet to defend us when the enemy inevitably gets close to us? Somehow I doubt it will be effective up close."

"It's not designed for close quarters, I've been over this."

Stepping back he looks to the Princess, "You can't expect us to adopt this weapon which will leave us exposed to attacks up close? It will cost guards their lives."

Stepping up to Shining I square off to him, "How about a series of war games?"

"War games?" Shining tries to match my look.

"When the Ponyville barracks is complete and I have a Company under my command we will engage in a mock battle. My Company will be armed with these new rifles where as your guards will only be equipped with Equestrian standard equipment."

Chuckling he takes a step back, "You think you can beat us with those wooden toys?"

"I know we can. Consider it a training exercise," Looking back to the Luna her expression don't change as she listens to our... debate, "I will show you what a modern fighting force can do."

"Very well, Captain. I accept your proposal, we shall arrange it for when your company is fully equipped."

Grinning I step back, "Great, you best get training, you're gonna need it," As he glares at me he steps to the small crowd and begins to disperse them. I'm gonna enjoy mopping the floor with you, jackass. Stepping up to Luna I hold out the rifle which she levitates in her magic, "So what do you think?"

"It's certainly impressive, I'm glad to see you've adapted it for use for the rest of the guards as well. Though I must ask, is it possible to provide these for all the guards?"

Looking back to Onyx I take hold of the rifle again, "Not for a number of years, according to your quartermaster, due to the industrial equipment you have for military development it would take years to manufacture enough rifles for the entire guard at this present time. He said that if he was to prioritise developing them along with ammunition then he could have two hundred produced by the end of the year."

Luna looks to the quarter master for a moment before she focuses once again on me, "Well then I guess the first lot shall be going directly to the Everfree Rangers and the Ponyville barracks?"

"They will?" She nods, "Why?"

"Seeing as you developed them it's only fitting that your unit is the first to receive them. Celestia also informed me of your intent on going to the Griffin Empire to seek out these Children of the Motherland, after speaking to the Minister of Intelligence I have authorised for you to lead a small team to assist the government in weakening the threat. I'm sure you will need these new weapons whilst you're there."

Smirking I examine my new rifle once again, "I'm sure I will."

Signalling for me to follow Luna turns to the gates and we both begin to stroll back towards the castle, "For now though I must help my sister with getting everything in order for the Gala tomorrow evening. I've also invited the rest of your unit to attend the event."

Bringing the sling over my shoulder I slide the rifle around to my back, "No offence but I don't some of them are... sensible enough for a formal event like the Gala."

Cocking an eyebrow Luna nudges me with her rump as we walk, "And you are? Last event you attended at the castle you got drunk and played a suggestive song out loud."

"To which you threw me across the room... thanks for that, by the way."

With a soft chuckle Luna looks ahead, "You're welcome. To be honest it's partially the reason why my sister and I invited them all."

"You invited them all because they may not behave appropriately? That makes no sense."

Stopping on the spot Luna looks to me, "Surely you've been to formal events in your world. You'll know how boring they can be, I'm sure they will provide some entertainment for the night."

Groaning I shake my head, "I suppose you're right there... it isn't a great idea in my opinion, but I suppose it will provide entertainment."

"I knew you'd see sense. Now come on, Celestia is expecting me shortly," As we continue to walk I take hold of my rifle again and examine it closely, my hand running over the butt of the rifle as I consider the possibility of arming all the guards with the rifle. It will take some time to get enough produced for everyone, but at the very least we can have a unit dedicated to ranged combat within the Equestrian Guard.

It's good to have Valkyrie back.

Chapter 39 - The Grand Galloping Gala

Looking out of the tower window I watch the crowds bellow as they walk through the main gates of the castle for the Grand Galloping Gala, I observe them with an unamused expression as a number of them break out into a song about being here. If I ever spontaneously break out into a song and dance routine I want someone to put a bullet in my brain. Stepping back from the window I make my way down the tower and towards my accommodation for the last two weeks, I like spending time in the castle but I'd rather have a place I could call my own rather than scrounge off of others.

Reaching my door I find a member of staff raising her hoof to knock on the door, "Can I help you?"

Nearly jumping out of her skin she turns to face me bringing a suit bag which was previously hidden from my view and holding it in front of her with her magic, "Your friends downstairs requested that I bring this to you immediately, sir."

Taking the bag I pull down the zip and look inside at the dark fabric contained within, "Thank you," Opening the door I step into my room and close the door behind me. Throwing the bag onto the bed I strip out of my clothes leaving me in my pants and socks as I slowly begin to remove my attire from the bag.

Taking out the first Item I run my hand over the silk buttoned shirt, the main body is black with the collar being a snow white. Fitting the shirt I also remove a bow tie which is split horizontally down the middle with black sitting on top and white resting below. The tuxedo jacket is made of a soft material, the colour is a light grey and silver with a trim of night black. Below the jacket is a waistcoat of the same colours, the buttons have been studded with diamonds along with a silver chain reaching from the central button to a pocket along my waist. Inside the suit bag I find a pair of trousers consisting of the same colour along with a new pair of black shoes, this makes it the only other pair of shoes I have apart from my army boots.

Dressed in the new suit I step up to the mirror and examine the outfit, not to shabby. Leaving the jacket unbuttoned I straighten out my bow tie before taking my phone and leaving the room to join the festivities. Walking down the corridor I look to various guests as they leave their belongings in the other guest rooms, apparently this is the only day in the year where members of the public can pay for accommodation to stay overnight at the castle. I know that my team have all had to book hotel rooms outside of the castle, the girls from Ponyville were going to be staying in Twilight's old room from when she was a student of Celestia.

To ensure nobody sneaks into this section of the castle only one way in and out was opened to the public which leads to the main courtyard where one can either leave the castle entirely or enter through the main hall. Stepping into the courtyard I look over the various guests as they look to me, I may be welcomed here but that doesn't stop nobles and the upper classes from viewing me as pond scum. standing in the courtyard one group of girls stands out to me in particular, stepping up to them I hold my arms out and glance to my outfit, "So what do you think? Do I look alright?"

The girls give my suit a thorough examination before they all shake their heads. Stepping forward Rarity's magic adjusts the bow tie, "If I had known you'd look so dashing in a suit I would have made you one when you first arrived."

"I like a good suit as much as the next guy but don't expect me to wear one every day, I only wear them for special occasions," Rubbing my hands together I look to the door, "Have you guys seen my team? They were apparently invited tonight and I've got a feeling I need to babysit a certain Pegasus to make sure he behaves."

"They already went inside," Twilight steps alongside me, "Maybe we should head inside before something bad happens."

Walking as a group we all make our way into the main hall and look around the room. Directly ahead at the top of a staircase is Celestia greeting various guests as they enter the castle, to the right appears to be the main ball room as I can hear classical music emanating from within and to the left I can see various buffet tables along with seating and a bar which will surely be providing me with plenty of refreshments throughout the night.

As the girls all discuss what to do first I make my way into the ball room and look around to see who I can find. In the corner I notice Sunny and Chaser as they're deep in conversation, at the other end of the room is Shadow and Spectre as they idly chat to Sure Strike. Stepping up to Chaser I tap him on the shoulder making him turn to me, "Did you have fun without me in Ponyville?"

"So much fun," Chaser replies with a roll of his eyes. "Next time we have a fight in a population centre don't leave me to clean up your mess," He tries to look serious but his expression falters as a small smirk breaks through. "I suppose I did get to enjoy many of the gifts the residents gave us."

"Did you save me some?"

"...Yes," His eyes shift from side to side.

Leaning forward I flick his forehead, "You're a shit liar."

"It's my reward for cleaning your mess. You got to spend a few weeks here having servants wipe your ass whilst I worked."

Shaking my hips I chuckle, "And a fantastic job they did, I feel squeaky clean."

Sunny's face scrunches slightly, "Can we not talk about your backside, this is supposed to be a formal event."

Grinning Chaser and I look to each other, "We can do a lot worse than speak about my arse, can't we?"

Chaser nods his head, "I reckon we can."

Sunny rolls her eyes, "You two have the mental age of a sixteen year old."

Scoffing Chaser looks to me, "That's generous of you."

Raising a finger I point to him, "Watch it."

"After what you pulled in the medical tent and Griffonstone I'd say that she's being generous."

"You loved it really."

"Blatantly," Chaser replies in a monotone voice.

Looking to Sunny I raise my eyebrows, "Why do we keep him around?"

"You'd be lost without him," Turning to look to Chaser she smiles softly, "He's not so bad."

Chaser returns the smile, "It's nice to know you care."

"What can I say? I'm a passionate pony."

"Is that an innuendo?" Chaser responds as he raises his eyebrows.

Rolling her eyes Sunny steps back, "Only you'd think that. Well... you and John."

I raise my hands defensively, "Don't drag me into this. I don't take everything sexually."

Sunny's expression deadpans, "You do."

I'm about to reply when a new voice interrupts me from behind, "John Davies?" Turning around I look to the Griffin as she stands there in a long flowing gown, "May we have a word? Balbean sent me."

Raising my hand to the side we step out of earshot as Sunny and Chaser go back to talking, "What does Balbean want?"

Cocking a brow she looks to me, "Straight to business? Not wanting to create a relaxed environment?"

Folding my arms I look off to the side, "Having somebody come to me saying they've been sent by the Minister of Intelligence isn't exactly a good way to make me feel relaxed."

As the band for the evening begins to play she looks to the congregating group on the dance floor, "Then let us talk. Not here though, others may hear us," Taking hold of my hand she pulls me along to the dance floor, "Come, the music and crowd will prevent anyone from listening in."

Rolling my eyes when we reach the dance floor I step in front of her, as she stands on her hind legs I rest a hand on her waist as I keep hold of talons. Moving her free talons onto my shoulder we move onto the dance floor and join the crowd. I haven't danced like this in years but I can at least remember the basics of the waltz, stepping in rhythm we easily move around the dance floor with the various other guests. For the first minute we just dance rather than talk, keeping hold of her body I add in a few spins along with a dip in time with the music which seems to be going down well with the crowd. As we dance I notice the girls and most of my team watching, Rainbow is the main one that stands out as I find her trying her best to suppress a laugh. Before too long Sunny joins in with Chaser followed by Crimson and Comet.

As we continue to move I lean closer to my partner, "As much as this dance is invigorating, would you tell me why Balbean sent you?"

"He didn't just send me to speak to you, I'm also her as a representative of the Ministry of Intelligence," She responds in a hushed tone, "Balbean is pleased that you are returning to assist in weakening the Children of the Motherland. He requested that I obtain information from you, in return I am able to give you any intelligence you require for the operation."

Dipping her again I quickly lift her back up and pull her body close to mine, "We encountered a member of the group, I can only guess that he was the leader of the small group in Equestria or was either a significant player in their group."

"Have you got a name? Description?" Her grip on my shoulder loosens as her talons rest lower down on my back.

"White feathers, male and seemed to be able to speak Imperial Griffonian. He was able to manipulate the Diamond Dogs to carry out the attack on his behalf."

She's silent for a moment before replying, "Silverwing, he's been a thorn in our side since before the civil war. He placed the thought into the Generals head to try and seize control of the Empire, he's extremely charismatic and can get anybody to do as he wishes. He resurfaced in early November after a month of silence, I guess we now know why."

"Do you know where he's operating from?"

"Unfortunately not, he was operating from the former capital of Griffonstone but following our raid where we learned of their plot against your Princess he left the city and we were unable to capture him."

Cocking a brow I lean back slightly, "Former capital?"

She nods, "Griffinstone was heavily damaged following the war, that included the palace where the government previously operated from. Due to the damage and the need to quickly establish a government we needed a location which was easily accessible and still had many facilities we could use. Wingston is now the capital of the Griffin Empire, or at least it is for the time being."

"At least I know my way around parts of Wingston. We will be making our way down at the beginning of January, I only intend for us to help for a short period of time to assist with your efforts against them."

"That would be acceptable, we'll appreciate any assistance we can get," As the song comes to an end the various dancers begin to disperse whereas others remain ready for the next song. Releasing her grip of my she steps back and moves to head off, "Thanks for the dance, I'll see you in January," I watch as she steps off into the crowd leaving the dance floor. Once she's out of view I exit the dance floor and walk past Sunny and Chaser as they remain for the next song.

Sipping a glass of rum I sit back in my booth as I look across the table at Rarity, "This isn't exactly an entertaining party, is it?"

Pawing at her own glass she glances off to the side, "This is a prestigious event however you are correct, it lacks... passion."

"Passion? Is that really the word you'd use?" When I look to her I notice her gaze looking around the room, "You've been looking around the room the whole time we've been sat here. What are you looking at?"

"Nopony," She blurts out quickly, "I mean nothing."

Lifting my glass I drain the last of its contents, "You've said something now, may as well tell me who you're avoiding."

Turning her head back to me Rarity looks to the table, "Prince Blueblood."

"Him? Why are you avoiding him?"

Sighing Rarity raise her head, "I suppose there's no point in hiding it, last year at the Gala we had a... bad experience."

"Well, he is a twat."

Rarity pauses, "You've met him?"

Scoffing I rest my elbows on the table, "Yeah, for one glorious minute before I got fed up with him and wanted to hit the cunt."

"John," Rarity scolds, "Language."

Rolling my eyes I put on a posh accent, "Apologies madame. The man was simply an oaf, I wished to remove him from my presence," As a member of staff comes by with a tray of various drinks I take a glass of champagne before speaking again in my normal voice, "Is that more to your liking?"

Rolling her eyes I get a little smile, "I suppose it is an improvement."

"Glad to see that you approve," Taking a sip from my glass my eyes catch onto a certain Unicorn as he enters the room with a small group of nobles, "Your favourite Prince has just entered the room," Rarity immediately leans around the booth and looks directly to him, in the brief second she looks to him he glances in our direction and notices her as she tried to duck away again. Downing the rest of my drink I lean back in my chair, "He noticed you."

Stepping up to the table he looks to Rarity, "Ah, lady Rarity, I was wondering if I would see you here tonight," Pausing he briefly looks to me before focusing on her again, "I see you've taken to making this beast feel wanted."

That's it, I want to punch him already. Placing my hand on the table I'm about to push myself to my feet until Rarity steps in, "He is not a beast."

Scoffing he looks to me, "This thing is nothing more than an attack dog for Princess Luna, there's no place for him in our society."

Rarity quickly jumps out of her seat causing him to jump back, "John has done more for Equestria in six months then you have done in your entire life. He has put his life in danger to keep many ponies and Griffins safe, not to mention he has shared a beautiful tradition with us."

Scoffing he steps back, "Clearly I was misinformed about you. I was told you were a pony with high standards, clearly that is wrong."

That's it I'm not sitting on the sidelines anymore. Getting out of my seat I push him back from her earning a few shocked gasps from his little clique as they watch, "Watch your fucking mouth, you should think twice before making a remark like that to any of my friends."

Swatting my hand away he tries to stand tall, "Y-you should think twice about touching me," His voice trembles easily showing his fear.

Slowly I step towards him causing him to back peddle, "Or what? I bet you couldn't do jack shit yourself, you'd likely have to use your money to make good on any threat."

His legs tremble slightly, "You dare threaten a Prince?"

Stopping I cross my arms, "I'm threatening a spoiled little shit, you're not worthy of being a Prince. You're just an over entitled ass who has status, money and nothing else, if it wasn't for that I can guarantee that your little group wouldn't give you five seconds of attention," Grabbing his lapel I pull him close as I whisper into his ear, "Get the fuck out of my sight, and don't bother Rarity again."

As I release him he tries to regain some composure, "This isn't over," Turning around he releases a snobbish 'huff' before walking away.

"Really? I'm still standing here, you're walking away, it sure feels over," Once he leaves the room I move back to Rarity, "Well that certainly livened up my night."

Rarity looks up to me with a slight frown, "You shouldn't have done that, John," Her expression slowly shifts to a small smile, "But thank you for coming to my aid."

Smiling I run my hand through my hair, "It's the least I could do. If he ever gives you any issues then come and tell me, I'll sort him out."

"I'm sure you will," Getting up from her seat Rarity begins to head towards the ball room, "Let's go and find the others."

Standing on the sidelines with drink in hand I watch as most of my team and the girls dance together, as the night went on the music changed from being really classical to being slow paced and relaxed. As I watch I notice a pink pony and she steps just within my peripheral vision... but Pinkie is dancing with her friends. The pony leans closer to address me, "Not joining in?"

Tilting my head I look to see Cadence alongside me, "One dance is enough for me, I don't tend to do it unless I'm drunk."

Lowering her head she taps my glass with her hoof, "Sure you're not there yet? I heard you had a... disagreement with Prince Blueblood."

"Nope, and the guy needed telling off. Where's your husband?"

"He's speaking to Celestia, I thought I'd leave them to it," Looking back over the dance floor my eyes focus on Sunny and Chaser as they dance together holding each other close. Cadence seems to notice where I'm looking and nudges me softly, "Is somepony jealous?"

Tossing back the last if my drink I shake my head, "Why should I be? There's nothing going on between us."

"I heard that-"

"-We fucked?"

Cadence has a light blush as she nods, "If you wish to be so blunt, yes. You're telling me that you don't have feelings for her."

I tilt my head to focus on Cadence, "We had a one-time fling, it was fun but we agreed it didn't mean anything. She's a good friend but I can't be in a relationship with someone I'm serving with, it causes complications and conflict of interests. She can be with whoever she wants to be with, no matter what I'll support her."

A small smile forms on Cadences face, "Glad to see that you can be mature when you want to be, it's good that you're supportive."

Shrugging I take a step back from the dance floor, "Relationships are never simple, besides who'd want to be with the freaky human instead of one of their own kind?"

"I know a certain pony," Cadence says under her breath but I'm just able to hear her.

Stopping I step back to her, "What was that?"

Pulling a sly smirk she looks straight ahead, "Oh nothing."

"How would you know anyway?"

"I'm the Princess of love, remember? I'm good at picking up on these things."

"So are you gonna tell me who it is?"

"Hmm..." Cadence runs a hoof over her muzzle, "I don't think so. From what I've heard you're quite knowledgeable, you'll figure it out."

Groaning I rub the bridge of my nose, "I'm a guy, we can't read girls to save our fucking lives. Unless she strolls up to me and holds up a massive sign I probably would be oblivious."

Cadence looks to me with a deadpan expression, "Who said it was a mare?" I look to her wide-eyed until her expression finally breaks as she giggles to herself, "I'm joking, it is a mare."

Chuckling along with her I remove my jacket and place it over a nearby chair along with my empty glass on the table, "Good, I don't exactly swing that way."

"Really? Shining told me you mounted your Sergeant."

"That was just for a laugh. Your husband is just jealous because I wasn't mounting him."

Cadence looks to me, "Trust me, he isn't interested in that."

I raise a hand and gently keep her muzzle closed, "I don't wanna know what he's into, thank you very much."

Smirking Cadence looks to my empty glass as she pushes my hand away, "Why don't you go and get yourself another drink?"

Grinning I turn to head for the bar, "You don't have to tell me twice," Leaving the ball room I stroll slowly as I start to roll up my sleeves, looking back up I notice a number of guests looking to the main stairs. Tilting my head up I stop on the spot when my eyes fall onto Luna as she descends the staircase in her dress. A thin black material covers the front of her chest acting as a cushion for the platinum necklace with her cutie mark as it rests around her neck, the rear of the dress is made from three different layers, the top being a royal purple, the middle a silver under layer and finally a flowing gown underneath with the effects of the stars in the night sky. I'm not one for dresses but I've gotta say she looks beautiful in it.

Stepping up to me Luna smiles, "Good to see you, John. What do you think?" With that, she gives a slow spin showing off her dress.

"It looks great, it really suits you," Smirking I mimic her action and spin getting a small chuckle from her, "Do you like mine?"

"I think it really suits you. Shall we get a drink?"

"Certainly," Stepping off we walk side by side into the next room and approach the bar.

Reaching the bar I order two glasses of brandy and pass the one to Luna, "Glad to see that you remembered that I prefer brandy."

Shrugging we make our way to a free booth, "I'm okay with it, though give me rum any day of the week."

Luna's face scrunches slightly, "Rum doesn't agree with me I'm afraid. I must say that my favourite spirit is absinthe."

Pausing I look to her, "Christ, it's been years since I've had that, it tastes great but it's strong as hell."

"Glad to see somepony else enjoys it, Celestia was never exactly fond of it."

I chuckle to myself, "I can't picture you two going out and getting drunk, I bet she's a totally different person when she's drunk."

"Oh, she is. She will always be cautious with her drinks, especially when with others."

Grinning I tap the table with my finger, "We should get her drunk, it will be fucking hilarious."

Luna's expression matches mine, "It would be quite funny, but I don't think it's wise to do it today. We'll have to do it when she isn't around other ponies."

"I suppose you're right, we can't have the nation's leader do something stupid whilst she's pissed."

Taking a sip from her glass Luna rest the glass on the table, "I heard you had a little spat with Prince Blueblood. I'm starting to think you've got something against Stallions."

I scoff, "Hardly, I get on well with Chaser, Silver Spark and Colbalt, it just so happens that Blueblood is a bastard."

"Does the same go for Shining Armor? Seeing as you did challenge him to a war game."

"We've got very different view on leadership, he's quite clearly very traditional with his role as an officer."

"And you're not?"

Leaning forwards I take out my phone and show Luna a picture showing myself with Williams and Stanley as we sunbathe on top of a Warrior IFV with cans of coke in our hands, "I've always been one to socialise with my team, it's all well and good being their commanding officer but you will all be with each other throughout life, they're your family and should be treated as such. So I'll have a laugh with them and take the piss, rather then shout at them for doing something which isn't professional behaviour. As long as they do their jobs when it's required they can piss about as far as I'm concerned."

Smiling Luna is able to use her magic to flick through the photos, I'm quite surprised in all honesty that it functions with her magic but following the upgrade Sunny and Twilight made I'm sure it somehow allowed magic to make it function correctly. Stopping she lets out a small laugh as she finds a photo, turning it to me I examine the photo and laugh as well. It's from our first tour when we got bored and decided to annoy the artillery regiment, the picture shows myself, Taylor, Tom and Williams holding an artillery shell ready to load it as Stanley stands at the end of the barrel facing it with a cricket bat at the ready.

Luna smiles as she rests her hoof on the table, "It's good that you care about those under your command, it shows your compassion and dedication to caring for those around you. You friends back home were luck to have you."

Looking to the photo I smile as I remember that day, "I was lucky to have them with me, the army may have been hell at times but I wouldn't trade it for anything," Picking up my glass I hold it in front of her, "Enough reminiscing. :lets enjoy the rest of the night."

Raising her own glass in her magic she clinks her glass against mine, "Definitely," Once we drain the contents of our glasses we turn the glasses over and slam them down on the table. Smirking Luna looks to the bar, "Another round?"

Stumbling into the main ballroom myself and Luna takes a seat at one of the side tables as the band continues to play. Sitting down I untie my bow tie and place it in the jacket pocket on my chair, "I know this is supposed to be formal, but why does the music need to be so-"

"-Boring?" Luna interrupts.

Nodding I rest my arm over the back rest of the chair, "Surely upper classes listen to other music genres than just classical."

Scoffing Luna brings her drink to her lips, "Hardly, they see other types of music as beneath them."

"Could you imagine if they heard rock music from Earth? They'd absolutely hate it."

With a joyful grin Luna raises her head, "You should do it, I prefer most of your music to this nonsense."

Rainbow Dash joins us at one of the free chairs, "Yeah, that would really liven things up."

Shaking my head I look over the noble in the room, "They hate me enough as it is, no reason to give them more fuel for the fire. Maybe when they all finally sod off, that's if we're still here and I haven't decided to bail."

Pouting Rainbow looks back to the band, "You're no fun."

Feigning insult I hold my hand to my heart, "And here I though I was loved by everyone."

"I wouldn't go that far," Luna adds as she grins.

Turning back to her I raise my finger, "Don't you get involved," Looking back to Rainbow I pick up my drink, "Where have you been? I've hardly seen you all night."

"I've been with Spitfire and Soarin for most of the night."

"Are they doing anything interesting, or is Spitfire behaving?"

"They're just talking with all the ponies that keep coming up to them, they've got to 'represent the Wonderbolts,'" Rainbow's voice clearly shows her feelings towards their formal behaviour, "That's what makes your unit so good."

I arch an eyebrow, "What do you mean?"

"You don't care what other ponies think about you. Shadow and Spectre have been going around pranking some of the nobles without being seen, not to mention you've been the talk of the party after having a go at Prince Blueblood," Trust those two to get bored and up to no good... not that I mind, let them have their fun.

Luna gets up from her seat, "It seems no matter how hard you try you always find yourself as the centre of attention, John."

I roll my eyes, "I'm the only human in this world, I'm sure if I just sat quietly in the corner I'd still somehow become the centre of attention."

Smirking Luna stands tall in front of me as the band starts to play the next song, "How about we make you the centre of attention for another reason?"

Groaning I swirl my drink in my hand, "Do I have to?"

With an evil grin Luna lowers her head to me, "Captain, that's an order."

Is she really gonna play that card? I lift my drink and down the last of the spirit before standing up and holding my hand out for her, raising her hoof she rests it in my hand as we walk over to the dance floor. Looking to one another I give a small bow which she returns with her own curtsy, holding my hand out once again she places left hoof in my hand as she rises the front of her body to match my height along and resting her free hoof on my shoulder to support herself. Resting my free hand just underneath her foreleg we slowly begin to pace around the dance floor.

As we move I lean closer to her so she can hear me, "We have this song in my world... the lyrics are different but it's basically the same."

Smirking she looks directly to me, "You do? What are the words then?"

As we pick up the pace I quietly sing the words to her in time with the band, "My head keeps spinning. I go to sleep and keep grinning. If this is just the beginning, my life is gonna be beautiful."

With a soft giggle Luna shakes her head, "You're not the greatest singer, John."

With my own grin I dip her to the side earning a small gasp in surprise, "I never claimed to be," Pulling her back up my hand runs down her body slipping through a gap on her dress allowing my hand to run over the fur of her waist, I know I should probably pull my hand away but for some reason this just seems right. As we continue to dance her own grip on my shoulder relaxes as her hoof moves lower and slips under the inside of my arm to rest around my chest.

Picking up the pace we begin to twirl together on the dance floor as I pull her body closer to mine, she follows my lead as our bodies press lightly against each other. Tilting my head back we both look into each others eyes as a relaxed smile forms on her muzzle, I find myself drawn to her beautiful teal eyes. As the song comes to an end I perform one final dip and keep hold of her as both her hooves wrap around my back, my one hand running slowly along her fur as I slowly lift her back to her hooves.

Our concentration on each other is broken when we hear applause coming from around us, looking over my shoulder I find a number of the guests all gathered around likely wanting to witness their Princess dance. Amongst the crowd I notice Cadence as she gives a soft smile and a quick wink to me. Wait... she said that she knew somepony who was interested in me. Was she referring to Luna? Why would she even be interested in me? She's a Princess and I'm just a soldier... though I suppose we did nearly kiss until Chaser interrupted us.

Snapping from my train of thought I look back to Luna as we both bow to our audience and leave the dance floor, "I never figured you were much of a dancer."

Luna shakes her head, "I'm not particularly interested in it, though it is expected that either myself or my sister make an appearance at some point in the night for a dance."

Shrugging I sit back in my seat, "Makes sense, I suppose."

Luna joins alongside me, "I must say I was quite surprised that you could even dance like that, your frame doesn't seem like the best for that sort of dancing."

Smirking I look to her, "I'm used to dancing with someone a bit taller and who stands on two legs, though I suppose you were a sufficient partner."

"Glad to see that you approve of my dancing, you certainly have good composure for it."

"I'm a highly skilled ATO who did nothing but disarm improvised explosive devices, you need precision and coordination for that job otherwise you'd be nothing but red mist."

With a soft smile, Luna looks past me, "Would you excuse me for a moment?"

"Of course," Raising from her seat Luna moves around me, the end of her ethereal tail brushing against my arm as she passes. Looking over my shoulder I watch her as she walks, Is she really interested in me? Stepping up to Cadence they begin to converse as I look back to my table, taking out my phone I look at the time and pocket the device. It's getting late and I've got to be up early for the train tomorrow, maybe I should head to bed.

Before I get up from my chair Chaser sits opposite me, "Did you have fun?"

"Why?"

Smirking he tilts his head towards Luna, "You both seemed to enjoy your dance."

"You can hardly talk, you and Sunny were dancing earlier."

He shrugs, "I'm allowed... she's certainly something."

Cocking a brow I lean against the table, "You're into her, aren't you?"

Following his gaze I notice him looking to Sunny, "Yeah... I am, what's not to like about her?"

"I'm not against it, feel free to be with whoever you want."

With a surprised expression, he turns to me, "Really? You're okay with it?"

"Why wouldn't I be?"

"Because you two... you know."

Shrugging I look to Sunny, "She's a good girl and a great friend, but I couldn't be in a relationship with someone I'm serving alongside. You can do whatever you want, but for me I just couldn't do it. It's bad enough being with someone in this profession, when you leave for war they won't know if you'll come back, I wouldn't be able to bare seeing them injured or in danger whilst we are on deployment."

Chaser pauses as he glances to the floor before raising his head, "If anything it will make me do anything to keep her safe, I wouldn't want her getting hurt out there."

Looking to him I slowly nod my head, "That's a decision for the two of you to make, if you both go for it then know that you have my support."

With a small smile he looks behind me then gets up, "Cheers boss," Patting me on the shoulder he walks off towards Sunny. It would be good for them both to be with someone, I just hope they won't get distracted from their work or do something stupid for each other in combat which will jeopardise the rest of the team.

A bottle wrapped in a blue aura breaks my concentration as it lands on the table, "I hope you're thirsty," Moving to the chair Luna sits next to me as her magic brings over two shot glasses.

Taking hold of the bottle I look at the label, "Absinthe? Are you trying to get me drunk?"

With a soft giggle, Luna unscrews the cap of the bottle and plucks it from my grip to fill the glasses, "Of course not, who do you take me for?"

Shaking my head I pick up the glass and clink it against Luna's as we both toss back the small drink, as soon as I swallow it I shudder as the strong drink enters my system, "Fucking hell... did you have to pick the strongest thing you could find?"

With a satisfied grin, she refills the glasses, "Means less trips to the bar for us."

"And goodbye to our livers," Lifting the glass I look to Luna, "I've got to be up early in the morning for the train, I'm afraid I can't stay up all night drinking."

Luna's smile drops as she looks to me, "You can't be heading off already?"

Raising my hand I point to the small number of ponies left within the room as the band quietens down for the night, "If you haven't noticed many others are calling it quits, I also have to catch a train in the morning."

"Stay up a bit longer, For me?" Luna's head lowers as her eyes lock onto mine trying to give me her best pouty face.

That's not fair, ponies have discovered that I can't say no to that look. Sighing I rub the bridge of my nose, "Okay, I'll stay up a bit longer."

Luna immediately drops the pout as she gives a victorious grin, "I knew you'd see reason."

"You can't expect me to say no when you give me the puppy dog eyes,"

"Ah, so I can easily influence you with that expression? Good to know."

"If you keep doing that then I'm gonna put a paper bag over your head."

Luna's eyes narrow, "You wouldn't dare."

Leaning closer I bop the end of her nose with my finger, "Try me."

Luna swats my hand away with her hoof, "You're getting braver, John."

Smirking I bring my glass to my lips, "Maybe because you're funnelling alcohol down my throat."

Luna matches my action and empties her own glass, "I don't hear you complaining."

I chuckle softly, "I'm getting free premium booze from the castles personal supply, I've got nothing to complain about at the moment."

Luna shakes her head, "You certainly enjoy your drink."

I pick up the bottle and refill the glasses, "I spent every Friday night at the pub, I loved the environment and it was a great way to catch up with friends."

"So you're an alcoholic?" Luna teases with a playful tone.

"Only a casual alcoholic."

Chuckling Luna refills the glasses, "Well then, let's see how much of a 'casual alcoholic' you are."

"He's like a statue..." I slur as I remain locked in eye contact with one of the guards, a small bead of sweat running down the side of his face.

Giggling Luna tries to pull the collar of my jacket with her magic, "Leave my guards alone," She requests, her own voice slurred slightly from the drinks.

Huffing I glance to her quickly, "Fine," Turning back to the guard I lightly pat the side of his face, "You're doing a bang-up job, son." With a quick shift of his eyes I find myself being pulled away in Luna's magic, "Have fun staring at the pretty wall," I call out to the guard as I stumble alongside Luna.

As we make our way cautiously down the hall Luna glances to me, "For once you managed to attend an event without something bad happening."

Raising a hand I rest it on her back, "I nearly punched a Prince, does that count?"

Smirking she shakes her head, "I suppose that does count. Is it so difficult for you to have a normal day?"

"Have you met me? Normal days don't exist for me."

"That's true I suppose," Stumbling I trip over causing Luna to catch me in her magic, "You can't even walk normally."

Regaining my composure I lean against a large double door, "You can only blame yourself for that, you made me drink."

"You could have said no."

"You gave me the puppy dog eyes, I couldn't say no to that."

"I shall have to use it more often then," Trying to use my hand to push off the door I accidentally push on the handle causing it to open up sending me back into the room as I land on my back. Laughing Luna calls from the corridor, "Are you alright?"

Groaning I rub the back of my head, "I want my bed," Sitting up I turn my gaze to the dark room, looking to the ceiling I can only make out a water effect which in my drunken state seems to be moving. Stepping in Luna lights the room with her horn allowing me to get a better look. The water effect was actually a reflection from the large swimming pool in the centre of the room, light was reflecting from a few small windows high up on the walls to create the effect. Standing up I turn back to Luna, "Why didn't you tell me you had a pool?"

Luna cocks a brow as she steps alongside me allowing the door to close, "You never asked?" Grinning I take off my jacket and throw it on a nearby lounger along with my phone, "What are you doing?"

I look back to her as I unbutton my waist coat, "I'm going for a swim."

Luna shakes her head, "We aren't really in a good state for that."

Grinning I bop her nose causing her to frown slightly in annoyance, "You can be my life guard."

As I step alongside the pool Luna moves next to me, "You are stubborn, do you know that?"

Lifting my foot I try to pull off my shoe, "No I don-" Losing my balance I start to fall over into the pool. With my arms flailing wildly I try to grab the nearest thing which just happens to be Luna, grasping her dress I fall back into the water causing her to squeal in surprise as she falls into the pool with me. Resurfacing from the warm water I splutter slightly as Luna glares dagger at me, "Oops?"

Luna continues to glare at me as we both tread water. Oh shit, she's gonna kill me. To my surprise her expression changes to a grin as she starts to laugh, looking to me she pushes her hooves in the water splashing my face. Starting an impromptu battle I return her attack by splashing her back as we both laugh. After a few moments of splashing me she jumps on me pushing me underwater, not wanting to give her the edge I grab hold of her and pull her briefly under with until we both surface.

Still chuckling we both tread water in front of each other, due to her dress Luna is having some difficulty so she wraps her hooves around my neck prompting me to hold onto her waist as we both kick in the water. Regaining our breaths I look over her in her wet dress, her usual flowing mane slowing as it seems to stick to the back of her neck, her soft coat glistening in the reflection of the water and those amazing pools of teal which look directly into my eyes.

I wrap my arms fully around her waist and pull her in closer, Luna copies the action as she pulls against my neck. With our bodies pressed together a heavy blush forms on her cheeks. As she opens her mouth to speak I cut her off by pressing my lips against hers, she doesn't even fight it as she closes her eyes and relaxes into the embrace. Her hoof moves from the back of my neck to run along my cheek as she pushes her lips against mine. When I pull back slightly she pulls me back in for another round, this times she's wanting to take charge as she brings her tongue against my lips asking for permission to enter which I grant.

Our tongues dance together as the moonlight through the windows and the reflection of the water creates the perfect atmosphere. When I kissed Spitfire and Sunny It didn't feel anywhere as passionate as this did. After a few more seconds of sweet bliss the door opens as someone rushes in, "Princess is everything al-"

Both of us pull back with a blush on our face as we look to the earlier guard as he stands frozen on the spot with wide eyes. Clearing her throat Luna releases her hold on me causing me to move my hands from her, "I'm fine... just fell into the water."

The guard's eyes dart from me to Luna as he slowly backs out the room, "Well... it seems the Captain has everything in order. Enjoy your night, your majesty."

Once he's out of the room Luna looks to me again with Crimson cheeks, "I think it's about time I let you get some sleep, John."

We both swim to the edge of the pool and I climb out, once I'm on the side I move in front of Luna and help her out of the water. Picking up my jacket and phone we head to the door, creaking it open I look down the corridor to see the guard as he returns to his post. Exiting the pool room we head down the corridor in silence for a minute until we end up outside my room.

Stopping at the door I turn back to Luna, "Well then... If I don't see you in the morning I take it you'll come to Ponyville once the barracks are complete?"

Luna nods as she steps alongside me, "I'll see you in Ponyville then," She's about to step away but pauses to turn back to me, "Goodnight, John," Leaning closer she places another kiss on my cheek.

With a blush on her face she turns to walk down the corridor leaving a small trail of water behind her, "Goodnight, Luna," Looking back over her shoulder as she walks she gives a warm smile before going around the corner. Opening my door I head straight into my room and dump my jacket and phone on the chair, stripping out of my soaked clothing I let them fall to the floor where I stand before climbing into bed. Resting my head on the pillow I close my eyes as a smile spreads on my face as my mind runs back to the swimming pool.

And I thought today was going to be a bad experience.

Author's Note

After giving a vote to 50 readers to decide who John will develop a relationship with I think you lot can guess who was chosen.

The end result was close with Sunny in second place followed by Applejack in third.

Thanks to the voters and everyone else for reading.
I hope you enjoyed this chapter :twilightsmile:

Chapter 40 - A place of my own

"John, rise and shine," Shadows voice call to me in a condescending manner waking me from my peaceful slumber. Ignoring her I roll over in my bed and wrap the quilt tighter around my body. My head is killing me and my stomach feels like it's taken a brutal kick from mixing drinks the previous night.

Grumbling I swat my hand in the air, "Ten more minutes."

I hear Shadow take a step back and she mutters to someone else who is present, "He's a stubborn bastard, isn't he?"

"That he is," Spectres voice announces her presence in the room, "Why do you think his clothes are all wet?"

"Probably pissed himself or something."

"So you somehow think he pissed all over his shirt, trousers and waist coat?" Yeah Shadow... listen to your sister.

"How should we get him up?" Shadow asks.

"Lets just steal his blanket," Ha, nobody is prying this blanket from my hands... wait a minute. My eyes shoot open as I remember that I climbed into bed completely naked last night. Trying to keep hold of my bed sheets the two girls are successful at pulling them away revealing me in my birthday suit. Reaching for a pillow I hold it against my manhood as the two girls stare at me after receiving an eyeful, "Well hello," Spectre proclaims with a sly smug.

Shadow mirrors her expression as she looks to her sister, "Did somepony get lucky last night?"

Spectre shrugs looking to Shadow, "I was expecting it to look a bit more... exotic."

"Maybe he's a grower, not a shower?" Shadow suggest.

My face is blushing heavily as the two look back to me as they tilt their heads to try and look under the pillow. Standing up I keep the pillow in front of me, "Would you kindly fuck off!?"

They both look to each other until Spectre smirks as she steps closer, "Is the little guy shy?" Shadow just laughs as she brings her hoof to her muzzle.

Scowling I look between the two of them, "I'm above average, thank you very much."

Shadow lets out another guffaw as she moves to the door, "Those poor mares!" Spectre joins in with her sister as they both laugh and stroll to the door.

Once they reach the door I slam it shut behind them and throw the pillow to the floor. That's a low blow, that's like sticking a knife through my pride. Moving to my bag I immediately take out a pair of pants and put them on, browsing through the rest of my luggage I take out my guard uniform and equip it along with my armour and webbing. With my full kit now on I pick up my wet suit and take it into the bathroom where I wring them out getting rid of as much water as I can, the strong smell of chlorine water escapes from my clothing. Placing the wet clothing into the suit bag I pack the rest of the items away before picking up my new rifle and placing it over my shoulder.

Walking through the corridors I only come across castle staff as they go about cleaning up after last nights festivities. Entering the main courtyard I come across Shadow and Spectre who give a sly grin when they see me approach. Stepping up to me Shadow smirks, "Are you and your little friend ready?" Spectre releases a small chuckle as she looks to her sister.

Stopping on the spot I place all my bags together and look to the girls, "Fall in!" Immediately they both stand alongside one another at attention with sly smirks on their faces which they try desperately to get rid of, "For your lovely wake up call I think your hospitality should be extended to everyone else. When we find everyone else you are to personally carry everyone's luggage from their rooms to the train station then off load them at their rooms or homes back in Ponyville. All you can say is 'I will take your bags,' I don't want to hear another word for the rest of the day instead of that phrase and 'yes sir.' Fuck this up and I will give you two such a beasting every day for the next week, trust me when I say this, there's a whole lot of shitty punishments I can give you two. Understood?"

"Yes, sir!" They both respond, the annoyance of the task clearly evident on their faces.

"Move!" Quickly they both pick up one of my bags each and start to run out the main castle gates towards the hotel where everyone is supposed to meet. As I watch them run off the frown on my face washes away being replaced with a grin, stepping off I mutter to myself, "I love being an officer," As I walk to the main gate I momentarily stop and look back to the castle, particularly towards the tower where Luna's room is. With one last smirk I take out my sunglasses and put them on before walking through the main gate and towards the hotel to meet the others.

Returning to Ponyville we all get off the train and head to our respective homes, Shadow and Spectre got some questions when it came to them taking everyone's bags but they had the sense not to say anything whilst I was around them. Heading down the road I take a detour and head towards the site of the barracks, reaching the work site I'm surprised to see the entire building standing. With numerous worker moving in and out of the building I head to the door and catch a mare in a pink work helmet as she leaves the buildings, "How are you already done? I was told it wouldn't be finished until December or early January."

Adjusting her helmet she looks to me, "Following the attack on Nightmare Night the Princesses made this construction a high priority, we've been working around the clock both day and night to get it done."

"So is it finished?"

"Almost, the basement and first two floors have been completed apart from your office. Other then that we've still got to fully furbish the third floor. It should be another week before we are done."

Taking a step back I look over the walls of the building, it looks similar that of an old military complex consisting of large and sturdy grey bricks with the occasional barred window fitted with glass, "I'll leave you to it then," Stepping away I head down the road and into Twilight's library just as Shadow and Spectre leave after dropping off mine and Twilight's bags.

Giving me a strange look Twilight starts to unpack one of her bags, "Why exactly are they taking everyponys bags?"

"Because they're generous," Closing the door behind me I remove the rifle from my back and rest it on the central table.

Moving up to it Twilight examines it closely, "Is this to replace your rifle?"

I start to remove my webbing and armour as I look to her, "Yeah, we're due to receive them as they get produced to arm the Everfree Rangers. Eventually if they prove to be effective they will hopefully be issued to every guard to replace your outdated equipment."

"Outdated? The Griffins had only just recently developed their own rifles, we aren't that outdated."

Scoffing I turn to her, "When I first came here your army used spears and swords for combat. The Griffins had crossbows and were in the process of mass producing their own rifles for their military, the Equestrian Guard was relying on those they recovered from the war to arm their units. I'm bringing you lot into at least the twentieth century for military weaponry."

Scowling slightly Twilight steps up to me, "We shouldn't have to rely on the military to deal with our problems. We should find peaceful and diplomatic solutions to any situations which develop, the military should only be a last resort."

"Twilight diplomacy doesn't always work, it's a nice thought but every so often you have to get boots on the ground. If we asked the Taliban or Al-Qaeda nicely to stop fighting there would be zero chance of that happening."

Turning Twilight goes back to her bags, "We shouldn't seek to actively fight anyone either, it will do nothing but cost lives."

"Next you'll be telling me that everyone deserves a second chance."

"Everypony makes mistakes, sometimes a second chance will allow them to atone for their mistakes."

Rolling my eyes I pick up my bags and head for the stairs, "We're just going to keep going in circles," Reaching the top of the stairs I place my bags at the foot of my camping bed, after weeks of having a cushy double bed to myself sleeping in this is gonna take some adjustment. Leaving my bags I head back downstairs and grab my rifle along with the armour and webbing, "I've got to arrange training sessions, I'll see you later."

Leaving the library I stroll down the street towards town hall, as I pass through the roads I still see a significant guard presence following the events of Nightmare Night. Climbing the steps I walk straight through the main lobby and into our office to find Dawnstar along with another guard. Turning to face me Dawnstar smiles, "Good to see you, John. How have you been?"

Approaching my desk I lay my armour and rifle on the surface, "I'm hung over and incredibly cranky thanks to a late night, other then that I'm peachy," Sitting at my desk I lift my feet and rest them on top, "Have we got any grub?"

Looking to her side Dawnstar levitates a small plate over to me with two pieces of buttered toast and a half eaten slice, "You can have the rest of mine, I'm not particularly hungry," Taking the plate I put a slice in my mouth and chew on the bread, it's a little cold but I'll live.

The guard steps in front of me and salutes, "Sir, I'm Lieutenant Venture, I have been assigned to be your second in command for the Everfree Rangers."

Raising an eyebrow I rest the plate on the table, "I was told I would be receiving a Second Lieutenant. What are your duties?"

"The Princesses realise that you will be too focused on various operations which will distract you from general guard duties within Ponyville, sir. I'm here to command the guards and new recruits that are assigned to your unit leaving you available to operate as you see fit, I'm also here to assist you with anything you may require."

Biting on a piece of toast I look him over, he is a chocolate brown Pegasus with a sky blue short cropped mane and tail with a cutie mark of what appears to be an orienteering map. Nodding my head I get up from the desk and approach him, "Sounds good to me, I didn't join to act as an RMP. How many additional members to the unit have we got then?"

Moving his hoof underneath his wing he pulls out a roster and presents it to me, "Well there's us two as the commanding officers, your team of eleven and thirty guards, so the unit will consist of forty-three soldiers and one civilian employee."

Unrolling the scroll I look over the various names and skills of the guards under my command. Running my fingers over their specialist training I let out an annoyed groan, "Forty-three soldiers and not one of us is a combat medic, that's a fucking piss take."

"That's not ideal, sir," The Lieutenant agrees as he looks over the roster with me.

Turning my head to him I pass the roster back to him, "Don't bother with the 'sir' crap around me, I'm not bothered with formalities."

"No offence, but is that really wise? Due to the number of units you are receiving shouldn't you have discipline and control within your unit?"

Groaning I run my hand over the bridge of my nose, "I'm not much of a fan of being addressed as 'sir' constantly but I suppose you're right, it is my rank and I am now a CO so I may as well embrace it. Very well, if they aren't a member of my fire team then they will address me correctly unless I tell them otherwise."

"I'll keep them in shape, sir. I'll take care of any guard duties, if anything comes up and I think it requires your attention I shall inform you immediately."

"Thank you," Picking up the last of my slice of toast I finish it off as I sit back in my chair, "First order of business then, make sure yourself and all new members of the unit see Rarity at Carousel Boutique and Forge at the blacksmiths to receive your new uniforms and armour, tell them to send the bill to myself and I'll sort everything out financially. Secondly make sure all the guards meet me here at 16:00 hours for a meeting, we will arrange a training session tomorrow to introduce everyone to the new rifles for when they arrive over the coming weeks."

"Yes, sir," Giving one final salute the Lieutenant leaves the office closing the door behind him. Taking out a scroll I write down a request for a combat medic for the unit, I'm having an infirmary in the barracks so I'm gonna need my own medical staff. Other then that I also write an update to Luna with regards to the construction of the barracks informing her that it should be completed in the following week. Before I send it off I consider writing a message to her about the previous night but decide against it. It would be best to discuss that sort of stuff in person rather then through a letter.

With everyone gathered at the meeting I was able to introduce myself and the rest of my team to the guards who had been stationed in Ponyville during my absence, the Lieutenant also presented all of the guards to me so I at least knew their names. I wasn't fond of having them address me a sir but I suppose as long as my team don't start doing it then I'll be alright, I know I'm an officer I don't need reminding of it every time someone speaks.

Whilst I was away the Diamond Dogs which remained were either imprisoned if they had an active roll in the attack, where as the others were made to relocate. Once they left Ponyville the tunnels were sealed off with regular patrols inspecting the new gates to insure nobody returned. The Diamond Dogs were to be relocated to a larger settlement which was granted to them decades ago by Celestia just to the south of the Macintosh Hills on the edge of the 'Mysterious South'... weird name but I guess the Equestrians never had a reason to expand their territory outside of the current borders.

With all the introductions completed and everyone up to speed on upcoming events I prepared a training session for everyone on the following morning to teach everyone within the unit military drill and how to operate and function the new rifles. I was able to convince Applejack to allow us use of one of her fields for rifle training, seeing as winter was right around the corner she didn't have as much work to complete on the farm so we wouldn't be interrupting her from her work.

We spent a good two hours going through basic marching and parade drills, it took the new guards some time to get used to the new commands but once they had it down they were as good as any other unit back home. On top of that I ran through some basic fitness tests with them all to see if they required a good fitness program.

To do that I used an old recording I had on my phone of the bleep test but in typical army fashion I couldn't give them something so easy, borrowing a few water containers I filled them up and made the unit take turns carrying them as they carried out the bleep test. In selection you only have to carry two 20kg jerry cans for a distance of 150m, the requirement for the bleep test as an officer when I was at Sandhurst was level 10.2 over a distance of 20m running back and forth. I decided to combine the two and make them carry the two 20kg weights in the position of their saddlebags as they did the bleep test. I did this a couple of times when myself and my mates were bored in Afghanistan to earn bragging rights, it may sound easy but carrying that weight as you constantly stay on the move and having to increase your speed at the end of each level will tire you out.

To be fair they did quite well, many of them passed it however they looked knackered after completing the test but I'm guessing due that to the difference between our two species anatomy they were more comfortable carrying that weight in saddlebags compared to a human holding a can in each arm. Once they've all completed the test I allow them to take a few minutes to hydrate and to recover a bit before we moved on.

Looking over them all as they sit in various groups along the grass. Passing Chaser he asks me, "How come you didn't do the test?"

I step up to him and pat his sweat matted mane, "Because I'm an officer, nobody here is gonna order me to do it."

He pushes my hand away, "So you're going to be a Rupert?"

Cocking a brow I step up to him and fold my arms, "Did any of your drill instructors during basic ever do the exercises with you other then running or flying?"

Pausing he looks to the sky as he tries to think, opening his mouth he stops before meeting my gaze again, "I've got nothing."

"Exactly, we've already done it otherwise we wouldn't be in this job, I've got no reason to do them."

Raising his hoof he prods my stomach, "I don't know, I think spending weeks enjoying fancy food has made you lose your edge."

Swatting his hand away I scowl at him, "I've not lost it."

With a smirk he lays back on the grass, "Prove it."

"I'm not doing a jerry can bleep test."

"Then do something else. Prove to us you're not some old fuddy duddy."

With a deadpan expression I shake my head, "fuddy duddy? Really?" Chaser continue to smirk as he looks up to me, "Fine then," Taking off my webbing and armour I rest them on the floor as I step past the group and move to one of the trees nearby. Reaching my arms up I test out the strength of one of the outstretched branches, satisfied that it will support my weight I take hold of it and begin a number of pull ups. As I lift my weight I move my shoulders down and back simultaneously with my elbows to lift my chin over the branch, not many people like this exercise but after being stuck in an EOD suit for a period of time you'll want to work on building upper body strength to be able to carry the heavy kit.

After a number of minutes my arms begin to strain, looking to the group who are now watching me I focus on chaser, "Happy?"

Shrugging he steps back, "I suppose you aren't completely useless."

"Oh, thanks," Releasing the branch I land on my feet and move back to my kit, not wanting to slap a piece of armour on I just fit the webbing for the time being. Moving to the Lieutenant I hold out my hand for him to present me with the rifle which was adopted for ponies which Sunny used during our initial demonstrations, "Fall in."

Once everyone is in position in front of me I hold the rifle in the air to allow them to view it, "This is going to become your new baby, you will take good care of it and ensure it remains clean and in working order, take care of it and it will take care of you. Everyone here will have the honour of being the first soldier within the Equestrian military to be equipped with the Valkeyrie Mk 1 bolt-action rifle."

"It's just a hunk of wood," A voice calls out from within the group.

I rest the rifle against my shoulder and glance over everyone, "Okay smart-arse, step forward," After waiting a moment nobody moves from the crowd, "You've got five seconds to be directly in front of me otherwise everyone here will be doing the jerry can bleep test again until everyone passes it! Nobody is going to thank you for that!" Everyone shuffles slightly with an annoyed expression on their faces, "One... two..." A black Unicorn stallion leaves the rank and steps in front of me at attention, "Name and rank?"

Giving an irritated glare he shuffle slightly, "Corporal Sentinel... sir," I can hear the disgust in his voice with having to address me formal. Wait a minute... I recognise that voice from somewhere, that death glare also seems familiar.

Leaning closer to him I mutter quietly, "Say 'get moving human'."

Without moving his body he responds, "Get moving human."

It's him... I fucking knew it! Somehow I've got the shit sack of a soldier who was at my trial... time for some payback. Smirking I stand straight again, "Well isn't this a peachy reunion? I was wondering if I'd see your lovely self again," Bringing the rifle around I strike the butt of the rifle into his chest knocking the air out of him as he stumbles forward. As he tries to regain his breath I look to the others, "As you can see this 'hunk of wood' can be used as a club if needed, of I can attach a bayonet to the end effectively making it a spear."

Groaning the Corporal stands back up slowly. Raising my hand I point to a dirt mound with numerous bottles placed in front of it act as a makeshift firing range, "Stand alongside that wine bottle other there," As he slowly makes his way over to the bottles I turn to the others, "This rifle will be able to kill your enemies at range before they get close enough to strike you, I have no doubt in my mind that this will be able to easily out range the Griffin rifles."

Pulling the bolt to the rear I load a magazine into the rifle showing everyone in front of me how it operates, with the magazine locked in place I push the bolt forward and secure the round. Looking over to the Corporal I raise my rifle in his direction and aim down the sights.

PHAT

The bullet shatters the bottle directly next to him propelling small glass fragments onto him as he jumps away from it and stares wide eyed at the bottles remains and the dust cloud rising from the impact site. Ejecting the cartridge I turn to the others, "As much as I'd love to shoot that prick I would more then likely end up in prison. Over the next couple of days I'm going to train you in small groups to show you how to fully maintain and operate the rifle, you will all be issued on as soon as they are manufactured and arrive from Canterlot. My team will be the first lot to be trained as we will be going away on deployment in January, everyone else will receive a training date and time. In the mean time see the Lieutenant for guard assignments. fall out!"

The training took place over the next few days, by the end of the week everyone was able to effectively operate the rifle. The only issue it had was when it came to a Pegasus trying to operate it from the air, they couldn't exactly fire it while moving so they would be forced to remain stationary in the air in order to get off a shot. Sure Strike wasn't too thrilled with the rifle as he preferred the 'up close and personal' style of fighting, much to his annoyance I still made sure he could operate the rifle and I made sure he realised that like it or not he would be issued with one. I'm not a total bastard though, to compromise I stressed that he will still primarily be a close quarters fighter and will carry out quick strikes from the air, I just wanted him to have a rifle on him just in case the situation arises.

Today is the day, after nearly two months of high priority construction the barracks has finally been completed, I suppose in some areas magic does make up for the lack of major industry. As my team strolls down the road I listen to them as they idly discuss the new barracks.

"I call the biggest room," Chaser chimes.

"You can't have the biggest room," Georg adds.

"Why not?"

"Because I'm bigger then you so I get the largest room."

Chaser gives a small scoff, "I'm a Sergeant, I get the bigger room."

"That's hardly fair," Crimson calls.

"Doesn't need to be fair, I'm a higher rank."

Sunny snorts, "You're turning into John, soon you'll become a Rupert like him."

Turning my head I face her, "You do realise I'm standing right here, right?"

Shrugging she looks ahead, "I know."

Dawnstar looks to the others, "If you're going by rank then shouldn't John get the biggest room? He is a Captain."

Janine joins in, "He is the biggest as well."

Chaser tries to run off ahead, "He won't get it if I get there first."

The others look to me with en expectant look as Chaser races off ahead. Cocking a brow Silver steps alongside me, "Aren't you gonna stop him?"

I shake my head, "Nah, I've already got my own private office and bedroom which is bigger than the rest. You lot can all fight over the rooms... after we have a tour of the barracks."

Once we reach the main door I find Chaser trying to get it open but failing miserably. Turning around he looks to me, "It's locked."

I start a slow sarcastic clap as I stroll to the door, "Really? Did you think I'd leave the front door to a military base unlocked when nobody is here?" Taking out one of the four keys which were manufactured for the door I put it into the lock and open the door. Stepping into the front lobby we get our first look at our new home. On each wall is a set of tall double doors which are currently open, the left door leading into a canteen and kitchen area with numerous cooking utensils and strong wooden tables capable of seating ten at each. To the door at the front I can see a fully stocked medical bay including surgical equipment, beds for those being treated and a small medical storeroom, not exactly useful at the moment since we don't have a medic but at least we have this room ready to go.

Heading through to the right we pass a desk which is built into the wall allowing guards to speak to some of those who enter the barracks from the first open office, from here members of the public are allowed to speak to the guards for any issues within the town. Desks and chairs are spaced out at equal intervals along with filing cabinets to contain basic documentation templates for any investigations, I won't have to worry about this side too much as it's the responsibility of the Lieutenant to run the guards. Heading down the next corridor there is a large open room on the left with an intelligence board to conduct any formal briefings which would be required. At the very end of the corridor there is a set of stairs which leads both up and down.

Heading to the basement first we come across a locked steel door, using one of my keys I'm able to open it however due to its weight it takes a little effort. Straight ahead is a set of cells allowing four individuals to be held in custody along with a small room for interrogations, separated with solid bricks wall they have steel cage doors so prisoners can be observed by the guards to ensure they aren't doing anything stupid whilst they're locked up. On the left there is another steel door with a small grate window, looking through I can see a wide variety of weapon and armour racks containing standard issue armour and swords for the guards. On the right side of the main room is a standard door which has access to a small lab containing chemicals and other various materials for Dawnstar to continue any research.

Heading back up the stairs we make a quick walk through of the first floor, at the staircase there is a open office for guards to conduct investigations away from the public who are in the building. On either side of the corridors there is a number of rooms for shared accommodation, each room contains four beds along with individual wardrobes and weapons chests for those who use the beds. A table sits in the centre of the room near a small fridge and pantry for guards to house their own food, at the side of the rooms there is also an en-suite toilet and shower. Overall it's not too bad, I've seen worse accommodations at barracks around England.

At the end of this floor I find three private offices, the left door has the symbol of the Luna Guard with Lieutenant Venture's name etched onto a silver plaque. The door on the right has Luna's cutie mark, she did say she wanted an office for when she was in town so it makes sense to have a permanent one for when she's here. Finally the symbol on the centre puts a massive smile on my face, etched onto a golden plaque is the outline of the Union flag with my name and rank below it. Heading into my office I find a large mahogany desk sitting in the centre of the room, the walls are filled with various book shelves and paintings of the Guard. My own personal armour and weapon rack sit in the one corner of the room, the other corner has a small liquor cabinet filled with a variety of drinks.

At the back of the office there is another door which leads to my private bedchambers. Inside is a bed designed specifically for me, I've never been able to lay flat on the beds here without having my feet sticking over the edge but now I finally have a bed I can fit in. Hanging on the wall behind my bed is a Union flag which has been crafted for me, I'm guessing they thought I'd like something to remind me of home. Designer furniture fills the room with a wardrobe and sofa against the one wall and a fireplace resting along the other. On the side wall is my own personal bathroom, this office will serve as a good home until I'm finally able to purchase my own house.

Heading onto the second and final floor we come straight into a common room. The room is filled with tables and many seats to allow guards to relax and socialise after their shifts. I ensured that this room was stocked to provide entertainment for those in the unit, an open bar for those who are off shift so they can have a few drinks, a pool table to allow them to challenge each other to a game and a small poker table to allow them to engage in card games as they share stories. Down the main corridor it leads to the private rooms my team were discussing earlier, there is one for each of them whilst they are stationed here.

Following our tour of the base I let them loose to claim whichever room they can get to first. Letting them all settle in we spend the rest of the night in the common room as the rest of the guards come in throughout the day to examine their new barracks. Letting everyone have the rest of the day off we spend the night drinking the night away.

The week passes with little to nothing of interest taking place, we've spent the entire week continuing with our rifle training, getting general guard duties up and running along with new uniform and armour requests being sent to Rarity and Forge. Rarity was happy for the additional work, this time however she was receiving payment from the royal treasury on account of her now being the official tailor of the Everfree Rangers. The armour would take some time to be produced but for the time being the guards were mixing the new uniform with their old armour.

I'm sifting through numerous pieces of parchment on my desk ranging from supply estimates to various minor incident reports from the day and night watches when I hear a short tap near my office doorway. I look up to see Sunny standing at attention as a scroll levitates alongside her, the guard stationed outside my office giving her a quick glance. Dropping the parchment I look to her, "I was told the Lieutenant would be handling all this guard crap, yet here I am sifting through all this fucking paperwork. All that happens here is minor disagreements over vendor stands and the occasional drunk from the tavern."

Stepping into my office she levitates the scroll over and lets it rest on my desk, "This just came for you from the castle, sir."

Scowling I pick up the scroll, "You don't need to bother with calling me that, we've been over this."

Sunny's stance relaxes as she moves alongside me to peek at my paperwork, "You did say to the Lieutenant that the guards should refer to you in that manner. With one being present I thought it would be best to do so, we can't have total anarchy in these barracks," The guard in the open door shuffles slightly when he hears himself being mentioned.

"I don't give a fuck if they hear you call me by my name, you're allowed to. Besides, a little anarchy brings plenty of fun with it," Picking up the scroll I examine the seal and run my thumb over it, Princess Luna's seal. Peeling it away with my thumb I unroll the scroll and look through its contents. Smirking I look to Sunny, "Looks like Luna finally got my message, she'll be dispatching another guard for the unit," I look closer at the skills listed. Is she taking the piss? "I don't know if the Princess is playing a practical joke or if she is dumping this one on us. Apparently she is skilled in recon, tracking and... water divining? I asked for a fucking combat medic."

Sunny scoffs, "Water divining? That's a very outdated method for obtaining water," Lifting her head Sunny looks to the doorway, "Well I'm sure we can stick this guard in one of the joint accommodations with the..."

Sunny suddenly stops as I look further into the scroll, "Luna's wording in this letter.... Christ almighty. At least she's 'good with knives', I suppose it's kind of a medical skill," Dropping the scroll I lift my head to find a pair of blue eyes staring into mine causing me to jump back in my chair, the surprise almost causes me to draw my pistol until my brain finally catches up, "How the hell did you get in here? This floor is supposed to be restricted."

The pitch black Thestral slowly moves back from my desk as her eyes remain locked on mine for a few seconds longer, "Just partaking in a little anarchy, Capitaine," Her accent has a French tone to it, I guess I've come across German here it was only a matter of time before another language slipped into the mix. She speaks with a soft voice, "To answer your question I am Slicer Jen. I came direct from Canterlot, made my way as the crow flies and walked straight into your office."

As I stand up to get a better look at my new guard Sunny scowls at the guard who is posted outside my office as he looks through into the office, all he offers in response is a confused shrug as to how she got in. I glance back at the scroll and find the recruits name as I step around the desk to inspect her. She is jet black with some indigo tones. To my surprise she has no wings, from what I've read about their species this is apparently a rare deformity amongst Thestrals.

"Slicer Jen?" I scoff, "You've probably got a knife as a cutie mark or some shit. I requested a combat medic yet it appears I got the exact opposite as you seem to lack any medical training."

Her left eye twitches from the non-medical comment. She replies softly, "I believe you didn't finish reading the communique. It would be a shame to not read the last skill."

Shaking my head I look over to the list and read the last part out loud, "'Good with drugs.' I hardly think that-" A sudden thump to my side catches my attention, turning my head I find Sunny slumped over on the floor unconscious. As I pivot to look to Slicer Jen I feel something warm trickling over my left hand, raising my hand I find my own blood trickling over the back of my hand from a thin cut. My mind suddenly slows as I start to feel nauseous, losing control of my body my legs give way causing my to fall backwards onto the wooden floor. With my blurred vision my eyes lock onto the Thestral who I find with a dark blade in her mouth which she must have somehow hidden it against her coat, wiping the blood off the blade with a white cloth she drops it into a duffel bag.

Taking a metal tin with a medical symbol on the lid she steps up to me and drops the case on my lap, somehow the dipshit of a guard outside hasn't noticed what has happened inside as the door has been pushed to. With a calm voice she leans closer to me, "Looks to me that you need a doctor, Capitaine," Taking a needle out of the first aid kit she threads an thin piece of thread through as my eyes finally close.

After an unknown period of time my eyes finally open as I choke from the smell from some smelling salts Spectre is holding underneath my nose. Sunny is also awake as she offers me her hoof to get up, pushing it away I climb to my feet as Spectre joins Shadow as they both eye Slicer Jen sternly. That fucking bitch just attacked me. I'm tempted to beat seven shades of shit out of her until I glance to my hand, examining it closely I seem to find no trace of a cut, I have to run a hand over where the cut was in order to feel a set of incredibly thin stitches. Okay... maybe she is medically trained, not to mention she seems to be effective at stealth.

Stepping up to her I immediately bring my hand back and force it across the side of her face as I punch her, "Don't you ever do another fucking stunt like that or I'm gonna put a bullet between your fucking eyes!" She licks her lip clearing the blood away as a result of a cut on her bottom lip from the punch. Picking up her bag she places it onto her back above her cutie mark, looking at it I'm able to see a silver caduceus except the staff has been replaced with a jagged dagger. A caduceus? Shouldn't it be a Rod of Asclepius?... I suppose either one or the other is used back home in different countries, still seems odd to me though.

Frowning I run my hand through my hair, "How the fuck did you manage that?"

"When you are different like me you learn to move differently than the others. If you don't want me I will carry the dismissal paperwork back to Canterlot myself. If you are keeping me, I have no qualms sleeping in an attic," Smirking she glances to Shadow, "I trust you can show me there, Shadow?"

Raising an eyebrow I fold my arms, "We've got free beds."

"I'd prefer the attic."

"Loft," I correct her, sometimes the American dialect gets on my nerves. Raising my hand I point to Shadow, "Show her to the loft then." As Shadow and Slicer leave the office I rest my hand on Spectre's shoulder and whisper to her, "Do you and your sister know her?"

Spectre nods, "We were stationed with her before we came to you."

I watch as Slicer makes her way down the corridor, she stop at various rooms as she occasionally sniffs them before moving on, "She's a weird one, isn't she?"

Spectre nods her head slightly, "She's... tolerable."

"Meaning?"

"She's tolerable," Spectre repeats.

Shaking my head I move back to my desk, "Thanks for your amazing insight. Keep an eye on her, if she acts strange I want to know about it. I don't exactly trust her after that little performance."

After that little show I decided to continue with the rest of my paperwork in peace. With the door closed I'm leaning back in my chair with a scroll held up in front of me in the one hand and with a cup of coffee in the other hand. It's times like this I wish I had a more senior officer here, I used to be able to pass duties up or down the chain of command, with myself being the senior officer that leaves me at the top of the chain which means I get the joy of paperwork.

As I take a sip of my coffee I hear the door creak open from the other side of my scroll. Resting the mug back on the table I let out a shallow groan, "I'm busy... bugger off."

Luna's voice calls out from the doorway, "Well if your too busy I can always come back another time."

Dropping the scroll I immediately lift my head to find her in the doorway with a soft smile on her face, "Crap... sorry, I didn't realise it was you."

Letting the door close behind her Luna moves over to the chair at the side of the room and sits down, "I brought you a little house warming present," With her magic she lifts a bottle of absinthe and rests it on my desk.

Smirking I pick it up, "I've got a stockpile of booze now," Getting up from my chair I place the bottle in a free slot within my liquor cabinet, "As much as I'd enjoy a drink I'm afraid I'm on duty. How are you?"

"I'm well, I've just been a little preoccupied with the Griffin Empire. They seemed a little surprised that we stopped our orders for their rifles."

"Do they know we've made our own?"

"Not yet, I'm sure they'll be surprised to see a unit turn up at their doorstep with a different rifle then theirs," Pausing Luna looks over to the door, "So did you receive your new combat medic?"

Scoffing I sit back into my desk chair, "You mean the medic with no medical skills on paper? Yeah, I got her. She gave a little... demonstration of her abilities."

"She is a little eccentric. That's why I sent her to you, if anyone can help her to develop to work with others and as part of a team it's you."

Picking up my mug I lean back in my chair, "In the mean time I've got someone who likes to cut people like a common chav."

Luna pauses as her eyes widen, "She didn't demonstrate on you, did she?"

"Yeah, not to mention Sunny as well. I punched her for her troubles though."

Smirking Luna rolls her eyes, "Do you solve everything by hitting it?"

I shrug, "It works wonders. It's like the old movies about Soviet technology, if it doesn't work then smack it. A lesson every engineer has taken to heart."

Getting up Luna takes an opportunity to look around my new office, raising her hoof she runs it along the spines of various books as she passes the book shelf. I keep my eyes focused on her as she moves around the room, my eyes drift slightly down her body to look at her form before I regain my senses to raise my eyes. My mind wanders back to that night a few times trying to make sense of it. What did it mean to her? Was it just a snog, or did it mean more?

As soon as I open my mouth to speak Luna turns back to me causing me to pause. After a moment she steps up to my desk, "John? That night at the Gala... did it... mean anything to you?" Her hoof prods nervously at the floor.

Holy shit, was she thinking the same thing as me? She beat me to the punch. Resting my mug on the desk I look to her, "It certainly meant more to me then just a drunken kiss."

A small grins appears on Luna's face, "So it wasn't just the alcohol talking?" She asks, hope filling her voice. I shake my head getting a larger smile before she tries to hide it as she clears her voice, "Okay, I was just checking," Is she really trying to play it cool? Stepping back she give a quick glance to the door, "I suppose I shall leave you to it, you've clearly got a lot of work to get through."

I sit there momentarily as she moves for the door, "Luna, wait a minute," As she stops to look to me I rise from my seat and move around my desk. Pausing we just look to one another, a feeling of nervousness builds in my stomach as I prepare myself for what I'm about to ask, "How about we... go out sometime?" Fucking smooth... I am the king of suaveness, I even put James Bond to shame.

Luna looks to me for a moment, "Go out? Do you mean like a... date?" A faint blush is present on her cheeks.

"Yeah... maybe we could go and see a movie or go out for dinner."

A warm smile spreads over her muzzle, "Yes, I'd like that," She pauses temporarily as she looks to the floor, "I'm afraid that it would probably be best if we kept this between us though, there is no telling how everypony else will react when they learn their Princess is going out on a date with the only human in Equestria."

"Who are you worried about?"

"The nobles weren't in favour of adopting your tradition, once they learn of this they will do a lot to express their disgust. I'm not worried about them though, I can deal with a few nobles, I'm more concerned about my sister."

I arch an eyebrow, "Celestia? Why her?"

"If she was to learn of this then there is no way to tell how she'll react, she may support us or she may even denounce us for our actions. I don't want to cause any problems for her, if others learn that we are involved then they may claim that I am unfit to rule. They'll see you as trying to get power and influence by trying to manipulate me, they are already worried about you being a Captain, having a Princess at your side will only reinforce their view."

Pausing I look to her, "Is there a way to keep things under wrap?"

Luna's gaze meets mine, "I know a spell to temporarily change my appearance, it's not easy but I can keep it up for at least a couple of hours. I've used it a few times to blend into the crowds and to experience life in Equestria upon my return, lets just say I learnt a lot of new things about Equestria by using this spell. I may look a little different when we meet but it will work."

"I can live with that," When she smiles a sudden thought creeps into my mind, "What about the guard who saw us in the pool?"

"Don't worry about him, I've already had a word with him."

I arch a brow, "What did you do?"

An innocent smile spreads on Luna's muzzle, "I just reminded him that I possess the power to view everyone's dreams and that I have seen stuff in his dreams he wants to keep hidden from others."

Chuckling I shake my head, "Remind me not to piss you off then, you'll just invade my dreams and tell everyone my darkest fantasies."

Opening the door Luna calls to me as she walks through and down the hall, "Shall we say... Wednesday at 19:00?"

"Sounds like a plan," I call back to her before the door closes. With a dumb grin on my face, I move back to my desk and relax into the chair.

I've got a date... I wouldn't have expected that when I first came to Equestria.

Author's Note

If anybody wishes to learn of the origins of Slicer Jen, then a story has been created to explore the characters background prior to joining the Rangers.

https://www.fimfiction.net/story/359691/what-am-i

Chapter 41 - First date

Waking up in the morning I groan as I slowly sit up in my bed, I'm thankful that I've finally got a proper bed to call my own but the only problem is that it's too damn comfortable so I don't want to get up in the morning. Rubbing the sleep out of my eyes I slump out of bed and look to the clock to find it's still early morning, after last nights paper work I decided to have an early night before resuming with the rest today. I can't stand fucking paperwork, I miss the old days of only doing basic intelligence reports and profiles for known bombers. I never figured at twenty-five I would be the commanding officer of a military unit, I figured that would happen when I couldn't fight for shit.

Not really wanting to continue with my paperwork I try to find something else to do, at least I can delay it for a few hours. Opening my wardrobe I look over the various clothes I now have, it's nice that I actually have a selection rather then the few pieces I usually pack when I go away. Pausing I try to think of what to do for the morning, deciding Chaser was right about spending too much time on my ass whilst in Canterlot I decide to spend the morning doing various exercises. Taking out my MTP combats I put them straight on before leaving my bedroom and office.

Strolling down the corridor I pass a number of guards as the shift rotation begins allowing those on nights to get some sleep whilst the morning team come on. They all give me formal greeting as I pass them which I return, I suppose I better get used to having people address me constantly by rank when I'm here. Reaching the main barracks doors I move around the building to a walled off courtyard to the rear, I never thought to check back here on my first tour but it turns out that a small parade square and exercise yard was constructed for training purposes for those stationed here.

As I close the gate behind me I rub my hands together to try and keep them warm from the cold air, winter is right around the corner as we're now in early December. I should see Rarity about getting some winter clothes made, I haven't even got a winter coat. Well there's one good way to warm up the body and that's to move around like an idiot.

I carry out a number of exercises throughout the morning, bleep test, push ups, sit ups, a selections of weights which had been provided and pull ups. I carry out the various exercises over the course of a few hours, only taking the occasional break between activities to hydrate. By the end of the exercises my body feels slightly worn out.

Sitting back against a bench I run my hand over my sweat matted hair as I rest my head back against the main wall of the barracks. The gate to the courtyard opens up causing me to lift my head to see who entered. I find Sunny as she makes her way up to me and joins me on the bench, "You've been out here for hours, what are you doing?"

Putting down my canteen I flick my sweat covered hand at her causing her to flinch with a disgusted look on her face, "Exercising."

"Gross! I don't want your sweat on me," She runs her hood quickly over her face wiping it away.

Chuckling I close my eyes again, "Are you sure? It ain't so bad."

"I'm pretty sure," Sunny looks off to the distance.

"Is everything alright? You seem distracted."

Sunny turns back to face me, "I'm fine, just thinking."

"...About?"

Her eyes momentarily dart away before they meet mine again, "What are your thoughts on Chaser?" She seems to shy away slightly as she asks this.

"Chaser? Why do you want to kn..." I pause as it suddenly hits me, I can only guess that Chaser has tried asking her out, "...Oh, I see what you're getting at. Chaser is a good guy, a bit of a pain in the arse at times but at the end of the day what guy isn't? I take it you two hit it off at the Gala?"

Sunny nods with a slight blush on her face, "Yeah... he's asked me out but I can't help but feel a bit-"

"-Nervous?"

She shakes her head, "I wouldn't say nervous, he's always been nice to us all and I don't think he'd do anything stupid but when we all met up again after returning from the Griffin Empire he tried going on about how many mares he'd been with. I guess it's just got me feeling a bit... iffy that he may just but trying to 'roll in the hay' with me."

I slowly nod my head as I listen to her, "He was obviously bullshiting about how much tail he had."

"How do you know?"

"Rule of three," She looks to me confused, "If a guy says he's slept with a certain number of girls you divide it by three to get the true number, for girls you multiply the number by three."

"Why do you multiply it for girls?"

I shrug, "You just do, for guys though since they tend to over exaggerate the rule of three tends to work quite well. For example I could brag and say I've slept with six girls while I've been here."

"So you've been with two?" I nod to her,"Who was the second pony you've been with?"

I fold my arms, "I'm not saying, that's staying private between me and her."

"Oh, come on, you've got to tell me now."

I pat her playfully on the head, "No I don't," I lean back against the wall, "For you the main thing to do is go slow, take your time and see if it feels right. After what he said to me I doubt he's just after a quick shag."

Sunny's eyes widen, "He's spoken to you? What did he say?"

"Sorry, doctor patient confidentiality and all that."

"You're not a doctor."

"I could be a psychologist for all you know."

Sunny just glares at me before getting up, "If anyone needs a psychologist it's you."

Oh, you don't know the half of it, "Trust me when I say this, I can guarantee you if he is after something, it certainly isn't sex."

"Thanks, John."

I smile to her, "No worries. Is that the only reason you came out to see me?"

"No, I initially came out to tell you that we've just received the first shipment of rifles, they're currently being booked into the armoury now."

"How many have we got?"

"I believe they've sent us fifty rifles along with plenty of ammunition, each rifle has also come with five magazines."

Getting up I grab my canteen, "Come on, let's get all this kit sorted out then."

As we walk Sunny looks to me, "What do you intend to do with all the rifles?"

"Well I want every guard in our unit to be issued with a rifle as part of their standard equipment, based on the number of magazines they've produced every guard will have five magazines giving us all fifty rounds as standard. They'll still keep their swords as standard but I want them to get used to using their rifles, any spare rifles can be kept here as replacements and for spare parts if required."

"So you want them to lug around a rifle whilst on guard duty here? Doesn't that seem a little... excessive."

Stopping I rub my jaw line, "Shit, I suppose you're right. How about when they're on guard here only half the shift will have their rifles, if we need it the others on shift can retrieve their rifles if they think it's necessary."

Pushing open the main door Sunny nods her head, "That's probably for the best," As we make our way down to the basements she stops momentarily on the stairs, "Why don't you make pistols like the one you use? Surely it would be better for guards to have that instead of rifles."

That's actually a good point, I could probably make a pistol of sorts which could be used by the Equestrians. The main problem I see with it though is operating it with a hoof, for the rifle I made the trigger guard larger and part of the main body of the rifle, I don't think I can really do that for a smaller pistol. It could at least be issued to Unicorns though, question is, what type of pistol would be best to produce? Would it be best to try and develop a semi-automatic like my Glock or a SIG P226, or perhaps a revolver like the Webley or Smith & Wesson since they would likely be easier to manufacture with the current facilities we have.

"I'll look into it," As we step through the first armoury door I start to think of other potential weapons we may be able to develop. We would probably have difficulty manufacturing automatic assault rifles such as the SA80, M16 or AK47, but perhaps we could develop some sort of automatic weapons for heavy support such as a Vickers machine gun or a Browning. Individual automatic weapons may be out of our reach at the moment but I can at least look into it.

Other then that there is the possibility of a shotgun, a double barrelled shotgun would be relatively easy to manufacture compared to our current rifle. I'd wager that Sure Strike would appreciate a shotgun for getting up close and personal. There's also the potential of pump action shotguns from there, if these are out of reach we would just design a new internal mechanism for the rifles to fire a single shotgun shell to make a single shot shotgun.

Opening the armoury door I walk up to Lieutenant Venture as he pries open a wooden crate. Removing the top he rests it against the box before saluting to me, "The first shipment of rifles has arrived, sir. Fifty in total, two-hundred and fifty magazines, three-thousand rounds of ammunition and sixty cleaning kits. Should keep us afloat for a while at least, according to the invoice we shall receive an additional shipment of ammunition later in the month."

Taking the full delivery invoice I look through it, at least we have enough ammo to give every guard fifty rounds along with additional being kept in storage. Passing the invoice to the Lieutenant I look to Sunny, "Get everyone from our fire team and bring them down here as soon as you can."

Nodding she leaves the armoury to hunt for the others. Picking up one of the new rifles I run my hand along the body as I inspect it, pulling the bolt to the rear I check the internals to ensure everything appears to be in order. Closing the bolt I fire off the action and activate the rifles safety. Before I place the rifle back with the others my eyes catch something new on the side of the buttstock. Tilting the rifle I find Chasers cutie mark etched into the rifle, taking out another rifle I find Sunny's cutie mark on this one. Instead of serial numbers it seems they've added everyone's cutie marks to the rifle to allow them to be identified.

Once Sunny returns with the others they all line up in front of me as I finish placing the last rifle from the crate onto one of the free tables. Lifting my head I look to them all, "You're all going to be issued your own rifle, fifty rounds of ammunition, five magazines and one cleaning kit. As I've said before you must keep these rifles in working order, it is nobody's responsibility other than your own. Feel free to adjust the sights if need be, everyone's vision is different after all. When I call your name step forward," Picking up the closest rifle to me I glance to the stamp on the rifle's buttstock, "Night Chaser."

Stepping forward to me I pass him his cleaning kit, five magazines and a small box of ammunition. When he goes to reach for the rifle I pull it back. Smirking I look back to everyone, "One last thing, just as my Sergeant told me in basic training you must name your rifle, it is your baby after all. So Chaser, what are you gonna call your rifle?"

"Do I really have to name it?" I nod my head. Looking off to the side he tries to think of a name, "How about... Storm?"

With a small grin I hold the rifle to him which he takes hold of before stepping off to the side. Grabbing the next rifle I look to the mark and find Silver Spark's mark. Pointing to him he steps forwards and grabs his kit, taking hold of the rifle he looks to me, "Inferno," I cock an eyebrow as he takes it and steps back. He is a bit of a pyromaniac... I guess it makes sense.

I repeat the process until everyone has all their kit and named rifles in front of them. Since Janine and Georg don't have cutie marks the buttstock of their rifles didn't have a stamp, I told them that they could etch one of their choice onto their rifles to make up for it. Since mine doesn't have one either I'm tempted to have the Union flag stamped onto mine, nobody would exactly mistake it as theirs. Looking back to the Lieutenant I step towards the door, "I trust you can distribute the rest of the rifle to the guards when they begin their shifts?"

Taking hold of the next crate he begins to open it, "Will do, sir."

After a hot shower I throw on some clean clothes and make my way down to the canteen, stepping up to the food stand I take a selection of toast, hash browns and a small bowl of fruit along with a cup of tea. Looking over the room I find Janine sat at the end table reading a newspaper alongside her breakfast. Stepping up to her I join her at the table, "Anything good in the paper?"

Lowering the paper she looks to me, "Not much, a small segment on the new barracks in town, preparations for Hearth's Warming and some listings for upcoming movies at the local theatre."

"What do they say about the barracks?" I look to her as I shovel a spoon full of fruit into my mouth.

"It just goes on about the number of guards now stationed in town, the facilities they think we have within the building and what they think our role is here. Apparently we have a secret research facility locked away in the basement along with a secret training facility."

Cocking a brow I swallow my food, "I suppose the research lab is true. Where the hell did they come up with a secret training facility?"

Janine shrugs as she passes the paper to me, "Probably just somebody making a guess after seeing us train out at Sweet Apple Acres. Not that it makes a difference anyways, nobody but us is going to get down to the basement to find out."

Taking the newspaper I start to flick through the pages, "You said something about upcoming movies?"

"I did, it should be on page twelve, why? Planning on catching a movie or something?"

Lifting my head I glance to her, "I may as well do, I don't think they'll be anywhere near as good as the ones I had back home but it's worth a shot," I could see what films are playing on Wednesday for when me and Luna spend the night together, I reckon she's be up for that. But what genre? I could go for a romantic comedy although I hate that shit, maybe just a comedy?

I look down the list of upcoming films which are showing on the Wednesday, most of them are in the afternoon but a couple start shortly after Luna said she'd come. I've got the choice of three films, either a romantic comedy, a thriller or a crime drama. I personally can't stand romantic comedies but they usually do well for dates, some comedic elements can get a chuckle from me and girls tend to enjoy the romance side of it. The thriller will surely provide more entertainment for us, but from experience a few thriller movies tend to be far fetched. I don't really care for crime dramas, you can usually tell who the criminal is early on so it takes the fun out of the film.

Thankfully all three start relatively close to one another so we can decide what to watch when she arrives. Lowering the paper I rest it on the table, "How good are films here?"

Janine looks to me with a confused expression, "What do you mean?"

"Is the video and audio quality good? Are the special effects a pile of shit or top notch? That kind of stuff."

"The audio is good, everything that is said in them can be heard clearly. I hope you enjoy black and white though since video recordings don't have any colour in them. As for special effects it depends on the film but generally they're bad. I saw a horror about a serial killer but when it came to him throwing his victim through a window it was clearly a mannequin. Why? Are yours any better?"

"By the sounds of it ours are a lot better, though I don't know how good the writing or directing is for your films. All of ours have perfect colour, video and audio quality. Special effects can involve computer generated images which allows you to insert almost anything into a film and make it look real, however sometimes the CGI can make a film really cringy . Some directors love it and some don't, there's one ass who is obsessed with slow motion, and explosions which just makes his films unbearable."

Finishing off her food Janine gets up from her seat, "Well they sound a fair bit better then ours. Are you going with anyone or just by yourself?"

Pausing I think through my next words in my head, I can't exactly say I'm going with someone otherwise she'd ask who, "I don't know yet, I'm just curious as to what type of films you guys have. I may go if something takes my fancy."

"Why are you calling them films? They're called movies."

I roll my eyes, "They're just called films where I'm from, they can be refereed to as movies but I call them films."

"Fair enough, I'll see you later, John. I've got to check over my rifle, I don't exactly want to go against the Children of the Motherland to find out it doesn't work."

I wave her off as she leaves the canteen to go about her day. As I finish off my breakfast my mind decides to regularly run off to try and think about my upcoming date, I have no idea how it will go and that worries me. Fucking pathetic... you happily joined the army and run into combat head first endangering your own life, but when it comes to going on a date you start to piss yourself? Grow a pair!

Snapping out of that train of thought I enjoy the last of my breakfast in silence as I idly browse the other segments in the newspaper. Once I'm finished I decide to disappear once again into my office for the day in order to get all of my paperwork complete, I've still got a fair bit to do but if I focus on it all day I should be able to get it all done either today or tomorrow giving me some free time.

Wednesday 11th December

Changing into a fresh set of clothes I pocket my phone and some money as I inspect myself once again in the mirror, I've gone for a basic pair of jeans with a white buttoned shirt with the black shoes I wore to the Gala, following the first snowfall the previous day I purchased a number of winter clothes from Rarity including a long black coat which I have on in an attempt to keep me warm. Running a hand across my freshly shaven face I move away from the mirror and make my way out of the room.

Moving through the corridor I look to one of the clocks on the wall to find I have another ten minutes before I'm due to meet Luna by the courtyard, seeing as I have some time to kill I make my way upstairs to the common room where I find a number of guards along with some of my team enjoying a few drinks.

Making my way to the bar I grab a shot glass and select a bottle of gin from the selection in front of me and fill the glass. Securing the bottle cap I place the bottle back in its home as I keep hold of the shot glass.

"What are you doing?" Turning my head I find Silver Spark standing alongside me, "You're dressed up a little more than usual."

Looking over my shoulder I can see Chaser and Sunny also looking at me from an adjacent table, "I'm having a drink, is that a crime?"

"That doesn't explain why you're dressed up."

Looking to Silver I lean against the bar, "Am I not allowed to dress smart? Do you expect me to live in a uniform every day?"

"Since you've got that coat on I'd say you're about to go out," Chaser calls out. Pulling a sly grin he raises an eyebrow, "Has the Captain got a date?"

I'm silent for a second before I respond, "I'm heading out to see a film."

Sunny smirks alongside Chaser, "That delay means 'yes'."

"Shows what you know, I'm just gonna catch a film and relax after doing constant paperwork and training exercises. As entertaining as you all are I do need a break from you every now and then," Lifting the glass I drain the liquid before slamming it down on the bar. A little dutch courage to steady the nerves, "Now if you don't mind I need to get going otherwise I'll miss the start."

As I move to the stairs Chaser shouts after me, "Have fun on your date!"

Flipping him off I head down the stairs and leave the barracks, stepping into the cold winter air I immediately rub my hands together to try and keep them warm. Pocketing my hands I move around the building and reach the gate of the courtyard, peering through the gate I can see a black Unicorn mare with a pale blue mane looking around the courtyard. Who the hell is this? Slowly opening the gate I sneak in and try to move closer, however due to the snow my feet crunch against the surface alerting her to my presence. Since she knows I'm here I hold my ground, "Can I help you?"

She just looks to me for a moment before slowly stepping up to me. Stopping directly in front of me her teal eyes lock onto mine, "John, it's me," She say's in Luna's voice. How the hell did I forget she would be changing how she looked? Grinning she shakes her head, "You forgot about the spell, didn't you?"

"...No, of course not, I was just testing you."

With a confused expression she steps around me, "How is this testing me? Shouldn't I be testing you? Clearly you failed as you forgot about our previous discussion."

Joining alongside her we leave the courtyard, "Obviously not, otherwise I wouldn't have remembered that we were meeting today and the time we were doing so, not to mention the letter you sent telling me to meet you in the courtyard."

With a soft chuckle she glances to me, "I suppose that's true, congratulations you passed."

As we walk I have a quick look over her temporary form, her wings aren't visible on account of her spell, I'm guessing that since she's used to using her magic it makes sense for her to appear as a Unicorn so she could still use her magic without raising suspicion. Her cutie mark has also been altered, in it's place is a small star constellation alongside the moon keeping the theme of the night. Her usual flowing mane is now relaxed against her body, her pale blue mane reaches her shoulders and has been curled at the back as it rests against her neck. Her height has also been altered making her appear the same height as most the other mares I came across.

Luna's head turns to me, "John?"

I shake my head and smile sheepishly to her, "Sorry, I guess I must have zoned out."

She rolls her eyes, "Clearly you did. I asked what the plan was for tonight?"

"I figured we could go to the cinema, there's a few films playing shortly so I thought I'd let you chose. I haven't seen a film here so I'm curious to see what they're like."

With a soft smile Luna looks forward again, "That actually sounds pretty relaxing, after dealing with nobles all week it would be nice to simply relax and watch a movie. Why did you call it a film? Is it another one of your terms?"

I shrug, "Pretty much, get used to lot's of British phrases whilst I'm around. How did you manage to get out of the castle anyways? Did you need to give an excuse to Celestia?"

"Normally I wouldn't have to but after Nightmare Night she doesn't want me to leave the castle without an escort. She sent a small guard body with me but I told them to remain on the various roads around the barracks, I told them I would be discussing plans for Equestrian involvement in the Griffin Empire with your second in command so they wouldn't be suspicious if they saw you leave the barracks."

"I take it they don't know about this other form you can take."

She shakes her head, "Only Celestia and Cadence know that I can assume this form, it's allowed me to experience how Equestria has changed."

Moving around the corner on the street I see the cinema up ahead, "Have you seen any films?"

"Only the one, it was some sort of adventure movie but it was fairly enjoyable. It would be good to see some other movies."

"Hey I'm not complaining, the last one I watched before coming was quite shit since we had little choice on base," Opening the door to the cinema I keep it held open so Luna can enter before I follow her in. Moving into the small lobby there is a small board hanging on the wall displaying the films which will be on show over the next few hours, since the cinema is fairly small there are only four screening rooms along with the lobby and a refreshment stand, "So what do you feel like watching?"

Stepping closer to the board Luna looks over the three films which will be starting shortly, closely examining the posters she steps alongside them, "I honestly don't know, since I have only seen the one I'm open to view any type. How about this one?" Raising her hoof she points towards the one poster.

It shows a collection of six ponies all looking to each other with sly expressions from various windows of a house with the title 'That's love for you'. Looking back to Luna I can't help but smirk, "I never expected the Princess of the night to be into romantic comedies."

With a mild blush she pushes me back, "I heard this one is supposed to be pretty good."

"From who?"

"...Cadence," Luna smiles sheepishly.

I roll my eyes, "Of course candy mane would be into these sorts of films."

When we step up to the counter the member of staff looks up to me and smiles, "Hello, can I help you?"

"Yes can we have two tickets to see... 'That's love for you'," Taking out some money I place it on the counter, "Can we also have a large bag of popcorn and two drinks."

With a grin the attendant provides two ticket stubs and provides our drinks and popcorn, "Enjoy yourselves," She says with a slight suggestive tone.

Taking our popcorn and drink, Luna takes hold of the tickets with a slight annoyed expression, I'm guessing she isn't too fond of people making assumptions about us. As we enter into the screening room I find several rows of curved steps with cushions spaced out to act as seating, a number of seats have already been taken by others who are here to see the film. Wanting to have a bit more privacy, not to mention the fact that I want to have a back rest I move straight to the back row and wait for Luna to join me.

Once she takes a seat I sit down on my cushion and rest my back against the wall as I rest our drinks and food between us. With a slight grin she looks to me, "You know, most ponies who seek courtship with a Princess would take them out for a fancy meal or to a formal function, not a theatre."

Realising that the seats are spaced fairly far away I shuffle my cushion closer to her, "Well I seem to recall that you liked the fact that I treated you like anyone else and not a Princess."

"You may be paraphrasing a bit, however you are correct."

The lights in the rooms soon die down as the projector switches on from a small window overhead as it projects the image onto the screen. Must like the cinema back home a number of adverts begin to play advertising numerous holiday destinations throughout Equestria and other films which are currently available in cinemas, it turns out they also have their own version on Las Vegas, I always wanted to go there so it puts a tempting thought in my head. Once the adverts come to an end the film begins to roll.

The film begins with a mare moving to an apartment complex in Manehattan living alongside various other characters. On the weeks leading up to Hearth's Warming Eve the story delves into the relationships of everyone within the apartments as they inevitably fall for one another, they often end up in embarrassing situations in their pursuit for romance. To be fair it isn't all bad, the romance sections are as sappy as any romantic comedy back home but I'm able to get a few laughs from the comedy aspects.

Glancing to Luna she seems to be enjoying it as well, It's a bit strange seeing her in this form but I suppose it is for the best. As the film progresses she seems to relax a lot more, leaning towards me she lies down and rests her hoof over my leg as she watches. When I look to her I can't help but grin, moving my arm I rest it along her back and slowly start to run my fingers through her soft coat.

With the film coming to an end the lights in the room turn back on illuminating the way to the exit. As everyone leaves the room myself and Luna stay seated as the credits roll, I was quite surprised by the sound quality however the video was quite poor making it look like a film from the 1950's, "It wasn't that bad, I've seen much worse back home."

Stretching her forelegs Luna looks back up to me, "I though it was quite good, I can certainly see why they've become popular."

Getting up from our seats we start to head down the steps as I stretch my arms, "Fancy heading to the pub?"

Luna smirks as she joins alongside me, "Well seeing as you are a 'casual alcoholic' I suppose we should have at least one drink."

Leaning back in my chair I lay my fourth tankard of ale down on the table, "So what's the most fucked up dream you've been into?"

Luna shakes her head as she raises her own tankard, "I've seen many dreams which the individual clearly never intended for anypony to see, it's difficult to say."

I tap the table with my hand, "Come on... You've got to tell me at least one."

Taking a sip of her drink Luna give a small smirk, "Well let me put it this way, what do you normally dream of?"

"You've seen my dreams when I first came here, I seem to regularly have nightmares of the war back home."

Luna's head lowers slightly, "You've certainly been through a lot, more that anypony here has experienced. But I meant other then that, what other dreams have you had?"

I shrug, "The usual ones that anybody else has I guess, happy things, memories of friends and families."

"Not sexual ones?"

I'm initially taken aback as Luna looks to me, "Not that I can remember, no. Is that what you've seen? You've seen dreams of people living sexual fantasies?"

With a small shudder she nods, "Let's just say some ponies have very... active imaginations."

I let out a laugh, "No fucking way! You've got to tell me some!"

Luna glances around at the patrons who look to us following my little outburst, once they've lost attention she leans closer to me, "I've seen ponies engaging in fantasies involving large groups, domination, whipping... unfortunately even some who has sexual feeling towards myself and my sister."

I try to contain a laugh as Luna glares at me, keeping some control I cleat my throat, "You've seen people fantasising about having sex with you? That must have been weird."

"That's putting it mildly, let's just say that they seem to think I have certain tastes."

"If anything you're a voyeur."

Luna blushes as she looks to me, "I am not!"

I smirk, "You're watching them dream about banging you and others, that screams voyeurism to me."

"You know nothing about what interests me," Luna lifts her mug to hide her face.

I just look to her momentarily, "So it seems. Let's move on from this conversation, got any plans for New Years?"

Luna looks to me confused, "New Years? What are you referring to?"

Now it's my turn to look to her with confusion and shock, "You're taking the piss, right? Surely you celebrate New Years Eve."

"I've heard that Griffins use it as an excuse to stay up all night drinking. New Years Eve isn't celebrated here in Equestria."

"Well that's gonna change from now on," Draining the last of my drink I slam the tankard down, "You wanted to learn more about human culture and traditions, well then you'll need to experience New Years Eve."

Luna joins me in finishing her drink, "You want us to spend the entire night drinking and getting drunk together?" I nod causing a small grin, "Tempting, I shall have to see about having you arrange that."

Leaning closer I push my tankard slightly across the table, "That will be our opportunity to get Celestia drunk."

Luna chuckles softly, "I'm sold, you are now required to hold this event here in Ponyville for us all to experience."

"Deal, it will be a good way to celebrate before we leave for the Griffin Empire, a night of nothing but drinking and making an ass of myself."

"Oh, you don't need any help with that."

Chuckling I get up from my seat, "Cheeky, fancy one more drink before we head off?""

Luna glances to the clock before slowly shaking her head, "I should probably return to my guards before they get suspicious, they're probably wondering what's taking me so long."

"Fair enough," I hold out my hand to her which she happily takes, helping her out of the seat she releases my hand as we walk towards the door, "It's probably for the best, we can't get drunk every single time we meet."

As I go to open the door it's instead opened it a magical field, as I stop on the spot both Sunny and Chaser walk in and halt in front of me. Looking from me to Luna, Chaser can't help but pull a mischievous grin, "John, what a surprise to see you here. Who's your companion?"

I look back to Luna for help, thankfully she gets the hint and steps alongside me, "I'm Moon Glow. John was assisting me with a dissertation I am conducting on his species."

Chaser and Sunny both glance to each other before looking back to her, "You sound familiar. Have we met before?"

Luna laughs nervously, "I get that a lot, I guess I just have that kind of voice."

Luna steps past us and leaves the tavern. With a smirk Chaser steps up to me, "Hope we didn't interrupt anything."

I fold my arms, "You heard her, I'm helping her with a dissertation."

"I bet that's not all you're helping her with," He wiggles his eyebrows as Sunny rolls her eyes.

"You're just jealous," I step between them and leave the tavern, looking around the snow covered streets I find Luna as she moves around a corner. Running through the snow I try to catch up to her as she continue to walk back towards the barracks. As I pass a bench I get an idea, scooping up the snow in my hand I compress it into a ball and take aim before throwing it.

Impacting the back of her head she quickly turns around as I continue walking to her as I whistle nonchalantly. Her scowl quickly changes to a smile as I watch her horn illuminate, I wait for the inevitable but it never comes. Suddenly a shadow falls over me from above, tilting my head up I find a large blob of snow hovering overhead. Once she releases it I have no time to react as the cold substance envelopes me reaching down my shirt sending a cold shiver down my spin. As I hop around like an idiot trying to shake it all off Luna laughs in amusement, "I think I won that."

Shaking some snow from my hair I step towards her, "No fair, you cheated."

Shrugging she turns to continue walking, "There's no rules in warfare, John."

"No rules, eh?" Smirking I sprint towards her from behind. She hardly has enough time to face me before I wrap my hands under her body and hoist her up and over my shoulder.

"John!" Luna shouts out before breaking out into a laugh as I start to tickle her chest, "Stop that!"

I ignore her request as I continue prodding and ticking her as she tries to wriggle free, "No rules in warfare, I have an advantage and I'm seizing it."

Kicking and squealing Luna's horn lights up propelling numerous snow balls at my back and chest. Trying to shield myself I move her body in front of mine making the snowballs impact with her as I continue to get bombarded from the rear. Luna's magic fades as she pushes at my chest, looking to me she occasionally chuckles, "You used me as a shield?"

Smirking I lower her to the floor, "You're a pretty good shield."

Stepping back an evil grin appears on her face as her horn once again glows, "Now you're unprotected," Turning around I'm immediately met with a large clump of snow as it impacts my chest knocking me back onto the floor. Remaining on the cold floor Luna steps over me with a triumphant smirk, "Give up?"

I lift my head slightly to her as she lowers her body slightly, "Brits never surrender!" Wrapping my arms around her body I roll to the side bringing her down into the snow with me as she lets out a scream. With her on the floor I use my one hand to shovel snow onto her exposed chest as she tries flailing her legs.

"Stop it... I surrender!" She manages to force the words out as she giggles.

Keeping my body over hers I look down at her and grin. She slowly raises her forelegs and wraps them around my back as we look to one another, "So... was this a good first date?"

Luna lifts her head and lightly kisses me on the lips before pulling back, "It's certainly a good effort."

Pushing forwards I place another quick kiss on her lips, "I doubt you would have done anything like this with a snobby noble."

Luna shrugs, "I suppose that's true," Her hooves lightly trace over my back as we look to one another. Tilting her head to the side she lets out a sigh, "I should be going now, I shouldn't keep my guards waiting."

Getting up from the floor I help her off the snow, "I guess you're right. Goodnight, Luna."

As her horn glows she leans forwards and places a kiss on my cheek before another clump of snow hits the back of my head, "Night, John," With a bright flash she disappears from her position, pivoting on the spot I try to look around for her but find nobody in view. Placing my hands in my pockets I start to slowly trudge through the snow back towards the barracks.

As I walk I think over the night and how it went. I don't think it went too bad, It certainly could have gone so much worse. She may be a Princess and everybody treats her like one but she seems to appreciate the fact that I don't change how I act around her based on her official title. Stepping up to the barracks the door opens as Luna steps out in her normal form alongside one of her Thestral guards, "Good evening, John. Have you been playing in the snow?"

Grinning I brush some snow off my jacket as I look to her, "It certainly looks that way."

Stepping past me she gives a smile, "I'd love to stay and chat but I'm afraid I must be off, farewell."

I look to her as she steps away and another guard surfaces from an alley way to join her, "Farewell."

That was an interesting first date, that probably went better than my first date with Jess.

Chapter 43 - Hearth's Warming

Over the next couple of weeks leading up to Christmas I was able to get my last two gifts sorted, Spitfire agreed to sign the pair of goggles I sent to her for Rainbow's gift but she sent a note back with it claiming that I 'owe her one'. Along the top of the frame is Spitfire's signature with a message to Rainbow, no doubt this will let out her inner fan girl. I was also able to collect Luna's necklace from the jewellers, looking at the end product it turned out to be exactly what they initially planned to make.

With all the gifts wrapped and ready to go I sent Luna's gift to her in the post. To try and avoid any suspicion I also sent a small gift to Celestia to make it look like I wasn't choosing favourites. Rather then getting a piece of jewellery custom made for her I was able to find a basic golden pendant of the sun which contained a small ruby in the centre, I saw it whilst I was collecting Luna's gift at the store and thought it would be best to get something similar for the both of them.

Since I was staying with Twilight and Spike I decided to 'borrow' some gems we had in storage after clearing out the Diamond Dog tunnels to give as a gift to Spike, seeing as he's a dragon I'd say it's a safe bet that he'd like some gems. As everyone else would be going to spend the holiday with their own families I gave them their gifts early to open on Hearth's Warming whilst they were away.

I also gave my team the holiday off to spend back home before we go away once again on deployment, they all said they'd come back for the New Years Eve party myself and Pinkie were preparing. I must admit despite generally liking Christmas back home I'm not exactly looking forward to it. No doubt it will reopen old wounds, it will inevitably make me think back to my family who are celebrating Christmas back home with the belief that I'm likely dead. I suppose despite my hesitation I'm gonna have to learn to get used to the holiday, I'm stuck here for the rest of my life so I may as well try and adapt.

Tuesday 24th December 2013
Christmas Eve
Hearth's Warming Eve

With an overnight bag hooked over my shoulder and the two presents under my left arm I close the office door behind me and lock it. Strolling through the quiet halls I look through one of the open doors to find a small group of guards who either volunteered or were unlucky enough to remain here over the holiday, it's not fun working over Christmas but unfortunately someone's got to do it. Heading down the stairs and towards the main exit I reach for the main door and pull it open, as soon as the door opens inwards I hear something out of the ordinary before a cold substance is poured over my head.

Jumping back I shake my head causing snow from my hair to fall to the floor, when I look back up to the door I find a bucket hanging upside down on the end of a small rope. Who the fuck did that? Wiping the snow off of my jacket I get the niggling feeling that someone is watching me. Turning slowly on the spot I look to the main reception desk where I find Slicer leaning over the counter with a slight smirk, "Are you enjoying the weather, Captain?"

Shaking my head the last few flakes of snow fall to the floor as I step up to her, "You've got some balls to prank a Captain."

Raising a brow she steps back from the counter with a sly smirk, "I have no idea what you're talking about."

Chuckling I watch her as she jumps over the counter to land alongside me, "You ponies are really shit at lying."

She looks to me with a perplexed expression, "You're not annoyed about what I just did?"

"Not particularly, it wasn't exactly a very good prank."

"Well that takes the fun out of it, the reaction is what it's all about."

Opening the door I look outside to the heavy snow, "How come you're still here? I let you all go back home for the holiday," When I turn back to look for her she is nowhere to be seen. As I slowly back up to leave through the door I bump back into something causing me to jump as I pivot to find her standing again in the doorway, "You need a fucking bell or something, you're always sneaking around."

As Slicer steps back inside her hooves fail to make any sound against the wooden floor, "I've been trained in stealth for a reason by Princess Luna, I'm going to use it."

"Wait, Luna trained you?"

Slicer nods, "In a way, she has. However that's a tale for another day. To answer you're first question I have no reason to return home, although tomorrow may be a celebration it's just the same as any other day, there's no reason to treat it any differently."

I watch as the snow falls outside, "I suppose that's true. Try to stay out of trouble whilst you're here, don't go around scaring the guards who are working."

"Would it help if I wore that bell?" Pivoting on the spot I look to her in confusion as I find a small collar with a cats bell around her neck.

"Where the fuck did you get that? In fact I don't wanna know, it better not be some kind of weird kink of yours," Rolling her eyes she steps off to head down the hall however with every silent step the bell fails to ring, "Wait a minute," Stepping up to her I lean down and prod the bell causing it to ring. Letting out an annoyed groan I move back to the door, "You just seem to enjoy trying to piss me off."

Grinning Slicer shrugs as she removes the bell, "Princess Luna always taught me that 'frustration builds character.' I've held that lesson to heart."

Scoffing I move back to the door to leave, "What a load of bollocks. Try not to frustrate the guards who are still on duty."

Exiting the barracks I close the main door behind me and make my way through the snow filled streets towards Twilight's. As I walk through town I glance through the various windows of houses as I move past them, it's nice to catch small glimpses of family enjoying each others company on the holidays. I should definitely thank Twilight for inviting me to join her and Spike, I would have spent the whole holiday moping by myself or doing something stupid again like I did on Megan's birthday.

As I get to the doorstep of the library I start to get a weird sensation on the back of my neck, almost as if something is biting me. Resting my bag against the door I try to scratch my neck to relieve the itch. As my hand runs across my neck I feel small bumps against my skin which moves with my hand, pulling one away from my neck I look down at what appears to be some sort of plant which feels similar to a nettle plant. Fucking Slicer, putting snow in the bucket wasn't enough for her? Now I'm gonna be scratching my neck all day.

Taking my bag once again I open the door to the library and make my way inside. Inside I find the library to be fully decorated, a large Christmas tree sits alongside the staircase with numerous ornaments hanging from its branches and a selection of presents resting underneath, tinsel hangs along the walls of the circular room along with sets of holly wreaths. Kicking the door shut behind me I place the presents and my bag on the central table as I scratch my neck, "Twilight? Spike? You guys here?"

Looking around the room I hear the door to the kitchen open up. Pivoting to the door I look to Spike as he walks in, "Hey, John. Are you alright? You're scratching an awful lot."

"Slicer pulled some crappy prank on me, she must have put some sort of itching powder or plant in the snow. It's driving me crazy."

Spike just chuckles as he moves past me to the table to look at the two gift, "Are those for me and Twilight?"

Taking off my jacket I continue to scratch my neck, "Yeah, feel free to stick them under the tree."

Picking them up he moves under the tree and slides them underneath, "All of your gifts are here as well. Twilight made sure that everypony sent them here for you, the Princesses seemed quite relieved that you're spending Hearth's Warming with us."

"Yeah... I guess they thought it was better that I spent it with others, especially with how well I took my sisters birthday. Where's Twilight?"

"She's in the shower, she shouldn't be too long."

Moving to the sofa I rest back into the cushions as I look to Spike, "I've got a question."

Turning to me he joins me on the sofa, "What is it?"

"Don't take this the wrong way, but where are your parents? Twilight isn't exactly a dragon and I haven't seen any others around."

Spike looks to the floor for a moments before raising his gaze, "I never met them. Twilight hatched me as an egg and I've been with her ever since."

"She hatched you? Where did anyone even find the egg?"

Spike shrugs, "I don't know, I never really asked too much about it."

"I still haven't come across any other dragons the entire time I've been here."

"They kind of keep to themselves, the only time I've seen more is at the great dragon migration."

Arching a brow I sit up, "dragon migration? So you've met other dragons?"

"Yeah, let's just say there were some... differences between us."

"So if you're a dragon how come you don't eat meat? From all the tales I heard back home about dragons that's part of their diet."

Spikes face grimaces slightly, "I saw some of the larger dragons eating some sort of meat whilst I was around them. I've always been happy with all the food here so I don't really want to try it, besides... nothings better then gems."

I look to him in confusion, "You eat gems?" Nodding he jumps off the sofa and starts to move back towards the kitchen. At least he'll have some use out of my gift, he can either keep them or eat them. How would you even eat them? Surely they would fuck up your teeth and stomach. As he enters the kitchen I get up from the sofa as my neck continues to itch, removing my shirt I throw it onto my bag as I scratch my neck and upper back.

Hearing hoof steps on the stair I turn around to see Twilight, "John, why haven't you got your shirt on?"

"I've got a really bad itch, Slicer decided to prank me," Grabbing my bag I start to move upstairs past Twilight, "I need a shower."

We spent most of the day talking with one another and playing a number of small board games to pass the time, it was nice to have a day where I didn't have to do anything and can actually relax. My neck still felt a bit sore after the shower but at least I was able to go ten seconds without having to scratch. I'm so going to get Slicer back for this, she wants a pranking war I'll give her one.

Twilight was obviously curious about Christmas traditions back home and had many questions to ask, so as you can imagine it involved Twilight taking lots of notes as I explained the holiday. Both Twilight and Spike seemed to find the idea of Santa rather fascinating, the fact that someone would come into your home on Christmas Eve to leave behind presents was an idea which particularly appealed to Spike. I tried my best to recite everything I know but I never really focused much on all the minor details, to me Christmas was spent with my family and enjoying each others company. I explained a bit of the religious beliefs for Christmas but I didn't want to go too much into it, I'm not one for religion so I shouldn't really go around reciting it.

It's now late evening and Twilight is reading a Hearth's Warming story which immediately seemed familiar. We were all sat on the sofa as myself and Spike listened to her, in the spirit of the holiday I now had a festive hat rested on my head as I held onto a bottle of ale I brought from my collection of booze back in the office. As I drunk the last of it's contents Twilight finished off her story, "...And from then on, it was always said of all the Hearth's Warming Eve celebrations, Snowfall's was the Hearth's Warmingest," Closing the book she looks to me, "So, what did you think?"

Smirking I rest the empty bottle by my feet, "We've pretty much got the exact same story."

Twilight's eyes widen in response, "You have?"

"Yeah, ours is called 'a Christmas carol'. Exactly the same plot line. A guy who's anti-Christmas but get visited by the ghosts of Christmas who show him the error of his ways, at the end he takes the spirit of Christmas to heart and betters himself as a person. I remember watching the film when I was a kid."

Twilight smiles softly as she gets up from the sofa, "It's strange that our worlds have a number of similarities."

"It certainly is, however there's still plenty of differences," Getting up I stretch my arms as I release a yawn.

Spike grins as he looks to Twilight, "Now can we open presents?" A hopeful expression is painted on his face.

When I look to Twilight she is able to recognise my confused expression, "When Spike and I spent our first Hearth's Warming Eve together he couldn't wait to open his presents. Ever since then we've always opened our presents the night before."

"It's kinda our tradition," Spike jumps off the sofa and moves quickly to the tree where he starts to pull out presents and arranging them in three piles.

Twilight smiles as she looks to me, "You don't mind, do you?"

Stepping past her I move to join Spike by the tree, "Not at all. It's your holiday, don't feel as though you need to change anything just because I'm here," I've personally got no issue with it, everyone has their own little traditions after all. My old childhood friend used to tell me how he'd open one present on Christmas Eve every year before the main day, my family had one where every boxing day we'd have a large selection of meats, crackers and cheeses to share with one another for dinner.

Twilight and myself join Spike over by the tree and all sit on the floor in a circle, to my surprise I find a fair few presents which seem to have been left for me. Rubbing my hands together I look between the two sat alongside me, "Do you both want to start with the gifts I got for you?"

They both glance to the presents I wrapped for them and take hold of them before beginning to open them, Spikes claws make quick work of the wrapping whereas Twilight uses her magic to methodically peel the paper away. When Spike opens up the pouch he give a small cheer as he begins to literally drool over the gemstones within. Picking one up he brings it to his mouth where he effortlessly bites it in half, as it crunches in his teeth my face scrunches slightly at the thought of what that would do to my teeth.

Once Twilight removes the wrapping from hers she examines the box as a small smile forms on her muzzle, "John, it's perfect. This will surely be an improvement on my current one, thank you."

Grinning I lean back and use my hands to support my weight, "I thought you'd appreciate something which would help in your studies."

Resting the box alongside her Twilight smiles softly to me, "Do you know much about astronomy and constellations?"

"Not really, I only know how to identify the north star," As I look to Twilight her horn glows lifting two presents from my pile. Holding the two gifts in front of me I take hold of them as Twilight's magic fades.

"Seeing as we opened yours it would probably be best if you opened ours first," Resting the smaller one by my feet I examine the larger one and immediately recognise the shape of what appears to be a book. Trust Twilight to get me a book, to be fair I have learnt quite a bit about Equestria from reading a number of books

Removing the wrapping I hold the book in front of me as I look over the cover, "'The human species?'" The cover shows an illustration of myself based on a photo which must have been taken whilst I was at the university, it shows myself standing at the front of the hall with the sketch of the globe behind me. Flicking through the pages It has a fair few sections, easily a few hundred pages. How the fuck did they manage to get this much information from me?

"I hope you don't mind, after conducting my research on your customs I thought it would act as a sufficient scientific journal. I thought you'd appreciate a little something on yourself to add to the collection Sunny told me about in your office," Smiling back to her I flick onto a random page to see a diagram displaying the skeleton of the human body based on x-rays taken of me when I regularly attended hospital. My eyes are drawn away as the other gift once again rises in front of me, "I also got you a little something else."

Taking hold of it I tilt it from side to side before tearing the wrapping to find a small cardboard box. Opening the box I reach in to pull out a wrist watch, the strap and main case are made of silver with a black dial which is numbered with roman numerals in gold along with golden hands. Examining it I open the strap and secure it around my left wrist before fastening it, rotating my wrist I can't help but smile as I turn to Twilight, "Thanks, Twilight," Getting up from the floor she steps over to me where we quickly hold one another in a hug.

"I thought you could do with a little something for telling the time, you can't rely on your phone constantly for it," Moving back to her position we continue to open presents as the evening goes on, I received a number of gifts from the girls in town. From Rainbow I was given a pair of tickets to the Wonderbolts derby which is due to be held in Canterlot later in the new year. Applejack was able to get me a fairly old bottle of premium whisky. Pinkie had given an assortment of chocolates and sweets for me to enjoy over the holiday period. Rarity provided me with a vintage wooden display case with a custom backing displaying the Union flag which would hold a selection of medals. Finally Fluttershy gave me a porcelain tea set with a black and white spiral pattern along with a golden rim, I'm not gonna complain, I may be following a stereotype here but I love a good cuppa every now and then.

With most of the presents now opened my eyes fall on one last one tucked underneath the tree. The long gift appears to have a wrapping which makes it appear the same as the night sky, however it doesn't look as thought it's been wrapped that well, "Who is that one for?"

Following my gaze Twilight tilts her head at the gift, "Spike, I thought you got all the gifts from underneath the tree?"

Crawling under the tree Spike reaches out for the box, "It wasn't their earlier," Myself and Twilight exchange a confused look as Spike crawls back out from underneath the tree with the box in his claws. Lifting the tag he has a quick read before passing the gift to me, "It's for you, John," Taking the gift I rest it on my lap to find it has a bit of weight to it. Flipping over the tag I read over the message.

John Davies,

Happy Hearth's Warming.
Hopefully you will get some use out of this, it should be an improvement on the one you currently lug around with you.
I shall see you for New Year's Eve.

Luna

I should have figured that the wrapping with the night sky would be Luna's, she doesn't seem to be that gifted in the art of wrapping though. Peeling the paper away I pause as I look over the oak case, running my hand along the side I find a set of locks which seem to pop open as my fingers run over them. Moving my hands back the lid opens on it's own accord revealing whats resting within, a sword. Reaching into the case I draw the blade and raise it to examine it more closely. The blade itself seems to resemble that of a WW1 sabre, the steel blade containing multiple inscriptions along its entire length, I'm unable to make any of them out though as they appear to be characters which I've never seen. The handle is made of wood with a spiral pattern wrapping around it with what appears to be a dark metal which I'm unable to identify. The hand guard has been specially designed to protect my entire hand and the wrist, I highly doubt that any ponies would be able to hold this sword.

Looking to the pommel I find some sort of red stone which seems to have an effect which makes it appear though their is an element moving within. Passing it to Twilight I allow her to look to the gem, "Any idea what it is?"

Twilight's eyes widen as she takes hold of it in her magic. Studying it closely she views it from multiple angles, "It's a guardian rune."

I look to her in confusion, "A what?"

"A guardian rune, these used to be fairly common with those within the military of the Unicorn tribe prior to the founding of Equestria, over time though the knowledge of these enchantments dwindled. The rune is linked to a specific individual who wields the weapon, it allows them to activate the enchantment within to aid them in battle."

Taking hold of the sword I stand up and keep it raised in front of me, "How does it aid you? It seems like any other sword, just with a fancy gemstone."

Twilight stands alongside me and levitates a book from one of the nearby shelves. Flicking though numerous pages she finds the one she's after and begins to read it, "According to this the runes can have a number of effects based on the one which is fitted to the weapon, some enchantments involved lighter weight or stronger materials where as others possessed elemental powers such as fire of frost."

I tilt the sword in my hand to look to the gem, "I'm gonna guess it's a fire one then, but how do I activate it?" As Twilight goes back to looking through the book I take hold of the handle in both hands and hold it directly in front of me as I look up and down the inscribed characters. As I look over them I get a weird feeling which seems unreal, almost as though something is trying to communicate with me. Closing my eyes I try to listen for a minute but I'm only able to make out incomprehensible whispers. Why didn't Luna send an instruction booklet or something? Taking in a deep breath I bring my left hand underneath the pommel and slowly run my thumb over the gemstone.

Immediately I can feel a heat being generated in front of my face, pushing my hands away I open my eyes to find that the blade has been encased in a colourless flame. The flames themselves only increase the length and width of the blade by about an inch but based on the initial heat I felt I'm sure if I stuck someone while it was like this I'd cause some serious damage. Twilight drops her book and steps alongside me to look at the blade, "How did you do that?"

"I just ran my thumb over the guardian rune," I repeat my earlier action and press my thumb on the stone which causes the flame to dissipate in front of our eyes. Reaching my free hand towards the blade I don't feel any heat being generated at all, cautiously I poke the blade to find that the flame didn't cause the sword to heat up leaving it safe to touch, "That's certainly a neat trick."

As I hold onto it Twilight cautiously presses her hoof against the stone, we both look to the blade expectantly but it fails to ignite. Rubbing her hoof Twilight lifts her book once again, "The rune is linked to you, only you can activate it. To everypony else it's just a normal sword."

Stepping back to the case I also find a jet black scabbard with the same characters written onto it. Pushing the blade into the scabbard I run my thumb over the rune which doesn't ignite the sword, drawing the sword I activate the rune before slowly inserting the blade into its scabbard, as I do so the flame immediately vanishes. At least it will stop me from accidentally burning my leg off. "It's definitely an improvement on my current sword, I had to take it from a Griffins body during the war."

Grimacing slightly at that thought Twilight places the back into its home with her magic, "Well it seems the Princess believed you needed your own sword," Releasing a small yawn Twilight uses her magic to raise my wrist where she looks to the time, "We should probably get some sleep, no doubt we'll be up early tomorrow," Nodding to her I watch as Twilight and Spike slowly make their way upstairs. Resting the sword and scabbard back into the case I look over my collection of gifts before picking up my whisky bottle and following the pair upstairs.

I can't sleep... I've been lying in bed for hours now and no matter what I try I can't drift off to sleep, my mind keeps returning to my family back home. How will they be celebrating Christmas? Will they change things around since I'm gone? Will they even mention me or will they try to forget and move on? It's days like this where I find myself thinking more and more of home. It was like this when I spent Christmas in Afghanistan but at least I was able to talk to them through Skype and over the phone, now I have to face my whole life without so much as a letter from them.

Sitting up I look over to Twilight's and Spike's beds to find them both fast asleep. Rubbing my eyes I look to my new watch to see it's 03:20 in the morning. Kicking my legs over to the side I reach for my clothing and put everything on, as I get up from my bed I take the bottle of whisky Applejack gave me before sneaking out of the bedroom onto the balcony. Twilight had cast some sort of spell which prevented the snow from falling on the balcony surface leaving it clear.

Stepping outside I cautiously close the door behind me and look around over the balcony, finding a cushion on the floor I kick it against the wall before sitting down. With my back against the wall I tilt my head up to look towards the stars overhead, after a stressful day I always found the stars to be strangely soothing. As my eyes scan over the various constellations I remove the cork from the bottle of whisky and bring it to my lips, tilting my head back I immediately detect a small flavouring of apples which quickly warms my body up.

Resting the bottle by my feet I take out my phone and open up the gallery, cycling through the photos I finally come to a halt when I find the one I'm after. The photo shows myself, Megan and my parents all sat around a table at a restaurant we all visited before I left on my recent deployment, it's the most recent photo I have of them. Staring at the picture I try to recall that night with them as it was the last day I saw them in person as I left for Afghanistan two days later.

Closing my eyes I rest my head back against the wall as I think back to the conversations I had with my family. My dad as usual was droning on about his day at work, fifty years old yet he was still serving as a front line police officer rather then being stuck behind a desk. My mom would constantly go on about wanting me to be careful, she was with my dad when he deployed to the Falklands back in '82 and from what he told me she was exactly the same back then, she gave me this speech the last two times before I went away to Afghanistan. Megan spent the entire time talking about her studies at college and planning for her eighteenth birthday when I returned, dad tried talking her ear off at one point about joining the military just like I did.

Taking another sip from the bottle I keep my head rested back as I continue to reminisce about my family. As my thoughts keep locked on my family a set of beating wings break my concentration, keeping my eyes closed the sound of the wings get closer until finally I hear hooves coming into contact with the wooden balcony. Slowly I open my eyes and look up to find Luna looking down to me. As I look over her I notice the chain of the necklace around her neck and tucked underneath her chest piece, "I take it you like your gift?"

Smiling she glances down to it as her magic lifts it from underneath the breast plate to allow it to rest against the plate, "It is certainly a nice gesture, thank you. Did you receive my gift?"

"I did. You need to work on your wrapping skills."

Smirking Luna sits alongside me, "After one-thousand years away you're bound to forget a few skills, it seems that remembering how to wrap presents wasn't one of my priorities."

Tilting my head I look to her, "I would have asked one of the servants to do it, that's why they're there after all."

Luna raises a brow, "I believe the expression you use is 'Rupert'? Passing the job onto somepony else is just what a Rupert would do."

"It's called the chain of command, actually."

Luna rolls her eyes, "Of course it is."

We sit there in silence for a moment until I finally speak, "Thanks for the sword. I appreciate it, it's certainly better then the one I had."

"I thought you'd like it. I couldn't have a Captain of my guard carrying around a looted weapon. Were you able to figure out the guardian rune built into the sword?"

"Yeah I was, you should probably send an instruction booklet or at least a note next time so someone can figure it out."

Grinning Luna rest her head against the wall, "I was told that engineers don't need instruction manuals."

I remain silent for a moment as I look back up towards the stars. Letting out a sigh my eyes flick quickly to Luna, "Why are you here? Not that I mind... it's just the fact that it's now Christmas day and last time you came out you had a small guard unit with you."

Luna's eyes follow my gaze to look towards the stars, "I'm able to sneak out of the castle every now and then without my guards, what is a royal castle without a few secret passages? As to why I'm here I remember the state Applejack found you in on your sister's birthday, I thought you'd appreciate someone to talk with."

"And what if I was asleep? Not everyone is happy to stay up all night like you."

Luna shrugs as she peeks behind her to look inside through the door, "If you were asleep then it would mean that the holiday wasn't hitting you hard, since you're awake I'm guessing that your mind has once again wandered back to your family."

I lower my head as my head turns to Luna, "There isn't a day that goes by where I don't think of them at some point, some days are harder than others though."

"I know how you feel, John. I spent a millennia on the moon with nopony to talk to and nopony to keep me company, the only thing that kept me sane was the memories I had of my sister an my subjects back here in Equestria. It was a dark time in my life and I wish I had somepony to help me through it, that is why I don't want you to face this by yourself. Out of everypony here in Equestria you are probably the closest to understanding how I felt during my banishment."

I rest my hand on her hoof which causes her eyes to lock onto the gesture, "I appreciate it, Luna. In a way it nice to know that there's someone who understands what I'm going through."

As Luna looks to me her wing stretches out to drape over my shoulder, "You won't be going through this alone. You've got those who care for you here, they'll support you through this."

Relaxing I press my body against Luna's as her wing wraps tighter around me, it works wonders to help me de-stress as I rest against her. Her soft fur acts as a comfortable pillow as I rest my head against her chest listening to the soothing rhythm of her heartbeat. I can't help but feel content as I spend the night underneath the moonlight with her, the beautiful stars overhead adding to the atmosphere as the snow slowly falls all around the library. Lifting my head I look to Luna as her eyes remain focused on the stars, moving closer I place a light kiss on her cheek, "Thank you, Luna. Happy Hearth's Warming."

Initially she's taken by surprise from my action as her head quickly lowers to meet my gaze, a light blush is evident on her cheeks. With a grin she leans closer and places a single kiss on my lips, "Happy Christmas, John" Her body now relaxes as she leans back against me whilst I pull her wing over me to act as a makeshift blanket, "I trust you've got the New Years festivities all sorted?"

Slowly I nod my head as I release a long yawn, "I have, Pinkie has given me a helping hand in sorting everything out. Make sure you're here by 19:00, we start early and are likely gonna be up most of the night."

Luna chuckles softly as she watches me yawn, "Celestia will be attending as well, she's also interested to learn about your customs and traditions."

"This will be our opportunity to get her drunk."

"Since this is a private celebration we can certainly give it a try, though it won't be easy."

I release another yawn as I nuzzle closer to her, "I like a challenge."

"I know you do, it's one of your many traits. You don't seem to ever give up."

"Like I told you the other week, Brits don't surrender," We remain quiet as we both look up towards the stars. As the minutes pass I find my eye lids becoming more heavy as I release the odd yawn at regular intervals. I can't help but feel completely relaxed in this position, the warmth emanating from Luna's body along with the rhythm of her heartbeat was incredibly soothing. Despite trying to fight it I find myself in a losing battle as my eyelids finally close.

"John, it's time to wake up," Reluctantly I open my eyes to find Twilight standing over me. Moving my head I observe my surroundings to find I'm back in the bed Twilight set up for me, however I was wrapped under the covers with my clothes still on. Rubbing my eyes I sit up and glance to my watch to find it's now early morning, "Breakfast will be ready shortly, come down when you're ready."

I watch Twilight as she makes her way downstairs, once she's out of view I quickly climb out of bed and move to the balcony. Opening the door I look against the wall to find the cushion is still there along with the bottle of whisky, picking up the bottle I move back inside and close the door behind me.

I would have expected Luna to try and wake me up if I fell asleep against her but I can only guess that she realised that I needed the sleep. Placing the bottle back by the bed I glance momentarily back to the balcony with a smile on my face before heading down the stairs to join Spike and Twilight for breakfast.

Maybe Christmas won't be as bad as I thought it would be.

Chapter 44 - New Year's Eve

Over the rest of the holiday period I stayed with Twilight and Spike as everyone gradually returned to town from their own celebrations. Twilight was very accommodating for me during the Christmas period, over the few days I stayed there we spent the entire time conversing together or engaging in various activities to ourselves occupied. She did admit she was initially a bit nervous since my initial display in Canterlot on Megan's birthday, she told me that she wanted to make sure that I wasn't being effected too much by spending the holiday in Equestria. In the end I was thankful for Twilight looking out for me, it helped me to realise that that the girls here will look out for me when I'm feeling down.

As my team returned from their own homes I settled back into the barracks with them, even thought the guards who were on duty were paid extra for their shifts I let them go home for a week once the others returned to allow them some time to relax. We spent the first couple of nights together in the common room of the barracks catching up, everyone was explaining to one another what they got for Hearth's Warming and what they got up to with their families.

All the girls came around to pay a visit as well, I decided that it was alright for select guests to be authorised to enter the common room whilst they were accompanied by a member of the unit. Once they all came around they all thanked me for the gifts they received, as I guessed Rainbow was over the moon with her gift when she opened it. All of the girls seemed to actually appreciate their gifts when they all came around to speak to me, and women claim that men are hopeless at buying presents.

Tuesday 31st December 2013
New Years Eve
19:32

"Raise," Taking hold of a small collection of chips I throw them to the centre of the table as I look over to Chaser sat on my left as he eyes his cards curiously. The girls and my team all arrived at Twilight's just before the party was due to begin, as everyone started to mingle they all went about their own various activities. Georg had the idea to set up a small game of Texas hold 'em or whatever this worlds equivelant is called, I didn't exactly pay attention to the name. Myself, Chaser, Sunny, Shadow, Rainbow and Applejack were all gathered around the table as the game went on. As I looked around the room I noticed a very distinct lack of Luna and Celestia.

"Call," Leaning forward Chaser throws his own chips into the pot as we all turn to Applejack. Eyeing us both curiously Applejack slides her chips back and forth before she adds to the pile. Georg flips over the forth card to display a Jack of Hearts, alongside it lies a 4 of Clubs, 10 of Diamonds and a King of Clubs. Flicking my own cards up I look to my King of Diamonds and 6 of Clubs before trying to judge the others expressions. Chaser is trying his best to remain stoic but his left ear seems to have a slight twitch to it, I've already figured out that it's his tell. Applejack however is harder to read, she just looks to the cards with her usual smile. Only the three of us remained in the match following Rainbow making a bet which kept getting raised resulting in everyone dropping out.

Rainbow brings her drink back down on the table gaining my attention, "Come on, John. While we're young."

My eyes meet hers, "I'll take as long as I want, thank you very much. Just because you folded following your early bluff," So far I've only got a pair, if I'm lucky the best I'll get is a three of a kind or maybe two pairs. Fuck it... I'll just bluff, unlike Rainbow though I won't chicken out. Picking up a third of my remaining chips I place them down in the centre of the table.

Chasers eyes dart back and forth from me to the bet I've just made. After a few moments he picks up the same amount of chips and adds them to my pile, "I'll call your bluff."

Raising an eyebrow I smirk to him, "Oh, you think I'm bluffing?"

Chaser responds with his own grin, "I know you are. I've got your tell figured out," Shaking my head I look to Applejack who's remaining quiet as she looks to me, it's almost as if she's trying to determine whether or not I'm lying or if I've actually got a good hand. Without a word she adds her chips to the pot. Flipping the last card Georg reveals a King of Hearts giving me a three of a kind.

Chasers ear once again twitches whereas Applejack maintains her professional poker face. I wait a few seconds before adding my bet to the pot which Chaser quickly calls which leaves us once again waiting for Applejack. Without so much as a word she continue to look me over trying to judge my hand, it gets to the point where Chaser waves a hoof in front of her muzzle breaking her concentration, "See something you like, Applejack?" Chaser asks with a smirk. Applejack rolls her eyes in response before calling the bet.

I slowly flip over my cards revealing my three of a kind, Chaser quickly lets out a defeated groan as he slides his cards forward. Chuckling I lean forward to grab the chips, "Don't feel bad, Chaser. You can't win them all."

Applejacks hoof comes down on my hand stopping me from claiming my prize, With a victorious grin she flips over her cards, "You're right about that, partner."

Looking to her cards I pause when I find she managed to fill in the gaps with a Queen and an Ace to give herself a Ace high straight. I slowly slump back as Applejack and Rainbow chuckle at me. Looking to Georg I give him an irritated glare, "You had to invite the bearer of the element of honesty to a game which involves lots of lying, didn't you?" Georg can only respond with a sheepish smile as he sinks into his chair.

Rainbow smirks as she turns to me, "You're just cranky 'cause you lost."

"I'm not cranky, I'm irritated. There's a difference," Picking up my bottle of ale I bring the drink to my lips before resting it back against the table, "Who's dealing?"

Shadow picks up the packs of cards and starts to deal, "Haven't you humans got a more interesting version of poker?"

"We have, but it wouldn't work here."

"Why not?"

"You don't wear clothes. The only one of you with anything on is Applejack, she's the only one who constantly wears a single piece of clothing."

Everyone exchanges glances before turning to me, "What's the game then?"

"Strip poker, every time you lose you have to strip a piece of clothing. You all don't wear clothing so it's kind of a pointless game."

"So why would you even play it?"

Turning to Shadow I raise an eyebrow, "Guys will play it when there's more girls around, since we wear clothes constantly it's kind of a sexual game where the aim is to get them to lose all their clothes leaving them naked."

Sunny looks to me with a questioning expression, "You actually convince them to play the game?" I nod my head as Shadow finishes dealing the cards out, "Only your species would find a way to make poker provocative."

I raise my hand defensively, "Hey, just because we aren't sexually repressed. You haven't even seen the internet, you wouldn't believe half the shit you can come across on there."

"The internet? Isn't that the information centre you mentioned before?"

Picking up my cards I lean back in the chair, "Basically, if you want to find out about anything in my world you'll likely find it on the internet. Despite that it's probably mostly used to find porn."

Rainbow scoffs, "Big deal, we've got porn here as well," We all look to her with amused expressions, "...Not that I've got any."

Applejack lets out a chuckle, "You ain't foolin' anypony, sugarcube."

"I'm haven't got any!" Rainbow shouts defensively as her cheeks turn to a deep shade of crimson.

Smirking I shake my head, "I'm not on about magazines, I mean movies and videos. No matter what your kink is you'll find it on the internet, it's kinda bad that we have such an amazing piece of technology which would have seemed impossible thirty years ago and lots of people mostly use it to watch porn."

Chaser looks to me with hopeful expression, "Can you make the internet?"

Laughing I pat him on the head, "Definitely not, I'm also not helping you in getting porn."

Swatting my hand away we begin to focus once again on our game of poker. As Sunny and Rainbow put their blinds on the table my attention is dragged away as I hear Twilight and someone singing some sort of song. Looking over my shoulder I catch Twilight as she finishes some sort of little dance which involved shaking her ass in the air with Cadence, alongside them is Shining Armor with Luna and Celestia. Why the fuck were they shaking their asses in the air? I swear that ponies can be really weird at times. 'Good day madame, allow me to greet you with the formal twerk.'

"John, it's your go," Chaser says causing me to focus again on the game.

Quickly glancing to the cards on the table I pick up mine and slide them over the table, "I'll be back in a bit," Getting up from my seat I grab my bottle and move across the room navigating around the small groups as they all engage in their own conversations. Making a quick detour to the drinks table I grab three additional bottles of ale and bring them with me as I move to the three Princesses who arrived late. Stopping in front of them I smile as I hold the bottles out for them, "Glad to see you all made it, better late then never I guess."

Smiling Luna takes one of the bottles with her magic, "Sorry we're late, somepony was too busy speaking with the nobles," Luna looks towards her sister with a slightly irritated expression as she says this.

Celestia turns to her sister, "I apologised to you about that. I know you want to learn about John's culture, as do I, but I couldn't help the meeting dragging on like it did."

Luna rolls her eyes, "I don't see why you give them so much of your attention, they usually just whine about getting new land or titles rather than anything of any major importance."

"Like it or not, Luna, we still need to appease them. I know it's different from when we used to rule side by side but a lot has changed over a thousand years," Celestia's eyes finally focus on the two bottles I have held out to her, "Ale?"

I nod my head, "Human tradition, on New Years Eve you have to drink alcohol."

As Celestia eyes the two bottles one of them is taken in Cadence's light blue aura as she takes it from my grasp, "Celestia, if John says it's one of his traditions then who are we to argue?"

Celestia looks to Cadence before taking hold of one of the bottles, "I suppose you are right, Cadence."

Ha. You guys are so gullible.

Turning to me Cadence gives a small smile, "May I have a word with you, John?"

Shrugging I take a step to the side, "Sure, we can head to the kitchen," Leading the way I glance back to see Shining with Twilight as he looks to Cadence, probably wondering where I'm going with his wife. Reaching the kitchen I wait for Cadence to come inside before closing the door, "So what do you want to talk about?"

Resting her bottle on the table Cadence takes a seat, "I'm glad to see you took the hint I gave you at the Gala," I look to her confused as she smiles, "You and Luna?"

Sitting alongside Cadence I empty the last of my bottle before resting it on the table, "Has she told you much?"

"Luna told me about what happened on your date. She initially came to me for advise when you asked her out, as you could imagine she was quite nervous since she hasn't been on a date for over one-thousand years."

Pausing I look to her as I lean back on the chair, "She did say that you recommended that romcom, I should have known that would have been your thing."

"Didn't you like it?"

I shrug, "It was alright, though romcoms aren't exactly my thing."

"Luna also told me about the Gala when you both went off togehter" -Cadence chuckles to herself- "I can't believe you pulled her into the pool."

Shaking my head I look to the floor, "I was drunk, I tend to do stupid thing when I'm drunk."

"Does that mean you're going to be doing something stupid tonight?"

"More than likely."

With a soft smile Cadence gets up from her chair and moves to the door, "I'm not sure if human relationships are any different than ours, but please don't rush her into anything. She hasn't been involved with another like this since her return, and from what I've read in historical texts she didn't have a significant other before her banishment either."

Slowly I join Cadence by the door, "I'm not going to rush her into anything, don't worry. If anything I want to take my time with this, make sure it's the right thing for us."

Cadence's expression turns to one of slight concern, "Try not to get injured as well when you leave for the Griffin Empire, not just for her but for your own well being. Shining told me about your actions during the war, I'm sure Luna wouldn't appreciate it if you got stuck behind enemy lines again."

Grabbing the door I push it open as I look to Cadence, "I don't intend on getting hurt, I just always seem to end up getting thrown into the deep end. You of all people should also know that there is risk when you start a relationship with someone in the military, it's kind of an occupational hazard for us to get injured or possibly die on the front lines. Enough about that though, for now lets just enjoy the night," Cadence smiles once again to me as we leave the kitchen to rejoin the others.

"I'm not doing it, John," Twilight says as she glares at me with frustration.

"Come on... do it," Chaser says as he lightly nudges her, "Spike said you can give anypony a moustache, give John one."

I raise my hand, "I'm not having a moustache, we've been over this, I'll look like a tit with a moustache. I want a trimmed beard, it will save me the effort of growing and styling one while I'm in the Griffin Empire."

Sunny prods my chest, "What about your traditions? I thought you said that you can't have a beard in your army?"

"Well we only say that for parade and since they can interfere with the seal of our respirators whilst on deployment, since you guys don't need to worry about using respirators I think I can safely have a beard. Besides it will keep my face nice and toasty during the winter."

Twilight rolls her eyes, "If I give you a beard will you finally put on some music like Pinkie asked you earlier?"

Shrugging I take hold of my phone, "Give me a beard and I'll stick some songs on for everyone," Releasing a defeated sigh Twilight's horn glows as my face begins to tingle, after a few seconds the glow from her horn cuts out as the three ponies around me look at me, "Well? Did it work?"

Chaser gives an approving nod as he glances to each side of my face, "Not bad."

Pushing my hand up to my chin I can feel the short hairs along my jawline, "Can someone get me a mirror?" As I continue running my hand along my face Sunny levitates a mirror from the side of the room and holds it up for me. Examining my jawline I notice that the thin beard connects to my hair line as it follows the formation of my jaw around my face, a small scattering of stubble rests on the bottom of my chin and my cheeks. The final part of the beard moves around the shape of my lips and is styled similar to that of a thin goatee. Grinning I rub my hand across the facial hair, "That's saved me weeks of growing and styling a beard."

"Happy now?" Twilight asks.

As I nod Sunny moves the mirror back to where it came from, "A perfect beard in five seconds? Of course I'm happy."

Smirking Twilight flicks her head towards a set of speakers Pinkie brought for the party, "Go on then, make sure it's a bit more suited for a party though."

Groaning I take out my phone as I make my way over to the portable speakers which we got for the party, as I play around with the few cables I hear a set of hooves approach me, "Sorting out some music, are you, John?" Luna asks from behind me. Standing up I turn around to her as she looks to me in surprise, "How did you get that beard so quickly?"

Scratching it I bring a cable to my phone and plug it in, "Twilight did some spell to help me grow a beard. Do you like it?"

Luna gives an approving nod as she looks to it closely, "It certainly suits you, I knew you'd look good with one."

Folding my arms I put on an insulted tone of voice, "Are you saying I didn't look good before?"

"No I wasn't s-saying that... I just," As I start to laugh her eyes narrow slightly, "Your playing with me, aren't you?"

Chuckling I start to cycle through my phone, "Damn right I am. I can't believe you got that flustered."

"I do not get flustered," She responds defensively.

"Nah, of course you don't. So what was that?"

Luna shrugs, "I don't need to explain myself."

I roll my eyes as I find a playlist of songs I used a few times for small parties and events we held at the FOB, "Of course you don't."

Chaser joins me and Luna at the speakers as he looks to my phone, "Sunny asked if you were finally going to put on a song instead of chatting up the Princess" -He turns his gaze to Luna- "Her words not mine."

Luna turns her head away to prevent Chaser from seeing her mild blush. Trying to keep the attention off her I step in front of Chaser, "I'm not chatting her up, you cretin. Couldn't Sunny have come over to ask me?"

Chaser shrugs, "I have no idea what a 'cretin' is but I'm gonna guess it's an insult, so buck you. I came here to ask you about that mare we saw you with the other week, what was her name? Moon Glow?"

This seems to get Luna's attention again as she turns back to us, "Did John have a date?"

Chaser smirks as he shakes his head, "No, he was helping her 'with her dissertation.' Weren't you, John?"

I fold my arms, "You're just jealous because I had a fit girl wanting to spend time with me."

Luna raises an eyebrow in confusion, "Fit? What does her health have to do with anything?"

"It's an expression. When we say a girl is fit we really mean she's hot, attractive, beautiful and so on," Luna gives a smug smile as she looks to me. Turning my attention to Chaser I pat his head, "Are you asking me for advice on girls? My little boy's grown up so fast."

Chaser scowls as he steps back from my hand, "I don't need your advise, I just want you to settle a bet."

"And what is this bet?"

"Well we told the rest of the barracks about your little date... sorry, 'dissertation.' We've all put bets on whether you assisted her with a... sexual study on humans. I put money on you bedding her, so did you?"

Luna stares wide eyed at him as a heavy blush surfaces on her face, thankfully Chaser is to busy trying to stare me down to notice her expression. I chuckle softly as I glance at Luna's expression, "No, we didn't have sex."

Chaser looks to me in disappointment, "You're shitting me? Really? Darn, I bet twenty bits on you working your charm on her."

As I shake my head I finally hit play on my phone letting the playlist shuffle through a number of songs, the first one to come in is 'Counting Stars'. I softly push Chaser back in the direction of Sunny, "Instead of seeing if I worked my charm, why don't you work your charm on Sunny?" With a backward glance he takes my hint and moves back to join Sunny, whether or not he'll actually get lucky is a different question.

Luna slowly recovers as she turns to me, "Your unit made bets to see if you slept with me? Why would they do that?"

I shrug as I turn to her, "It's just Chaser being an ass, he decided to blab about the fact that I spent the night with Sunny in the past."

"...When was this?"

I pause as I realise what I said. Oh shit, she doesn't think I did anything with her recently, does she? "It was during the war, it just kinda happened. It didn't mean anything to us, Luna."

Luna looks away towards Sunny momentarily before bringing her eyes back to me, "I suppose... you are right. You were free to be with whoever you wished, though... was there anypony else?"

I guess there's no point in lying. Sighing I rub the back of my neck, "Only one other person, but nobody else knows who I was with. This was just after the war, at the homecoming party. We've kept it to ourselves, there's no point on telling others about it."

"The one where I threw you at the table?" I nod to Luna. She remains silent momentarily as she looks to me, "So long as you don't go around with anypony else I'm willing to leave the past in the past."

"Of course, I'm not gonna do anything like that when I'm with somebody. I know what it's like, my ex did sleep with someone behind my back, I wouldn't want to do that to anyone."

Luna considers me for a moment before she smiles softly, "I trust you, John. I hope you also trust me."

"You've given me no reason not to trust you," I return the smile as I look over to most of the party dancing with one another, "Now, how about we move away from this line of conversation and do something a little more fun?"

Luna glances towards the group before her eyes fall on Slicer standing by herself, "I shall join you shortly, I need to speak with Slicer Jen."

"Don't take too long," Luna looks to me once more before she starts to make her way to Slicer. I remain stationary for a moment as I watch them beginning to talk to one another. As I look back over the party I notice Celestia talking to Shining, moving towards them I grab a few shot glasses filled what I believe is vodka. When I reach them I hold the shot glasses out, "Time for shots."

Shining turns to me with an irritated expression, "What?"

"Shots. S-H-O-T-S... shots. Surely you did these back in the day, this was a vital part of my diet through college and whilst I was on leave."

Shining reluctantly takes one in his magic, "Every time you've been to some sort of celebration you seem to do nothing but get drunk and make a fool of yourself."

"Maybe because I'm not a wet fart who's afraid to unwind and actually knows how to have fun every once in a while."

Celestia watches our display as Shining turns his body to fully face me, "Everything's not all fun and games. This isn't some college party, you are supposed to be a Captain of the royal guard."

"I am a Captain, I just know that the military does not control every second of my life. You strut around like everything is a military parade, you need to realise that every soldier is still a person. Let them unwind when they get the opportunity, it's not an issue if they mess about whilst they're off duty. Being on duty and off duty are two entirely different things, if any of my unit pisses about whilst we're on duty or on deployment I will be the first in line to smack them across the head. There's a time and place for discipline and to act like a normal person, you need to learn the difference."

As Shining is about to respond Celestia turns her focus on him, "John is right," Shining freezes as he looks to the Princess in shock, "Everypony must find an opportunity to relax. I'm grateful that you're dedicated to your work as a Captain, however I fear that you sometime work yourself too hard. You're dedicated, much like John is, however you don't take the opportunity to relax with the guards under your command when it arises."

"Basically learn how to relax, not everything is about work."

Shining looks to us both momentarily before he finally shakes his head. Raising his glass to me he necks the spirit before passing the glass to me. Without saying a word he moves past us returning to Cadence as she speaks to Twilight. As I look back to Celestia I catch her eyeing the glasses curiously, "Why have you got three more drinks with you?"

Smirking I hold one to her, "Simple, you're gonna take a shot with me."

"Am I really?"

"Yes, you are. Didn't you just tell your Captain to 'relax with guards under his command?' Well I'm technically a guard under your command, so relax and have a drink with me."

Celestia raises her eyebrow, "You're under the command of my sister, you're in the Lunar Guard."

"I still have to take orders from you unless Luna tells me otherwise, so I'm still technically under your command," Grinning I shake the drink in front of her, "You know I'm right."

Sighing she takes hold of the offered drink in her magic, "Do I really have to?"

"It's-"

"-Human tradition? I think you're just using it as an excuse to get drunk," Celestia smirks as she looks to the two drinks left in my hands.

"It's a great excuse," Tossing back one of the drinks I shudder as I swallow it down, the strength of the drink immediately makes itself apparent, "Your turn."

"Do I have to?"

"Drink it."

She shakes her head, "I don't think-"

"-Drink it."

"John-"

"-Drink it."

Celestia rolls her eyes before draining the glass, as soon as she swallows it she begins to cough as she looks to the glass, "Why'd you give me something so strong?"

"I could have given you something stronger. Myself and Luna tossed back shot after shot of absinthe at the Gala, vodka is nothing compared to that," Taking hold of her empty glass I hold the last one in front of her again, "Now you get another one."

"Why are you giving me another one?"

"You took too long with the first one so now you need another," Grinning I lift her hoof and rest the glass on it.

Celestia takes it in her magic and quickly downs it giving another shudder as she does so, "Something tells me that this night will involve you giving everypony here lots of drinks."

Grinning I take the glass back as I look back over everyone, "The night is still young."

Leaning back against the wall I finish off a blueberry muffin as I watch everyone interacting with one another. As the night went on, and everyone got more alcohol in their system, they started to come out of their shells. A small group continues to dance as my phone shuffles from song to song, the main two who stand out is Chaser and Sunny who seem to be getting awfully close to one another. Luna and Cadence have been talking to one another for the last twenty minutes, I can tell that they must be talking about me as they occasionally glance in my direction.

Twilight and Celestia are deep in conversation with Shining looking bored on the sidelines, despite my efforts to try and get Celestia a little sozzled she refused to have any more drinks I offered and instead stuck to drinking a non-alcoholic drink which was brought to the party. Not drinking booze on New Years Eve, that's fucking blasphemy. As the song comes ends it's immediately followed up by 'Candy'. It's not usually my style of music however since everyone downloaded songs for one another to listen to on base my phone had a wide variety of them.

Grabbing a new bottle of ale I remove the cork and drain a sizeable portion of the drink in one go. Looking to the side I find a small crowd gathered around the table where we held our earlier poker game, deciding to see what was going on I make my way to the crowd and look over the top of them. Smirking I find Rainbow and Applejack locked in a hoof wrestle, their spectators are chanting for the one they want to win.

Hearing that Georg is supporting Applejack I rest my hand on his shoulder, "Five bits says Rainbow Dash will win."

Tilting his head to look to me a smile spreads across his beak, "I'll take that bet," Stretching his talons out I take hold of it and we seal our deal.

Standing straight again I watch as the two continue their hoof wrestle, both try to fight for dominance as they occasionally flick from side to side. It's hard to tell who will win as they both try to outdo one another, the strain on their faces clearly showing, "Come on Rainbow!" I shout out over the others cheering. Her eyes momentarily flick to me before she continues to focus on the match, "Remember what I taught you!"

Soon Rainbow changes her tactic entirely. Rather then going on the offensive she tries her best to keep it central, her only movement is to prevent Applejack from getting the edge on her. This continues for almost a minute before Applejack's assault begins to falter, noticing Applejack's weakness a small grin surfaces on Rainbow's muzzle as she seizes the opportunity. Putting all her strength into her hoof Rainbow begins to steadily push Applejack's hoof closer to the table.

Failing to fight back Applejack's hoof finally gives out and slams against the table causing Rainbow to jump up as she cheers. Chuckling I hold my hand out in front of Georg, "You owe me five bits," Grumbling to himself he reaches into a small pouch which is tucked under his wing and reluctantly passes me the coins.

As Applejack gets up from the table Spectre looks to me from the other side of the table, "How about Captain versus Captain?" Everyone else in the group simultaneously looks to me as they mutter in agreement.

As I look to them all I take another sip of my bottle as I sit down at the table, "If you can get him to come over I'll have a game," I'll wipe the floor with that bastard. As I sit there I looks towards Shining as Sure Strike relays the message, once Shining glances to me he finishes his conversation with Twilight and Celestia before making his way over.

Joining me at the table he looks to me, "Sure Strike informs me that you want a hoof wrestle."

"It's been requested and everyone else wanted to see it. We'll see who the better Captain is."

Shining shakes his head as he sits opposite me, "This will hardly prove who the better Captain is. Come the war games I'll prove that your new weapons aren't a match for current Equestrian tactics, that will show I'm the better Captain."

Chuckling I rest my elbow on the table as I hold my hand up, "You keep telling yourself that when a line of your pike men are mowed down before they even get close enough to swing at us," I'm gonna have to develop some sort of round which won't be fatal before the war games, something that will allow me to shoot him over and over again without killing him. I'll give the job to Dawnstar to keep her busy while we're away.

As Shining adjusts his position I take hold of his hoof as I look to him. Spectre steps alongside us and looks between us, "Three. Two. One. Go!"

Shining immediately tries brute force to overpower me early on, it initially takes me by surprise as my hand quickly approaches the table. Using my left hand I grasp onto the edge of the table as I push my right hand back up, slowly but surely I'm able to regain some control returning us to the starting position.

We both begin to push back and forth causing the advantage to switch between one another. He's got some upper body strength, I'll give him that. He seems to be gaining the advantage more often then me, for every push I start to gain against him he pushes back retaking the ground I just gained along with a little extra. At this rate I'll end up losing soon.

Slowly my arm moves lower and lower to the table getting closer to the table surface. My arm begins to tire as I try to regain some control, with a sly grin he gives another push leaving only the smallest gap between my hand and the table. I'm about to accept my defeat when I feel a sudden jolt of energy rush through my body, with that the strain in my arm quickly disappears leaving me feeling refreshed.

With my new energy I'm able to easily push back raising my hand back to the middle point, this wipes the smile straight from his face. As he tries to bring my hand back down I'm able to use my entire strength to counter him causing his hoof to move towards the table surface. Using this sudden advantage I seize my opportunity causing his hoof to drop entirely, in a few seconds his hoof slams down against the table ending the game.

Releasing his hoof I lean back in my chair, "Looks like you lost."

He looks to me with frustration plastered on his face, "How did you manage to recover from that? That shouldn't have been possible."

Shrugging I slowly stand, "I just used my strength, simple really," Turning to move away I stop myself from nearly walking straight into Luna and Cadence, at some point during the match they must have moved behind me to watch. Smiling to them I lean back to grab my bottle off the table before walking across the room.

As the night continued everyone began to take part in a number of small drinking game along with dancing, it was good to see everyone unwinding and spending time with one another. Luna would often break away to speak with either Cadence, Celestia or Slicer throughout the night, seeing as we were around others constantly and in a fairly full room we couldn't exactly engage with one another like we did at the Gala.

In the last minutes leading down to midnight everyone is gathered together as myself and Pinkie go around passing everyone a glass of champagne, a little something for everyone to enjoy as we enter the new year. Once everyone has their drinks we look towards the clock as we chatter idly with one another.

Stepping alongside Luna I look to her, "Enjoying the night so far?"

She slowly nods, "It's been interesting."

"We'll have more drinks once it hits midnight, but so far it has been pretty good. I got to piss off Shining by beating him , so that's a plus."

"Yes, you seemed to somehow recover during your match," I eye her curiously as a small smile spreads across her muzzle, "You looked fairly... rejuvenated for some reason."

Cocking a brow I face her fully, "You had something to do with that?"

Luna shrugs, "I may have given you some assistance. I couldn't have a Captain of the Lunar Guard losing to the Solar Guard, could I?"

"So I would have lost if it wasn't for you?" Fucking hell... that twat was going to beat me. Thank fuck Luna did something otherwise I likely never would have heard the end of it from him. I lean closer to her and whisper into her ear, "Not a word of this to anyone."

She slowly nods, "Agreed, just make sure you win the war games against him, I won't be able to help you there."

"I won't need help there, I'm more experienced in combat and have better equipment. It'll be a piece of piss."

"You can't rely on your technology to beat him. Shining Armor has been on many exercises alongside Pegasi and other Unicorns where he's used their abilities to their full potential. You shouldn't underestimate how magic can turn the tide of battle."

She may be right, I've never actually actively encouraged my unit to use magic in combat and instead opted for ranged engagements with rifles. I imagine that magic could have a great effect if used correctly, I remember that Silver Spark was able to use his magic to improve the performance of his crossbow by igniting the bolts prior to firing, Sunny and Shining were also able to erect shields capable of holding of a direct attack allowing us to bottleneck our opposition. Maybe I should look to incorporating magic more into our tactics? I could also look to using the Pegasi for rapid aerial strikes, from what I've seen a number of them have incredible speed which would make them difficult targets.

My thought comes to an end when I hear Janine and Georg chanting as they look to the clock, "Ten! Nine!..."

Everyone quickly joins in and begins to count down together for the new year. It will feel a bit strange starting 2014 in Equestria. Traditionally people would see the new year as an opportunity to start over and reach new goals with their lives, being here in Equestria I have had to start over with my life however I don't think I've done so bad so far. Captain of a military unit, I've made lots of friends in my short time here and I'm also a decorated war hero, I may have encouraged Equestria to enter into it's first in a millennia but not everything is smooth sailing.

"Five! Four! Three! Two! One! Happy New Year!" Everyone shouts out as they all being to drink and embrace one another. The girls are quickly hugging one another as they look back over the year they've spent together. My team are all exchanging quick hoof shakes and small hugs as they start drinking with one another.

It isn't until I hear Shadow wolf whistling that my attention turns to Chaser and Sunny who are both locked in a kiss. Grinning like an idiot I cheer out loud for them getting the rest of my team to join in, this causes the couple to pull back as they look to us with sheepish smiles, "See what happens when you work your charm, Chaser? You actually get somewhere," Chaser shrugs to us all before he gives Sunny another quick kiss which she happily returns.

Still grinning I turn back to Luna who seems to be smiling with approval at their display, I guess being stuck in the castle she doesn't exactly get to see many displays of affection. When she looks to me I hold my glass to her which she meet with her own, raising our glasses we both drain the contents and rest the glasses at the table. Leaning alongside her I whisper into her ear, "Enjoying the view?"

"It's good to see that your friends can enjoy one another's company despite their dangerous roles. They're taking advantage of the time they can spend with one another."

"Well we can still enjoy our time together."

Luna's smile drops slightly, "You know we can't do anything like that in front of others."

I shrug, "True, but that's not all we can do together," Moving back over to my phone I resume the playlist which starts the next song 'Dance With Me Tonight'. When I turn back to Luna she slowly steps up to me with a smile on her face as the others begin to look in our direction. As the music builds up we start to dance with one another as some of the others also move to join in.

As myself and Luna move around one another I look over her shoulder to see Celestia looking to us with an amused expression, I suppose that's better then having her looking pissed at me for dancing with her sister. As we continue dancing together I focus my attention back on Luna as her smile seems to grow, her eyes often lock onto mine as we move close to each other.

Taking a hold of her hoof I pull her closer pressing our bodies close together, "I seem to remember a certain Princess telling me that she didn't dance."

Chuckling Luna whispers into my ear, "I never exactly had a partner to dance with."

Taking her by surprise I grab hold of her waist and lift her into the air getting a gleeful giggle from her, "It's amazing what another person can do for you."

As I lower her back down she wraps a hoof around my arm causing us to switch positions, "Didn't you also say that you didn't dance?"

"It's amazing what beer and a partner can do to change that."

"Oh? So the beer is the key factor there?"

Smirking I shake my head, "It's a small factor."

As everyone dances we all begin to mix up partners as Luna is pulled momentarily away from me. Moving onto my next partner I dance along with Shadow as she steps alongside me, she's able to use her wings to quickly manoeuvre around me as I try to keep up with her. Once she moves away she's quickly replaced with her sister who seems to be a bit more drunk then Shadow, moving in closer her hooves press against my chest causing me to chuckle slightly as I rest my hands on her shoulders. Keeping hold of her I rapidly step from side to side with her as she tries to copy my actions.

Releasing her she stumbles to the side as Luna comes back around, "Well look who came back around."

Luna rolls her eyes as she pushes her hoof against my chest knocking my back slightly, "It seems I'm being paired off with you."

"Yeah, almost like someone else decided we should be together," As the song continues to play myself and Luna move away from the other dancers. As I look to her I can't help but feel content, it's been a while since I've felt relaxed when I've been with somebody else, "I never got to thank you for Hearth's Warming."

"You don't need to thank me. Though I think you should apologise for using me as a bed," Luna says as her lips curl upwards.

"It's not my fault you're so damn comfy."

Luna raises a brow as she chuckles, "You still fell asleep on me, I didn't realise until you started to dribble on me."

"I don't dribble," I respond in a defensive tone.

"You most certainly do. I didn't exactly want to wake you up so I had to sneak you back in."

"You put me in bed fully clothed, I don't sleep in my clothes."

"What did you expect me to do? Strip you down?" Luna notices my grin as soon as she says that. A faint blush surfaces on her cheeks, "Not in that kind of way, John."

"Hey, you're the one who said it, not me."

Luna rolls her eyes as she looks to the side, "How about I get us another drink?"

"You read my mind."

"It's not that hard to tell that you're thinking about drinking," As Luna walks off she seems to have a bit more sway in her steps, I often find my eyes drifting to her rump as her hips move from side to side. To be fair she has got a nice ass, fairly well toned but still has a bit of bounce to it. I never would have guessed I'd think that about a pony when I first came here.

"Enjoying yourself, John?" My eyes immediately peel away from Luna's rear to look to Celestia as she stands alongside me.

Shit, she didn't just catch me checking out her sister, did she? "I'm certainly enjoying the night, it's going pretty well."

Celestia looks out to the other ponies dancing, "It's good to see that you're able to bring Luna out of her shell, I don't think I've actually seen her dance since she returned. She seemed to have taken an interest in you early on, despite her initial mistrust of your motives when you first arrived."

"Maybe she sees a bit of herself in me?"

Celestia looks to me with a confused expression, "How do you mean?"

"We were both sent away from our homes and forced into a changed world, she may have been in Equestria before her banishment but after a millennia away I'm sure it seemed pretty alien to her upon her return. She's taken it upon herself to make sure I fell welcomed here, returning me to a role I was familiar with to make me feel more at home," I turn my head to Celestia, "I think she felt the same when she first returned so she saw a bit of herself in me."

Celestia sighs, "I suppose you are correct. There's not a day that passes where I don't regret what I've done to her. I had no choice though, however it doesn't stop me from wishing things were different," As Luna returns with two drinks Celestia smiles to her, "I shall leave you both to it, I'll see you back at the castle, Luna."

Luna looks to her in surprise, "You're leaving already?"

"I am, I'm afraid I have a delegation to meet in the morning so I should get some rest. I'll see you when you return in the morning, Luna."

Luna pauses for a moment before nodding to Celestia, "I want to experience this night a bit more, I'll see you back in the castle, sister."

Celestia eyes her sister curiously, "If you wish," Her attention turns to me as a small smile spreads on her lips, "Please try to keep her from getting too drunk like the last time you both were drinking together."

Chuckling I take the drink from Luna's magic, "I can't promise that I'm afraid." As Celestia is about to leave I rest my new drink on the table and call out to her, "Hold on a minute. There's one thing I want to do whilst everyone is here."

Celestia stops to look back to me, "What do you want to do?"

Stepping over to my phone I unplug it causing the music to cut off getting a few groans from everyone. Closing my music player I switch to the camera and call out to the party, "Everyone move to the stairs, I want to get a picture," Everyone quickly obliges as they all start to gather around the stairs, following the curve of the stairs we all line up in front as a number of the group stand on the steps to get a vantage point above the rest.

Once everyone is gathered I stand in the middle with Luna on my left and Celestia on my right, since we stand taller than the others the girls all line up in front of me. Switching to the front camera I pass the phone to Luna, "Hold it out in front of us so that everyone is in the picture then press the centre button on the screen with your magic to take the picture."

Raising the phone she moves it away from us so that everyone is all gathered in the photo, as my phone is moved into position I wrap an arm around both the sisters necks as I look to the screen. Once everyone is smiling or doing some kind of pose Luna presses the button a couple of times taking a few photos before bringing the phone back to me, taking hold of it I scroll through the photos allowing those gathered around me to view it.

Once everyone looks at the photos I put the music back on shuffle playing 'Love Rollercoaster' before passing the phone off to Sunny, "Plug the cable back into the port on the bottom," Taking control of my phone she moves off with Chaser quickly causing the music to play once again through the speakers.

Celestia smiles to her sister before embracing her in a hug, "Enjoy yourself, Luna."

Luna hold onto the gesture until Celestia pulls back. Myself and Luna watch as Celestia leaves for the night to return to Canterlot. Retrieving my drink I look to Luna as her eyes lock onto me, "Can we talk upstairs, John?"

"Of course," I follow her lead and head up the stairs whilst everyone else is distracted dancing with one another. As I follow behind her my eyes once again drift down to her ass as she walks, it certainly doesn't help that as I follow her up the stairs it remains at my eye level. Once we're upstairs and away from everyone else she stops at the balcony door and looks out to the night sky, "Is everything okay?"

Slowly Luna nods her head as she turns her gaze to me, "I just wanted to talk about your deployment to the Griffin Empire."

Raising a brow I move to the wall alongside her and lean against it, "Anything in particular?"

"I know that you plan on conducting operations to disrupt the activities of the Children of the Motherland, what exactly do you mean by that?"

I take a quick swig of my drink, "We're going to act on whatever intelligence the Griffins can provide for us, if they locate any key facilities or transport routes we will likely seek to eliminate them."

"So front line fighting, again?"

I look to her curiously, "Possibly, is there something wrong?"

Luna pauses as she focuses again on the stars, "I just have some concerns."

"About what?" Luna only responds by looking to me. Raising a hand I rest it on my chest, "Me?" She nods, "I'll be fine, Luna. I'm a soldier, it's what I'm trained to do. Besides I conducted these kinds of operations regularly in Afghanistan, it will be exactly like that except without IED's."

"Last time you were there you were seriously injured and nearly lost your life-"

"-Last time we were in a war," I quickly retort cutting Luna off, "This isn't a war."

"I know it isn't a war, but you have a habit of getting hurt."

"I'll bet that I won't get hurt."

Luna chuckles softly, "That will be the easiest bet I'll ever win then."

Smirking I step directly up to her, "Care to bet on it then?"

Luna's smile returns as she looks to me, "What's the prize?"

"I'll be a gentleman and let you decide."

Luna looks to the side as she tries to think of something. Following a short pause she looks to me with a seductive smile, "If I win you have to do anything I say for an entire day."

"Umm, I already do that, Luna. I have to follow your orders..." I cut myself off as my brain clicks on to her expression, "Oh... Well doesn't that sound interesting? I'll accept that."

"Good," Luna quickly leans into me and presses her lips against mine with a passionate kiss. My free hand quickly finds itself running through the fur on the side of her neck as her hoof presses against my chest. Luna's tongue lightly brushes against my teeth in an attempt to get me to open up, following her example I allow our tongues to intertwine into the kiss.

As the kiss continues I slowly pull away only for Luna to continue trying to kiss me until I'm out of reach, "What if I win?"

Luna pushes forward again kissing my lips before she leans her head against my ear, "I suppose I shall do anything you say for a day," Luna responds in a sultry tone which sends a shiver down my spine.

I run a hand over her wing joint causing it to twitch as she releases a surprised gasp, "Sounds like a fantastic deal to me."

"I thought it might," Luna says quickly before she once again locks lips with me.

As we continue to kiss a voice comes from the shadows to the side, "Couldn't you two have found somewhere more private to go?" Myself and Luna both pull away quickly as a blush forms on both of our cheeks. Clearing my throat I look to the source of voice to find Slicer Jen stepping out of the shadows, "It's bad enough that Chaser and Sunny are sucking face. I came up here to get away from that only for you two to come up and do the same."

Luna steps alongside me to look to Slicer with an expression of relief, "You always crop up at the most inconvenient times, don't you?"

Slicer shrugs to the Princess, "I'm only doing what you taught me."

"I should have known that you'd figure out about me and John, you never could go for that long without prying into my affairs."

Slicer steps up to the two of us, her eyes slowly drift from me to Luna, "You have nothing to worry, Princess. Your secret is safe with me."

Luna smiles appreciatively to her, "Thank you, Jen. Now go downstairs and socialise, remember what I told you earlier."

Slicer groans in annoyance, "You know I prefer to be by myself."

"I assigned you to John for a reason, no soldier can achieve everything by themselves. You need to get to know your team and work with their strengths and support their weaknesses in order to operate effectively. They'll take care of you just like you'll take care of them out on the field."

Slicer nods to Luna before turning to head back downstairs. Once she's out of view I look to Luna, "Well that killed the mood."

Chuckling to herself Luna turns her gaze back to me and kisses my cheek as my hand start to run along her neck, "Another time, John. For now we should head back downstairs before anypony wonders where we ran off to together," I remain stationary as I watch Luna saunter down the stairs. As she walks her steps mimic how I've seen Slicer walk in the past, with each step her hooves fail to create any noise when they come into contact with the floor. I guess Slicer must have learnt that trick from Luna. She'd better not do that constantly, I don't need her sneaking up on me every time my back is turned.

Once she's out of view I chuckle to myself and mutter under my breath, "Yeah, maybe they'll think we are in a secret relationship," Shaking my head I follow Luna's example and make my way downstairs.

This ought to be a very interesting bet. Never have I been more motivated to win a wager.

Author's Note

19/02/17

My good friend Zintenka has just completed some fan art for the story.

I think it's turned out really well.
It shows the scene of John Davies and Shining Armor engaged in their arm wrestling match.
Captain v Captain, Lunar v Solar.
No cheating whatsoever...

Chapter 45 - Returning to the Griffin Empire

Following the events of New Year's it was safe to say that everyone had to spend the next day nursing a hangover, I particularly felt like shit since I went overboard like I normally do. Myself and Luna couldn't exactly get any time to ourselves once we returned to the party, not that I minded but I'd rather have spent some time with her before we left for the Griffin Empire. It wasn't until the morning after when Slicer pointed out something so basic yet somehow my stupid brain managed to overlook it, we are entering an environment primarily filled with snow wearing black uniform.

I had to mentally face palm myself for that one, not having to worry about issuing myself camouflage in the past I failed to even look into developing a combat uniform for the unit, we had a guard uniform but that wouldn't exactly be effective on the battlefield. Since I wouldn't be able to develop camouflage in a few short days I instead had to try and get some basic gear which would keep us concealed in the snow. Thankfully Rarity was able to save the day for me, she was able to produce another version of our guard uniform which switched the black and royal purple for a light grey which would provide better concealment in the snow along with some urban environments. She also threw in some thick winter jackets in white which would cover the armour but still allow our webbing to sit on top.

With this new uniform created I quickly dished them out to everyone to prepare and fully adjust their kit before we deployed, since we will likely see our first combat with the new rifles I ordered everyone to fully clean their rifles to ensure they were in working order. In the last day leading up to leaving the barracks received another shipment of ammunition to increase our stockpile, this would allow us to take more ammunition since we may not be able to easily resupply whilst we're away.

Since we still needed to look into developing new equipment whilst we were away I assigned Dawnstar a couple of research projects to keep her occupied and to ensure our progress remained constant. Some of the projects included the development of new munitions for training purposes and combat situations along with new armour designs including helmets for the Guard, since I used a Kevlar helmet It would be best to try and replicate it for the unit. Since Dawnstar needed a base to work from I decided to leave her my helmet in order to study it and to base the new design from.

I suppose we're as ready as we'll ever be.

Sunday 5th January 2014

"Hey, be careful with those!" I shout out as Comet and Crimson nearly drop a create of ammunition whilst they load our equipment onto the train. Rubbing my hands together in an attempt to keep them warm I look over the rest of my team as they stack the equipment up to be loaded, the conductor was a bit annoyed that we were delaying the train however he soon held back his complaints when he was approached by a number of armed guards.

Sunny is standing alongside me ticking off a checklist as everything is loaded onto the train, "That's twelve-thousand rounds of ammunition, fifty grenades, three weeks worth of field rations for everypony, five spare rifles and everypony's personal equipment. I think that's everything, John."

Taking the clipboard from her I look over the equipment invoice and step into the luggage cart of the train. Checking everything off for myself I step back out to everyone as they look to me, "I hope nobody's forgotten anything, once we leave we aren't coming back for at least two months."

They all look to one another as they shuffle slightly as the cold winds bombard us. Chaser steps up to me, "We're all set."

"Good, Sure Strike and Silver Spark" -I point to the two as I call out their names- "Stay in the cart with all our supplies, keep it secure. Everyone else board the train and lets get moving," I remain on the platform as everyone climbs onto the train, once the pair are in with the equipment I take hold of the door and secure it behind them. Hooking my rifle over my shoulder I climb the small steps to join the others as they all sit within the train. Moving to the free seat next to Slicer I remove my webbing in order to remove the field bag clipped to it, with the field bag removed I rest it on the shelf overhead along with my unloaded rifle before reattaching my webbing and sitting down.

It doesn't take long until the train finally lurches before it begins to move along the tracks. As we start to move I look out the window over the countryside as it remains blanketed in snow, the only movement I can see are small groups of ponies walking towards Ponyville as they likely return from spending the holiday away with family. The usual trees which often seem to be radiate life now lie dormant as the snow clings to their branches making the surroundings seem like a totally different place. I never did like winter, I would happily prefer staying in the desert then sitting with my ass in the snow. It also didn't help that whenever it snowed back home it would just end up as sludge on the roads which somehow brought Britain to a standstill, we surely follow that stereotype where we make a big deal out of the weather.

When I turn my focus back to the others I notice Chaser looking to my sword and scabbard from the seat opposite me, "Since when did you get a new sword?"

Lowering my gaze to the sword I take it out and hold it towards him, "I got it for Hearth's Warming."

His eyes narrow as he looks to the handle, "How are we supposed to wield that? Nopony could fit their hoof under that guard."

"Well it's not for you, dumbass. It's my sword, not yours."

"Well it certainly looks impressive," Lowering his head his eyes focus on the rune at the hilt of the sword, "What's with the gem?"

Smirking I tilt the sword in my grip revealing it fully to him, "It's what makes my sword unique," As he tilts his head to examine it closely I run my thumb over the rune igniting the blade. Everyone's eyes immediately snap to the blade as I stand up and brandish the weapon, "I think this can trump any standard sword out there."

Staring wide eyed Sunny peels her eyes from the sword, "Is that a guardian rune?"

"Oh yeah, it makes this sword fucking badass. Is it bad that I've been trusted with a powerful sword when I haven't had any combat training with it?" Everyone looks to me again in shock following my statement, "What?"

Shadow calls to me from the opposite end of the cart, "You haven't been trained with a sword?"

Positioning the blade against the entrance of the scabbard I sheath the weapon deactivating the runes effect, "Not in combat, apart from the basic thrust and slash in emergencies. We're only trained to wield them for ceremonial purposes, swords are obsolete in warfare due to the weapons we have."

"So you've just been winging it?" Chaser asks, "You've been relying on nothing else but sheer luck for melee combat?"

"...I guess I have been."

"That's idiotic," Slicer says from alongside me with a serious tone to her voice, "You can't dive headfirst into something you haven't had any formal training in, especially with a skill which has the potential to take another's life."

I snap my head to her, "I'm a rifleman not a swordsman... but I suppose you're right. If I'm training you all to use rifles then I guess one of you should train me how to use a sword more effectively."

"I'll do it," Chaser volunteers, "I've got to make sure my mate doesn't poke his eye out or something," Chaser adds as he looks to me with a coy smile.

Grinning I nod my head, "We'll fit it in around all of your training."

Chaser pauses as he looks to me in confusion, "Training? What training?"

"Didn't I mention it?" Chaser along with everyone else simultaneously mutter some sort of disagreement, "When we've got free time you guys are going to be getting a crash course in training, get ready to complete phase one of the British army's training. I'll have to condense it down but we'll get it done, you'll be test running the new training requirement for anyone who is wanting to join the Everfree Rangers."

Everyone immediately groans and shares their disgust with me. I sit there momentarily as their complaining dies down allowing me to hear Janine, "What sort of training?"

"Fitness, field craft, first aid, tabbing, camouflage and concealment along with field exercises. You've already done military marching, weapons training and you won't have any need for CBNR so we can scrap them condensing the training down a bit. Before you all complain, everything I'm going to make you do is what myself and every other soldier in the British army had to do when they first joined, you all should have no problem completing this since you've already completed your own training to join the military."

As Chaser sits back down alongside Sunny he gives a cocky smile to me, "If you can do it then it'll be no problem for us."

I raise an eyebrow as I mentally want to slap the cocky bastard across the face for his cocky attitude, "I'm glad you think so, because as soon as all of our kit is unloaded at the barracks you'll all be doing your first test."

"Pfft... easy, what is it?"

"A three kilometre tab with full kit."

Everyone shrugs their shoulders in confusion. Sunny looks to me to ask the question on their minds, "What's a tab?"

Leaning back in my chair I fold my arms, "A loaded march."

Shadow and Chaser both let out a small laugh, "A march?" Shadow asks, "That's easy."

I raise a brow as I turn my gaze to her, "Oh, is it? I suppose you are right, that test is for new recruits when they first join so they can get used to it. Thanks for pointing that out Shadow, I guess I'll have to adjust it," Pausing I rub my chin as I look out the window with an expression of deep thought on my face as I pretend to try and think of a new drill, "How about you all do the test for the Infantry then? A twenty kilometre tab with sixty-six pounds of kit in three and a half hours."

Everyone's expressions drop once they hear the new test. Shaking his head Georg raises his talons defensively, "We'll stick with the standard."

I shake my head as I turn my focus between Shadow and Chaser, "No, these two made me realise that the initial test is too easy for experienced soldiers. You all can do it to the standard of the Infantry, thank Chaser and Shadow for correcting me," The pair shrink back into their chairs as everyone else stares daggers at them. As I smile to myself in amusement I look out the window as the train continues to traverse the country side, it should take us a few hours to reach the border of the Griffin Empire.

It didn't take too long for everyone to go back to conversing with one another, I spent the majority of the trip trying to plan out a training programme for everyone in the team. As the train passed through the countryside of the Griffin Empire I looked out the window as we passed the familiar village of Woodside where our first battle of the war took place. Most of the buildings within have been repaired however the landscape clearly shows the extent of the battle which was previously fought here, a number of trenches and craters lay covered in snow as they're scattered across the empty fields from the previous artillery attacks and assaults.

As the train pulled into Wingston I'm able to see that most of the structures have been repaired following the previous occupation by Militarist forces, a few buildings still have some damage to them however a number of construction workers are in the process of repairing them to remove any physical reminders of the war. The train gradually begins to slow as it crosses over the river Guto, the bridge we worked on whilst I was waiting to return to front line combat was still standing strong and is clearly capable of handling the heavy loads crossing over it.

Once the train finally comes to a halt at the station the team quickly disembarks as I reattach my field pack onto the rear of my webbing, slinging my rifle over my shoulder I step off the train and look to my unit as they begin unloading all of our supplies onto the platform. As we're all unloading our equipment a large number of the locals watch us with interest, I can hear a number of them whispering to one another allowing me to pick up the informal title I was given following the war.

Turning back to the crowd I catch a small number of guards approaching us. Stepping up to me they all halt as their highest ranking member salutes me, "Sir, we're here to escort you to the capitol building to meet with the Minister of Intelligence and the Minister of Defence," As the Sergeant is addressing me his men start to position a carriage by our supplies and begin to assist my unit with loading the kit on board.

I should have guessed that Balbean would love using his title, I have no idea who the Minister of Defence is though. Reaching into my jacket pocket I take out my beret and fit it over my head, "Are we staying in Wingston?"

"We are, the Capitol building is only a twenty minute walk from here. After the meeting we will assist you with transporting your kit to MoD Fulwood where the majority of operations against the Children of the Motherland are taking place, an airship is waiting at an airstrip outside of town to transport us there."

"Where is MoD Fulwood?"

Reaching into his field pack he retrieves a map and presents it to me, "MoD Fulwood is located on the outskirts of Darkwood along the south coast."

I raise a brow as I pass the map back to him, "Darkwood? That's an odd name for a coastal town."

"It got it's name due to the woods surround it in every direction, the only two directions which aren't woodland are the sky and the sea. It acts as the main land route between the east and west of the Empire, the Empire is split down the middle primarily by a mountain range which is often too dangerous to fly over. Other then that there's a large woodland which you can travel through, however there's plenty of dangerous creatures lying within."

Stepping up to the carriage I watch as the last of the supplies are secured before two of the Griffin guards attach themselves to the harnesses in order to tow it. Pivoting towards the Sergeant I raise my hand to the main road, "Lead on, we'll follow," As he steps of I turn to my unit, "Fall in!" Once all twelve are lined up in front of me I come to attention in front of them, "Squad shun!" They immediately follow the order as they stamp their hooves down, "Squad will advance! Left turn!" Turning to their left of the spot they quickly come back to attention in their new position. Matching their action I turn to my right so I'm facing the same directions as them, "By the right! Quick march!"

As we march through the town we immediately gain the attention of everyone we pass, nobody in the Griffin Empire has seen any Equestrian soldiers in their territory since the end of the war. I can imagine seeing a unit marching down the streets so soon after the end of a conflict isn't the greatest way to make them feel safe, especially a foreign military unit in full combat gear. As we move from the south side of town to the north we cross over the Gutocross bridge, it was here where we conducted our infiltration and ambushed the Militarist forces during the battle. The concrete bunkers which were heavily damaged in the assault had been knocked down and replaced with large statues acting at memorial sites for those who died in the towns liberation.

As we marched along the north side of the river my eyes locked onto the tower which I used as a sniper position, the opening have been sealed off with stained glass windows which showed portrayals of myself during the battle. I guess since I was the 'Liberator of Griffonstone' and my first key battle took place here so it only made sense that if they were going to put up something in my honour it would either be here or within Griffonstone itself.

When we reach the Capitol building we are initially halted at the gate as the guards stationed there send a messenger to inform the Ministers that we've arrived. Stepping up to the gate leading into the compound I look over the building, the walls are made of what appears to be large limestone blocks, large marble pillars with a golden trim rest at the top of a small staircase leading into the main entrance. Small guard posts are spaced at equal intervals along the outside perimeter, each guard is wearing some sort of ceremonial version of the old Royalist uniform and is equipped with the muskets which were first developed during the war. The roof of the building has a large glass dome resting over the centre, a number of spotters in combat armour patrol the rooftop back and forth.

It doesn't take long before the guard returns alongside the Griffin I met at the Gala, she's equipped with a lightweight variant of the combat armour. Stepping up to me she smiles as she extends her talon, "Captain, good to see you again. You're free to come inside but we have to ask the rest of your unit to remain out here."

Taking her talon I shake it as I turn back to everyone, "Very well," As we make our way through the compound I look over her military uniform to see two silver bars on each side of her shirt collar. It may be the American symbol for Captain but I still recognise it, "You never mentioned that you were a Captain."

"I also never told you my name. Captain Gabrielle, Royal Reconnaissance Regiment. We'll be working closely with one another as we fight the Children of the Motherland, the Minister specifically requested that my unit is to assist you in your operations," Entering through the main doors we enter a large hallway, numerous Griffin government officials are moving from room to room as we pass through the crowds, I can even see a number of other races within the building including Zebra's and Minotaur's.

As we start to climb a staircase to the side I look to Gabrielle, "What can you tell me about their activities?"

"They've been laying low since their failed assassination in Ponyville, there's been the odd attack here and there but nothing significant. We've slowly been uncovering key locations they're operating from and sending in our units to detain them," Stopping outside an office door she rests her Talon on the handle, "Ready?"

Looking to the door my eyes lock on the plaque stating that this is the office to the Minister of Intelligence. Nodding my head she knocks on the door before holding it open for me. Stepping inside the office I find Balbean and another black Griffin stood at the desk as they turn their focus to me. Balbean is wearing a charcoal coloured blazer with a silver shirt underneath. Stepping up to me he holds his talon out, "John, good to see you made it."

I eye his talon curiously for a moment before grasping it to complete the greeting, "Well this group is causing a few problems for us, the more people you got trying to eliminate them the better."

"Very true, with your assistance I'm sure we'll be successful. This is the Minister of Defence, Christoph," Balbean raises his talon to the Griffin alongside him who remains quiet. Balbean glances quickly to my rifle, "What happened to your rifle? Why have you replaced it?"

"Your friend Silverwing is responsible for that. I had to make a new rifle, I've also been able to adapt it for the Equestrian military."

Christoph finally breaks his silence, "So that's the reason the Equestrians are no longer ordering our rifles, you finally made your own?" Unlike the other government officials I passed in the corridors he is wearing a military parade dress, if I had to guess I'd say he was ex-military.

"We have, fighting the Children of the Motherland will be the first time they're seeing combat."

He starts to move around me slowly as he examines the weapon which rests over my shoulder, "Where is the ramrod? How are you expected to load this in combat?"

Turning my head to look at him I take control of my rifle, "It doesn't have a ram rod, it's a bolt-action rifle."

Balbean steps up as well to view the rifle, "Bolt-action? Like your old rifle?"

I shake my head, "No, the SA-80 was fully automatic and had a fire selector for single fire. A bolt action loads the round by pulling the bolt to the rear and positioning a new round in the chamber," Raising the bolt I pull it to the rear showing them the internals before locking the bolt forward and firing off the action, "It's magazine fed, fitting into the bottom of the rifle it allows me to fire off ten rounds before it needs replacing."

"It certainly seems impressive, "Christoph comments, "However only combat will let you know if it's effective."

"That's why I'm eager to fight the Children of the Motherland" -I turn my gaze to Balbean- "So where are they?"

Stepping up to a map Balbean points out a number of small settlements on the eastern side of the mountain range, "We believe they are operating from one of these towns, however we are unable to confirm it. We've got a lead but we won't be able to follow it for another week."

"What's the lead?"

"We've received intelligence courtesy of Gabrielle that Silverwing's Lieutenant will be attempting to recruit new soldiers to their cause in the former Militarist stronghold of Threlkeld. He is however conducting meeting with former high ranking officials who only speak Imperial Griffonian during their meeting, only a small number of our population uses the language anymore so attempting to infiltrate and translating their conversations will be difficult."

"I speak it," All three of them look to me with doubtful looks on their face, "Niemand glaubt mir jemals, wenn ich ihnen sage, dass ich es sprechen kann."

They remain silent as all three look to me with dumbfounded expression. Balbean shakes his head, "Okay, maybe you can speak it, though you defiantly won't be able to sneak in. Most of the former Militarist high command know who you are, not to mention you're a human and not a Griffin."

Scratching my beard I look to everyone, "What about Georg and Janine? They can speak Imperial Griffonian, I doubt that they're known by the Militarists."

The three look to each other before Balbean turns back to me, "That may work. We'll give you more information closer to date, for now though you should get moving to your barracks. Until any operations arise you are free to use the bases facilities as you see fit," Leaning over his desk he picks up a large dossier and passes it to me, "Read up while you can, this contains all the intelligence we've gathered that we're happy to share with you. Obviously some information is being withheld, though you're here to assist us we still need to keep some information restricted."

Taking the dossier I turn to the door to leave, "I'll get up to speed."

After the meeting we were lead to the airship where all of our supplies were loaded up, with everything packed we get settled in for the flight to our new home for the next few months. We wouldn't be alone at this new base, we would be sharing it with Captain Gabrielle and her unit along with the military garrison based there. It only took a couple of hours to travel to the south coast of the Griffin Empire, the airship was able to land directly in the centre of the base at the airstrip.

Unloading the kit we were able to secure everything away in the storeroom underground bellow our barrack, to ensure it was safe I had Colbalt cast a spell on the door and all the locks to allow him to tell if anyone was attempting to tamper with it, Silver was also able to cast a spell which causes the door to heat up upon contact causing it to burn anyone who tries to access it while the spell is active.

Our barracks above was a metal hut which stretched out to provide enough room for twelve soldiers and a small private quarters for the CO at the end. The hut reminded me of a Second World War air raid bunker you'd see in someones back garden during the Blitz, the curved metal structure meant that I couldn't stand up straight when I move to the side walls of the barrack. Everyone is provided with their own bed, locker and footlocker to store their kit, as part of my training I'm gonna carry out regular inspections to ensure they can keep everything tidy and secured.

As everyone got all of their personal kit sorted I stand alongside the door as I look over them, "Everyone I want to see you outside in two minutes! You will not require any kit, you will be carrying out a timed run!" Without waiting for a response I step outside into the snow and make my way over to the track. Since the track is a standard four-hundred meters it would take six laps to complete the standard army running test of one and a half miles.

Once everyone is gathered on the starting line of the track wearing nothing at all I look to them all as I pace back and forth, "Before you all begin the tab I'm gonna make you all complete a timed run, you can only use your hooves, no wings or magic allowed to help you. The test is simple, six laps within a set time," I stop in front of Shadow and look down at her, "But since I was told the basic recruit tests were too easy for you all how about you complete the officer run time instead of the regular time? You have ten minutes and thirty seconds to complete six laps, that's the equivalent of what I had to do during my basic training."

As I step back from Shadow I watch as she shrinks slightly whilst everyone looks to her and Chaser in annoyance, however they don't seem to look particularly worried for it. Smirking I move to the side and take out my phone, "You all could have had the basic fourteen and a half minutes but that would have been too easy," Switching to the stop watch on the phone I look back up to everyone, "You've got three minutes to warm up before the run, do whatever you wish."

As everyone starts to perform a number of stretches to prepare for the run Gabrielle leaves the neighbouring barrack and stands alongside me, "Training your unit?"

Turning my head to her I look to the stopwatch as the stop watch continues to run, "I don't know the standard level of Equestrian training, I'm gonna be putting them through their paces."

"Mind if I watch? I'd like to see how your training matches up."

"By all means. How about you get your unit to join in? We'll see which one of our units are better."

The Captain chuckles as she turns to move to her barrack, "My units are highly skilled, I'm sure they can out perform yours."

"We'll see about that," As she disappears I get my unit to line up as we wait for the Griffins to turn up, after a few minutes they join up with my unit providing me with thirty soldiers in my training group. The Captain joins alongside me with her own stop watch as I look over everyone, "You've got ten minutes and thirty seconds to complete six laps! Get ready!" I look over everyone as they get ready for the run, "Three! Two! One! Go!"

Myself and the Captain watch as everyone runs around the track, she will be timing her own units whilst I'm timing all of mine. Tilting her head to me she scratches her neck, "I take it you've done this test?"

"Yeah, it's the basic for army officers which I did when I first enlisted. However I'm giving them an easy tab compared to what I had to do when I was in combat, before you ask what a tab is it's a loaded march."

Flicking her eyes to those running Gabrielle steps to the side to look past me, "What did you have to do?"

"Well I'm making them carry sixty-six pounds of kit for twenty kilometres in three and a half hours, I've had to carry more whilst in combat. During my first deployment to Afghanistan I was involved with patrols for five hours where we carried a Bergen weighing roughly one-hundred pounds, not to mention I also had to wear a bomb suit which weighed over eighty pounds when I had to disarm IED's. If I can do that in combat then I expect them to be able to do it, especially since they can carry more weight on their backs."

As we watch the others run the track they actually complete the test with time to spare, I suppose I shouldn't have really been surprised though since horses back home were obviously faster than humans. The ponies aren't as fast as the conventional horses back home but they're still able to easily outpace a human by completing it in an average time of seven minutes and twenty seconds, they had speed but since they were smaller than me they didn't have steps as long as horses or even humans when it came to running. The Griffins generally were able to beat the running time but just barely, they didn't seem to be that tired from the run compared to the ponies though making me believe that they would perform better on long distance runs. Humans may not be very fast, but we have endurance to make up for it so I think the tab should be roughly the same result as what humans would get back home.

As everyone lines up again in front of me a cocky smile spreads across Chaser's muzzle, "Your army must be really unhealthy if they need over ten minutes to do that."

Stepping up to him his demeanour drops as I glare at him, "So you can run fast? Let's see how you handle heavy kit, since you had such a leisurely stroll on the run I'm gonna up the weight on your kit. Everyone load up your field packs with thirty-five kilograms, or seventy-seven pounds of kit, you'll also need to be in your full standard kit including your weapons, armour and ammunition! You've got twenty minutes to get your kit gathered and back out here!"

Once everyone moves off I make my own way into the barracks and head straight to all my kit, I filled my field pack with extra clothing, twenty-four hours worth of rations, additional ammunition, a basha and any spare kit I could load into it. Attaching the final hand held shovel to the rear of the pack I move out to join the others as they try weighing their kit, since Equestrian kit wasn't as heavy as the kit I was used to we packed water canteens into our packs allowing us to add to the weight but would also allow us to empty them if needed to reduce weight in emergencies.

With everyone being fully kitted up we all met outside with the fully loaded field packs, I meet with Gabrielle at the front as we both look over a map. Tracing her talon along the map she points out a route, "Would this do?"

I scratch my beard as I look to it, "No, it's too flat. We need a route which has a number of ascents, descents and a wide variety of terrain. We need to head out ten kilometres then turn around to come straight back."

"I know the perfect route," A smile spreads over her beak as her talon points to the forest to the west, "Two kilometres from here across the beach, this will allow them to traverse in shallow water along with uneven terrain as they climb natural rock barriers. From there we can move into the forest where there is a number of hills to climb as we navigate around the tree lines. The ten kilometre mark will be here at the top of the Kloln Highland within the forest, from there we can turn around and make the journey back."

Lifting my field pack I attach it to the rear of my webbing and immediately feel the weight upon my back, I've had plenty of experience with carrying heavy weight on my back so it shouldn't be too much of an issue for me. The ponies had a pair of saddlebags which attaches to their flanks from their webbing along with the top of their back allowing the weight to be spread out, this should make it a bit easier for them. The Griffins have a similar set up however they seem to be a bit more uncomfortable with the weight upon their backs. Stepping in front of everyone I look to them all, "Everyone here will follow Captain Gabrielle along the route, I will stick to the rear to ensure none of you fall back! You have a time limit to do this test, your pace will dictate how fast then Captain goes! If you go too slow she will slow down, if you speed up so will she! If you fall back and can't recover quick enough you will fail the test! Those who fail will do it again with me tomorrow morning for every day until you pass!" Pausing I look over to Gabrielle, "Captain once you're ready we will begin."

Once Gabrielle begins to move I set a timer for three hours and thirty minutes and start to follow from the rear. It's only a short walk till we leave the base and move through the outskirts of the nearby town to reach the beach, the surface if fairly uneven causing everyone to slip as they attempt to run over the gravelly beach and scale the rock walls.

Moving into the first stages of the woods everyone is made to weave between the trees as they have to move over various roots and potholes which are hidden by the layer of snow. Everyone's pace seemed to slow at this point as they continued along the route, I often had a couple of the Griffins falling back to me along with Comet and Colbalt falling back from my group. A quick shouting session and a boot up their arses got them moving again to catch up with the rest.

The final hill climb proves to be their biggest struggle, trying to traverse a steep incline covered with frost and snow isn't exactly easy for anyone. I was able to keep everyone moving however as I kept pushing them up from the rear, I've had plenty of experience of tabbing and moving around while carrying lots of heavy kit whilst on the field. By the time we reached the summit of Kloln Highland I could see that everyone was feeling the strain of the exercise, so far it has taken them just under two hours to reach this point giving them an hour and a half to return to base.

Luckily for them the way back was primarily downhill allowing them to recover on their time, however due to the frost on the slopes many of the runners lost their footing at one point causing them to slip or fall over. Reaching the thick woodland near the bottom gave them better ground to walk on, they were physically able to use the trees to help support them as they navigated the terrain. Finally they had to push themselves as they reached the beach, climbing down the rock walls they tried to pick up the pace once they realised they were close to home. As we got closer to the base I sprinted past the group and joined Gabrielle at the front as we made the last few corners, when I looked over to her I could see that the drill had also gotten to her.

Returning back to the front of our barracks everyone is more then happy to rest their kit down as they slump down to either sit or lie on the cold floor as they pant for breath. Panting myself I remove my field pack from my back and rest it on the floor, moving my shoulders I stretch the joints in an attempt to relieve some of the pain from carrying the heavy kit.

Taking out my phone I step in front of everyone and turn the screen to show them it, "You all had ten minutes to spare, you came this close to failing. You may have the speed for sprints but you all need to also work on your endurance, combat situations can last anywhere from minutes to hours, even days. However I suppose you all passed, congratulations. The good news is that none of you will have to do this again tomorrow, the bad news is that there's a second part of this test."

Everyone's eyes raise from the ground as they look to me in disbelief, "Tomorrow morning at 08:00 you all need to be back out here in full kit and a field bag packed with a weight of twenty kilograms or forty-four pounds to complete the exact same tab in three hours. You'd all better get some rest, you've got a busy day tomorrow."

As I step off I pass my team as they all look to me in a mixture of exhaustion and annoyance, after doing that run their bodies will likely still be sore for when they have to do the tab again. Like it or not there are times where you'll have to traverse long distances with all your kit, since they lack ground and aerial transport for large bodies of units they will need to get used to potentially having long walks in full kit.

I've still got plenty more training to throw at them, I'm just getting started.

Author's Note

Minor characters roles will be opening up for members of the Griffin military and the Children of the Motherland.

If you wish to submit a character name or idea then send me a private message.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter :twilightsmile:

Chapter 46 - Basic training

"Come on! Pick up the fucking pace!" Shouting out to the group I run alongside them all as they make the final push through town to return to the barracks. Everyone has been having issues with the second run as we moved across the route, many of the group were still feeling the strain from the heavier packs yesterday so they weren't exactly eager to take part in another run whilst they were yet again forced to carry packs. Although they had less time to complete this second run they did have lighter packs which should help increase their speed, a part of army life is being prepared to bug out at a moments notice meaning you'd have to cover a large distance with all your kit.

The Griffins were generally able to outperform the ponies on this endurance run, a majority of the Griffins were at the front of the group where as my unit were primarily at the rear of the pack. I often had to get up close and shout at a couple of my unit as they started to fall too far back, nobody likes having an instructor breathing down your neck but sometimes it's the best way to keep them moving. After this I had more exercises lined up, from the most basic of skills to field craft and combat drills.

Passing through the gates of MoD Fulwood I take the lead of the tab as everyone picks up the pace to try and complete the exercise as soon as possible. Everyone is clearly exhausted, as we make the last corner I can hear their laboured breaths as I stop on the corner and watch as they all pass by. I remain stationary as I wait for the last one to pass, at the very end of the group is Sunny who's failing to keep up with the rest as she fights for every breath.

I follow behind her until she reaches the rest in front of our barracks, just like the previous night they all immediately drop to the floor in exhaustion as they attempt to cool themselves against the cold snow. Stepping up to them I take out my phone and look at the timer, "Four minutes left. You all passed, but barely. I expect to see an improvement in all of you by the time we're ready to leave, I suppose you've done better than some of those why try this test back home. Ranger's you can all rest up, I want you all in our barrack at 14:00 for your next part of training."

Stepping up to Gabrielle I look down at her as she slowly climbs up from the ground to stand on shaky legs, "Do with your unit as you see fit, meet me back out her tonight at 19:00 for our first lesson in the field," Nodding to me she makes her way with her unit back into the barrack. As my team start to make their way into our barrack I stop Sunny by resting a hand on the back of her neck, "You were falling behind at the end there. What gives?"

Still struggling for breath her eyes flick up to me, "I'm not exactly used to... running that distance without using magic to carry my kit. We have magic for a reason, why couldn't we use it?"

"I wanted to see how strong everyone was at running, adding the weight adds more challenge and lets me know that in an emergency you can carry your kit or potentially another person. Obviously when we're really in the field use your magic as you see fit, but everyone must be able to carry the same weight as each other."

Running a hoof over her sweat matted mane she throws her pack off of her flanks as she turns back to me, "We haven't got to do any more running, have we?"

"Not today, every few days we'll do a run or march to keep everyone in shape. Go and get cleaned up, we're continuing in a few hours," Sunny's about to open her mouth but I press my hand against her muzzle to silence her, "Before you ask it isn't physical exercise, we've got one tonight but it's gonna be very minor compared to this."

As we stroll through the doorway Sunny carries her equipment alongside her with her magic, "Can you give me a heads up to what it is?"

Matching her pace I wait until we stop at the foot of her bed before I consider telling her, "Hide and seek."

She just stares at me in bewilderment as she rests her kit against the bed frame, "What does a foal's game have to do with anything?"

"That's the only hint you're getting. I'm sure you can figure it out," Ruffling her mane I leave her to ponder over the hint as I return to my room to gather my shower kit in order to get cleaned up for the next session.

The afternoon went over one of the most basic skills in the army, organising your kit. It may seem like a waste to everyone but once you sign on the dotted line and enter basic training your kit must always be stored away in a specific manor, this would often be the bane of most recruits life. It seems like a simple thing but I've seen people fuck up on it so many times, from leaving their locker unlocked so the instructors steal your kit to failing to correctly iron their uniform or polish their boots.

They did not seem amused that I was literally teaching them how to iron their uniform, presentation is key within the military for parade purposes so it's important that everyone's uniform is presented in the same manner. This is where most recruits would fail their inspections, either from having a crease out of position, fluff on their uniforms or sometimes not enough of a crease on the trousers.

All the kit within your locker must also be identical, a strict guideline was set out for us in basic, if you had something out of line the instructors would proceed to throw everything out of the locker and give you a bollocking. To those outside the army this would seem completely pointless, what does it matter if my locker isn't organised? There's a reason for everything, it allowed you to easily locate your kit in an emergency and the kit in someone else's locker if required. For us it was particularly important in order to locate our respirators for gas attacks which often came in the form of kicking in another dorms door and throwing pierced deodorant cans into the room as a midnight prank.

By 19:00 hours my unit along with the Griffins were all outside on the outskirts of a thin piece of woodland within the bases perimeter, Reaching into my pocket I take out a white woolly beanie and pull it over my head to keep my ears warm. It's already dark outside as we all gather together however the cloud cover has now broken up allowing the glow of the moon to illuminate the surrounding area.

Clapping my hands together I step up to the group, "Sunny, were you able to figure out what the lesson is?"

Her eyes slowly shift over the floor before she looks to me, "Something to do with hiding?" When she notices my glare her posture straightens out, "Sir."

I may not like them referring to me as 'sir' in normal circumstances but whilst I'm conducting training exercises I have to remain a figure of authority. Rolling my eyes I slowly pace in front of the group, "Camouflage and concealment, the ability to blend in with your surroundings to remain out of sight and to most importantly stop yourself from getting shot. You've been used to engaging the enemy at close range where you wouldn't have to worry about camouflage. With rifles that can engage an enemy a few hundred meters away it is important that you remain hidden to avoid detection and to ensure you're not a target."

Stopping in front of Silver I click my fingers at him before pointing to the floor. Taking my hint he steps out of line and joins alongside me, "Silver Spark shall be my assistant for the exercise, if I find one of you he shall use his magic to illuminate your position eliminating you from the exercise. Your task is simple, one by one you must move from the starting position one-hundred meters behind this treeline and move to your current position without being detected by me. I'm giving you an advantage by allowing you to do this at night, if you do well we will be done quicker. Gabrielle if you could hover overhead in a position where you can see me and the starting position? I will signal you when I want the first one to begin, after that just send the next one once they've been eliminated."

Nodding she takes to the air and moves to the starting position I set out prior to everyone arriving. Picking up my field pack I turn around and move to a small elevated piece of land approximately fifty meters behind the finish line, as I move Silver walks alongside me.

Glancing back to the finish line he steps slightly ahead of me, "Why do you need me to illuminate them once you've detected them?"

"How else are they going to know that they've failed? I could shoot at the ground near them but that's too risky. I've already plotted out the area on a small map, I'll identify their location and show you it on the map for you to use your magic to illuminate them. Do you think you can manage that?"

Smirking he shakes his head, "An illumination spell is one of the most basic spells there is, of course I can do it."

Stepping up the small embankment I kneel down once I reach the top and rest my field pack alongside me. As Silver joins me he moves to a prone position alongside me as I root through my bag for two small pots of wax which I was able to scrounge together, one pot is a pale white where as the other is a dark green. Getting a small hand full of the white wax I start to apply it to my face to act as a base layer, I'm used to applying cam-cream for woodland environments so doing one for an arctic environment is a new experience for me.

As I finish applying the base layer I notice Silver as he looks to me with an amused expression, "You're painting yourself?"

Applying the last of the wax to the rear of my hands I collect a small amount of the dark green and add it to my base layer in order to break up the shape to act as a basic camouflage, "It's part of camouflage. Since you can see how I'm applying it you're getting an advantage over the rest, so make sure you pay attention. You'll all be doing this later on, I'll explain it fully once everyone is together."

After finishing applying the last of the wax I take out a small piece of black charcoal and start to add small grey splotches and stripes to my white uniform in order to further assist in breaking up the shape of my body. Colour of the camo isn't enough, you must apply it correctly in order to make it effective, if you get it wrong then you may as well be wearing none at all.

Once I'm satisfied with my efforts I lie down alongside Silver and take out a small map from my pack. Resting it between us I also retrieve my binoculars and keep them alongside me as I point to the map, "I've plotted the area out on this map, I'll identify their location and give you the grid reference. I want you then to simply illuminate the reference, the map has some key features plotted on it to allow you to easily identify the coordinates on the field."

As Silver studies the map I look to Gabrielle as she watches me and waits for the signal. Cupping my hand over my mouth I shout to her on the top of my lungs, "FIRST!" With a wave of her talon she looks down bellow as the first candidate begins the exercise. I begin to observe the training area by moving my eyes in a figure of eight from side to side, this allows you to cover the entire area by focusing on the location without primarily focusing on one spot. As part of a natural reflex your eyes will identify any movement within your field of vision, by having the entire location in my view it will allow my eyes to easily pick up any movement.

After looking over the area for roughly one minute I notice my first movement as a small bush line is disturbed. Grasping my binoculars I raise them and look down range towards the movement, on the far left I'm able to pick up more movement allowing me to turn my head to find my target. Peaking her head through the bushes is Crimson as she seems to me mentally plotting out her route, her crimson red coat against the snow white background makes her stand out a mile away. Lowering my gaze to the map I look for the coordinates, "Eighteen-five, forty-four three."

As Silver looks to the map he raises his head and is able to identify the location using a small ditch I used as a landmark on the adjacent grid. I watch as his horn ignites propelling a small ball of energy to hover above the coordinates, sure enough resting directly below it is Crimson as she tilts her head up to look at it. Cupping my hand over my mouth I shout out to her, "YOU'RE DEAD! MOVE TO THE FINISH AND WAIT THERE! GABRIELLE, SEND THE NEXT ONE!" As Crimson starts to move to the finish I tap Silver's hoof signalling for him to drop the illumination causing the surrounding area to be shrouded in darkness.

As Crimson moves to the finish line to wait I look out for the next individual to try and sneak past. This one is fairly easy, in the snow I can see the quick movement of Chaser as he seems to be attempting to move with speed in the hope that he'll pass by before I see him. Silver snorts as his horn begins to glow, "Too easy," Casting the spell Chaser is immediately illuminated causing his ears to droop as he realises he's been caught.

"TOO FAST! YOU'RE JUST MAKING YOURSELF A TARGET!" I call out to him as he moves to the finish line. As we wait for the next person to appear I begin to sing to myself as I scan the area, "Another one bites the dust. And another one gone and another one gone, another one bites the dust-"

"-You're singing again?" Silver asks interrupting me.

Cocking a brow I turn my head momentarily to him, "What do you mean again?"

"When we first came to the Griffin Empire you sang to yourself in the trench as we waited for the attack, now you're singing to yourself."

Shrugging I take out my phone and look for the song I was singing, "Hey, Queen is perhaps one of the greatest bands of all time. I'm gonna enjoy their music," With a quick glance over the field I notice some movement as one of the Griffins attempts to crawl across the snow, his red uniform and black feathers making him stand out against the white background. Leaning to the map I figure out the coordinates, "Eighteen-seven, forty-four eight."

As Silver reveals the Griffins position I find the song I'm after and play 'Another One Bites The Dust' as I rest the phone on the map.

We continue the exercise as one by one everyone is discovered as they attempt to reach the finish point, they keep failing due to the same errors such as moving too fast or from moving to a location which makes them easily detectable. Looking over the line of soldiers I count them all up only to keep coming short, one is missing. Turning my head to Silver I look to him as his eyes lock onto mine, "We're missing one. Who are we missing?"

Averting his gaze he looks over the assembled soldiers before returning his focus to the training area, "Slicer Jen. She's still out there, must be the last one."

Oh, I'm gonna get this sneaky little bitch. Clasping my binoculars I keep them ready as I look to the open area between the trees opening and the finish line, "As soon as you see her light her up. She's not getting past us."

"She hardly makes a sound as she walks around. Not to mention she's a Thestral, we nearly missed Shadow and Spectre entirely before they got close to the end."

"And just like them her fur is black, she'll stand out in the snow. She'll slip up and we'll find her. Slicer may not make much noise as she moves, but I doubt she'll be as effective in the snow," My eyes dart back and forth as we survey our surroundings. We spend a couple of minutes observing the area until some movement catches my eyes, lifting my binoculars I look to a small ditch with a thin bush line on either side as some movement shakes the snow from the top.

Trying to get a closer look Silver taps my arm causing me to lower my binoculars, when he raises his hoof to point thirty meters to the left I see more movement amongst a different line of bushes. Scratching his chin Silver glances between the two positions, "Is she really that quick?"

Shaking my head I chuckle softly to myself, "Clever bitch, She's just distracting us."

"Distracting us? What do you mean?" As is on queue we notice some movement further back as I witness a small snow ball impacting some tree branches disturbing the birds within.

Following the direction the snow ball came from I raise my binoculars, "She's using bait to draw our attention elsewhere."

As I switch my focus on multiple locations I'm only just able to locate a black form move in front of the lens. Following it's direction I find a dark figure as it slowly slinks forwards across the snow, only fifteen meters from the finish line. Glancing quickly to the map I also point towards her so Silver can follow my hand, "Eighteen-two, forty-four one."

Silver quickly finds my target and uses his magic to illuminate the target, sure enough we find Slicer as she attempts to creep forward only to realise she has finally been spotted. Picking up all of my kit I pack it back into my field bag as I look to Silver, "Time to teach you all the key principles of camouflage and concealment," I'll have to teach them the seven S's, Shape, Shine, Shadow, Silhouette, Sound, Speed and Surroundings. Even though they had enchantments in their armour to change their appearance to either a white or grey coat, this lesson was still important for them to learn that in different situations they will need to apply camouflage where their uniform or colour of their fur would give them away.

These principles will allow them to effectively hide within their surroundings and to re-position while avoiding detection. I went on to explain to them all about the use of face paint along with the camouflaged uniform to break up the shape of my body within the environment. I also showed them the importance of applying the correct amount of face paint, too little will have no effect where as too much will create a shine effect giving your position away fairly easy. With that covered I demonstrated correct movement within the area and what to avoid, such as trying to simply hide directly within a bush as the movement will draw the observers attention.

Once everyone had their camouflage applied and practised on their movements I allowed them to try the exercise again to much different results. Everyone at least lasted a lot longer before being detected by myself, they were able to close the distance too me before I was easily able to identify them. A number of them even managed to reach the end without being detected. We continued the exercise for a few hours until we packed in for the night, on the walk back to our barracks I decided to inform my unit that they'd have their first inspection in the morning so everything had better be pristine.

As everyone stands at attention alongside their beds I begin to carry out their first inspection, after showing them how everything is supposed to be arranged I'm expecting all of their kit to be up to scratch and everything to be squared away correctly. However expectations and reality are two entirely different things, from going through a number of their lockers I have already found a number of errors. I'm going to have to treat them like every NCO treated myself and every other recruit who went through inspections during training. Various pieces of kit which were stored incorrectly have already be thrown across the room as I pick out every little flaw.

Looking through Chaser's locker he stands alongside me at attention as he watches me go through his locker. Pointing to his canteen resting on the top shelf I turn to face him, "Is that where your canteen is supposed to go?"

"No, sir."

With a flick of my wrist I throw the bottle out of the locker and across the floor. Raising my eyes I look to the shirts to find them squashed against one another instead of being evenly spaced apart, "Are those spaced out?"

"No, sir," He replies with an irritated tone.

"No, it's fucking not," He tries to remain stoic but I can see the annoyance in his expression as he watches me lift the hangers and drop them to the floor. Looking over the rest of the locker I step back over his shirts as I move over to Shadow. Stepping in front of her I inspect her uniform and immediately find some loose fabric on her beret, lifting the beret from her head I peel the fabric off it in front of her eyes before tossing the beret back against her chest causing it to fall to the ground in front of her hooves.

Examining her locker I also find an error with her shirts as they're hung up facing the wrong direction, "Look at this, Shadow. How about you get them in the right way? It might help a little bit," As she turns her gaze to look at the shirts I lift the hanger and correct them for her, "Isn't that better?"

"Yes, sir," She responds as she continues to watch me.

"Fucking magic, isn't it?" Lifting the shirts again I throw them over my shoulder tossing them to the ground. Other then those two errors everything else in her kit is in order, stepping back I move over to Spectre at the next bed and look at her uniform. The zip on her shirt isn't fully up causing me to roll my eyes as I grab hold of it, "The zip should be all the way to the top for parade. Do you need help dressing? How old are you?"

Spectre's eyes lock onto mine, "Twenty-three, sir."

"Twenty-three? And you still need help dressing every morning, do you want me to put your clothes on for you every day?" She remains silent as she keeps her eyes locked forward. Stepping up to her locker I pick up her field pack and open it up, looking inside at the contents I push my hand in and immediately feel the damp material against my skin, "Oh, you've got to be shitting me!" Stepping back in front of her I hold it open to her, "Put your hoof in there," I watch as she takes the pack and runs her hoof inside it, "What's that?"

"It's damp, sir."

"It's fucking damp and wet! Put your fucking kit on the floor!" Leaning to the side she rest the pack alongside her, "It's a fucking good start, Isn't it?" Looking back into her locker I run my finger along the shelf and inspect the dust I've accumulated on my fingertip. Holding my finger in front of her eyes I glare at her, "What's that on my finger?"

"It's dust, sir," Her eyes flick from my finger to my eyes as I brush it off on her fur.

"It's fucking dust! Didn't I say you dust and clean all of your kit and storage units? Is that acceptable?"

"No, sir."

"No it isn't! It's fucking abysmal!" Closing her locker up I move up to the last person on parade, Sure Strike. Scrutinising his uniform I examine the trousers and fail to find a central crease along the legs, "There's no crease on the front of your trousers. Where's the crease?" -lifting my hand I take hold of his trouser leg and pull it slightly to the side to look at it in the light- "There's no fucking crease. You didn't iron your bloody trousers."

Moving to his open locker I look over the entire layout and I'm finally relieved to find someone who has gotten everything right, everything is packed away neatly and in its correct position. Well he would have passed his inspection, if his uniform was also correct. Stepping back into the central walkway I pace back and forth as I look to all the kit I've thrown about.

"This is a fucking joke, not one of you passed! There was an error for everyone on either their uniform or locker! You're already supposed to be in the military yet you make basic mistakes that I'd expect to see from a sixteen year old which has just turned up at Harrogate for the first time! It may seem petty but we do this all for a reason! If you can't take care of your kit in an controlled environment then how can I expect you to maintain your equipment when you're out in the field!? You're all supposed to be professionals, I suggest you get your shit together!" With one last look to them all I wave my hand as I step back into my room, "Clean this shit up!"

Over the next couple of days I carried out a number of training exercises with my team. I've updated some of their skills to accommodate the new style of combat which they will engage in, they've learned the importance of camouflage and concealment, they've learnt how to establish harbour drills and to maintain watch as the rest of the unit sleeps when they're out in the field, they've improved their endurance by carrying out multiple long distance marches with their full kit and I've even made them take part in a live firing exercise where they've advanced on a target location and have had to provide covering fire for one another as they advanced.

Now that I've developed their skills it's time for them to develop mine. It's currently mid afternoon and my team are making regular runs of the obstacle course as Chaser trains me how to handle a sword in combat. At first I thought it would be easy, just point the sharp end towards your target like a bayonet and thrust, however it didn't seem to come naturally to me. In the past I may have taught them how to engage an enemy with a bayonet, however that's completely different from going toe to toe with another swordsman.

As Chaser thrusts his sword towards me I step back and twist my body slightly, connecting my blade with his I'm able to brush mine against his as I push it back to counter his strike. Immediately he brings his blade straight in a chopping motion aimed for my shoulder, on instinct I roll to the left dodging his strike before pushing myself back to my feet. From my flanking position I unleash a succession of quick strikes against him, each one is easily blocked as he back peddles and deflects each attack.

Bringing my blade over my head I prepare to drop the blade directly on his head, however he easily sees this and takes the opportunity to lodge his blade into my sternum. Being knocked back by the strike I lower my gaze to my chest to see the red spot from the duelling spell Sunny cast on our swords. Chuckling at my defeat Chaser runs a hoof over his head, "You're getting better, but you're still not quite prime fighting material."

Shaking my head I look down at my sword, "I'm not doing too bad. Give me a rifle and I'll beat anyone I come up against."

"That kind of defeats the purpose of your sword then."

"It's for emergencies, I'm still gonna use my rifle or pistol over a sword in most situations."

Adopting a combat stance Chaser raises his blade as he watches me, "Emergency or not you'll still need to know how to use it. You taught us how to use a rifle so I'm gonna make sure you can use a sword."

Matching his stance we slowly begin to step around one another, "It wasn't that long ago when I was teaching you how to engage in combat."

"You failed to mention at that point that you never had combat training with a sword," Chaser delivers two quick blows directed towards my chest which I easily parry.

With a strong lunge I almost make contact with his neck, his last minute movement allows him to force the blade away with his own, "I mainly taught you how to use a bayonet."

"Not exactly useful" -With a low swing he aims for my legs but I'm easily able to jump over the attack- "When we didn't have bayonets."

Shrugging I kick a clump of snow at Chaser's face temporarily stunning him, seizing my opportunity I drag the swords against the front of his throat leaving him with a red mark, "Now you do."

Wiping away the mark Chaser snorts, "You're really going to resort to kicking dirt and snow in your enemies eyes?"

Smirking I take a step back as I sheath my sword, "Did it work, or did it work?"

"It worked, it's just not exactly very sporting."

"Sporting?" I let out a single laugh as I run a hand over my beard, "War isn't sporting, it's kill or be killed. If I can only survive by kicking a man in the bollocks or by hitting him when his guards down then I'm gonna take it."

Moving alongside me Chaser turns his head to watch the others as they advance along the obstacle course, "In a proper fight I can understand doing it. In a sparring match it's just low."

"I fight to win, not to be a proper gentleman," Chaser rolls his eyes as he continues watching as everyone begins to climb the low wall along the track. Stepping alongside him I follow his gaze to catch him looking at Sunny, "So... did you two have fun on New Year's?"

Arching a brow he turns his gaze to me, "Fun? What fun?"

"You know... bumped uglies," Chaser stares at me with a blank expression. "A bit of 'how's your father..?' Surely you know what I'm getting at here?"

Chaser smirks as he looks back to Sunny, "I may have an idea as to what you're getting at."

Resting my hands in my pockets I look over to the others, "Attacking the pink fortress. Filling the cream donut. Getting up in them guts. Parking the beef bus in tuna town. Spray painting her pu-"

"-I get it!" Chaser blurts out as his eyes narrow to me, "Sweet Celestia, your world has some weird euphemisms for bucking."

"Oh, you ain't heard nothing yet. We're renowned for having tonnes of naughty expressions. So, did you bang her?"

Chaser shakes his head, "No, we haven't done anything like that. Why are you so curious?"

Shrugging I tilt my head to look at him, "I was just wondering if you did anything after snogging for most of the night. This is what guys do, we have manly talks."

Chaser chuckles as he steps over to his kit which is resting on the floor, "If we're going to have 'manly talks' then why don't we discuss what you've been up to?"

Raising a brow I join him as we stand around his equipment, "Meaning?"

"You and that Unicorn, Moon Glow. You seriously expect me to believe that nothing happened between you two?"

"I don't expect you to believe anything, all I'm going to say is that we definitely didn't fuck."

Chaser starts to put his armour back on as he looks to me, "So you haven't been with another mare since the war?" I shake my head. I have, but I'm not going to tell him I fucked the Captain of the Wonderbolts. Pushing a hoof against my chest he raises his head to look to me, "You need to get out there! I'm sure an exotic creature like you could get so much tail without even trying."

Smirking I slowly push his hoof off of my chest, "I don't need to go out and get laid with random girls. I'm fine, unlike you." Chaser looks to me with a confused expression. Reaching into my field pack I take out a magazine and throw it at his face causing it to drop against the snow. The cover shows two Pegasus mares engaged in a particular activity with one another, "I told you to keep your locker secured. You wouldn't want to be deprived of your wank bank, would you?"

Chaser's face quickly drops as the brightest shade of crimson I've ever seen plasters his cheeks. Quickly scooping up the magazine he hides it in his field pack, "I only read it for the articles."

Laughing I pat him on his head, "Of course you do. Whatever floats your boat, just don't leave your porn on show for others to find."

"Ahem..." Myself and Chaser quickly turn to find Gabrielle looking at us with an amused expression, "Have you two finished discussing pornography?"

Chaser sinks where he stands as I simply nod my head, "For the time being. May I help you with something?"

"There is a briefing being held, we've learnt of a meeting which we can infiltrate in order to obtain more information."

As we begin to step off I look over the others as I walk. With the training I have seen some small improvements over the week, they still have far to go but we will get there soon. For now we need to focus on the task at hand, this meeting may be our chance to learn more of the Children of the Motherland's plans. I can't wait to get back at that bastard Silverwing for making me lose Valkyrie.

Valkyrie's daughter will have a few choice words for him.

Author's Note

I could go on forever about various training exercises which occurs within the army but I don't think it would make a particularly interesting read.

Some training may be brushed upon briefly in future chapters but this is the main bulk that I'm going to go over at the moment.

Thanks for reading :twilightsmile:

Chapter 47 - Setting up in Threlkeld

Following Gabrielle into the main quarters of the base we make our way past a small guard post to enter the main command room of the MoD instillation. Stepping in I'm met with what you'd expect to see from a war room in any military film, a spherical table rest in the centre displaying a detailed map of the Griffin Empire including all the main transport routes and any reported activities from the Children of the Motherland. Spaced out along the side of the room are large filing cabinets holding important military documents with desk positioned alongside them where a number of intelligence officers type up reports on old typewriters.

Reaching the main table myself and Gabrielle halt as we look to the commanding officer as he turns to face us, we both quickly salute the Colonel who quickly returns the gesture. The Colonel holds out his talon to me which I quickly take hold of and shake hands with him, "Captain John Davies, I hope you're finding the facilities here to your standards."

Releasing my grip I remain at attention, "Yes, sir. A bit different to what I'm used to, but still seems suitable for our training."

"Are Equestrian facilities that different?"

"In all honesty I wouldn't know, I've only been to the Canterlot barracks and the new barracks in Ponyville. I'm still used to my barracks from back home, sir."

Turning to walk around the table he gives a wave of his talon signalling for us to follow, "I can imagine that there's a fair few differences between your world and ours, especially considering the difference in weaponry and armour from the reports I received about you during the war."

"I'm still trying to get my head around the technological differences. In some areas your world is as advanced as ours, such as medicine, but for other areas you seem to be trailing behind, sir."

The Colonel remains quiet as we approach a small office, moving through the door the three of us step inside to find two other officers waiting inside, a Captain and a Major. Once the door closes behind us the Colonel takes a seat at the desk and selects a numbers of documents from the draw and passes them to Gabrielle, "Let's get straight to business. We've now confirmed that one of Silverwing's top ten will be within the town of Threlkeld tomorrow, the former Lieutenant Hirsch will be recruiting former Militarist soldiers at the Muntz tavern. This could be our key opportunity to capture a high ranking member of the Children of the Motherland, the potential information he can give us will be invaluable to us."

I look to Gabrielle as she quickly scans through the intelligence reports, "What resistance can we expect, sir?"

The Major steps alongside Gabrielle and hands her another report, "Hirsch never goes anywhere without his personal escort, five veterans of the Militarist military who served as their elite guard, they're highly skilled and will certainly pose a threat if you engage them in combat. Also since the tavern is a suspected recruiting ground we can expect the majority of patrons to become hostile if any military personnel are located nearby."

Gabrielle passes the documents to me as she focuses her attention back to her commanding officer, "I believe that Captain Davies' plan will be sufficient, sir. He has two Griffins in his team who speak Imperial Griffonian, they may be able to pose as sympathises and gather intelligence on their activities."

The Colonel leans back in his chair as his eyes lock onto me, "Are you sure your team is up for this? You may be prepared for front line combat but infiltration is a different matter."

"I'm sure we can handle the task. Georg and Janine can go into the tavern whilst the rest of us remain on standby ready to intervene. Once they give us a signal we can move in to apprehend Hirsch, sir."

The Colonel contemplates what I have to say as he turns his head to the other officers, "Major, what do you think?"

The Major looks to me momentarily before responding, "We can provide an airship to transport them to the local airfield. We can get them there for tonight allowing them to move into position around the tavern without being seen ready for tomorrow, from intelligence reports there are a few abandoned houses across the street which will provide a clear line of sight."

"Captain Davies, be ready to deploy with Captain Gabrielle within the next hour. Set up positions through the night and remain in position ready for tomorrow." We both give a quick salute to the Colonel before leaving his office, I'm going to have to get everyone prepared to deploy. Once we reach those buildings we'll have to stay hidden and remain there for nearly an entire day before this operation can begin. I've only done a few reccy's in my time in the military but I'm sure we can do it, from there we can move in and apprehend the Lieutenant.

Under the cover of darkness we made our approach into town, the airship was able to transport us to a military base on the outskirts of town, the flight itself only took two hours. Upon landing outside the town we waited until late at night before moving in, although it wasn't uncommon for the residents to see military patrols they would undoubtedly become suspicious upon seeing the Equestrian military.

We replicated the ruse we pulled to enter Wingston during the war, hiding within cargo carriages we were able to move our unit into town as we posed as a supply caravan. With Gabrielle's unit towing the carriage we are all left sitting in the dark as we wait to reach our destination, the only light we have is Colbalt's and Silver's horn illuminating the tight space.

As we sit there Georg looks to me, "Are you sure this is the best way to proceed? A lot can go wrong with this plan."

Clasping my rifle I raise my head, "I know, but we haven't got many options. We'll be sat in a vantage point ready to strike, you'll also be provided with a set of Griffin pistols for protection."

"With one shot. There could potentially be dozens of targets, we'll only be able to fire off one shot each before they act."

"Then don't get caught. Just stick to speaking Imperial Griffonian and you'll be fine, can you manage that?" Georg and Janine nod to me, "Wunderbar."

"What about the Lieutenant?" Janine asks. "No doubt he'll question why we're there or if we served with the Militarists."

"Come up with a story and stick to it. I'd personally stick to something vague so you don't get caught out on small details, maybe say you were at the battle of Griffonstone and were captured on the passage leading to the town. You were able to escape Equestria custody as you were transported and decided to lay low until recently."

"I don't know if that'll work, John. He may catch on."

Rubbing my chin I let out a sigh, "True, maybe you two won't have to engage with him? Just pose as patrons and remain nearby to listen for any key intelligence, if you're approached then you'll have to improvise. We've got all night and tomorrow morning to prepare."

Sunny lifts her head and turns to me, "A lot can go wrong here. We're taking a big risk with this, we haven't exactly done an operation like this."

"Guys, we can do this. We're the Everfree Rangers, we have the most advanced kit and many of us are veterans of the war. We were able to infiltrate enemy lines without being detected and conducted a sabotage mission which saved countless lives during the assault of Wingston. We were able to extract a high valued target from enemy controlled territory and we were in the first wave of the battle of Griffonstone. We can do this, we'll make the Everfree Rangers the unit that everyone else envies. We're the best of the best, we'll just have to prove it."

Chaser snickers from alongside me, "Is this where we all put our hooves in the centre and cheer?"

Smirking I lightly slap him across the back of the head getting a small chuckle from the others, "You ruined the moment. I swear you're determined to be an ass."

"You'd be lost without me."

"Wow. Somebody's cocky, I'm sure I can live without you, it'll just mean I won't be annoyed every ten minutes."

Chaser closes his eyes as he rests his head back, "You're so kind, John."

"I know." Looking down to his field pack between his legs I can see the top flap isn't fully secured, flicking it open my eyes widen when I see that he forgot to put his magazine back into his locker. A mischievous grin spreads across my face which the others seem to catch, reaching in I quickly grab the magazine and draw it out.

Chaser opens his eyes when he hears me going through his bag. His ears drop as he sees what I've grabbed, "Give that back!"

Holding it in one arm I raise it out of his reach as he tries climbing up me to reach it, "I just want to borrow your wank mag." Everyone's expressions shifts to a mixture of amusement and surprise at our actions, Georg leans over and grabs Chaser pulling him off me. Flicking through a few pages I find a picture of a single mare with the same colour coat as Chaser in a very provocative black lacy set of lingerie. Tilting the magazine I show it to him, "Is this your mom?"

Chasers eyes narrow as he scowls at me, "Go buck yourself."

I gesture a hand towards my crotch, "I'm trying to." This only proceeds to irritate him as he once again lunges at me, this time however he's successful at retrieving the magazine and quickly stuffs it into his field pack. Grinning I look to Sunny and tilt my head back to Chaser, "Your man wants some attention it seems."

Sunny's amused smirk quickly drops as a light shade of rose paints her cheeks, Chaser respond by punching my leg with his forehoof with only causes me to laugh. After a few seconds we hear a quick succession of knocks on the rear doors of the carriage, gathering up all of our kit we wait a moment until the doors are opened from the outside. One by one we all quickly climb out to find ourselves in a poorly lit alleyway, on both sides of the walls there is a rotted and worn out door which leads into the old buildings.

Whispering to the others I look to them all, "Colbalt, Crimson, Shadow, Slicer and Sure Strike you're with me. Everyone else go into the building on the right and keep on alert, we'll remain here until the meeting. Georg and Janine you two join me so we can discuss the plan in more detail in the morning."

Sure Strike enters the building first with the rifle attached to his back, he may be able to use it competently however he still prefers the blades he has concealed within his wings. One by one we join him inside as we clear out the building, due to the close quarters I keep my rifle over my shoulder as I have my pistol in one hand and the sword in the other. Once every room is briefly searched I holster my weapons as I call down the stairs to everyone, "Clear. Sure Strike secure the door, barricade it if you have to, just make sure we can easily clear it so we can move out tomorrow."

Ascending back to the top floor of the building I enter an old worn out room, the paint on the walls is flaking away and in the corner of the ceiling there is a clump of mould growing against the damp plaster. With each step I take deeper into the room the wooden floorboards creak beneath my boots, it gives me the feeling that any minute my boot will break through leaving me trapped in the floor. Reaching a large window I wipe my hand across it rubbing away a thick layer of dust, looking outside I'm able to clearly see through a number of windows in the tavern along with the surrounding streets.

As the others join me inside the room I look back to them all, "We'll all stay in here tonight. Everyone look around for some furniture or something to use as beds, unless you're happy to sleep on the floor."

As everyone moves around the building Shadow steps alongside me, "This room doesn't exactly seem very cosy."

Cocking a brow I look to her, "This isn't exactly a five star hotel. You could always snuggle up with Sure Strike, he may act tough but I bet he'd love the attention."

Shadow gives one small chuckle as she shakes her head, "I don't feel like snuggling up with anypony. Just cause you want to snuggle up with Chaser."

Smirking I pat her head as I step up to a sofa with a dust sheet resting over it, "You're just jealous that I have a man to spoon with." Grabbing the sheet I pull if from the sofa revealing a fairly uncomfortable looking worn down green sofa. Sitting against it I start to remove my field pack and webbing.

"I don't think Sunny would appreciate you doing that," Shadow jokes as she joins me on the sofa and sits next to me.

"I'm sure she won't mind if it's in a threeway." Shadow looks to me in confusion, "It's just banter, you get tonnes of it in the army. We may do and say things that seem a bit... 'fruity,' but it's just for a laugh."

"That makes no sense," As the others return to the room they drag in a few small camping beds and loungers which they found in the various rooms. As they set them up in the room Shadow gets up from the sofa and heads for the doorway, "I'll have the first watch."

As she leaves the room I kick my feet up on the sofa and rest my head back, raising my watch to my face I find it to be 02:18. After spending the last few days training I haven't exactly had a good nights sleep, although I've been tired most nights I've not been able to physically relax. The cold air blowing in through the broken window isn't exactly doing much good for helping me relax, as I look to Janine she passes me a blanket that she was able to find. Pulling it over my body I look to the others, "Get some sleep while you can. Decide amongst you who will be taking over for Shadow in a few hours for guard duty."

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

Gradually I open my eyes to find myself staring straight up at a white ceiling, not really paying much attention I roll to the side and close my eyes once again. As I lay there I feel the cold winter air run over my face from a nearby window, the sounds of birds chirping in the nearby trees and the sound of cars driving up and down the street... Wait a minute... cars?

My eyes snap open as I sit up in the bed to look around, the cream walls have a number of photos hanging from them showing myself in military parade dress from basic training at Sandhurst and showing my family. At the far wall there is a small TV resting on a stand with an alarm clock alongside it, a pair of dressers are pressed against the side wall alongside a wardrobe. Getting out of bed I stand on the cool carpet as I look around the room. I'm in my flat.

Leaving my bedroom I stand in the doorway to look around the corridor, to the left is my bathroom, the right leads to the kitchen and the front leads to the main lounge and sitting room. Stepping through to the lounge I look over the layout of the room, a small dinning table is set to the side, a collection of chairs and a sofa sit opposite in front of my main TV and Xbox 360. A number of photos of myself and friends hang on the walls, a number of them show myself and Jess whereas the others show my friends from the army from our previous tours.

"How did I get back here?" I ask myself out loud as I scratch my chin, as I run my hand over the chin I find a distinctive lack of a beard. What the fuck is going on? I quickly run to the kitchen and look at the calendar to try and get some idea of the date, running my hand along the crossed off days I find it to be January 22nd 2013, roughly one month before I was due to be redeployed to Afghanistan. Pushing my hands against the wall I let out a deep breath, "What the fuck? What's happening?"

I stay there for a minute as I try to process what is going on. Was it a dream? Am I still due to go to Afghanistan? Have I been given another chance? As I stand there questioning what is going on I hear a sudden knocking at the front door. I lift my head to stare directly down the corridor to the source of the knocking, after waiting for a minute the knocking repeats itself.

Slowly I step through the hallway into the lounge where I stare at the front door, cautiously I approach the door as I reach my hand out to grab the handle. Compressing the handle I push it down and pull the door towards me. With the door open I look out to the corridor but see nobody there, stepping out I look to the right but still fail to see anyone.

"Well this is certainly an interesting greeting," A voice calls to me from the left side of the corridor. Pausing I turn to face the voice where I find Luna standing there as she looks to me with a soft smile.

"L-Luna? What the hell is going on? Why am I in my flat?"

Luna steps up to me and gestures her head towards the door, "Aren't you going to invite me in?"

I look to her momentarily before I step to the side allowing her access to my home, as she steps inside she begins to inspect the room as I close the door. Standing there I look down to myself to realise I answered the door in my boxers. Clearing my throat Luna turns back to me as I step up to her, "Why are we in my flat?"

Pausing Luna turns back to face me, "We're in a dream, John. This will also allow us to spend a bit more time together, seeing as it may be difficult for us to meet in the flesh at given times."

I look to her with an expression of puzzlement on my face, "We're in a dream?" Luna nods, "So if this is a dream how do I know I'm talking to the real you and not just a figure of my imagination?"

"I'm the real me, John. I was able to view your dreams when you first arrived, if I deem it necessary I can also interact with an individual within their dreams. You are in control of the dream, I've allowed you to access a basic memory from your past to act as a base to build your world from. I simply decided to allow you to revisit roughly one year in the past, this day for some reason had the strongest memory for me to base this dream on to recreate your world. I suppose I should be thankful that you weren't on deployment this time last year."

Rubbing my hands over my face I let out a frustrated sigh, "You're a few days off, seeing as it should be January twelfth, going onto the thirteenth . A little warning would have been nice for future reference. I found myself in my bed when I should have been in the Griffin Empire, I had no clue what was going on when I woke up."

Luna can see the irritation in my eyes as I look to her. Slowly she steps up to me, "I'm sorry, John. I thought allowing you to see your world would do some good for you, even if it was just in a dream."

Groaning I step to the side and look out of the main window. Down bellow I watch as the occasional car and pedestrian passes by, I even recognise Beth who lives in the flat above mine as she walks away from the entrance to likely go to work. On the far end of the road is a small selection of buildings, the local corner shop was luckily right outside my home allowing my to collect a few essentials when needed such as milk, bread and of course beer for the evenings. To the side of the shop is the main field, the large open area holds a small football pitch and playground where I can see groups of children playing together.

Resting my hand against the wall I turn my head back to Luna, "So this is my dream? Won't everything play out like I remember?"

Luna steps to the other side of the window and faces me, "In a way, however it's not so simple. Everypo... everybody you see is a projection of your subconscious, some will be randomly generated whereas those you have a greater knowledge of will be projected based on past memories you have of them. So if you were to see your friends they would behave in a manner to which you're familiar with."

My head raises upon hearing that last point. They'll behave in the same way they acted to me in the past? This could be my opportunity to see everyone again, it may not be the real them but at least it's something. Though would I want to see them? It may do more harm then good, if I see them I may become reliant on seeing them or it could cause me to break down.

Grinning I cross my arms, "So it's kinda like having a date without physically going on one. But we're in a dream, would we even be able to feel anything, or even taste for that matter?"

Luna slowly saunters up to me, "All of your senses are in your mind. Pain, fear, joy and happiness. You can still feel everything in a dream, almost as if it was reality. There is often no way to tell that you're dreaming until you finally wake up, only then do you realise that something was amiss." Closing the distance she presses her soft lips against mine, true to her words I'm able to feel the pressure as her lips brush against mine.

I brush my hand over her cheek as my mouth opens on its own accord, letting Luna's tongue flick across the tip of mine. It wasn't long before our tongues intertwined with one another, no matter what happened I could never get tired of this sensation. I never really thought of Luna as a Princess but the fact that she is a woman of extreme power seems to make this more enjoyable for me, kinda like a forbidden romance. Despite her age though she didn't seem particularly experienced with this, although she attempts to take the lead she seems a little hesitant as it feels a bit like our tongues are engaged in an awkward waltz. In the past we had a few drinks in our system so I guess it never crossed my mind, despite this though the kiss still feels right as it sends shivers down my spine.

Slowly she pulls back from the kiss much to my annoyance, Luna pushes her head against my hand causing my fingers to run through her mane. Her eyes open slightly as she looks to me, "I'm sorry, this is all still fairly new to me."

Cocking a brow in confusion I gently rub my thumb across her cheek, "New to you? What do you mean?"

A blush quickly surfaces on her face, "Well 'new' isn't exactly the word to use for this, 'experienced' probably fits it a bit better." She notices my expression as I wait expectantly for her to carry on, "I haven't exactly been with many others in my time, John. Certainly not... intimately, it's been over a thousand years since I felt this embrace with another. Since my return it seems that a lot has changed when it comes to... courting."

Smirking I guide her over to the sofa where she happily takes a seat as I join alongside her, "You don't have to apologise to me, Luna. I'm going to follow your example, I won't rush you into anything. Just do what feels right to you, these sorts of things can't be learnt in a book."

Luna leans against me causing us to rest back against the arm of the sofa, she releases a content sigh as I wrap my arms around her. Lying back against the sofa I feel something digging into my back, as I try to move the object from underneath my back the TV switches on showing the news. "Hello and a very good morning, you are watching BBC news and a warm welcome as well to viewers joining us on BBC Two."

Luna's head instantly snaps to the TV as the news reader begins to read the headlines, I can only guess that seeing a TV function for the first time would seem technologically impossible for Equestrians. "Our main story here this morning, another round of army job cuts has just been announced by the Ministry of Defence. Most of those who have been made redundant so far have been volunteers, but this time a higher proportion are expected to be compulsory. And just to tell you that we're just hearing that there will be an urgent question in the Commons about this in the next hour or so at about half past twelve today."

As the male begins to talk I read the main text on the screen which states that 'up to 5,300 posts to go in third round of cuts.' Finally getting the TV controller out from behind my back I switch the TV off and drop the controller on the floor, "I guess that's why I remembered this day in particular. I was worried that I could potentially lose my job."

"Why would they make cuts to the military if you were in the middle of a war? It makes no sense." Lifting my head I look to Luna as she looks to me, I can see the irritation in her eyes as she tries to comprehend how the military could potentially do such a thing which would weaken the country.

"The global economy went to shit a few years ago. Most countries were still trying to recover in order to regain the money lost along during the recession, one of the best ways to do that is to reduce your spending."

Luna rolls onto her barrel as her forehooves rest against my bare chest, "But surely cutting the military during conflict will result in the loss of lives. That money could be used to purchase and manufacture better equipment, not to mention keep the army at its current size instead of decreasing it."

"There's more going on in my world then the war in Afghanistan, we had to look at trying to make things better for the counties economy as a whole. There were some sacrifices such as spending cuts of the army, police and other important sectors in society, but it keep other areas strong." I watch her as she idly runs a hoof across my chest, chuckling I shake my leg from underneath her getting her attention, "Having fun feeling me up?"

A mild blush appears on her face yet her hoof continues to move, "Are you complaining?" She asks with a coy smile.

Shrugging I start to run a hand over her folded wing, "Not particularly."

As I continue to trace my finger over her feathers Luna shifts her body to raise her position further up my body, "I take it you haven't been injured so far? You haven't lost the bet?"

Snickering I rest my head back on the arm of the sofa, "Not yet. I'm doing fairly well considering my track record, although I haven't seen any combat yet."

"I don't exactly want to see you get hurt while you're away, but I don't want to lose this bet either." Luna pushes her hoof to the bottom of her muzzle, "It's such a predicament."

"I know we made a bet on me being injured, but what are we considering as injured? It could mean anything really from me losing a limb to stubbing my toe on the bed in the morning."

Luna ponders this for a second before responding, "How about any injury that requires you being seen by a medic or medical profession?"

"That sounds fair to me, I'll just treat myself."

Luna lets out a single laugh, "You wanted a medic for a reason, that's why I assigned Slicer Jen to your unit, you're not going to waste that asset. I can just get her to submit a medical report to me once she inevitably treats you."

"So basically I can't cheat?" Luna chuckles softly as she turns her head to the side and rest it against my chest. "Shit, and here I was thinking I could find a way to win."

"Even if Jen submits a report, or not, I'll still be able to find out. The Griffin Empire is also due to hold it's election on February the first in order to determine it's government, once the government is established then we shall be visiting as part of a state visit to build relations with the new leader. I can always find out if you've been injured, especially since it should be the half way point for your deployment."

"So you'll be visiting in early or mid February?" Luna nods. "So does that mean you'll be here for Valentines day?"

Luna lifts her head again as she looks to me in confusion, "Valentines day?"

"Yeah, February the fourteenth?"

A small smile spreads across Luna's muzzle as the date seems to mean something to her, "Oh, we may be here for Hearts and Hooves day. Though it would be suspicious if we met on that day in particular."

Hearts and Hooves day? Are you taking the fucking piss? "I could always just be busy on either side of the fourteenth so I can only meet you then, either way I'm sure we can figure something out. You could always request that we return to be the escort for the state visit, I'm sure the others will appreciate a few days to relax."

Luna ponders this for a moment as she slowly drags her hoof across my chest, "I'll figure something out. Even if we can't meet for Hearts and Hooves day there will still be the Equestrian games, it will be much easier for us to spend time together there."

Smiling I lean down and place a soft kiss on Luna's forehead, "Sounds good to me, the winner will be able to claim their prize there." Luna chuckles softly as she lowers her head again. We remain there for what feels like a few minutes as I keep my arms wrapped around her, though I have no idea how quick time will pass by in a dream. Looking down to her I watch her as she lies there peacefully, I start to idly stroke her fur as her body shifts slightly at the contact.

Luna pushes up from my body and gradually sits up, "I should return to my duties, even though it's late at night I still have work to do.

Copying her motion I join her in sitting on the sofa, "I understand, you've got work to do. If you decide to do this again though make sure you leave some sort of clear indicator when I wake up, that way I won't be shitting myself when I find myself back home."

Luna leans towards me and kisses my cheek, "I will do, John. Don't get too badly hurt out there, I would still like to win my bet."

"No promises, Luna. I may hide for the entire deployment just to spite you," I watch her as she gets up from the sofa, slowly she walks over to the main window where we were standing by earlier. With one last look to me she smiles before she manages to travel through the glass to fly off in the distance. By the time I move to the window to look out I find it to be solid once again and that Luna is nowhere in sight.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

"Wake up, John," Georg's voice calls to me as I keep my eyes closed. Groaning I slowly sit up as my eyes gradually open, the bright sun blinds me through the window causing me to use my hand as a makeshift shield. When my vision finally adjusts I find him holding a small metal mug of coffee to me.

Taking hold of it I bring my legs around as I rub my eyes, "What time is it?"

"08:20, we should probably go over the plans and prepare for tonight."

"Okay, just give me five minutes to wake up properly." Groaning I take a sip of coffee as he moves off to join his sister. As I drink my coffee I look out the window to the clear sky, it makes a nice change from the past few days where it's been nothing but clouds and snowfall.

As I finish my coffee I think back to the dream and everything Luna said within it, particularly the fact that I could feel everything that happens within the dream. It gets me thinking about what we could do with those dreams... all sorts of fun no doubt. The dreams however could potentially be used with the others in my team. If we can feel pain I wonder if she can put a number of us in the same dream where we could be placed in mock battles, it would allow us to engage in realistic combat without the risk of serious injury in real life.

We could potentially take part in a memory of mine and repeat past battles in order to learn from them and to develop our skills, whether that be memories from the Griffin civil war or even from combat in Afghanistan. Maybe Luna could create some settings based on my knowledge of past wars in order to give us variety, maybe even going back to taking part in battles from the World Wars to vary our equipment and tactics.

I'm dragged away from my train of thought as Slicer steps in front of me, "Come on, John. We should get ready for tonight." She's about to step away but pauses to look back to me, "Oh and don't bother trying to cheat for your bet, Princess Luna told me to submit any medical reports to her."

As Slicer steps away I shake my head as I chuckle to myself. Resting the mug on the floor I gradually climb to my feet before following Slicer.

Of course Luna wouldn't let me cheat. She must really want to win.

Chapter 48 - Springing the trap

Sitting in the shadow in front of the window I keep my rifle rested over my legs as I look outside, the evening has now come around as the sun sets for the day and numerous patrons make their way to the Muntz tavern. We spent the entire day going over the plan and numerous scenarios to determine the best plan of action, directly below us there is a large bay window for the tavern which provides us with a clear line of sight into a free booth and over a large area of the tavern itself.

As I survey the area I take another mouthful of my rice and kidney beans, it may not be the most exciting food but at least it will stop me from getting hungry. As I finish the last of my food Georg moves low alongside me, "Are you absolutely certain about this? I must admit that I've got my doubts about this."

Resting my mess tin on the floor I grasp onto my rifle, "We'll be up here providing over-watch for you, just make sure you sit in the booth we've already identified. Gabrielle has also sent in a pair of her soldier into the tavern to blend into the crowd, they can't speak Griffonian but they know to keep an eye out for you."

"Yeah... but there's still the fact that we will be outnumbered."

Turning my head I roll my eyes, "Don't get caught then."

"So much can go wrong here-"

"-Balls, Georg!" I shout out cutting him off and causing everyone else in the room to look at me in confusion.

Georg stands up as he looks to me, "Come again?"

"Balls. Keep up. Where are your balls?" As I look to him his eyes briefly flick down as he continues to stand there with with a perplexed expression etched onto his face. "Are they firmly attached, or has someone plucked them from your perineum whilst you were asleep and placed them into an icebox?"

"That ma-"

"Georg. Balls. Grow a pair and man up, we've got you covered."

Groaning he moves to the exit as Janine joins alongside him. As he walks past the group Sure Strike leans towards him, "You heard the Captain. Balls." Georg just glares to Sure Strike as he and his sister leave for the tavern. Both of them have left their uniforms and armour behind and have adopted some clothing we were able to locate within some of the old dressers in the house, for protection they had a pistol each strapped underneath their jackets along with a short sword. In most circumstances carrying a sword would be fairly suspicious however it still seems fairly common for most civilians to be in a possession of a sword as they moved down the streets.

Looking out the window I load a round into the chamber of my rifle as I rest the end of the barrel on the windowsill, "Everyone keep on watch, if you see anything suspicious then let me know. Remember, the signal to move in is when Georg taps the table four times in quick succession. We've got another twenty to thirty minutes until Hirsch is due to arrive."

My eyes drift down the barrel of my rifle as I wait. I should probably look into developing some attachments for my rifle. As I look over the body it gets me thinking of numerous ways I could potentially improve it. I could look into developing a bipod and a scope for the rifle in order to covert it into a sniper rifle, it would certainly help with ranged engagements. Other then that I could also tinker with some sort of flash eliminator, when I had my SA80 I never had to worry about that as every single one came equipped with one.

Regaining my focus I look over the street as I watch Georg and Janine enter the tavern, they're shortly followed by the two units Gabrielle is sending in to provide some additional cover if needed. Thankfully for us the tavern has a large number of bay windows providing us with a view of most of the main floor of the tavern, I am able to easily track George and Janine as they both get a drink from the bar before going to the booth.

Now it's time to wait, with Hirsch still being some time away we just need to keep watch and get ready to intervene. As I remain in position Spectre moves to the opposite side of my window and joins me in resting her rifle on the windowsill. When I lift my eyes up to her she opens her mouth, "So you can speak Imperial Griffonian?"

Nodding my head I turn to fully face her, "German. Yes I can."

She waves a hoof, "Same difference. Can you teach me?"

"You want me to teach you how to speak German?" Spectre nods as she looks to me expectantly. "No. I'm not a language teacher."

"Oh, come on. It'll kill the time. Besides, how hard can it be?"

Raising an eyebrow I shake my head, "Well now that you said that out loud, it will be hard."

"It's not like we've got anything else to do for the next half an hour," Spectre tries to pout in an attempt to get me to agree to her request.

Sighing I run my fingers over the bridge of my nose, "We'll start basic then. I'll begin with some numbers. Repeat after me. Eins, one."

"Eins, one," Spectre repeats as she looks to me.

"Zwei, two."

"Zwai, two."

"Zwei."

Spectre looks to me in confusion "What? Three is the same as two?"

"No, Spectre I'm correcting your pronunciation. Zwei."

"That's what I said."

Letting out a shallow groan I rest my head against the window frame, "Do you want to learn this, or not?"

"Ja. That means yes."

Groaning louder I push her with my hand, "Okay... I knew this would be a mistake. Just... just go. We've already got three members of the team who speak German or Imperial Griffonian, we don't need any more. Go and learn a different language."

Getting up she moves away with a slight scowl on her face. There's a reason I became a soldier and not a teacher, I've got little to no patience for it. Once she has moved away I reach into my pocket and take out a small notepad and pencil where I have been jotting down various ideas for possible training scenarios using dreams. Looking over my current list I've primarily got dates of engagements I've been involved with in Afghanistan, it may involve technology and advanced weaponry which my team is unfamiliar with but it can show them how war has developed in my world from swords and muskets to fully automatic rifles and armoured fighting vehicles.

To show them the horrors of war I could potentially revisit the first and second world wars based on what I know from certain battles, granted since it's based from my memory they won't be one-hundred percent accurate but it should at least get the general locations and equipment right. The question is what battles or campaigns should we take part in? D-day, El Alamein, Stalingrad, Gallipoli, the Somme, Verdun and Mons could all be potential battles to take part in. It's a good thing I studied the world wars in history class so I have a decent understanding of key battles and equipment providing me with knowledge to work from.

Each battle has the potential to introduce my team to various types of combat to develop their skills and prepare them for anything war could throw at them. Anything from the amphibious landing at Normandy, close quarters combat in the ruins of Stalingrad, trench and chemical warfare at the Somme, to desert and armoured warfare at El Alamein. The possibilities are endless, although it would likely be a long time before mechanised warfare reaches this world it may be important for them to witness the power that industry and technology can have on the battlefield.

That gets me thinking about how the Equestrian military has progressed, in my time here they have begun manufacturing and issuing ballistic weapons to certain bodies within the army but what if magic could be utilised more? I've already seen it being used in combat, from Silver using his magic to enchant crossbow bolts, to Sunny and Shining erecting shield to protect friendly forces. But what if they were able to develop weapons which used magical elements instead of bullets? My sword is enchanted with a rune which has nearly been forgotten to time, maybe the knowledge will return to the Equestrians to develop more efficient melee weapons. No matter what I see with magic it will still be an unknown factor to me, I'll happily stick with what I know works and head into battle with a rifle in my hands.

As the evening sun sets and the moon rises a cold wind blows through the broken panes of glass on the window, cupping my hands over my mouth I exhale in an attempt to warm my hands. This waiting around is killing me, as we remain in position waiting for Hirsch to turn up we have nothing to do. Taking hold of my rifle once again my fingers twitch against the trigger guard. Sometime I wish I didn't quite smoking, I could do with a fag right about now.

With nothing to do I dig through my webbing and retrieve the folded up intelligence reports Gabrielle gave me on Hirsch. Inside the documents it illustrates his activities during and after the war along with providing a photo of himself which was used in his military profile before the war. Although it's black and white I'm able to make out that his feathers must be black, alongside that he has a lighter beak and feathered outline around his eyes. Flipping over the photo I find a small list documenting the colours of his features confirming that he is primarily black with grey highlights.

According to the report he served on the front line at Sallagriffon during the war, I never got to see combat at that battle due to being on restricted duties working on the train line. It states that he was responsible for overseeing weapons development for the Militarist forces, primarily on their new rifles and weapon armaments for airships. Following the war he has been identified as a key member of the Children of the Motherland, primarily by working to recruit new members and by obtaining supplies for suspected weapon manufacturing. If we capture him he may be able to lead us to a facility used for weapon production and potentially weaken the groups recruitment.

Hearing chatter and footsteps outside I lower the reports to take a look through the window, sure enough I can see who I believe to be Hirsch alongside five angry looking Griffins. Turning my head back to my team I speak in a hushed tone, "We're in business."

Sure Strike joins me at the opposite side of the window as we both observe the group, sure enough they all enter in and start to make their way to another group of Griffins within the tavern. As soon as they're inside I notice that Georg's and Janine's demeanour change, likely feeling nervous about the fact that our target has arrived.

We remain in position as we observe the Lieutenant move from group to group within the tavern, unfortunately for us he seems to be greeting them in a manner you'd expect to see friends greet one another meaning we'll likely have a fight once we move in. A good twenty minutes pass as we simply observe his behaviour, Georg and Janine seem to be paying close attention to him likely listening to everything he says.

Finally something happens that catches my attention. Taking hold of my binoculars I look through the window as Hirsch hugs another Griffin, however his talons seems to take something from his jacket and places it into the others. Some sort of deal? Plans for upcoming attacks? Once they've moved away I point out the Griffin who received the package to Slicer, "When we move in I want you to detain that one and retrieve that package."

Sure Strike nods to me confirming the order. I maintain watch for the next few minutes until he finally makes another move, straight towards Georg and Janine. You two had better keep your cool, there's no telling what will happen if this turns ugly. Thankfully he only approaches with one of his elite guards on his tail, the rest seem more interested in talking to one of the barmaids then watching the Lieutenant.

Minutes pass as we watch the three converse, I'm hoping that Hirsch will move on and clear away from them reducing the risk when we move in. Typically however I have no luck as he sits down across from them. That makes things more complicated, if we storm in it will put them at risk. I just hope that Georg picks an appropriate opportunity to signal for us to move in.

It's at that moment that Georg taps the surface of the table four times with his talon. You've got to be shitting me!? Now!? Since the Griffins and the rest of my team were also informed of the signal that means we all have to move now otherwise we will be risking a number of us as only a few would go in. "We're in business. Crimson stay up here and provide cover, everyone else on me."

Pushing up from the floor Crimson switches positions with me as myself and the others all make our way down the stairs, Sure Strike flies past to get ahead of us in order to clear the barricade for us. Reaching the door we all quickly move through as the rest of the team exit their building to simultaneously join us. Sprinting down the alleyway Chaser flies ahead and lands by the main door, pivoting on the spot he kicks it with his full strength causing the door to be propelled open as the handle and lock snaps off.

"EVERYONE STAY WHERE YOU ARE!" Storming inside I quickly round the corner and take aim towards Hirsch and his escort as they turn to face me. The rest of the team immediately join me inside taking aim at various patrons and the rest of the elite guards at the bar. Janine and Georg rise from their chairs drawing their swords pointing them towards the rear of Hirsch's head. "On the floor!"

Hirsch starts to chuckle as he shakes his head, "I must say that this is a surprise, but not one that we didn't expect." Behind me I hear a number of doors open up to the rear of the tavern as a number of rifles click. "You've made a mistake coming here, Captain."

Adjusting the grip on my rifle I keep it aimed at his head as I hear everyone shuffle behind me as they continuously switch targets. Taking a step closer I rest my finger on the trigger, "Well it certainly seems that we're at an impasse. If one of us shoots then everyone shoots."

"It certainly seems that way."

Bringing my rifle to my hip I keep it aimed at him as I raise my left hand to rub my chin, "This certainly is a problem. How about we avoid bloodshed by having you join us outside?"

Chuckling he shakes his head, "Hardly. We've got the numbers here."

At that moment the upper windows of the tavern open us as Gabrielle and her unit fly inside and hover just below the tall ceiling with rifles and pistols drawn. Hirsch's smile drops as mine immediately grows, "You were saying?"

Hirsch's face scrunches up as he looks over my shoulder, "FIRE!" As soon as he shouts this I can hear someone using their magic alongside a number of clicks... yet no gunfire. A quick glance over my shoulder shows that Colbalt, Sunny and Silver are using their magic to hold all of the cocking hammers of the rifles in position preventing them from firing. Turning back I bring around my rifle across Hirsch's beak knocking him back over the table where Janine and Georg grab hold of him.

With their rifles useless I hear them all clatter to the floor as they begin to draw their swords and charge us. As the elite guard alongside me lunges for me I can hear all of mine and Gabrielle's units fire off their rounds before engaging in melee combat. The guard grabs hold of my rifle and spins me to the side slamming my back against a wall sending picture crashing to the floor. As he tries to jerk my rifle from my grasp I put all of my force into raising the butt causing it to pivot around and colliding with the side of his head breaking me free from his hold.

Lifting my rifle I take aim only for a gunshot to sound from the other side of the street, the round collides with his central mass sending him straight to the floor due to the large calibre rifle round. It definitely packs more of a punch then my SA80. With him out of the picture I turn to the rest of the tavern which seems to have turned into a pub brawl, just with a few extra swords and fatalities thrown into the mix. Bringing my rifle up I take aim at the bartender as I see him grab a musket from the bar surface and aim towards Spectre.

PHAT

My round enters straight through his left eye shattering the socket as the rear of his skull detonates propelling bone fragments back against the various spirit bottles positioned behind him. Loading a new round into the chamber I try to take aim at a new target but due to the close quarters fighting I'm unable to get a clear shot. Slinging the rifle onto my back I instead opt to draw my sword to get into the fight.

As I step forward a turquoise field spreads out from the central floor hurling three Griffin's across the room to impact with various tables and to the floor. Looking to the source I find Sunny as the glow on her horn dissolves. She may be strong with defensive shields however it seems she can also use them offensively when needed. Stepping over one of the downed Griffin's I stamp directly on his head as he tries to get up, the impact is enough to keep him down as he's rendered unconscious.

Upon hearing a scream I lift my head to find one of the other elite guards charging me with his sword raised. As he brings his sword down to strike I raise mine and counter his attack by pushing his sword to the side knocking him off balance. As he regains his composure the guard begins to pivot around me as he plans out his next attack. I don't give him any breathing room as I unleash my own attack, quickly stepping forward I attempt numerous strikes however he is able to parry these with reasonable ease.

When it's his turn to strike he decided to lunge the sword at my chest, thankfully my armour does it's job as the blade hits the natural curve causing it to simply scrape along the surface. With his sword positioned between my left arm and torso I use my free hand to grab onto his talon keeping him in place before I headbutt him. I immediately regret it as a sharp pain shoots through my head as we make contact. There's a reason I only do it when I'm wearing a helmet, you fucking idiot!

The blow knocks him back as well leaving him temporarily stunned. With an opportunity I deliver a quick slash across his chest cutting into his flesh, he releases a pained cry as I bring my sword around for another strike. However he is able to recover using his sword to block my attack resulting in our swords scrapping along one another. We both push back and forth with all of our strength trying to force the blades to come into contact with one another.

Time to test out this rune. With my off hand I quickly release my sword to brush my palm over the rune before taking control of the sword again in both hands. As the rune activates the blade is enveloped in a white flame taking the guard by surprise. Pulling back he attempts another strike which I'm able to block, the contact causes a shower of sparks to rain onto the floor between us. Jumping to his side I'm able to bring the blade along his rear left leg, thanks to the enchantment I'm easily able to slice through the flesh and bone causing him to fall to the floor as blood sprays from the large gash.

Once he's on the floor I force the blade directly into his skull. Withdrawing the blade I'm able to examine the wound it's created, the heat from the blade has burnt the flesh and feathers around both wounds leaving the immediate area charred. Moving away from my kill I step up to another Griffin who is currently engaging with Comet. Seizing the opportunity I plunge the blade directly into his back which easily pierces and pushed through his flesh until the guard is pressed into his back, withdrawing the sword he clutches onto the open wound as he falls to the floor.

I'm starting to love this sword, best Christmas present ever! Thanks Luna. Turning to the rest of the fighting I'm instantly met with a glass bottle being hurled towards my head. Acting on instinct I raise my arm to shield my face blocking the bottle as it impacts and smashes against my forearm sending glass shards showering over my face and neck. Finding the Griffin who threw it he's about to charge me only for another shot to ring out from across the street, the round impacts against his torso with a meaty thud sending him tumbling straight to the floor.

Seeing Silver Spark being engaged by one of the remaining elite guards I move in to assist him. Drawing the attention from him I bring my leg up high as I kick the Griffin against the back, as soon as he turns around I plunge the blade into his gut and slice it to the side. The heated blade tears through the left side of his stomach causing his intestines to leak from the large wound. As he stumbles back he attempts to hold his organs in place as he screams in torture. Silver Spark delivers the final strike by powering up his horn, forming a fire ball he forces it towards the Griffin's chest sending him off his feet as he's thrown through one of the taverns windows in a ball of flames.

Glancing back to Georg and Janine I find them restraining the Lieutenant by using the belts from their clothing to tie up his talons as Georg decides to use him as a seat. With Hirsch dealt with I need to try and locate that package he passed on, it could potentially hold key information on the Children of the Motherland's activities. Scanning over the mayhem I find the target as he tries to make a run for the door, Sure Strike is currently occupied with engaging with one of the other elite guards preventing him from intercepting the package.

As my target runs through the door way I'm in quick pursuit and follow him outside. As soon as I reach the street I catch him trying to fly away from the tavern. With little time to act I sheath my sword and take hold of my rifle, just as I'm about to lift it up a gunshot echos through the night as blood jets out of his left wing sending him hurtling towards the buildings at the corner of the street.

With a quick glance to Crimson I find her loading another round into the chamber of the rifle and taking up position once again to watch the tavern. I think it's safe to say I've found our sniper... when I come around to developing a scope for the rifle. Looking back to the Griffin I watch as he ends up hurtling through the second story window of one of the buildings down the street. Moving from my position I sprint towards the building with my rifle ready, I don't know whether that crash has taken him out of action or not.

Reaching the building I can hear a scream coming through the broken window as the sounds of a struggle can be heard. Pushing on the handle I find the door to be locked preventing me from entering. Taking a step back I bring my boot against the lock causing a loud crack but failing to break the door. Trying again I can see the physical cracks around the lock along with a heavy imprint from my boot. Taking a few steps back I sprint full speed towards the door and impact with with my shoulder, breaking through a sharp pain shoots through my joint as I gracefully trip on a box resting against the floor sending me down.

Climbing back to my feet I raise my rifle as I ascend the staircase and head towards the scene of the crash. Reaching the top of the stairs I can hear shouting along with furniture being thrown from the room on my left, this door thankfully seems to be flimsy in comparison allowing me to break it open in one kick as my boot impacts against the wooden surface.

Making my way inside I aim my rifle towards the Griffin as he grapples with the resident of the home. Before I can line up a shot he is able to grab hold of the resident as he draws his pistol and aims it at her head. Turning to me he keeps hold of her as he back peddles towards the window, "Stay back!"

Keeping my position I keep my sights locked onto his head. We remain stationary for a moment as my finger twitches against the trigger, "Let her go."

"Drop your weapon!" He shouts back with panic in his voice.

Taking a step closer I shake my head, "No can do. I lower this and you'll shoot me."

"If I release her you'll shoot me."

I look to his injured wing as he seems to sway slightly, the limb seemed to be bleeding profusely leading me to believe that Crimson must have hit an artery. Taking another step forward he back peddles reaching the opening of the broken window, "I don't shoot those who surrender. Drop your weapon and you have my word that you won't be harmed."

Slowly blinking he shakes his head, "I don't trust you!"

"You've got very little say in this, either you surrender or you die. Judging from the state of your wing I'd say you have a short amount of time to make your decision before you collapse from blood lose. Not to mention my rifle is much more powerful than your pistol, I could easily shoot through her and get you." This causes the hostage to panic slightly at the prospect of getting shot.

With his options becoming limited he starts to lower his pistol. As it's lowered however he seems to have a change of heart as he rapidly raises it towards me. Easing my finger on the trigger I take aim for his neck.

PHAT

The round tears through the left side of his neck spraying blood over his makeshift shield and the surrounding window frame. His grip on the hostage and the pistol fails as he releases them both before falling backwards through the window to impact with the pavement bellow. Quickly stepping forward I grab hold of the civilian and move her away from the window as she seems to break down in tears. Hearing someone approaching up the stairs I release my rifle letting it fall to my side as I draw my pistol and take aim towards the door.

One of the towns guards steps through with his own pistol drawn but quickly lowers it as he sees me. I sit the Griffin down on her bed as I step to the window, "Take care of her." The guard moves in to help comfort her as I look down below, a number of the local guards are now making their way towards the tavern as a pair begin to examine the Griffin on the road bellow.

Turning back I make my way as fast as I can down the stairs and join the pair outside as they look over the downed Griffin. With my rifle over my back I kneel down and inspect his condition, surprisingly he's still breathing however he's quickly losing blood. Pressing both of my hands against his neck I look to one of the guards, "Head into the tavern and get Slicer Jen for me."

Nodding he quickly runs off in order to get her. To many it may seem like a waste trying to save him, however since he was given the package he could be someone of importance or perhaps just a simple messenger, however there's still the potential to gain intelligence from him. As I keep one hand on his neck I open up his jacket and find the secluded package, from my initial inspection it appears to be documentation of some sort. Resting the package between my legs I prioritise slowing his bleeding by using one hand to apply pressure to his neck whilst my other hand keeps hold of the wound on his wing.

After a minute the guard returns with Slicer as she looks over the Griffin. Removing her field pack she drops it to the floor alongside me and begins to dig through its contents. Retrieving a syringe she quickly pulls the rest of his jacket open and pierces the needle into his chest, slowly but surely she pumps the concoction into him before retrieving the syringe. Taking hold of some thin thread and a needle from her bag she looks to me, "A little serum I developed. It will slow the heart rate and reduce the flow of blood in the body."

"Stopping him from bleeding out?" Slicer nods as she threads the needle. She taps her hoof onto my hand signalling for me to remove it from the Griffins wing. As she lowers herself to begin suturing the artery a sudden camera flash blinds me drawing my attention to some nosy member of the press as a crowd begins to dorm. Turning back to the guards I wave my blood soaked hand towards the crowd, "Get rid of them!"

As I turn back to Slicer I'm surprised to see that she has already finished suturing that first wound and is in the process of threading another impossibly thin thread through the needle. Once she's ready I release the Griffin's neck and move to check on his pulse and breathing, his chest can be seen physically rising and falling however his pulse is fairly weak either from the injuries or the serum.

By the time I'm finished checking on his observations Slicer has finished up suturing the second wound. With the casualty stabilised I move to my knees and watch her as she packs up, "You work fast."

Shrugging she continue to pack her kit away, "I'm a sly surgeon. Apparently."

Wait a minute. Sly surgeon... Slicer Jen. Groaning I roll my eyes as I turn to her, "You've been waiting forever to use that shitty pun. I swear every name in this fucking world is some sort of crappy pun designed to irritate me, whether it be a person or a place." Wiping my hands off on the Griffin's jacket I take hold of the package he received and place it underneath my armour. We stay with the Griffin until a medic with the guards turns up to take over and treat him whilst he's in custody.

As myself and Slicer begin to walk towards the Tavern we find that most of those who were detained are all being loaded into prison carriages to be taken to the local MoD base, including our new friend Lieutenant Hirsch. Slicer turns her head to me as we reach the tavern, "Do our names really irritate you that much."

Shrugging I look to the buildings we spent the night as Crimson exits through the doorway, "It's annoying. It seems everyone gets their shitty 'destiny' based upon whatever name they're given. If I ever magically get a kid I'm gonna call him 'Dixie Normous' and he is going to fucking thank me for it."

Slicer rolls her eyes, "Dixie Normous? Really?" I don't even reply as I just shrug. As we stop outside the tavern door Slicer seems to be focusing on me a bit, "You're bleeding."

"Am I?" Bringing my hand up I run it across my neck to feel a few small cuts likely as a result of having a bottle thrown at me.

"Want me to take a look?"

I immediately step back as I shake my head, "No. I don't need a medic, I'll sort it out myself." As I step back into the tavern I mutter to myself, "I'm not losing the bet that easily." Reaching the inside I look over my team to see them all relatively unscathed, just the few minor cuts or bruises here and there. Finding a table that's still intact I take the package out from under my armour and drop it against the surface.

Time to see what we've got.

Author's Note

In the future John and the team will engage in past battles from Earth for training purposes within the dream world.
The question is, which battles?

Feel free to comment or PM me with your suggestions, if you like a suggestion make sure to give it a thumbs up and I'll count that as an extra vote.

These will take place in the future and may consist of full chapters or part of chapters.

Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed this chapter :twilightsmile:

Chapter 49 - Night raid

Picking up a chair I stand it up correctly in front of the table before taking a seat, with the package resting in front of me I eye it curiously as I contemplate opening it immediately of waiting for Gabrielle. Seeing as her group had been dealing with the Children of the Motherland longer then us I figure it may be best for her to take a look at it with me. Lifting my feet onto the table I rest my hands behind my head as I look around the tavern, a number of bodies rest at various positions and many chair and tables have been damaged in the fighting. Looking to the main windows I can see a number of broken panes and bullet holes from when Crimson fired into the tavern to cover us.

Letting out a yawn I call out to nobody in particular, "Someone tell Gabrielle to get in here as soon as she can. I'd rather not wait a decade for her."

"You can tell me yourself," Gabrielle calls out from behind me as I hear her approach. "I take it you've found something."

"That I have, I had to chase down some twat and kick in a few doors to get it. Thanks to Crimson he didn't get away." I turn in my chair to find Crimson as she leans back against the wall, "You are a cracking shot, girl. Remind me to keep you in my firing section in future." As Gabrielle grabs a seat she pulls it alongside mine joining me at the table, when I turn to face her I notice her eyes already locked onto the package. "I'll give you the honours of opening it up."

Lifting the package Gabrielle peels the seal away and opens up the envelope, removing the contents my suspicions are confirmed as it seems to mainly be documentation of some sort. Spreading them out over the table we look over the various documents to try and determine if they hold any key information for us.

Picking up one particular sheet I read over the text which has been written on it, the text seems to primarily provide information on key upcoming visits for key political figures who are campaigning for the new government. One includes the timetable displaying the locations where the current leader of the provisional government will be. "Looks like they were planning to prepare some sort of attack against those running for the Prime Minister."

Gabrielle leans over and takes the sheet from me, "This has the timetable of the acting Prime Minister. This knowledge isn't yet available to the public, someone must have given them this information."

"So a spy? Someone is leaking information to the Children to potentially take out anyone who threatens them?"

Resting the document down she runs her talon through the feathers on her head, "It sure seems that way. Question is, who's the rat?"

"Well I wouldn't have a bloody clue. I'm just a soldier, you're the reconnaissance and intelligence specialist. I'll leave this stuff to you."

Smirking Gabrielle shakes her head, "Oh, thanks. Well If I ever need an engineer I suppose I shall leave that to you then?"

"Of course, it's my job for a reason. Specifically when it comes to blowing stuff up, that was the main reason I became an ATO."

Lifting a new document up Gabrielle chuckles to herself, "I swear that males just love watching stuff blow up."

Chuckling to myself I lean forward as she reads through the next letter, "It made my job ever so enjoyable." Whilst I wait for her to read through the document I look around the room for Chaser, finding him by the bar I whistle to him getting his attention as I wave him over. "Do me a favour?"

Chaser raises a brow, "For some reason I don't like the sound of this."

"I know that you're a dipshit but I didn't expect that you'd dread writing."

"Writing?"

"Yes, writing. It's a wonderful skill used by literate people. Could you write up a report about tonight's activity and have it sent back to Luna in Canterlot? It's about time we show that we've done some work whilst we're out here."

Sighing Chaser sits alongside us as I place some spare paper and my pencil on the table, "If I must."

"Actually before you begin, are you literate?" Chaser's about to open his mouth before I cut him off, "Oh wait, of course you are. After all you have porn 'for the articles.' So at least I know you can read."

Scowling Chaser shakes his head, "You're never going to let that go, are you?"

Smiling I rest my hand on his shoulder, "What kind of friend would I be if I didn't take the piss out of you?" Chaser doesn't respond as he goes about writing up the report. As the two on the table go about their work I reach to the back of my webbing and take out my canteen and have a drink of water.

As I'm screwing on the cap Gabrielle slides a document over to me, "You'll want to see this."

Securing the cap I rest my canteen on the table as I lift the document, "What is it?"

"It's instructions on where to deliver a shipment of supplies, including gun powder, ammunition and grenades." That catches my attention as I go about reading the letter. Looking over the inventory it also shows a set of coordinates of where the supplies are to be delivered to.

"Any idea where these coordinates lead to?"

Reaching into her uniform she takes out a map and spreads it over the table surface. Taking the letter from my hands she reads off the coordinates and points it out on the map, "Holbeak? Why would they go there?"

Tapping the table I get her attention, "What's Holbeak?"

"Holbeak was attacked centuries ago by a rogue dragon nearly killing the entire population of the town, only a few were able to escape. Since then the town has been left to ruin as it remains isolated within the forest, nobody has returned there since a few years after the attack."

"It's the perfect place then. Nobody has been there in centuries meaning it's location will only been known to a select few individuals. With the overgrown forest it will provide cover from all directions along from aerial reconnaissance. Tucked out of the way with no nearby civilian population centres, they could get up to all sorts in there without anyone knowing."

"We should move before they realise we've learnt of the location. Once word spreads that Hirsch has been apprehended they will potentially relocate any key personnel or facilities which are contained there, they won't want to risk losing any supplies."

Getting up I pass all of the intelligence to Gabrielle as I take my canteen and reattach it to my webbing, "Then we should get moving. Hopefully the airship will still be available still to take us to the edge of the forest. Chaser, finish that report as soon as and give it to one of the guards to send it."

By 02:36 we arrived on the eastern edge of the forest, the former town of Holbeak should be a one and a half hours walk into the forest. We were able to convince the commanding officer at the MoD base in Threlkeld to provide us with additional forces to assault the town, he was more then happy to do it once he learnt that we took out a major recruitment ground within his town.

During the flight I also split my team into two sections, mine would be Alpha Section whereas Chaser would command Bravo Section. Alpha would consist of Myself, Sunny, Crimson, Comet, Shadow, Sure Strike and Slicer. Bravo would contain Chaser, Spectre, Georg, Janine, Colbalt and Silver Spark.

We landed at the outskirt of the forest with no resistance what so ever, there was also no clear indicators that anyone is operating from within the forest. Under the cover of darkness we moved into the forest as one large force, my Section was taking the lead with Comet taking point. As we advanced through the woodland we remained on guard, although the enemy shouldn't know that we're coming we should still remain on alert in case of any stragglers or patrols.

Being less then a mile away from our location we all come to a halt to ensure that we're all ready for combat, removing my magazine I load a couple of spare rounds into the magazine to replenish the ones I fired off during our last engagement. As I reinsert the magazine Gabrielle moves alongside me and shows me the map, "The site should just be over the top of this hill. We'll have a vantage point allowing us to survey the area before moving in."

"Sounds good to me. Comet, move on when ready." We all begin to move forward again getting ready for any potential engagements, this is all new to me since I've never done engagements in a woodland environment other then training. Throughout my career I've only ever done close quarters combat in small towns or compounds, or long range engagements in the plains of Afghanistan, a forest provides too many opportunities to hide and the potential of getting ambushed.

As we get closer to our goal I find it harder to see where I'm going, the dense woodland eliminates the glow from the moon submerging us in almost complete darkness. The only thing which is providing me with a path to follow is Comet as he steps forward with his rifle at the ready. As he walks we all hear a sudden click causing him to halt.

I look at him for a few seconds as he observes his surroundings, after a moment he begins to cautiously step forward again. After a few steps however I hear a sudden heavy rustling as I lose sight of Comet, he seems to fall forward as the rustling intensifies with the sound of metal scraping against a solid surface. Halting I raise my rifle and begin to look around in all directions, my heart rate increases as the rustling seems to have stopped leaving me fearing that an ambush is imminent.

However it never comes. Taking a few steps forward I look for Comet but instead find an opening in the ground where he was. Leaning forward I freeze at the sight below me, the opening is a pit filled with sharp metal spikes which appeared to have a thin wooden top which has collapsed revealing the trap. The only reason it has collapsed is because Comet has stepped on it, in the pit I find him impaled against a large number of the spikes. His body rests embedded on the spikes as blood pools from his open mouth onto the floor.

Holy shit! Holy fucking shit! Turning back I look over the rest of my team who have yet to discover the fate of Comet. "Slicer and Colbalt get over here," I call out to the two but don't raise my voice as to not alert any hostiles to our position. Once they both join alongside me they both freeze as they look down to Comet as he remains motionless. "Colbalt I need you to use your magic to lift him then I'll help you. We need to help him if we can."

As Colbalt's horn illuminates to try and lift Comet, Slicer leans close to me and whispers into my ear, "There's nothing we can do, John. He's dead."

"I'm not leaving him down there. Just... try something... anything."

As Comet is pulled off the spikes his blood begins to flow rapidly from the wounds over the spikes. Carefully positioning myself on the edge of the trap I wrap my arms around his chest and carry him back to the open ground, this result in the front of my webbing and white coat being heavily stained with blood. Resting him down I immediately open his winter coat and begin to unbuckle his armour as Slicer rests her pack alongside him. As I fiddle with the straps I can hear the others all talking to one another, the sounds of someone running towards us causes me to lift my head.

As I throw the top of his armour to the floor Crimson kneels alongside me and leans over him, "Comet!? Comet!?" I can see she's about to break down, these two were always close to each other and joined the unit together. As Crimson is about to collapse I take hold of her and begin to move her away, she doesn't make it easy as she tries escaping from my grasp to reach him.

"Crimson... I need you to stay strong. We'll do what we can for him but I need you to keep it together, we're all at risk out here."

Falling to the floor she immediately breaks out with loud sobs as she buries her muzzle in her hooves. Kneeling alongside her I rest my hand on her back to try and comfort her until Sunny moves up and takes over for me. I can understand how Crimson feels, nobody wants to see their friend in that state. I know the feeling from when Taylor was killed by an IED. That helpless feeling that no matter how hard you try you won't be able to save them.

Leaving Crimson in the care of Sunny I join Slicer again as she quickly packs her kit away. Sighing I run my face along my sleeve, "He's dead, isn't he?"

Nodding she turns her gaze to me, "The spikes pierced his armour and penetrated his heart. It was quick."

Stepping up to Comet I kneel down alongside him and pat my hand against his chest. I remain there for a moment until Gabrielle joins alongside me. Lifting my head I focus on her, "Everyone needs to stick to the same route, the Children have laid out traps. Can you get some of the guards to take Comet back to the airship? I'm not leaving him here."

Clicking her talons she points out two guards who quickly make their way over. Reaching into one of their packs they take out a large tan sheet with carrying handles on each side. Resting it alongside Comet they carefully lift him onto the makeshift stretcher before standing up. Grabbing hold of his rifle and armour I rest them both over his chest and place his forehooves over them as the Griffins begin to carry him away.

Sighing to myself I look back over everyone else behind me, "We need to keep moving, we can't stay here."

Lifting her head from her hooves Crimson lets out another load sob, "What about Comet?"

"There's nothing we can do for him. He's being taken back to the airship, I'll make sure he makes it home." Crimson just sinks into herself as her head drops once again. She's in no state to fight. Stepping up to her I kneel alongside her and slowly run my hand over her back, "You can sit this out. Head back to the ship."

Crimson stays motionless for a moment as she looks to me. On shaky legs she slowly stands as myself and Sunny help her up. I'm expecting her to turn back and leave us, however instead she takes hold of her rifle and brings it close to her body. "I'm not going back."

Patting her back I take hold of my rifle and turn to everyone else, "Shadow take the lead with me, we will clear a path which I want all of you to follow. We don't know how many traps are out here so we need to play it safe." Moving to the front I grasp my rifle and run my hand over the butt, "Lets get these bastards."

What should have been a ten minute walk ended up taking us an hour, we came across more and more traps as we got closer to our target. One of the guards drifted away from our cleared route and met a similar fate to Comet, he was lucky however since the pit was much smaller only damaging his hindleg.

I thought by leaving Afghanistan I would get away from the risk of being killed by a trap, it seems however that I would have no such luck. I have gone from avoiding IED's to having to dodge traps you'd expect to find during the war in Vietnam. Although I'm trained to deal with IED's and other traps I find my training to be completely useless against these style of traps, the only option is to mark and avoid them. Maybe we should have waited until morning before moving in, we could have seen the traps and Comet could still be alive.

As we moved I kept checking back over my team, it was quite clear that seeing Comet in that state has hit them hard. It's one thing to see a team member being killed by conventional warfare, such as gunshots or stab wounds, it's a totally different feeling to come across someone who has been killed by a trap. It instantly drains your morale and fighting spirit, you are often left paranoid that you'll be the next one to fall into a trap.

Crimson seemed to keep to herself after we began moving, I could clearly see the pain she was feeling based on her facial expression. I know exactly how she feels, losing your friends is never an easy thing to go through. I'll have to talk to her once we're in the clear, in fact it would probably be best to speak to the entire team after witnessing something like that.

Reaching our destination we all perch along the top of a small hill as we look to the town approximately one-hundred meters below us. The town consists of one inner area which has been walled off by a fairly new brick wall whereas the outside of the town is in a state of disrepair. The inner courtyard has large wooden and steel double doors which stands three meters tall reaching the top of the wall, from what I can see it's out only route into the courtyard on foot. Within the courtyards is a set of metal shacks which appear to be warehouses of some sort, since supplies were due to be sent here I can imagine that this is likely a supply depot.

A number of the Children are patrolling along raised platforms which sit on the opposite side of the wall, this includes the occasional Griffin flying around the perimeter to ensure nobody is sneaking up to the gate or walls. Despite it being early morning there are still a few Griffins moving around within the compound, a number of them are equipped in some sort of work overalls along with what appears to be gas masks. The sight of them in gas masks doesn't exactly fill me with joy. And here I thought CBRN training would be pointless, turns out it may have some use.

Lowering my binoculars I lean towards Gabrielle, "Have the Children of the Motherland used chemical weapons at all?"

Gabrielle looks to me with an expression of confusion then horror, "I've never even heard of chemicals being weaponized. If they were able to develop such a weapon it would be deadly. Why do you ask? Have you seen something?"

Passing the binoculars I point towards the one Griffin who's standing outside with a mask clipped to his overalls as he smokes a cigarette. Sighing I rub the back of my neck, "We haven't exactly got any equipment to defend us against chemicals, I also doubt anyone has any spells to protect us from gases."

Passing the binoculars back to me Gabrielle looks over the outer town. You can tell that some sort of attack occurred here centuries ago, all the old buildings are hardly standing as heavy plant life scales the walls which are left scattering the town. "Would the town give you cover as you moved up, we may be able to sneak up on them."

"You'll have to take out that one who keeps making the occasional fly by over the walls. With him out of the picture we should be able to get up to the gate and make our way in."

"You do realise that the gate will likely be locked, right?"

Smirking I poke her wing, "You guys can fly, once we're in position just fly to the other side and open it up."

Rubbing her neck she glances to the various lookouts on the wall, "If we do that we could take casualties."

As I try to think I look back over the guards Gabrielle brought with her. Glancing to their uniforms I find one has the text 'Engineer' inscribed on his shirt. "Have your guys got any explosives?"

"I think we have some..." Pausing she rolls her eyes as she turns her head to me, "You're planning on blowing open the gates, aren't you?"

"Ah, you can read me like a book." Standing up I quickly move over to the Engineer and hold my hand out to him, "Explosives?" He looks between me and Gabrielle for a moment before turning to allow me access to his field pack, digging through it I find a few sticks of some sort of explosive and take hold of them. Stepping back towards Gabrielle I pause as I glance over to Silver, "We may not need to get close to detonate it. Silver could just levitate them into position and ignite them with his magic."

"Sounds good to me, That way you can all be in position."

Clicking my fingers I raise my hand and rest it on the top of my head to signal for my team to form up on me. Once they're all ready I glance back to Gabrielle, "We'll set up and signal the attack by destroying the gate, from there you guys can move in over the walls as we keep them focused at the gate."

"Stay safe." Taking back my binoculars I grasp onto my rifle as we begin to move low down the hill and between the trees to reach the outskirts of the town. As I take the lead I have to halt us at one point due to nearly stepping on another trap, taking a small detour we reach a set of destroyed buildings without being spotter by the enemy.

Moving alongside a broken wall we all take cover as I slowly peak my head around the edge to scout out the main road leading directly to the gate, along the dirt road I notice discarded crates and canisters which one contained supplies. What was in those canisters? Could it have been the chemical which they're working on?

Observing the entrance to the compound I watch as the watchmen rest against the wall and converse with one another, it seems as though they don't expected anyone to locate them here. Holding my left hand out to everyone I twist my wrist and point my thumb downward to inform everyone that I have the enemy in sight.

Turning back to the two Sections I take a knee. Speaking in a hushed tone I address everyone, "Everyone take up positions along this line where you'll have a line of sight on the main door. Silver and Crimson I want you both with me, we'll move to a higher position. Once I give the order to move in I want everyone to join their Sections."

As the others move off to take up their positions I begin to move down the road away from the compound, ahead of me I can see a two story building which seems to be in fairly good condition considering its age. Once we reach the building I move in through the destroyed doorway and find a battered looking staircase leading directly to the rooftop. Pushing my foot onto the bottom step it gives off a loud and concerning groan. "Silver, can you do anything to help us get up safely?"

Silver steps onto the bottom step as his horn illuminates, as he walks his magical aura surrounds his body. Without so much as a creek for the stairs he is able to make it to the top, as soon as he looks back down he does the same for Crimson as she hesitantly ascends the staircase. Slowly but surely she joins Silver at the top leaving me at the bottom.

Once Silver cast the same spell on myself I find myself feeling much lighter, the weight of my armour and webbing seems to disappear relieving the pressure on my shoulders. Testing the stairs I put my full weight onto the step, although it does creak slightly it is much better compare to when I originally tried the stairs. "Levitation spell," Silver calls down to me. "I may not be able to lift you but I can at least lighten your weight."

Once I'm at the top all three of us move low against the roof with our rifles pointed towards the main compound. Tilting to the side I'm able to reach into my pack and remove the sticks of dynamite and place them in front of me, reaching into my pocket I bring my lighter along the fuses. "Once I light these can you get them to the gate?"

Silver pokes one of the sticks, "How long is the fuse?"

Pausing I hold the stick in front of me as I tilt it, "I don't know. I knew I forgot something, I never asked." Examining the stick I move it around fully in my hand as I try to determine the length of the fuse. Give me a detonator over a fuse any day of the week. Finally I find a small selection of text at the base stating the time of the fuse, "Fifteen second. You can get them by the gate in that time, right?"

"Definitely, once you lit them I'll move them into position." Nodding to him I hold all the sticks together keeping the fuses pressed against one another. Grasping onto my lighter I strike the spark wheel and quickly light the fuses, as soon as I do this Silver envelopes them in his magic and pulls them from my grip. Pocketing my lighter I take hold of my rifle as I watch the explosives get moved into position, in about ten seconds the sticks are lined up along the centre of the two doors resulting in two very confused looking watchmen.

BOOM

The Explosion carries enough force to blast the doors open, propelling the left one inwards as the right door is blown completely off and impacts the floor. The shrapnel from the blast was enough to take out the two watchmen, they both immediately fell back behind the war following the explosion. With the doors open I'm able to see into the centre of the compound where a number of the Children of the Motherland begin rushing towards the platforms. "OPEN FIRE!"

PHAT

The round buries itself into the chest of the front Griffin sending him straight to the floor as he cries out in agony. As I eject the cartridge from my rifle both Silver and Crimson begin opening fire, deeper within the town I can hear shots being fired from various other positions. One by one the first group of Griffins all drop to the floor as they're riddled with bullets.

Loading a new round into the chamber I watch as the enemy are able to reach cover behind the wall, from their position on top of the platforms they are able to return fire on us. Due to their primitive rifles they lack accuracy at this range, many of their shots are going completely off target compared to our .303 rounds. As the guards make their approach on the flank I start to fire as many rounds as rapidly as I can towards the wall in order to keep them suppressed.

Once my magazine has been emptied I watch as the guards fly over the wall and flank the Children of the Motherland, moving to their rear they are able to easily eliminate the riflemen as they make their flyover. Once the fighting is taking place behind the wall I get up from my position and make my way back to the stairs, as my boot comes into contact with the top step Silver uses his magic once again to reduce my weight.

As I load another magazine into the rifle I start to run down the road towards the compound. As I run I shout out to the rest in cover, "Alpha Section, on me!" Advancing down the road they all gradually join me as I hear Chaser call out for his Section to form up on him. Stepping through the destroyed gate we come across the guards and the Children engaged in a melee skirmish. Noticing one caught in an engagement with Gabrielle I raise my rifle and take aim.

PHAT

The bullet pierces his neck and tears his throat apart, a heavy spray of blood forces itself from his body as he slowly collapses. Slinging my rifle over my back I draw my sword in my right hand as I take control of my pistol in the left. Charging an enemy rifleman I bring the sword down on the barrel of his rifle knocking off his aim resulting in him shooting the floor. With my Glock in hand I bring it across the back of his head knocking him to the floor where I step on the back of his neck and take aim.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

The three rounds bury into his back ceasing his movement. Stepping off his body I examine my surroundings and take aim at a small group as they exit one of the metal shacks.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The rounds meet their targets by sending four to the floor, however the last two are still standing as they move to charge me. Before I can adjust my aim one of them takes a swing causing me to block the strike. Back peddling I continue to block his strikes as his ally attempts to circle around me. Not wanting to get flanked I deliver a quick kick to my attackers rear leg sending him to the floor as I raise my pistol to his friend.

PHAT PHAT

The first round misses as I had to rush my aim, thankfully my second round hits the target piercing his skull. His body tumbles forward as his neck violently jolts back from the sudden impact. With the risk of the flank being dealt with I'm able to turn my focus back to the downed Griffin as he takes another swing at me. This time however I'm unable to react before the sword slices through my coat and impacts my left forearm causing me to release my pistol.

Jumping backwards I bring my left hand over the rune of my sword activating the enchantment. With a quick lunge I'm able to scratch the side of his neck, thanks to the heat of the blade I'm able to burn his flesh as he screams out in anguish. Seizing my opportunity I take a side on swing for his exposed neck. The enchantment allows the sword to slice through his flesh, muscle and bone decapitating the target, his body slowly stumbles to the side before collapsing in a rapidly growing pool of blood.

Leaning down I pick up my pistol and holster it as I look over the last of the battle. With the Children being outnumbered they quickly begin to throw down their weapons as they surrender. Deactivating the rune of my sword I sheath the blade as I keep hold of my pistol. As I look to the surrendering units one of them falls to the floor as a bullet tears through his head. Rapidly pivoting I find Crimson loading another round before firing at another of the surrendering Griffins.

"CRIMSON! STAND DOWN!" She doesn't seem to hear me, instead she simply loads another round and fires at the next target. She's fucking lost it! Sprinting from my position I rapidly approach her as she's about to fire at her next target. Lowering my body I wrap my arms around her torso in a rugby tackle as I force her from the floor, as we collide with the floor I force myself on top of her and hold her hooves down. "I SAID STAND DOWN!"

"THEY KILLED COMET!" Crimson screams at the top of her voice as tears run down her cheeks. She uses all of her strength to try and escape my grasp, not having much luck she turns to delivering a quick and swift kick to my gut knocking the wind out of me. As I roll to the side she quickly reaches for her rifle and tries to fire once again, thankfully Sunny uses her magic to yank the rifle from her grip disarming her.

Sunny moves over to keep her down in an attempt to control her, Colbalt joins Sunny as I slowly climb to my feet. "You two keep her under control!" Standing I move over to Crimson's rifle and take control of it, removing the magazine I clear the round from the chamber before stepping up to Sure Strike and passing him the rifle. "Everyone else watch the prisoners! Gabrielle's unit will conduct a search of the area!"

As I move over to one of the warehouses I lean back against the wall and roll the sleeve of my coat up. I wince in pain as my hand runs over the cut, the injury stretches from my wrist and reaches the base of my elbow. My white sleeve is dyed a scarlet red as it's pulled back fully from the wound. Trying to slow the bleeding I take off my field pack and search inside for a tourniquet, once I've found it I attach it around my upper arm and tighten it as much as I can. Once that's done I hold my right hand over the deepest part of the cut and apply as much pressure as I can.

As I rest my head back against the wall I look to Slicer as she steps up to me. Examining my arm she takes a hold it and pushes it up so it's elevated, "I take it you won't want me to treat you?"

Groaning I twist my arm so she can clearly see the injury, "Is it serious?"

"Well it certainly isn't good. You'll definitely need to have it cleaned a sutured, you wouldn't want to get an infection."

Sighing I slowly slump down to sit on the floor, "Great... just great. Fuck it. I'd rather lose the bet then potentially lose my arm to gangrene or some shit."

Slicer sits alongside me as she removes her pack to get out some cleaning equipment and bandages. Pausing momentarily she turns her head back to look towards Crimson. "What are we going to do about her?"

"I don't know. We'll have to keep an eye on her until I make a decision. Surely the Griffins will has a psychologist or councillor back at base who can assess her, based on that I'll have to decide whether to discharge her or to keep her in the unit." As Slicer pours fluid over my arm I bite my lip as it immediately begins to feel as though it's burning.

As Slicer continue to treat my arm I watch as Gabrielle's unit move in and out of the shacks as they continue searching the compound. It doesn't take long until Gabrielle comes to me with a worried expression. "We've found out why they needed gas masks. There's a large stockpile of various weapons here, including Chlorine gas."

"Chlorine? Shit." It may not be the worst chemical weapon out there but it can certainly still do some damage in the wrong hands. "We need to seize everything that's here, there's bound to be intelligence that will be of some use here."

Nodding Gabrielle moves off to continue with the search. Chlorine gas? What are they planning? A gas attack? Multiple scenarios begin to run through my head involving the use of the Chlorine gas, none of them good. This leave me concerned about the fact that we haven't got any gas masks or CBRN equipment to protect ourselves. If the gas is used directly against us then we'll be fucked.

Just what have they got planned with this?

Chapter 50 - Considerations

Once the compound was fully secured one of the guards flew back to the airship to get them to fly to our location in order to collect all of the supplies we were seizing. As the rest of the Rangers and Gabrielle's unit went about loading up the cargo I took it upon myself to guard the prisoners. Sunny continued to remain with Crimson as everyone went about their work.

Whilst we remained in Holbeak I kept my injured arm close to my chest, Slicer was able to clean the cut along with bandaging it until we returned to MoD Fulwood for me to be seen by a doctor. Well... I lost the bet, who knows what Luna will have in store for me. To be honest I would have rather won, I had considered plenty of things that I could have gotten her to do. Alas it will never be. Well... until we have another bet, one that I'm guaranteed to win.

Overall we were able to take a large stockpile of explosives, weapons and chemicals from the control of the Children of the Motherland. Within the town we were also able to locate key intelligence showing other storage locations, along with key operatives who provide them with intelligence from within the military and provisional government. With this new intelligence we will be able to disrupt their operations significantly, their capabilities to engage with us will be severely reduced.

This small victory came at the cost of one of my men, Comet. I wish I knew him on a more personal level but he was still a good soldier, someone who the others could rely on. Crimson has already taken his death hard, I'm worried for her. When I first came here I let my anger following the death of Williams get to me, it made me make rash and idiotic decisions. Without learning to control her anger she could put others and herself at risk. My anger in Beakmund resulted in the deaths of Blitz and Sky Mist, I have to live with that. I'm worried that Crimson may make a mistake like I did, who knows how she'd cope with something like that on her conscience.

"All done," The doctor announces as he rests the needle on the table. Glancing back to my arm I find the long cut to be sutured. Grabbing a fresh roll of dressing he begins to wrap it over my arm, "You'll need to rest up for the next few days. Doing any heavy lifting or combat with this arm will only make things worse."

"Thanks, doc. Any idea how long it will be until Crimson's assessment is complete?

He pauses momentarily before finishing, "That isn't my area of expertise. You'll have to speak to the psychiatrist once he's finished, he'll be able to give you a full report. For now though you should get some sleep, you look exhausted." As the doctor moves away to return to his other jobs I release a yawn to reinforce his point. We didn't return to Fulwood until noon, after staying up for over twenty-fours hours and engaging in combat twice it was safe to say that I was knackered.

Getting up from the hospital bed I run a hand over my face as I slowly pace through the medical bay, my eyes momentarily lock onto the Griffin who got caught in the the trap as I pass by. Wanting to get my head down as soon as I can I decide to make my way to our barracks to have a nap, I would rather sleep until tomorrow but that would only make a mess of my sleeping pattern.

Walking through the base I look to the remains of the snow, with the last few days getting warmer it has allowed the snow to finally melt away. No snow means I can finally ditch this winter uniform and adopt my classic black and purple. I'd rather get out of this blood soaked uniform, my white winter coat is still heavily stained with my own blood along my arm as well as Comet's on my chest.

"John, wait up." I look back over my shoulder as Gabrielle jogs to catch up to me. Her eyes focus on my bandaged arm which is clearly visible due to me sleeve being rolled up, "How's the arm?"

"Sore, but I'll live. I'm surprised you haven't gone to sleep yet."

"I've still got plenty of work to do, someone has to ensure all of the intelligence is reviewed. No doubt we'll have some more work to do over the next few days. How's Crimson?"

Sighing I come to a stop as I look back towards the medical centre, "I don't know. She's still being accessed by the psychiatrist and that'll take some time."

"What are you going to do with her?"

"I have no idea, I'd like to keep her here but she's a liability."

Gabrielle tilts her head as she starts to walk towards our barracks, "A liability? Surely you could use her anger to make her a more effective soldier."

"No... I can't. Her anger will just make her do something stupid, I know from experience. We're still a conventional army and she fired on those who surrendered, I can't overlook that. But losing her will likely weaken my team though."

"I don't envy your choice. If it was up to me I'd keep her, though she would need to be closely watched."

Once we reach the barracks I stop to look back to Gabrielle, "I'll figure something out. I need to look out for everyone in my team, even if they made a mistake." Opening the door I enter the warm barracks and head straight for my room, as I look over the others I find them all to be asleep following the previous nights operations. Reaching my room I rest my armour and weapons over the top of my foot locker before throwing my bloodied kit into the corner to sort out when I wake up. Stripping down to my boxers and t-shirt I let out a final yawn before climbing into bed, to ensure I don't sleep for too long I set the alarm on my phone to go off in five hours.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

My eyes gradually open to find myself looking up at a white ceiling compared to the metal roof I fell asleep underneath, rolling my head to the side I look around to realise that I'm lying on top of my sofa in the lounge of my flat. I'm guessing Luna wants to speak again. Sitting up I run my hand along my chin, unlike the previous dream I still have my beard along with the clothing I wore to bed. When I lift my left arm the bandages from earlier still remain. Luna will notice that immediately and realise that she has won.

I wait on my sofa to her to turn up, after a minute the main door to my flat opens up as Luna steps in. Once she's inside she freezes as her eyes lock onto my arm, "What happened? Your report said that the operation was a success with no injuries."

Lightly grasping my injured arm I stand and slowly step up to Luna, "Well, when we sent that report it was true. We entered another engagement afterwards when we followed up on intelligence that we secured. We got into another fight where I got hit in the arm. Unfortunately though we lost Comet, he was killed."

"You lost one of your team? How?"

"He was caught in a trap, we assaulted a storage facility which was secluded within the woods. We've uncovered a large number of supplies including Chlorine gas."

Luna looks to me with concern as she steps past me, "Chlorine gas? Do you know what the target was?"

"No. It could be one of the candidates for the Prime Minister, the government itself of military bases, we don't know at the moment." Following Luna we both sit on the sofa as I keep hold of my arm. "The fact that they have chemical weapons concerns me, we haven't got any equipment to protect us if they use it."

"That's not strictly true, we may not have it for the use of the military but we have some protective equipment which is used in industry."

"What equipment have you got?" Luna closes her eyes as her horn illuminates, after a moment of focus some sort of gas mask and suit materialise on the sofa between us. Picking up the mask it appears to similar to an old S10 gas mask used by the army, a model I was familiar with during training.

"Is it similar to yours?" Luna asks, "I recall you wore a mask in one of your memories during your training."

"It's similar, a bit different but generally the same thing. Though due to the difference with the shape of our heads it would be completely useless for me." Resting the mask back down I move to the suit. Standing up I hold it out in front of me to examine it closely. It almost looks the same as any hazmat suit you'd expect to see on TV, the main suit is a sickly yellow with a bio-hazard symbol on the flanks. The helmet seems to be a separate unit which attaches to the suit, the clear visor allowing visibility for the wearer. From the rear of the helmet there is an air hose which connects to some sort of unit on the back of the wearer. I'd imagine that this provides air filtration with either activated charcoal or oxidised charcoal, however since this world has magic they could use an entirely different system for their filters.

Resting the kit down I look back to Luna, "Could you get some of these shipped out to us? The masks would be ideal so we could use them with our full equipment."

"Of course, I shall arrange for some to be shipped to you all. But what about you? These won't have any chance of fitting you, you'd have to have one manufactured specifically for yourself."

"I'll have to avoid gas entirely. If it gets deployed I would have to immediately evacuate from the area. It's not ideal but it's the only way to keep me safe from gas attacks."

With a flash of her horn, Luna removes the equipment from my view. "You said that you lost Comet. How are the others taking it?"

Sighing I lean back on my seat staring up at the ceiling, "Crimson took it really hard, those two were close friends. She's currently being assessed, once we secured the supply depot she continued to fire on those who surrendered. I had to tackle her to get her to stop, she even went as far to trying to kick me off her."

"She's unstable, John." Lifting my head again I look to Luna, "You can't keep somepony like that under your command, she's a liability."

"I know... but I can't just kick her out."

Luna's expression changes to one of confusion, "You'd keep someone who ignored an order from their superior and even assaulted them? If she remains she could act out again, potentially doing more damage to your unit then the enemy."

"So you're suggesting I discharge her based on one event? She just lost her best friend, most people would want to do the same thing she did. Hell, I was the same when Taylor was killed in front of me, the only difference was that there was nobody to take my anger out on."

"But you didn't act out... you kept your composure-"

"-Bollocks! I spent the next week mopping around and shouting my head off at anyone who so much as irritated me, I even nearly punched my best friend when he came to me." Getting up from the sofa I step towards a photo hanging on the wall showing my unit after our first tour in Afghanistan at the homecoming parade. "I got pissed off, just like Crimson did. I don't blame her for acting how she did, I understand it. We can't just kick her out of her military career based on one mistake."

"That mistake put you all at risk! Do you want somepony who's unstable armed with a rifle potentially aimed at your back? She will only cause more issues, her anger will control her getting more of your unit killed."

Scowling I turn back to Luna, "Well what about me then? I let my anger out at Beakmund and got Blitz and Sky Mist both killed, my cock up cost both of them their lives. If we're making this decision based on one lapse in judgement then you'll also have to discharge me. We can't decide her fate based on one event."

Luna initially looks taken aback at my outburst, I guess she's used to having everyone groveling at her hooves that when someone actually talks back to her it surprises her. Letting out a weary sigh Luna rubs her hoof over her muzzle, "We can't just let this slide either. The Rangers are representing the Equestrian Guard and the Lunar Guard, I won't have somepony who serves me tarnishing my reputation. Something must be done, John. No matter what you say or what arguments you throw my way It won't change my mind. Either you act... or I will."

Stepping back from the pictures I turn my head out the window as I consider my options. If I discharge her on medical ground she won't be effected if she tries to return to the civilian workforce. If I keep her then there's the risk she can break down again, she may put us all at risk due to her anger. Getting rid of her will likely lower morale within the unit due to the lose of two of the team in a short period of time, not to mention I'd also have to actively recruit two new members.

"Well, John?" Luna calls from behind me, "What is your decision?"

Turning back to her I rest my hands on my hips, "I want to keep Crimson in, kicking her out will only cause more issues for her." I can tell that Luna isn't satisfied with this answer as she give me a menacing glare. "I can't keep her out here with us, but she still deserves a chance. I want to send her back to Canterlot to undergo professional assessment, once she's cleared I want her back at Ponyville with us."

Upon hearing this Luna's expression relaxes slightly, "...I will accept that. She will be suspended from active duty and return to Equestria. However we cannot keep waiting forever for her to potentially recover, if she isn't cleared by the end of March then I will have her medically discharged from the Lunar Guard."

Sighing I run my hand over my injured arm, "I understand. This is best for her, Luna, just kicking her out of the Guard will crush her."

Luna nods as she steps towards the door, her posture seeming more regal then how she normally acts around me. "See that it get's done. I will contact you tonight at midnight, I expect it to be done." Once she reaches the door Luna pauses as she looks back to me, "I'm being generous with this decision, I could quite easily have her court martialled for her actions. I'm willing to give her the chance to recover from this, but if she refuses what we have to offer I will have her court martialled."

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

After waking up I dived straight into the showers, although they were your typical army showers they still felt heavenly against my exhausted muscles. I had to fight to stay awake when I returned to my room to change into my guard uniform, the view of my warm bed just looked so inviting. Resisting the urge to jump back into bed I made my way straight to the medical centre, I woke up everyone else as I passed them to ensure that their sleeping patterns weren't entirely fucked.

Heading into the medical centre I stop at the reception and wait in front of one of the medical staff member as she finishes her report. Lifting her head to me she pauses momentarily in what seems to be a state of... shock? What's wrong with her? Finally she opens her mouth, "I-it's you... The 'Liberator of Griffonstone!' Lieutenant John Davies!"

Have I really got a fan girl? "Umm... yeah, it's me. Though it's Captain now-"

"-Oh my gosh! I'm so sorry, Captain. Please forgive me."

Alright this is just getting awkward now, it's like she's grovelling to me as if I was some crappy celebrity. "It's fine, really. I'm here to see the psychiatrist who assessed Private Crimson."

She gets up eagerly from her desk and steps around to me, "I can take you to him."

"Okay then, lead on." With a smile she begins to lead me down a number of corridors. As we walk she occasionally glance back to me.

"I can't believe I've finally been able to meet you. I heard that you were on base but to actually see you in the flesh-"

"-I'm not special, there's no need to kick up a fuss over me."

Her pace slows as she turns her head to me, "'Not special?' You were able to convince the Equestrian military to come to our aid, you infiltrated the defences of Wingstone, you lead the charge of Griffonstone and killed the General. You certainly are special, you've done a great service for us all."

I mentally cringe as she says all of my activities out loud, "I didn't lead the charge on Griffonstone, I was just in the first wave. There were plenty of other soldiers who fought alongside me, including the Captain of the Wonderbolts and the Solar Guard."

"True, but it was you who killed the General. You have no idea how much of an inspiration you were during the war, especially with your advanced futuristic looking armour and weapons, you looked like something you'd expect to find in a science fiction book. You were a living breathing icon everybody could look up to, the moral boost we all needed.

"I'm a soldier, I just did what was expected of me and that's it." We walk in silence the rest of the way until we come along a secluded room.

"The doctor is in here with Private Crimson." As I put my hand on the door handle she clears her throat causing me to turn to look at her again, "If you ever feel like... getting a drink or something you know where to find me, I'd love to hear some stories from a famous war hero."

"...Um okay, we'll see." With a small smile she gives me a playful wink as she begins to walk away, as I watch her leave she puts a bit of exaggeration into the sway of her hips. Okay... now I've been hit on by a Griffin. That would be weird... with that beak it would be really awkward if she was to go down and... I shake my head to get that thought out of my head before pushing the door open.

Entering the medical room I find that the room is divided into two. The first section is the doctors main office where I find him sitting at his desk as he types up a report on the type writer, various medical journals reside on the main bookshelf alongside files of his patients. The back room is separated by a glass window and door, inside I can see Crimson sitting on the end of a psychiatrist chair as she stares at her own hooves.

The doctor pauses from his report and looks up to me, "Captain, I was wondering when I'd see you. I've just finished my assessment and I'm typing up my report for you."

Stepping up to the desk I sit in a free chair, "How is she doing?"

Lifting his talon he takes a pair of glasses off the end of his beak, "She's not responding to outside stimuli, most of my interactions have been in vain. She seems to have retreated into herself, refusing to acknowledge anything which is taking place around her. She needs to undergo multiple sessions before I'm happy for her to return to duty, so I'm hoping you're not here for the purpose of expecting her to fight."

"Well she has just seen her friend die."

"That may be, but I've seen many patients who have experienced the death of someone close to them. I don't know whether you'd have more luck getting through to her, she may respond more to someone she is more comfortable with."

Getting up from the chair I run a hand across my injured arm, "I can try, though I'm not exactly here to give her good news."

"Try not to cause any more stress for her."

I scoff as I step up to the door, "Easier said then done." Opening the door I make my way inside and slowly step up to Crimson. When I look back to the window I can see the doctor returning to his report as he occasionally glances to me. When I'm at the end of the chair I notice Crimson's eyes briefly flick to my feet before returning to her hooves. "Crimson? How are you feeling?"

She doesn't respond, instead she continues to look at her hooves as she rolls them slowly from side to side. Moving alongside her chair I sit on a section which she isn't occupying, "You can talk to me, Crimson. I want to help you."

"...Help me? I don't need your help," Crimson replies with a hoarse voice.

"You need to talk to someone, ideally somebody who knows what you're going through-"

"-I've just lost my best friend!" Crimson shouts as her head lifts up, her eyes glare directly into mine. "My best friend is dead! How can you know how that feels!"

"Are you being serious? I've been dragged away from my home, including everyone I care for and love. I've had people under my command die, both here and back in Afghanistan. And if you asked Sunny or Chaser you'd know that I know exactly how you're feeling when I tried to treat my friend who was killed in combat, killed by the very device I was supposed to be protecting him from. I know how you are feeling, Crimson. Things aren't going to be easy, but going through it alone will only make things worse."

Her head drops again as her eyes begin to tear up following her outburst, "I'm sorry... I'm so, so sorry." I rest a hand on her back to comfort her, she quickly moves towards me and wraps her forehooves around my chest as she presses her head against me. I just stay there with her as she cries, my hand slowly running over the fur on her back. "W-whats going to happen to me?"

Releasing her I stand and pace towards the window and look through into the office, "You are being returned to Equestria. You will stay in Canterlot to undergo assessment and treatment."

"I don't want to leave you all, you're all I have left."

Sighing I turn back to her, "I want you to stay with us... but it's out of my hands. Technically you committed murder by killing those who surrendered, most would be facing a court martial for that." Her expression instantly changes to one of horror and alarm at the realisation that she could go to prison for her actions. "I was able to talk to Princess Luna and I've been able to avoid that for you. You will have to go to Canterlot, you will need to be accessed and cleared for active service by the end of March. If you're not cleared by then, you will be medically discharged from the military."

"March? But tha-"

"-Too soon... I know. It was either that or being court martialled."

Crimson slowly lifts herself from the chair and steps up to me, "I haven't got a choice, have I?" She looks to me with pleading eyes as I shake my head. She stares at me for a moment before nodding, "I-I'll do it. It's not like the alternative is any better."

"I'm sorry, Crimson. We should get your stuff together and arrange for you to return to Canterlot." Opening the door for her we both step through into the office where the doctor hands me the completed report which is to be given to the medical staff back in Canterlot. With the report in hand all that's left to do is to help Crimson pack and to allow her to say farewell to the others.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

"Is it done?" My eyes suddenly shoot open to see Luna standing above me, acting like the true man I am I wildly fling my arms at her as I rapidly scoot back on my sofa.

Regaining some control I let out a deep breath as I rub my face, "Give a moment to get up in these dreams before you jump out at me."

"Sorry," Luna replies as she smiles sheepishly. Once I sit up on the sofa she remains on the spot as she looks to me expectantly. "Have you informed Crimson."

"I have, she's obviously not too thrilled with everything but she's happy that she isn't being court martialled."

"I can imagine, though she is lucky that I haven't gone straight for a court martial." Luna joins me on the sofa by sitting on the end, "If somepony did such a thing during my leadership of the military then they wouldn't be given a second chance. I expected everypony to uphold the values of the Guard, anypony who went against what the Guard stood for was disciplined."

Raising an eyebrow I sit up fully on the sofa, "You used to command the entire Guard?"

Luna nods, "I did, before my banishment. That is one power however which will not be given back to me, I'm lucky to even have control of my own Guard again." We both sit there silently for a moment as we look to each other, eventually Luna's eyes drift down to my bandaged arm. "So... I take it this means I won the bet?" Moving her hoof towards me she presses against my arm causing me to hiss in pain at the contact, "Sorry."

"Yes, Luna. You won the bet, which is a shame since I had plenty in mind for when I won."

Luna chuckles softly, "Maybe you should only make a bet when you have a chance at winning?"

Smirking I shake my head, "Where's the fun in that?"

"It's a shame, really. Here I was wondering what the strong war hero would have planned for me, a Princess to do with as he pleases," Luna utters in a sultry tone as she runs a hoof down the front of her own chest.

I eye her display with interest, "Well I guess it's not important, it's you who will have control for the day."

Luna gets up from the sofa and begins to move around behind it, "Hmm, a toy to play with all day. What ever shall I do?" Luna stops behind me and leans her head alongside mine, "Make you pamper me to my every whim? Satisfy my... desires?" The way she whispers that in my ear sends a shiver down my spine.

Turning my head to face her we remain only inches apart as I stare longingly into her eyes, "I'm pretty sure I can satisfy all of your desires."

"Is that so? I have no idea what a human is like when it comes to... pleasing another. Are you certain that you're up for the task?"

"Definitely," Pushing forwards I quickly lock lips with Luna who doesn't even attempt to pull back. She's quickly moaning into the kiss as I brush my hand across her cheek and bring her closer to me. As she remains focused on the kiss I move my hands underneath the top of her forelegs and quickly pull her over the sofa earning a surprised giggle as she lands on top of me.

As she lies on top of me the kiss intensifies, I occasionally pull away to kiss along her neck getting small moans from Luna as a reward. Luna begins to run her forehooves over my chest allowing her to get a good feel of my body. As her hooves run across my body I bring my hands to run across her back, slowly I make my way lower on her body as we continue to lock lips.

Finding my target I begin to massage the cutiemarks on her flanks, Luna lets out a pleasured gasp in response as she lifts her head to look back to my hands. "Your hands certainly have their uses," Luna whispers to me in a seductive tone.

Grinning I lightly spank her flank getting another moan, "They can do a lot more."

"Mmm... I bet they can," When I lock lips with her again she pulls away slowly and keeps her hoof on my chest to keep me down. "John, wait. I want this to be real"

Pausing I look to her in confusion as I bring my hands up to rest on her back, "What do you mean?"

"I don't want out first time to be in a dream. I want to feel you in the flesh, to experience and remember every moment."

Smirking I lean closer and give her a quick peck on the muzzle, "Of course, Luna. If that's what you want then I can wait."

With a blissful smile Luna looks down to me, "Make sure that you're free to be my personal escort for the state visit. We will be arriving on the tenth of February."

"I'm not going to miss it, Luna." Slowly I lift my head to close the distance between myself and Luna. As we close our eyes our lips lock once again...

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

...The sound of my phones alarm blaring causes me to instantly sit up in my bed, letting out a frustrated groan I grab my phone and switch the alarm off. As I sit in bed I can't help but have a goofy grin on my face as many thoughts of being Luna's 'personal escort' run through my head. No doubt we can get up to all sorts of mischief. Climbing out of bed I move over to collect my shower supplies in order to get ready for the day.

I never thought I'd be excited for a state visit.

Author's Note

With one team member gone and another potentially being removed in the long run, the Everfree Rangers will require more units.

Submit your character to me in a Private Message and they may be added in upcoming chapters.

Thanks for reading and as always I hope you enjoyed this chapter :twilightsmile:

Chapter 51 - Some things never change

Tuesday 21st January 2014
10:56
MoD Fulwood

With one final cut the doctor snips the last stitch on my arm and removes it from my flesh, I've been left with a long scratch along the surface of my arm but at least it will heal over the next few weeks. Resting his surgical scissors on the medical table he turns to face me, "You're all sorted, Captain. You shouldn't feel any discomfort from your arm as you engage in your regular duties, if you do make sure you come back and see me."

Chaser scoffs from alongside me, "John has never been good at listening to instructions from somepony other then himself."

Chuckling I get up from the chair and lightly slap Chaser across the back of the head, "That's not strictly true. I can listen, I just choose not to."

"Oh, because that makes everything so much better," Chaser replies in a sarcastic tone. As me move to leave the medical centre my eyes briefly flick to my admirer as we see her looking towards us from her desk. Once we're outside Chaser gets a sly grin as we walk, "That Griffin was just checking you out."

"I know."

"You should go over there," Chaser nudges me with his hoof whilst he raises his eyebrow.

Tilting my head I look to him with a blank expression, "Fuck off."

"What's wrong with you? You've got somepony giving you the eye, yet you're not going to act?"

"I took enough of a leap of faith when I first hooked up with a pony, it's gonna take a hell of a lot more to get me to do anything like that with a Griffin." Not to mention the fact that I'm kinda already with somebody else.

"I dunno... I reckon being with a Griffin would be quite the experience."

Chuckling to myself I pat his head, "Of course you'd go in there thinking with only your dick. Besides have you seen their beaks? I have the feeling that if one of them was to give you head it would be fairly uncomfortable."

Chaser shudders slightly as I imagine the image runs through his head, "Now who's thinking with his dick?"

"I'm a guy, of course I go around thinking with my dick. Anyways, how did the operation go?"

Reaching into his fieldpack Chaser takes out a scroll and hands it to me. As I open it up to examine the contents Chaser provides me with a quick summary, "Ten field operative of the Children have been eliminated and another six have been detained. We have recovered another shipment of supplies, however we are still unaware of the destination for all of these supply caravans. Gabrielle is interrogating the prisoners to try and determine some more information for us to act on, in the mean time she has requested that we move to perform security checks at a local dock where they are believe to be transporting supplies from. Since you're back in service I suppose I'll give you command again."

"That's so kind of you, Sergeant, giving up your command to a simple Captain like me." Over the last week since I have been injured I decided to allow Chaser as my second in command to continue on operations with the rest of the team, every other day himself and Gabrielle would go out and intercept supply caravans which we uncovered thanks to the intelligence captured at the supply depot. All of the operations have been a success, we have regularly captured members of the Children of the Motherland who have revealed new leads for us to investigate.

Following my talk with Crimson she was sent back to Equestria the following day, she was transported to Wingstone where she took the train back to Canterlot where she would undergo assessment. Comet's body was also returned to Equestria to allow his family to make preparations for his funeral, we wouldn't be able to attend but I sent word back to Lieutenant Venture that I expected members of the Rangers to be in attendance to give him a military funeral. The rest of the team weren't exactly too thrilled to see Crimson leave, but based on the circumstances I think it was for the best.

Reaching our barracks I head straight inside where I find everyone else preparing all of their kit. Chaser joins alongside me as we enter my room, "The supply caravan is due to pass through a small village to the east in approximately two hours."

"Have we got any transport?"

"Not this time, we will have to hoof it."

As I strap my armour onto my chest I nod to Chaser, "Good thing we've done plenty of tab's then, isn't it?"

"I suppose some use came out of them. But you had those big flying things with blades when you first went to Afghanistan, why did you need to tab if you had those to carry the kit?" Chaser queries as he recalls my memory of my first combat deployment.

"You mean the Chinook?" Chaser nods. "We couldn't rely on them constantly, they aren't exactly cheap and one RPG had the potential to take one down. There are times where it will be impossible to get transport from the ground or air, when that happens you need to be prepared to make your exit with all of your kit on your backs, just like we will be doing now."

"I'll tell everyone to pack their kits for a tab."

"We'll be moving out in five minutes," Chaser nods to me before reentering the main barrack to address everyone. With all of my armour equipped I add my webbing and field pack before making sure it's secured. With my thigh holster fitted and my rifle over my back I make my way to the others and prepare to move.

After an hour and a half of marching we reach our destination further along the southern coast of the Griffin Empire, since the supply caravan was expected to be loaded onto a ship at the docks we made our way to the dockyards and set up at the main entrance to carry out searches of everyone who was due to enter. There were some who were initially agitated to see the Equestrian military carrying out checks within their country but they soon held back their complaints when they were confronted by the guards who regularly watch over the docks.

As we remain at the gate myself and Sunny keep watch from within the guard booth as the others go about carrying out checks on those coming into the dock. As I keep my eyes on a number of caravans Sunny steps up alongside me, "I've been thinking."

Turning my head I look to her, "About what?"

"Well you've been going over all of this military and parade drills with us, yet we don't have a band for the unit or even a song composed about us. Every other unit either has a band or some sort of song composed for parade and ceremonial purposes."

"Where the hell has this suddenly come from? I know you ponies love to break out into song but I wasn't expecting you to complain because we haven't got a marching song."

Sunny shrugs as she watches out the window, "I'm just saying. After all when we returned from the war we marched alongside the bands."

"Yeah, and that song was weirdly similar to one I've marched to back home. Even if we did have a song we haven't exactly got a band to play it for us."

"We don't need a full band, just a drum of some sort and a few words."

Chuckling to myself I lean against the wall, "So you want to give one of us a drum to play as we sing out loud during a march? What the hell are we going to sing, The British Grenadiers? 'Some talk of Alexander, and some of Hercules. Of Hector and Lysander, and such great names as these?' Is that to your liking?"

Sunny scoffs as she shakes her head, "Hardly, we don't even know who they're supposed to be. I just thought having some sort of song could liven things up, raise moral for when we have to go on deployment."

Rolling my eyes I take out my phone, "Are you really wanting a song?" Sunny shrugs once again as she continues to watch the others. Letting out a sigh I look through my phone's songs and try to find a song which could be used in a march, something with simple lyrics and a basic drum beat. Searching through the list I come across one which may work, turning up the volume I begin to play 'Seven Nation Army'.

As the drum beat develops Sunny glances to me as I start quietly singing the words, "I'm gonna fight them off. A seven nation army couldn't hold me back. They're gonna rip it off. Taking their time right behind my back." Stopping I tilt my head towards her as I grin, "Is this acceptable?"

She looks to me in a state of surprise before a small smile creeps on her face, "I'm more surprised by the fact that you can sing."

"Yeah... I'm never joining in on one of your spontaneous song and dance numbers. You should have been at a football match, you'd get loads of guys hating musicals and the like all shouting out and singing as a group. At least this song is pretty basic, you could have a drum playing whilst you all spontaneously sing aloud to it."

She remains silent for a moment as she continues to listen to the lyrics of the second verse. "'From the Queen of England to the hounds of hell?' Well it's certainly covers a wide variety, doesn't it."

"That it does, I think this will do greatly for the Everfree Rangers. That way if you do burst out into song it will at least be a song I like."

"We don't just burst into song."

I look to her with a deadpan expression, "When we were working on the rail line all of you started a song and dance routine, I have Georg and Balbean to back me up on that."

Before Sunny is able to reply Chaser steps inside the guard booth, "John, We've got something."

Pocketing my phone I grasp onto my rifle as I follow him out to the main gate of the dockyard. Upon arrival I can see two Griffins being subdued by Sure Strike and Colbalt and the others keep watch with their rifles at the ready. Stepping up to their carriage I peek inside the open rear door and find a collection of gas canisters which have all been linked together with numerous hoses along with some sort of timer and electrical cables. Oh shit! It's an IED!

Chaser can see my look of horror as I turn to him, "John?"

"Get everyone back now! I want a temporary fifty meter cordon around this carriage! Nobody gets near without my say so!" As he begins to move off shouting orders towards the others I take a step back and look back to Silver, "I need you to stick with me, gather every tool you can and I need them all now."

As Silver runs off Sunny moves alongside me and looks inside the carriage, "What is this?"

My eyes lock onto a old kitchen timer you'd expect to see at your grandmother's house alongside a variety of basic electrical cables as they link to a number of canisters and containers inside. "It's a bomb, looks to be chemical."

"A bomb!? John, we haven't got any protective equipment for chemical weapons yet!"

"I know, Sunny. That's why I need you all to move back to safety and ready to fall back in case it goes off."

"What about you?" Sunny asks in a worried tone.

"Well I was counter IED, so I'm gonna try and disarm it." As Silver arrives with a toolbox and bags containing many pieces of equipment I rest a hand on Sunny's neck, "Take those Griffins to the booth and interrogate them. I want to know if this was their target, where these supplies came from and where they're operating from. Go!"

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Sunny Shield

As John removes his hand he moves towards Silver and begins to talk to him, turning on the spot I gallop across the street and make my way back to the guard booth where the two Griffins were taken. Once I reach it I look back over towards the carriage where I can see John resting his rifle along the bags and beginning to strip out of his armour.

Stepping inside the booth I come to a stop alongside Chaser and Colbalt as they stand alongside the restrained Griffins. "We need to find out their base of operations and what their target was."

Chaser tilts his head to me as he runs a hoof along the end of his rifle, "What is John doing?"

"He's trying to disarm it-"

"-He's what!? Has he got a death wish?" Chaser groans as he shakes his head, "That stupid human."

"Well that 'stupid human' is our Captain and friend. We have to do as he says." When I look back to John I watch as he paces around the carriage checking the underside and various opening as he appears to be judging them.

Colbalt lowers his rifle as he glances out the window, "If he's trying to disarm the bomb then why is he just looking at the frame... instead of the gas canisters inside it?"

"I don't know," Chaser replies. "But he worked in bomb disposal, he'll know what he's doing." I watch as he looks toward John with worry before turning his attention back to the Griffins, "Now... what to do with these two?" Holstering his rifle over his back Chaser draws his sword as he slowly steps up to one, "Who was the target?"

The Griffin doesn't respond, he doesn't even look up at Chaser as he speaks. Chaser glares down at the Griffin as I watch his stance stiffen. Bringing his sword forward Chaser rests it along the Griffins throat, "Answer me!"

The Griffin just begins to chuckle as he lifts his head to look at chaser. Why is he laughing? "You ponies are not exactly very threatening, if it wasn't for that human your military would still be in the stone ages."

Chaser momentarily glances back to me before addressing the Griffin, "What's the target!?" No response, I can see that Chaser is getting annoyed with the lack of response. Stepping forward Chaser brings the back of his hoof across the Griffins face.

"Chaser, what are you doing!?" I shout out as I step up to him.

Turning his head back he shrugs to me, "I'm gonna get this shit to talk." As soon as he says this he smacks the Griffin again knocking him to the floor, "Tell me what the target is!"

What are you playing at, Chaser? Colbalt steps up to Chaser, "This isn't the way. John is likely gonna be pissed if he hears about this."

"John won't care if we get what we need." I glance back out the window and step closer to try and see what John is going. He secures a small pack to his waist with a number of tools, I watch as he leans over the side door of the carriage and positions something through the opening. "You're going to talk, one way or another." I wince as I hear Chaser hit him again, I don't exactly want to be a part of this so I keep my focus on John.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

Adjusting the mirror on the end of the pole I take a close look at the inside of the handle of the carriage, underneath the handle I find some form of explosive tubing which is attached to the frame and handle. Okay... if I open this door it will likely detonate the explosive and kill me with it. Reaching into my pack I take out a small pair of clippers as I speak out loud for Silver to hear me, "It's pretty heavily booby trapped. I'm gonna have to get into the carriage from here in order to get to the rear of the canisters."

"Okay," Silver calls back. "Be careful."

"Ah, being careful. Good plan." I would have gone in straight at the rear of the carriage but due to a number of crates and the confined space the risk of potential traps was too high. Leaning in through the window once again I view the explosive more closely and find a thin cable which I believe will activate it once the door has been opened. Bringing my clippers close to the cable I carefully snip it disarming the small explosive, resting my hand underneath the explosive charge I clip the cord which is holding in place allowing me to catch the explosive and remove it as a threat.

Holding the explosive charge out behind me Silver takes it in his magic allowing me to return to the task at hand. Timidly I open the door, with every inch it moves the door lets out a creak sending shivers down my spine. With the door opened wide I climb inside into the small passenger compartment and look around, on the floor between the seats I find a length of red cable which leads through a thin hole at the rear of the compartment towards the canisters.

Moving close to the rear I slowly run my hand along the wooden plate, with a slight push I can feel that the plate is loose and has been used previously to likely prepare the trap. Taking out my bayonet I slip it into the gap and cautiously pry the hatch open an inch, with a small gap I'm able to look around the opening to find that no more booby traps await me. Removing the entire plate I rest it on the floor of the main carriage as I look inside, resting behind the canisters I found earlier I find the red cable linking to a tub of flammable liquid along with the main timer mechanism I saw earlier.

As I stare at the device in front of me a bead of sweat starts to drip from my hairline down my forehead. Lying low on the carriage I run my hand along the red cable as it leads to the crate and what appears to be a detonator linked directly to the timer and gas canisters.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Sunny Shield

"I'm getting tired of this, bird!" Chaser shouts as he keeps the Griffin pinned to the floor. As I kept watch of John from the window Chaser has continued to assault the Griffin, primarily focusing on gut shots to 'avoid leaving evidence.' I hate seeing him do this... this isn't like Chaser at all.

As Chaser kicks him once more the Griffin releases a pained groan before spitting on the floor. "You ponies... aren't very smart. You fail to see what's in front of you." The Griffin moves his body to look straight up to us with a grin on his face, "Silverwing has unfinished business with your Captain, he's the target."

My eyes widen as I glance back to the carriage where John is. John is the bombs target and he's out there sitting right next to it. Oh buck! Chaser and Colbalt seem to mirror my expression as they quickly move over to me to look outside to try and find John. "Where is he?" Chaser asks. "I don't see him at the back."

Opening the door I step outside of the booth, "He's in the carriage."

"We need to warn him!"

I turn back to Chaser who remains focused on the carriage, "If we distract him now then who will know what will happen. He could make an error and get himself killed."

"And if we sit here doing nothing he will definitely die!"

"You don't know that," Colbalt adds. "He's a trained expert, if he expected that the bomb would detonate he would get out of harms way."

"Well what if it's not running on a timer like he initially thought? What if it's victim operated and he accidentally activates it?"

Scowling I step in front of Chaser, "He's not going to activate it!" As If on queue we hear a sudden thud from within the carriage along with a pained groan coming from John. Fearing for the worst myself and Chaser gallop towards the carriage, "John!" I shout out to him as we run. Stopping in front of the carriage door I shout out again to him, "John!"

Another groan comes from inside. After a few seconds John moves from the rear to the main passenger compartment as he rubs his head, as he looks to us various trails of sweat run down his skin and show a sweat patch on his shirt underneath his neck.. "What? Why are you both here? You're supposed to be outside the cordon."

"You're the target! The bomb is supposed to detonate when you're trying to disarm that."

John looks between us both with a blank expression before a smile surfaces on his face. Chuckling he shakes his head as he climbs out of the carriage holding out a red wire with a silver piece of metal attached to the end alongside a small set of command wires, "Well it's not going to work without this."

We both stare at him with dumbfounded expressions on our face, "But what was that bang and the groan?"

"Oh, I just smacked my head on the frame as I tried crawling backwards through the carriage. It hurt like a bitch."

Chaser raises an eyebrow as he steps to the rear and looks to the canisters, "So it's not going to blow up in our faces?"

"Nope, the timer was just a clever little ruse. The device was victim operated from various points within the carriage, without this bad boy there is no chance of it detonating." As he walks past us he pats us both on the back, "You both forget that I did this for a living. It's the same as any other IED I've dealt with, except for the chemicals, that was new. Now lets get this shit sorted and head back home, shall we?"

--------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - John Davies

Returning to MoD Fulwood I immediately transferred the prisoners to the local guards for interrogation, when I asked Chaser and Sunny how they learnt of the information they weren't exactly clear on how they got him to tell them that I was the target. I'm quite surprised that I was the target, It seems Silverwing has it out for me now. I've got a bone to pick with him myself, that bastard is the reason I lost my SA80.

Leaving my kit in the barracks I grab hold of my shower kit and head towards the showers, after having a nerve racking day of playing with explosives I could do with a shower on account on the strong musk I had developed. Walking towards the shower block I'm waved down by Gabrielle as she walks towards me, "John, how are you? I heard you had quite the adventure without me."

"I reek, hence why I'm heading for the shower. I had to get up close and personal with a gas bomb, it took me back to the old days where life was simple for me." As I continue to walk towards the shower block Gabrielle follows alongside me, "What exactly did you uncover while we were gone?"

"Not much, a few names which we were already aware of. There was one name though which the one prisoner mentioned."

"What's the name?"

"Tirek."

I stop walking to turn to face Gabrielle with a look of confusion on my face. "Tirek? Who or what is that?"

"That's just the thing, we don't know. I've been looking through all of our records and I couldn't find a trace of 'Tirek' as either an individual or a location. Though this isn't the first time this name has cropped up, we found it hidden within the scrolls we recovered from a raided supply wagon. The text was damaged but the name was refereed to in connection with a Lord."

"Lord Tirek?"

Gabrielle nods as we begin to walk again, "It seems that way at the moment. I've sent a request to Balbean for information but it may take time before he replies with the upcoming election."

"I could always ask the Princesses of Equestria when they arrive for the State visit, I'm due to be their escort while they're here to meet the new Prime Minister. By the sound of it though this 'Lord Tirek' could just be some pompous Griffin noble who's funding the Children."

"If anybody is going to know about this name then it would likely be them." Once we reach the men's showers Gabrielle stops as I reach for the door, "You definitely could do with a shower, you weren't lying about smelling."

"Oh, well thank you for your kind words." Leaving her outside I step inside and head straight for the shower. Once I'm underneath the warm water I begin to think over the day. The Children are now resorting to using bombs to reach their targets and apparently I'm one of their targets. Let's just hope they don't do anything during the election, I'll have to tell Gabrielle to make sure they beef up their security for upcoming events. If they also intend to use gas weapons then we could face substantial casualties.

As I get out of the shower and step in front of the sink and mirror I'm met with my next issue, my beard. We didn't have beards in the army since they could interfere with the seals on our respirators, if chemical weapons are a threat then I will need to ensure that nothing could potentially compromise the seal of my mask once I get one made. Grabbing hold of my razor and scissors I begin to cut and shave my beard, after a few minutes I'm met in the mirror with a smooth skinned version of myself. I quite enjoyed having a beard, but some things are more important then my preference of appearance. I know Luna liked the beard though, and at the moment I definitely want some brownie points with her for the state visit.

Picking up my cleaning kit I leave the showers and move to return to the barracks. As I walk one question keeps popping up in my head, one which I will likely be focused on trying to figure out.

Who is 'Lord Tirek?'

Chapter 52 - State visit

Following intelligence gathered from prisoners we continued to conduct raids on supply routes and worked alongside local Guard units to eliminate the threat of Children activities within their borders. Each operation we conducted was a success, we often found ourselves engaged with those who lacked any military training resulting in them soon surrendering once we engaged them. Our regular training and superior equipment was invaluable to our success, we were soon getting a reputation within the base of being an elite fighting force.

Since I dealt with the bomb threat no other bombs were located by ourselves or any other units. In all honesty most activity of the Children died down as we commenced more raids, if I had to guess I'd say that they were attempting to lay low. It will only be a matter of time before they resurface, for now though we can enjoy some time to ourselves on base.

On the first of February the election took place within the Empire, the territory was split into fifty constituencies which each represented a seat in Parliament. By the end of the election one party had won the majority with thirty-two seats, 'The Unification Party,' the very party who Balbean worked for. Balbean himself had won a seat within his constituency along the Equestrian border, he also remained in his posting as the Minister of Intelligence.

I didn't need to be a genius to figure out that The Unification Party comprised primarily of members of the 'Unification Syndicate' who initially hired Balbean to eliminate the General and to work alongside me during the war. The party boasted that it wanted to bring the Griffin Empire forward, to heal the wounds caused by the war to make the nation stronger. The Prime Minister was a former adviser to the King before his death, a Griffin by the name of Bernhard. I have not been introduced to him but from what I've been told he was wanting to meet me during the state visit to personally thank me for my efforts within the Empire.

As soon as I heard who had won the election I immediately lost interest, I never was a fan of politics. Sure, I obviously voted back home when it came to the general election, but my political views from Earth likely won't mix in with this world so I won't even bother. With the new government in power for the next five years, or until an early election was called for, it was time for me to return to work, the Griffin Empire may now have a leader but it still has the threat of the Children of the Motherland. A lot of work lies ahead for this new government, I may as well help out by reducing the threat from a group who opposes it.

Monday 10th February 2014
09:45
Wingston train station

My team are currently on guard duty at the train station waiting for the arrival of the Princesses, since we are within the safe confines of the capital our guard duty consists of standing around and looking pretty for the general public. We all remain spaced out around the train station alongside Gabrielle and her unit who are also assisting as part of the Griffin Empire's escort for the Princesses.

Adjusting my rifle on my back I look down the tracks, "Weren't they supposed to he here by now?"

Chaser shrugs as he lets out a yawn, "It's a train, John. They're renowned for being late."

Lifting a brow I turn back to Chaser, "How are you tired? I know we got up at six but I told you all to have an early night."

"No matter how early I go to bed I will always be tired when I wake up at six. It's an unnatural time to be up."

"Naw, up too late reading your porn? You weren't caught beating the meat, were you?"

Scowling Chaser shakes his head, "You've got a strange mind, John."

"Blame the army, it messed my social skills up." Before Chaser can reply the sound of a train whistle sounds over the distance, turning my head to look down the track I watch as the train rounds the corner leading to the station. "Everyone, form up!" I shout out to my team causing them all to quickly move into position ready for the train to pull up.

Slowly the train comes to a halt in front of us, after a few short moments the main carriage door opens. The first to disembark are a small team of Solar Guards brandishing a new weapon I've never seen before, the traditional spear seems to have had an upgrade, attached underneath the blade is what I can only describe as some sort of steel blunderbuss. The metal of the attachment has various engravings along it's body, a glowing red gem is fitted to the base whereas the end opens up to show the interior of what appears to be a barrel, sliding from the bottom of the barrel along the body of the spear is a large trigger which likely activates the new weapon.

The second group to exit the train are another group of guards who I have never seen before. Their armour is the same design of any other guard except for the colour, it appears to be wither made of polished steel giving it the impression of being platinum or even diamond. Their coats also seem different to any other pony, their coats seem to have a natural shine to them making them stand out a mile away.

With the two groups lined up alongside my unit I wait until the Princesses disembark. Celestia and Luna are the first to leave, followed closely by Twilight and finally Cadence, unfortunately for me Shining seems to have decided to accompany his wife meaning I would have to put up with him. Once they are all out on the platform I call my unit to attention and step up to them before giving a crisp salute which they all return with a small bow.

Grinning I look between them, "You're late."

"We apologise, John," Celestia says as she steps up to me. "There was an unexpected obstruction on the tracks which delayed us. I trust everything has been going well here?"

"It has, the last couple of weeks have been smooth sailing for us." Pausing I glance to the new weapons the Solar Guard are wielding, "What's with the new spears? It's like a spear had a bit of how's your father with a blunderbuss."

Luna looks to me in confusion, "'How's your father?' What does that even mean?"

Chaser clears his throat from behind me, "You don't want to know, your highness."

When I turn back to face the Princesses, Shining Armor steps forward. "They're a new design established by the Solar Guard to replace the current spears. You may have your... rifles but they're fairly complicated to manufacture, that's where these come in. You rely on industry but we have magic, we've utilised that with these weapons. The spears allow us to engage up close, whereas the magical barrel has the power to propel a spell towards a target at a range of one-hundred meters."

I step up to one of the guards and look over the weapon as he grasps onto it, "So you've adapted your spears for ranged combat? That's the reason I made rifles."

Shining holds his hoof out to the guard who presents him with the spear. Holding it to me he tilts the handle to show me the gem, "These gems can be interchanged, they have the power to transfer an elemental spell into the weapon for use at range by all races. You'll get a good fifty uses before one gem is depleted, when that happens they can easily be recharged by a trained Unicorn. Unlike your rifles these will never run out of ammunition, these will keep firing."

We both glare momentarily at one another before I chuckle softly, "Have we resorted to my gun is bigger then your gun? You think they're so efficient? Well I guess we'll find out at the war games. Oh, before I forget, our rifles have a better range then your spears."

Twilight lets out a small sigh as she steps between us, "How come everything becomes a competition between you two?"

Myself and Shining both look to one another, he proceeds to scoff and walk back to his wife whilst I simply shrug towards Twilight. Because he's a colossal cunt, and in a different body of the military meaning I must automatically hate him. Fuck the Solar Guard, the Lunar Guard are the best.

As a large carriage is brought to us the Princesses, Shining Armor and myself climb in while all of the other guards walk alongside to keep guard. Relaxing into the chair I rest the rifle between my legs as I rest my head back against the fairly comfortable cushion. However I don't get to relax as Luna clears her throat, "Before I forget, John, those gas masks and hazmat suits you requested are on board the train. I'll send some guards to retrieve them for you whilst we are in the meeting."

Celestia raises a brow as she looks to Luna, "When did John request those?"

Luna pauses momentarily as she's likely trying to think of something other then 'I entered his dream where we did more then just talk.' "John sent a report following what they uncovered at a storage facility."

"I didn't see a report, Luna."

"Well it is Lunar Guard business, sister. I don't delve into all of the Solar Guards affairs, do I?"

"Gas masks?" Twilight asks. "John, what are you up to with gasses and chemicals?"

I raise my hands defensively, "I'm not doing anything. We've come across chlorine and other chemicals including a bomb which I had to disarm, we need the masks and suits to protect us."

Luna seems initially shocked when she hears this, "You disarmed a bomb?"

"Everyone seems to have forgotten that I'm an ATO who used to work on a counter-IED team, it's was my job to play with bombs."

Twilight shakes her head as she looks out the window, "It's not exactly safe though."

"I'm in the army, it's not a safe occupation. If I wanted a safe job I would have stayed as a mechanic."

Everyone talks idly in the carriage as we travel through town towards the Capitol building, as the Captain of the Lunar Guard I was informed that I would be accompanying them for their meetings to act as a bodyguard of sorts. During the journey I couldn't help but regularly glance towards Luna, I even noticed her often looking to me with a slight seductive smile which caused me to look out the window as I try to hide my grin.

Arriving at the Capitol building I exit the carriage first and remain at attention as the Princesses disembark, as they do numerous members of the press snap pictures from amongst the crowds of Civilians hoping to catch a glimpse of the Princesses. As they make their way towards the main gate we are met by the personal guard of the Prime Minister along with Bernhard and key members of his cabinet. Bernhard's main body consists of black feathers with his head and wings being a lighter shade of grey, as he bows to the Princesses he gives a typical politicians smile.

He remains alongside the Princesses as he greets them all individually and poses with them for the cameras. Once he has greeted them all he surprisingly steps towards me and holds out a talon to me, "Captain John Davies, what an honour it is to finally meet you."

Matching the gesture I give him a strong handshake for the cameras, the press eat it up as a volley of flashes are unleashed from the crowd. "It's a pleasure to meet you Prime Minister, I hope the transition went smoothly for you."

As he releases my grip he moves to stand alongside me as he looks to the cameras, "A minor bump here and there, but nothing we couldn't handle. I'm afraid I'll have to keep this brief for the time being, we need to talk more before you return to the south of the Empire. I may have some information you'll be interested in hearing, it will also give me an opportunity to... consider developing military relations with Equestria more in the future."

That immediately gains my attention. "What information?"

"It's regarding a certain individual you will likely wish to intercept. We'll talk later though, for now I have to have a talk with your Princesses." With a final wave to the cameras he begins to lead everyone into the courtyard of the Capitol building where his guards prevent the public from entering.

As we move into the main building the rest of the guards remain on the perimeter of the Capitol building as myself and Shining Armor act as the close protection for the Princesses. When we are in the Prime Ministers office I immediately lose interest as the nature of the conversation turns too political for my tastes, discussions of open borders, trade deals, diplomatic cooperation and friendship were among the few topics I heard mentioned whenever I decided to pay some attention.

For the entire day I was hoping for something interesting to happen, however I had no luck as I was left completely bored. The entire day consisted of dull meetings, a tour of the Capitol building and a formal dinner. Never had I been so bored, I was so bored I thought I died went to hell and somehow got bored of it.

By the end of the day my legs felt as though they had turned to jelly from standing on the spot for hours on end, the only saving grace was the occasional cup of tea provided by one of the Bernhard's secretary. Thankfully during the state visit we were all provided rooms in the residential section of the Capitol building, the room I was provided was definitely a major upgrade from the barracks I've been calling home the past month. I wasted no time climbing into bed and laying my head down to sleep for the night, I needed to conserve my energy for the inevitable boredom I'd endure tomorrow.

"Come on! Stop trying to hit me and hit me!" I shout out to Chaser as I block another of his strikes, with some free time for ourselves myself and Chaser decided to resume our sword training within one of the inner courtyards of the Capitol building for the guards based here.

Grunting he tries another strike which I easily avoid with a sidestep before bringing my blade across his throat painting him with a red line. Panting to regain his breath he lifts his head, "You've certainly gotten better since when we first started training."

Sheathing my blade I step past him to a bench holding our canteens, "I'm a fast learner."

"Either that or I'm a good teacher."

Pausing I look to him with as I shake my head, "Nah."

Chuckling to himself Chaser take a quick swig of his canteen, "You need to practise with somepony else, you've learnt all of my tricks."

"But with who? I need a challenge."

"How about Shining Armor?"

I let out a loud single laugh as I pat Chaser's back, "I said a challenge, not a walk in the park. Besides I'd likely get too pissed off by being in his presence that I'll pull my Glock on him."

"Well then I don't know, we'll find somepony."

I join Chaser as we both sit down to have a drink. As we converse with one another the Princesses, Shining and their tour guide make their way into the courtyard where they notice myself and Chaser. It doesn't take long until they make their way over to come and see me. As they reach us I screw the lid on my canteen as I get up and greet them, "Princesses, what can I do for you?"

"We just came over to see how you were doing," Cadence answers. "Seeing as we could hear you shouting through the open window upstairs."

"I'm not that loud, am I?"

Everyone all mutters some sort of agreements at the volume of my voice when I shout. "What exactly are you two doing out here anyways?"

Resting my hand on my sword I tilt my head to Chaser, "We were training, however I usually seem to kick Chaser's ass. Now I need a new challenge."

"A new challenge?" Luna asks. She looks between myself and Chaser momentarily before a smirk seems to surface on her muzzle. With a glow of her horn she draws Chaser's sword from his scabbard as she turns to pace towards the centre of the courtyard, "I'll be your new challenger."

Raising my brow I glance to Celestia who only seems to have an amused smile as she looks to her sister. Taking a couple of steps forward I chuckle softly, "You?"

"Yes, me. What's so funny?"

"No offence, Luna, but you're a Princess not a military soldier."

Luna twirls the sword in her magic as she steps closer to me, "Is the Captain afraid of being beaten by his Princess?"

I glance back to the others who seems to be watching with interest, looking over the courtyard I notice a number of guards from both the Griffins and ponies watching to see what happens. Grasping my sword I draw it from it's scabbard, "The Captain isn't afraid since he's trained in combat. First to three?"

"Agreed, let's see how well my Captain can fight."

We both step close to one another until we are only a few arms lengths apart. Smiling I lean my head closer and whisper to her, "Don't worry, I'll go easy on you."

With her own smile her horn glows brighter, "So kind." Using her magic she immediately slashes with her sword towards my neck, I'm barely able to bring up my own sword to stop the assault. She begins to quickly pace towards me as she delivers blow after blow with her sword, each strike she unleashes I'm forced to back peddle and block her attacks as quickly as I can.

When she lunges her sword towards me I quickly jump to her side as I bring my sword down on her exposed side, before my blade makes contact with her fur I find a blue field pushing rapidly against my body lifting me from my feet. Moving through the air against my will I inevitably make contact with the ground and roll across the gravel and dirt kicking up a cloud of dust.

Coming to a halt I let out a groan as I find myself at Chaser's hooves as he leans over me with a smile, "How's the challenge?"

Pushing myself to my feet I move back towards Luna as her horn glows once again, my eyes widen as I watch five additional swords materialise around her made from her magical energy. Before I can react they all advance on me as she remains stationary with a smile on her face. I dive out of the way as the fist two lunge towards my position, as I try to get ready to counter the next blade I'm met with the two which missed impacting with the rear of my legs sending me to the floor as the remaining three all thrust against my armour knocking me onto my back as they paint red marks on my breast plate.

Luna chuckles as her magical swords fade from existence, "You didn't think that I'd have no training in combat myself, did you?"

Panting I sit up on the floor as I rub my hands over my legs, "It may have slipped my mind." Getting up I grasp onto my sword and ready myself for the attack. Okay... she's fairly skilled with a blade and has magic on her side. I'm gonna have to play dirty. As she moves forward with her sword I counter her attack with one of my own, deflecting her blade I dive low to the floor and directly towards her bringing my blade across the front of her torso giving her a long yellow line.

From my position below her, I'm ready to thrust my blade into her sternum... that is until I feel a force grab my feet and drag me from underneath her. The back of my armour scraps along the gravel as I'm forced along the floor, once I'm clear from her she releases the spell causing me to come to a stop. Clever bitch. Rolling onto my chest I'm grabbed once again by her magic as I find myself lifted from the floor, effortlessly she brings me directly towards her as her magic prevents me from moving a muscle in my body.

With a smile Luna slowly brings her blade across the front of my neck signalling my defeat before releasing me from her grip sending me crashing to the floor on my ass. As I sit there she slowly saunter back to the centre of the courtyard before pivoting to watch me as I remain seated. Come on, John! You've got this, time for a snooker comeback.

"You've nearly lost, Captain," Luna calls to me. "I thought you were supposed to be skilled with a blade?"

Clenching my free hand on the ground I gather a fistful of dirt and gravel and hide it behind my back as I stand before Luna once again. Taking a few shaky steps closer I halt a safe distance from her, "I'm a rifleman, not a swordsman."

"I think it's safe to say that you can't beat me, John."

"We'll see about that." Lunging forward I unleash a volley of attacks against her which she blocks with complete ease. Instead of going for the kill Luna seems intent on tiring me out during a prolonged duel. Our swords collide as we move back and forth as we take turns unleashing a quick assault. I need to time this right.

Stepping closer I apply the pressure causing her to back peddle as she deflects my assaults with her sword. Finally I get my opportunity as the glow on her horn intensifies signalling that she is going to try and unleash a spell against me. Seizing the opportunity I throw the dirt at her face causing the glow of her horn to drop as she involuntarily turns and shields her face with her hoof. Having an advantage I quickly move alongside her to the rear of her head and slice my blade along her chest before delivering a firm strike against the rear of her neck causing her legs to buckle slightly from the impact.

Yes, that's one for me. Fucking get in there! With my own smirk I start to walk away ready for the next round as Luna finishes spluttering on account of the dirt. She looks to me in irritation as I turn to face her, "You threw dirt at me? You fight dirty, John."

"He does that when he's losing!" Chaser shouts from the sideline.

Resting both hands on my sword I hold it ready for the next round, "In a fight it doesn't matter if you fight dirty or not, all that matters is that you win."

As soon as my sword is ready the glow of her horn intensifies as I find my sword enveloped in her magic, with a solid yank she pulls me towards her as I'm propelled forwards and onto the floor. With a twist she breaks my grip on the sword as she directs it back towards me. Using her magic she stands me up and leaves me locked in position as her sword slices along my left leg followed by my own blade mirroring the action on my right side, the contact causes my legs to buckle sending me to my knees.

Stepping towards me Luna brings both blades along my chest in a cross motion, the force she puts into it pushes me backwards onto my back. As I'm held down on the floor Luna steps over me as she looks down at me with a victorious grin. Holding my own sword against my throat she leans her head down alongside my ear and whispers to me, "You need to make that up to me, John. Hearts and hooves day we have no meetings, I expect to be... compensated."

With one firm stroke she slides the blade across my throat to win the fight for herself. With a smug smile she pivots my sword in her magic and holds it to me, as I grab onto the handle she hoists me off the floor and back onto my feet before releasing it. With my sword back in my control I sheath it as I watch Luna levitate Chaser's sword back to him.

When she's about to step off to rejoin her sister I stop her by resting my hand on her back, "Luna, there's something I needed to ask you."

"What is it?"

"It's about a name that's cropped up, we've been unable to find any trace of who this individual is though."

Luna turns her head to meet my gaze, "Who is it?"

"Tirek, he's also been referred to as a Lord."

Luna remains silent momentarily as her expression doesn't seem to change in the slightest, that pause however doesn't seem to sit well with me though. After a moment her eyes finally move locking onto mine, "Tirek is imprisoned in Tartarus, John. Whatever information you are hearing about him is false."

"He's in prison?" Luna nods. "So why are they mentioning him in their reports? Are they planning on breaking him out?"

"I don't know, but you don't have to worry about him. He is secured in Tartarus and is under guard from Cerberus-"

"-Cerberus? You have the three headed oversized dog?"

Luna looks initially surprised about my observation, "You know of Cerberus?"

Groaning I shrug as I rest a hand on my sword, "Just like everything else in your world which shouldn't exist he's from Greek mythology."

"Anyways as I was saying, you have no reason to concern yourself with Tirek." Without so much as another word Luna steps off to rejoin the others as I watch her. Something doesn't seem right... though she wouldn't have a reason to lie to me, would she?

Groaning I rub the back of my head as Chaser steps up to me. With a cocky grin he chuckles as he lightly punches me with his hoof, "I can't believe you threw dirt at the Princess. Was she too much of a challenge?"

Shaking my head I lightly slap him across the back of the head, "Shut up."

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Princess Luna

Once I reach my sister I look quickly back to John to find him playfully slapping his Sergeant as they laugh together. How has John come across Tirek? What do these Children of the Motherland know about him? "Celestia, may we have a word? In private."

Celestia looks to me momentarily before giving me her usual smile, "Of course, sister. Let us go up to my room." As we begin to walk she looks back to Twilight and Cadence, "We shall be back shortly." As myself and Celestia move to leave the courtyard I cast one last look towards John to see him once again engaged in a sparring match with Chaser. My sister and I walk the corridors in relative silence until Celestia finally speaks, "I know you've been complaining about not having anypony to spar with. You seemed to have enjoyed yourself during the match."

"It was quite enjoyable, it's been far too long since I've been able to engage in a proper sparring match."

"Despite the Captain throwing dirt at you?" Celestia gives a small chuckle as she continue to walk.

"Yes... despite that."

Once we reach Celestia's room where she is staying during the visit we move inside and close the door behind us. With a glow of her horn Celestia casts the usual spell erecting a sound barrier to keep our conversation private. "What do you wish to talk about? Is everything alright?"

Sighing I move over to the cushions set near the fireplace and rest against one, "It's John. He is now aware of Tirek."

Celestia remains silent for a moment before moving over to join me on the adjacent seat, "How? What did he say?"

"He only said that they found the name, I'm guessing by intercepting letters or communication."

"He's only aware of Tirek by name? What did you tell him?"

"Only what we've agreed we'd say, that he's being held in Tartarus under guard." Sighing I run a hoof over my muzzle, "Despite us both knowing that he escaped months ago."

"We can't let everypony know that he is loose, he poses a risk to all of Equestria. If everypony was to know of his escape then there would be panic."

"Then we should tell John," I suggest causing Celestia to lower her gaze slightly. "If he's aware of this danger he will pursue any leads he discovers. If we continue with this charade that he is in captivity then John and many others will ignore any potential leads on his location."

Sighing Celestia raises her head once again, "Sister, we've been over this. Shining is pursuing every lead we have on Tirek's location, the less ponies that know about this the better."

"You think Shining is enough? John has already proven that he is capable of serving us, he was a major influence here during the war-"

"-John is certainly a capable warrior, but other then that I don't know how sufficient he'll be in tracking down Tirek. You may have faith in him... but I still have some reservations about relying heavily on him for these matters. If John comes across any key information and reports it to us then we shall inform him, until then it's better that we leave him in the dark."

Is Celestia being serious? "But what if Tirek is in hiding here in the Griffin Empire? John could-"

"-Luna, I'm sorry but my mind is set on this. Until I see it fit to inform him of Tirek then we will not mention that name around him."

I open my mouth to reply but stop as Celestia gives me a firm look. Sighing I nod my head, "Yes, sister."

Celestia climbs to her hooves and reverses the spell she cast causing the sound barrier to collapse. "Come on, let us return to our day." Slowly I join Celestia as we leave the room, as we walk back to the others I can't help but think about informing John of Tirek. He may be able to discover vital information whilst operating within the Empire.

I hope we're making the right decision by not telling him.

Chapter 54 - Back to work

My eyes slowly crack open as the sun shines through a small break in the curtains, letting out a groan I turn my back to the window and wrap my arms tighter around Luna as she rests against me. With the blanket being thrown across the floor through the night we relied on one another for warmth throughout the night, thankfully Luna was really comfortable and was a great method of keeping warm in the night.

Closing my eyes once again I nuzzle my head against her mane as I keep her close to me, the sound of her calm breaths act as a great method to sooth me. As I try to fall back to sleep a smile forms on my face as my mind runs back to the previous night. Once Luna and I got showered we immediately needed another one as we resumed our previous activities, for most of the night we stayed up enjoying each others company on a more personal level.

By late night I was absolutely exhausted, it was safe to say that Luna was wearing me out, I haven't had sex this much in one night since I was in college. Through the course of the night I learnt one important thing about Luna, once she's in the mood she can get really frisky. As I start to finally drift off once again Luna starts to stir within my arms causing me to fully wake up from my drowsy state.

Letting out a small yawn she turns her head to me and smiles, "Morning."

Grinning I lean closer and plant a kiss on her lips, "Good morning."

With a slight groan, she stretches out her legs and wings causing the one wing to flick over my face. Once she's stretched she sits up slightly on the bed and looks to me, "What time is it?"

Reluctantly I roll off the bed and slowly waddle over to my discarded trousers as I stretch my own arms. Picking them up I dig through the pocket and get my phone before dropping my trousers once again. "It's quarter to eight."

"Are you going to be alright going about your duties today? We didn't exactly get much sleep." Luna herself looks to be completely refreshed compared to me, I could swear I probably had some bags underneath my eyes.

As if to emphasise her point I let out another yawn as I rest my phone on my trousers before I quickly move back to the bed and lie down alongside her, "I could always take a nap later, or I'll just live off coffee."

"Not your usual tea?" Luna asks as she leans down to rest against me.

"Nah, I'll be needing a coffee. Besides just drinking tea will turn me into a stereotypical Brit, all I need to do now is wear a bowler hat and greet people by saying 'ello old sport."

Luna giggles as I say the last part in a stereotypical accent, "Your nation doesn't really go around speaking like that, do they?"

"Hardly, we probably did a century ago so now everyone thinks we still speak like that. Never in my life have I ever heard anyone say something like that unless they're a Yank trying to be a British."

"Yank?"

"It's just what we call Americans." I wrap my arm around Luna causing her to nuzzle closer to me resting her head against my chest. She starts to idly trace her hoof over my muscles which causes me to chuckle as I watch her. "You really seem to enjoy my muscles. You're not just using me for my body, are you?"

Luna scoffs as her hoof continues, "I'm hardly using you for your body, John, though it is a nice bonus. What kind of mare would I be if I didn't appreciate an athletic and well-toned form?"

Smirking I run my hand over her fur, "Well it isn't exactly easy to keep in shape constantly, so feel free to show some appreciation."

Moving her head closer Luna starts to place soft kisses along my abdomen then starts to move further up my chest. Once she reaches the base of my neck she pauses as she looks up to me, "We're going to need another shower."

I lean forward to place another kiss on her lips. As I pull away I understand what she means as the smell of sweat and last nights activities lingers on our bodies. "How we gonna do this?"

Luna gives a sultry smile as she moves next to my ear and whispers in a seductive tone, "Well... you scratch my back, I'll scratch yours."

Ah, a joint shower. I'm not gonna say no. Wrapping my hands around her waist I hoist her off the bed as I stand earning an amused giggle from my sudden eagerness. With Luna wrapped in my arms, I start to move towards the bathroom as she begins to plant fast kisses along my neck and cheeks.

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

Stepping through into the bathroom I kick the shower curtain to the side before stepping in, I had to navigate a number of towels scattered across the floor from last nights activities. Once we're both in the shower I quickly pull the curtain shut behind us, to be fair the Griffins certainly provide large showers in their Capitol building, we're both able to easily fit in.

As myself and Luna lock in a passionate kiss, her horn illuminates to turn the shower on. As soon as the water begins to cascade down on us we both pull away from the kiss as we give a loud and simultaneous yelp. Stepping backwards I pull Luna and myself out from underneath the water, "Too cold, Luna."

"Sorry," Her magic adjusts the dials on the shower until steam starts to fill the surrounding area. Turning to the side I stick my leg underneath to test the water, relieved to find that it's now warm I lower Luna onto the floor to stand and we both quickly move underneath. With the relaxing water raining down on us I watch as Luna's mane start to stick to the fur on her neck.

Leaning towards her I wrap my arms around Luna's neck as I press my lips against hers, she is soon releasing soft coo's as we remain in position. My hands run up and down along the side of her torso, massaging her frame as the water washes away some of the dried patches left over from the previous night.

As Luna pulls away from the kiss she positions her body so she's fully underneath the water, I step up to her and hook my arms underneath her forelegs to get her to stand upright as I keep close to support her. Luna is quickly pushing once again on my lips, it doesn't take long until our tongues are once again engaging in an elegant dance, over the night she got much better when it came to kissing.

Her hooves are quickly caressing my neck as her wings stretch outwards to run over my back, In response I pull her closer pressing our bodies together. Luna gives a small chuckle as she feels my hard cock pressed against her, pulling her head back her horn illuminates as she envelopes my cock in her magical energy. Luna keeps her eyes locked on my manhood as she begins to toss me off causing me to release moans of pleasure.

I decide to return the favour by running my hand down her exposed barrel and over her crotch to begin rubbing her wet slit, Luna immediately lets out a short gasp as she feels my hand make contact with her marehood. As her wings remained stretched out I step closer to her pushing her until her back is pressed against the wall, once she's in position I insert my fingers into her wet folds.

Christ, I can tell she wants this. In instinct Luna stats to slowly push her hips closer to me with each push on my fingers, it doesn't take long until she's moaning more frequently. The speed of Luna's magic on my cock increases, my body starts to shiver as the contact feels almost electric.

As I pump my fingers deeper I start to rub her sensitive button with my thumb, this sends her over the edge as her head rocks back along with her magic cutting off. She loses herself in the moment, the sound of her screams of pleasure echo throughout the room. After a minute of this her hind legs tremble violently as her juices coat my hand along with a loud scream of lust, I'm forced to step in closer in order to prevent her from falling down to the floor. The noises she makes when she gets off is ecstasy to my ears, it's almost enough to send me over the edge myself.

Once Luna regains some control she lifts her head to look to me. Smiling I kiss her cheek as my hand massages her back, "Ready?"

Once she nods to me I grasp both of my hands onto her ass and hoist her up, immediately she wraps her hindlegs around by lower back. Luna initially looks to me with interest likely wondering what I'm going to do, once I adjust our positions I slowly lower her onto my shaft. As I fill her tight space she bites her lip whilst releasing a moan.

Once she's ready I start lifting and lowering her at a quick pace, as I do this I lower and straighten my legs to thrust into her from this position. Pretty soon she's resting her head over my shoulder as we both work with one another to pick up the pace, I don't know why but I've always loved this position.

Pretty soon though my legs start to get tired, after taking the lead for most of the night and due to the lack of sleep my body still feels fairly exhausted. I think Luna can tell as the speed of my thrusts slow to a crawl. Tilting her head she nibbles softly on my ear lobe and whisper to me, "Lie down."

That revitalises my energy as I slowly lower myself to sit underneath the shower, once she frees her hindlegs from behind my back I lie flat on my back as she pushes her hooves on my chest. Pretty soon it is Luna who is taking me for a ride, as her forehooves run along my drenched chest she begins to raise and lower herself on my cock. I'm pretty sure most other guys will agree with me on this, but watching a girl on top is by far one of the greatest sights in life.

It doesn't take long until I'm reaching my peak, at this angle and at the pace Luna is moving I find myself hitting the edge. Luna can quite easily see the effect she's having on me, leaning closer she presses her lips against mine in a forceful kiss. Being unable to hold back any longer I cross the edge as I unload myself inside her, Luna simultaneously moans in satisfaction as she hits her own orgasm.

Collapsing against me we both lie on the floor as the warm water continues to wash over us. Once Luna has composed herself she slowly lifts her position causing my cock to be withdrawn and slapping back against my stomach, a trail of cum leaks out from her pussy dripping onto my crotch.

As we both sit up we give each other another quick kiss as we regain our breaths. Smirking I give Luna a kiss on the cheek as I run a hand through her wet mane moving it away from her eyes. "Come on, let's get cleaned up."

------------------------------------------********** Sex Over **********------------------------------------------

Once myself and Luna had cleaned ourselves off and showered, for real this time, we moved back into the main bedroom in order for me to get changed back into my uniform. Although my shirt did smell from having Luna leave a bit of a mess on my collar I can wear them until I get back to my room to change into a fresh set.

Luna is sitting down alongside the fireplace as she watches me zip up the side of my last boot. Now that I'm fully changed I get up from the cushion and move over to the window to get my field pack. Getting up Luna joins me by the window as I open the curtains, "Don't forget that you're supposed to be at a meeting with me in twenty minutes."

Smirking I turn back to her, "Then I'd better get back so I can change."

Luna matches my smile as she leans closer and give me a soft kiss, "Thank you for last night, John."

"Luna, you don't need to thank me. I was looking forward to it as well, and god knows that I needed it."

Luna chuckles as she raises an eyebrow, "You think you needed it? What about me?"

"...Yeah, you probably needed it more then m-"

A sudden knocking at the door snaps our attention away from one another and towards it. Luna looks back to me and holds up a hoof for me to be quiet. I watch her as she steps to the door, with a flash of the horn the invisible field she casted last night appears once again before retracting from the walls and returns to her horn. Opening the door slightly she peaks her head around, "Sister? Why are you here?"

My eyes widen as I realise that Celestia is on the other side. FUCK! OH FUCK! FUCK MY ASS AND CALL ME A BITCH! Quietly I open the window and slowly step onto the window sill. "I didn't see you at breakfast. Is everything okay?"

"Of course, I just... overslept." As Luna continues trying to stall her sister I step out of the window and quickly grab the edge of the wall hanging over her window.

Once I'm hanging on the outside I cautiously push the window closed as I watch Luna step through the door to join Celestia in the hallway before shutting it behind her. Looking down below I find the courtyard in use as a number of guards are practising in combat, including Sure Strike and Slicer who are engaged in a sparring match. Please... for the love of god, don't look up.

Slowly I shimmy along the wall as I try to return my room, thankfully the noise below me means that I don't need to worry about making too much noise, however moving along a light grey wall wearing a black and purple uniform is kinda noticeable. Keeping my eyes locked on the guards bellow I continue further along the wall, that is until the sound of the next window opening makes me freeze.

"Morning, John," Cadence says quietly from my left as I turn my head to find her leaning against the edge of the window with a mischievous grin.

"H-hey... Cadence."

"What ever could you be doing sneaking away from Luna's room?" Cadence runs her hoof under her muzzle as she gives a knowing smile.

"I don't know what you're talking about... this is simply good exercise."

"Uh-huh," Cadence lowers her gaze to look towards the guards below as they seem to be oblivious to us. "Would you care for a hoof before you get seen?"

Reluctantly I nod my head as I consider whether I should be trusting her. With a glow of her horn my eye catches the movement of my bedroom window opening, once it's open I find myself being held in her magic. Carefully she pulls me away from the wall and closer to my window, once I'm right outside she places me inside before her magic disappears and the window closes behind me. That girl is enjoying all of this a bit too much.

As soon as I'm back in my room I hear a loud and heavy knocking at my door. "Come on, John," Georg's voice calls from the other side. "Get your lazy backside up!"

"Y-yeah, give me a minute!" Moving as quick as I can I dump my field pack on my bed before stripping out of my clothes, Grabbing a fresh set of pants, socks and a clean uniform I get dressed as I look around for my armour. Finding the rest of my kit near the fireplace I attach my utility belt, thigh holster, armour plate then finally my webbing. With my full uniform ready I take my beret out of my webbing and place it over my head before reaching for my rifle and hooking it over my back.

With everything sorted I unlock the door and step through where I find Georg and Chaser leaning against the wall, Chaser looks to be fairly tired though nowhere near as tired as me. They both lift their heads and Chaser immediately gains a grin on his muzzle, "Tired?" Nodding my head I close my door as we begin to walk down the hallway. As we walk I start to whistle the tune of 'Always look on the bright side of life' which immediately get the attention of the others. "Well, you're certainly happy. Does that mean that you were lucky last night?"

Smirking I look back to him as we move downstairs, "Maybe I was, maybe I wasn't. A true gentleman never kisses and tells."

Scoffing Chaser jumps over the stairs and glides to the bottom to cut me off, "You are anything but a 'gentleman.' Come on, you can tell me."

Once I reach him I grab hold of his armour and push him to the side, "Just some girl at a bar. Like I said, I'm not gonna tell. Since you look tired I bet you and Sunny banged."

Chuckling a goofy grin spreads over his muzzle, "Oh yeah." Turning back I slap him across the back of his head, "Hey! What was that for?"

"Sunny won't appreciate it if you tell everyone you fucked. Keep it on the down low otherwise she'll be pissed." We continue down the hall until we come across the Princesses and Shining waiting outside the Prime Ministers office. "Morning everyone."

They all instantly look to me with amusement at my apparent peppiness, only Luna and Cadence glance to me with knowing smiles. Twilight smirks as she steps up to me, "Are you alright? You're not normally this happy."

"He got lucky," Chaser announces as he stops alongside me.

Twilight takes a step back as a mild blush forms, "Oh... okay then."

Looking to Chaser I glare as I slap him against the back of the head again, "What did I just tell you?"

Before he can reply the door to the Prime Minister's office opens as Bernhard steps into the doorway. "Morning Princesses, before we begin our meeting I was hoping to have a quick word with Captain Davies. It should only take a few minutes."

Both Luna and Celestia glance to one another. Turning back to Bernhard Celestia nods to him, "Of course. We shall wait out here."

"Thank you. Right this way, Captain." With his talon he beckons towards his office, adjusting the rifle strap on my back I follow him into to the office where he closes the door behind me. Once we're inside he moves over to a small coffee table and fills up two mugs of the caffeinated elixir, "You look like you could use a drink. How do you take it?"

"Milk, two sugars. Please." Once he's made the drink he hands me the mug which I quickly take a sip from.

As he moves around to his desk he takes a seat and rests his own mug on the surface. Clasping his talons together he leans forward and looks to me, "I believe I had some intelligence to share with you. We may have found the locations of Silverwing, along with an individual we believe he's working for."

"Hold on, I thought Silverwing was in charge of the Children?"

"That's what we thought, though new intelligence shows that he is working for somebody else." Opening a draw of his desk he takes out a small file and slides it towards me. Opening it up I glance to the first photo which shows Silverwing conversing with another cloaked figure with his back to the camera.

From the figure I'm only able to make out a set of four grey cloven hooves, the shape of the individual makes me believe that it may be a pony. "Who is this?"

"We don't know. We've picked up a number of potential names, one that seems to crop up a few times is 'Tirek.' Gabrielle provided his name and Balbean was also able to uncover it. I trust Balbean when it comes to this sort of thing, he's very rarely wrong."

Lifting my head I glance to the door, "It can't be. Princess Luna assured me that he is imprisoned in Tartarus, it couldn't be him."

Lifting his mug he takes a sip before keeping it clasped in his talons, "I admit that it is fairly unlikely but you may need to try and dig deeper with your Princesses. Anyways we definitely have the location of Silverwing's base of operations, this individual is also likely to be there so you could apprehend him during the assault."

"Where is he? We'll move immediately to catch him before he becomes aware that we have this information."

Before Bernhard can reply the door suddenly opens as Gabrielle pushes into the office, "Prime Minister! There's been an attack by the Children in the financial district! They've deployed gas bombs in the central bank!"

Gas attacks? Holy shit. Bernhard pauses monetarily before turning to me, "Captain, I need your help. I know that you were able to disarm a previous device before it was deployed, you may be the best bet to contain this before it spreads. Help me and I'll reveal the information for you to take out Silverwing."

Nodding I slam my mug down on his desk as I run out of the office and stop by the others outside. "Chaser, Georg, get everyone here now! We'll need full protective gear, gas masks and hazmat suits! Bring an additional one down for me and get it now!"

As he flies off Twilight turns to me, "John? What's happening?"

"Gas attack, I'll need to move fast."

"Gas?" Luna steps up to me, "You haven't got a mask though."

Sighing I take a magazine from my webbing and load it into my rifle, "I know. Hopefully I can take the respiration unit and mask from one of the hazmat suits and secure it to myself."

"But you're skin will still be exposed."

"I know, I'll have to improvise." reaching into my pocket I take out my gloves and equip them. Turning back to the Prime Minister I shout out to him, "Have you got any duct tape!?" As he throws a roll to me I catch it and begin to wrap it around the opening of my trousers where they meet my boots to seal the gap.

Using her magic Twilight cuts the strips once they're ready and starts to do the same on my arms for me since I can'd do those myself. "This is really dangerous, John."

"I haven't exactly got much choice, I need to try and stop the chemical leak." Once Twilight finishes on my arms I glance to Shining, "You can make yourself useful and come with me."

His eyes widen as he steps closer, "What? Why?"

"Use your shield to try and give me some extra protection from the gas, I'd rather not get chlorine poisoning."

Georg returns with a number of suits and rests them by my feet as a few of the others run down the corridor behind him. Grasping one of the suits I unclip the respiration unit on the back and fit it on the side of my webbing, once that's done I remove the clear visor helmet and place it over my head, thankfully the helmet fits and has a section on the underside which I can tighten to create a seal around my neck. With everything fitted I immediately find it hard to breath, looking to the respiration unit I flick a small switch which begins to pump clean air into my helmet making me sound like Darth Vader whilst I breath.

Picking up a larger suit where the helmet is adapted for a unicorn I throw it to Shining who catches it in his magic, "Stick that on."

"You don't give me o-"

"For fuck sake! Now is not the time to put your shitty pride up front! Get that fucking suit on now and make yourself useful!" Giving a quick glance to his wife he start to finally suit up as the rest of my team arrive in a mixture of gas masks and hazmat suits. Once everyone is kitted up I glance back to the Princesses as I start to move down the hall, "Don't wait up. We'll be back when the jobs done." With that said I rest my hand on my head telling everyone to form up as we start to run towards the exit.

As we run down the main road we can see the sickly yellow and green gas cloud in the distance as it disperses around various buildings within the financial district, we pass through various crowds of panicking civilians and those who escaped the gas which are in the process of being treated by first responders. The majority of casualties seem to be in a bad way, a number of them look close to death where as others I can see vomiting heavily along with having difficulties breathing.

Once we get closer to the scene we come across the cordon which the first guards on scene established, only a few guards remain though due to the limited number of gas masks the Griffin military have. Stepping up to the small gathering of soldiers I take my rifle off my back and grasp it, "Who's in charge here?"

"That would be me," A Lieutenant steps forward from the group.

"Tell me what has happened, but make it quick."

He steps to the centre of the road and points out a large building down the street, "The main location of the bomb was inside the central bank. A group of seven came in posed as decorators, the bank was having some restoration work due to some damage during the war. Witnesses say they killed the bank security and then equipped their own protective suits before activating the device they brought in. That's all I got, sir."

"Right, I want you to keep your men on the cordon. I'll leave a few of my men with you whilst the rest of us will move in."

As I step to move back to my team the Lieutenant rests his talon on my shoulder, "One last thing. We sent in a small team in full hazmat kit, they haven't been seen since. They went in twenty minutes ago."

"I'll keep a look out." Stepping away from him I wave my team over where they all form up, "I want everyone with gas masks only to remain here on the cordon, those with hazmat suits you're with me. Hostiles may still be operating in the area, you see a threat then I want you to drop them. Understood?"

"Yes, sir!" They all shout in unison. Sunny, Colbalt, and Slicer step up to me since they've got hazmat suits whilst the other move to positions on the cordon and aim down the street.

Turning to Shining I look to him as he wields the new spear, "You ready?"

Shining glances down the street as his horn begins to glow, "Are you sure that you can do this?"

"This is my speciality, although it's already detonated we may be able to stop more gas from being deployed minimising casualties. I'm not going to be able to aim my rifle in this suit so you'd better keep me safe." As the glow of his horn intensifies the magical energy spreads to me, I watch as my uniform and skin soon has an additional layer of magenta energy giving me protection from projectiles and potentially for my skin from the gas.

Passing my rifle off to Shadow as she remains on the line I draw my pistol and pull the slide to the rear loading a round into the chamber, with this I should be able to at least aim. With my weapon at the ready I step between the barriers and begin to move into the gas, as we move deeper visibility is quickly reduced. Although Shining's shield should protect me it also paints me as a massive target for any enemies hiding within the gas.

The deeper we go the more visibility is reduced, although the dark outline of the bank is visible through the heavy layers of gas it reduces the amount of sunlight which would illuminate our surroundings. The only sounds which can be heard are the sounds of our respirators, without wearing a full suit mine is particularly loud. So I'm a glowing bastard who sounds like an asthmatic, well I'm gonna be the first to be shot.

As if on queue a gunshot cracks through the air as a round impacts with my chest, I stumble backwards as the shield manages to protects me from the impact as it flickers. Quickly scanning the area I find silhouettes moving at the banks entrance, "CONTACT RIGHT! TWENTY FIVE METERS! RAPID FIRE!"

The rest of my team take up positions and return fire as fast as they can firing at anything which moves within the gas cloud. Ducking low behind a stationary cart I rest my pistol on the frame and take aim at the one figure which is running along the top of the steps.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

He drops to the floor and collides with the top step, I watch as the figure rolls down the stairs impacting against nearly every single one until finally stopping on the street with a meaty thud. Another shot rings out impacting my shoulder knocking me down, once again the shield does it's job as it prevents the round from piercing my armour or flesh.

Taking up position alongside me Shining rests his spear on the cart and aims at a figure who is in turn aiming towards us. I watch as Shining compresses the large trigger resulting in a loud bang as a ball of red energy leaves the end of the barrel, moving at a rapid pace it impacts with the target. The Griffin is thrown off his feet as he is hurled backwards, the ball of energy dissipates around his body sending visible sparks to fly from the collision point.

Shining waits for a few seconds before compressing the trigger once again to fire towards a target, however this time he is unsuccessful at hitting the hostile. The weapon must take a few seconds to recharge before it can be fired again. As another round impacts our cover I fire off five rounds in rapid succession to suppress the enemy. As I duck my head I draw my sword and switch it into my right hand as the Glock rests in my left. "How strong is your shield?"

"What? Why?"

"Cause if it's strong I'm gonna go up front and distract them so yourself and the others can pick them off. Can you do it?"

"I held back the Changelings in Canterlot with my shield and protected us from artillery fire at Griffonstone. I can certainly hold it for bullets and sword strikes."

Smirking I rise to my feet, "I have no fucking clue what a Changeling is." Pushing off from the spot I sprint up the stairs where I'm immediately met with two rounds to my chest which cause me to stumble, as I lock eyes with one of my attackers a round from one of my team grazes his hazmat suits visor causing it to shatter. His eyes immediately widen as he quickly collapses as he enters a violent coughing spree. With this much gas he won't be a threat any more, he'll be dead fairly quick though it won't exactly be a pleasant one.

Climbing the last steps the other rifle man brings the butt of his weapon towards me since I interrupted him as he reloaded, bringing up my sword I slash against the side of his weapon immediately knocking him off balance. With him stumbling at the top of the stairs I place a kick against his ribs sending him tumbling down the steps, as he falls I raise my pistol and take aim.

PHAT PHAT

Blood sprays from the confines of his suit and onto the white steps below, once he reaches the bottom he still seems to be alive as he squirms. Before I can finish the job Slicer moves over him and brings a blade across his throat causing blood to spurt from the vital artery. As the rest of my team gather on the bottom of the steps I turn to the main door of the bank as the next three, and hopefully last, Griffins exit with swords drawn. Before I can react a succession of gunshots sound from behind me as the Griffins all drop to the floor.

When I look back to my team Shining finally joins me up the steps, "Set up defensive positions and keep on watch! Myself and Shining will move in and secure the bomb, hopefully I can stop more gas from escaping!" As the rest take up positions I move through the open doors and into the main lobby of the bank. My eyes widen in horror at what lies in front of me, countless civilian bodies are spread out over the floor along with the security who were all executed.

As I step further into the rotunda I have to watch my footing so I don't trip over the bodies. These sick fuckers! If I find any more I swear I'm going to give them a slow and painful death. Attacking civilians with chemical weapons is just diabolical, nobody deserves this fate. The visibility in the room is so poor I can hardly see more then five meters in front of my face, the only reason the bodies stand out is due to their dark silhouettes on the marble floor.

Shining also looks to be horrified by the sight, without so much as a word he remains close to me as to not get lost in the thick gas cloud. Reaching the centre of the room I find my target, resting in front of me is a large collection of cylinders which were transported inside within a large crate. Holstering my weapons I move close to the device and examine it.

To be honest you wouldn't require an ATO to deal with this, it has the most simplistic design. Four large cylinders are held together in an upright position within a metal frame, all of the gas canisters are linked together with a selection of hoses which operate from a simple turn valve. Before tightening the valve I check over the rest of the device to make sure there are no secondary devices, it wasn't uncommon for IED's to have secondaries which rely on the main device to bait you to activate it.

And just like that I locate a small string on the valve which was concealed by the gas cloud. Keeping my eyes on the string I follow it as it loops down the centre of the frame to the underside of the crate. Dropping to the floor I look underneath and find the cord attaching to a small circular device which a pin and striker lever. Well it seems that they've finally advanced from fuse lit grenades to more conventional ones.

Pressing my thumb against the pin to keep it in place I take out my bayonet from my webbing and slice through the cord cutting it, while I'm down here I also cut the small catches holding the grenade in place so that I can retrieve it. With the grenade safely in my webbing I stand up and rest both hands on the valve, grasping onto the metal I have to put some force into it in order to close the valve. As I lock it shut the sound of escaping gas ceases indicating that I've done what was needed.

Stepping back to Shining we both remain there as we look over the devastation it has caused. It will be a while before the gas clears away but eventually it will be safe for unprotected individuals to enter the area. Letting out a sigh I trace my hand along my thigh holster.

Silverwing has gone too far. I need to put a stop to the bastard.

Chapter 55 - The next step

With the chemical leak contained and the hostiles within the immediate area eliminated specialist hazmat units from the fire and rescue service were able to move in, since the military had little to no training with how to deal with these sorts of situations the fire service took charge, though they were more used to dealing with chemical fires at industrial complexes they were able to decontaminate some of the outer areas exposed to small concentrations of the gas. It would take some time but they would be able to slowly move into the epicentre.

With the main device disarmed we continued to search the surrounding buildings to ensure there were no other devices, we spent a good few hours carrying out a thorough search yet turned up no traces of any other bombs either explosive or chemical. With the area search complete we were able to leave the area, the military were reinforced with members of the local guard who were able to procure protective equipment from nearby industrial facilities.

Leaving the financial district we slowly made our way back towards the Capitol building, as we make our way down the main road we pass numerous medical personnel as they prioritise which casualties to treat on scene and who to transport to hospital. None of us said a single word as we walked, after seeing what we did it was safe to say that morale was low. It was by far the worst devastation I've ever seen in person, chemical warfare is a horror which nobody should witness.

Once we're safely out of the radius of the gas I finally remove my helmet and hold it by my side, glancing to the others they mimic my actions by quickly removing their masks and helmets. Sighing I run my hand through my hair as I look to everyone else, "Once we're back make sure you immediately jump in a shower, we need to get rid of any chemical traces still left on us. Though any remnants which remains on us will be minor and shouldn't be a dangerous dose, it's better to be safe then sorry. Clean up and meet me in the south courtyard... we've got business to take care of."

Moving through the main gate of the Capitol building I hold my hand out to Shadow who returns my rifle to me, as I hook it over my back we move into the main building where everyone splits up to head to their own rooms. Instead of heading straight for mine I instead take a detour, moving through the corridors I find the room I'm after which has a large concentration of guards stood outside.

They all look to me with interest as I stop in front of a Sergeant and point to the door. "Are they in there?" As soon as he nods I push the doors open and quickly move inside where I find the Prime Minister alongside the four Princesses and a selection of both Solar and Crystal guards. As I stop in front of them I can see the concern on their faces as they look to me, after seeing what I've seen and being confined in that mask I must look like complete shit. "The gas bomb has now been disarmed... it will be some time before is dissipates but emergency crews are working to clear it."

Bernhard gets up from his seat and grasps onto the earlier file, "Thank you, Captain. Without your intervention who knows how things would have turned out. These Children have gone too far, we must act now."

"Then give me the intelligence... my team are getting their kit ready then I'll lead an assault and get those fuckers." Bernhard considers me for a moment before finally reaching a decision.

He holds the file to me which I take from his hold, "I will provide you with whatever resources you need. Make sure you remove that filth from this Empire, they have betrayed their own country with this act of treachery."

As I turn to step out of the room Luna calls to me, "John? Are you alright?"

Stopping momentarily I glance back over my shoulder. "I'm fine," My voice is filled with anger betraying my words.

"You don't so-"

"I said I'm fine!" I snap back at her as I spin on the spot. "I just..." Lowering my head I let out a shallow groan as I rub my face. "I need to prepare." I don't even look to Luna as I leave the room, part of myself hates the fact that I just snapped when she was worried about me. Moving as a fast pace I storm straight into my room and slam the door, grasping onto my sword, pistol and rifle I throw them straight on top of the bed along with the rest of my pocket contents before moving for the bathroom.

Not even bothering to close the door I rush to the sink where I quickly splash cold water of my face. As my face drips I slowly look up to the mirror and stare into my own eyes, heavy bags rest under my eyes as a dark outline surrounds them, it's almost as though you could tell I was feeling like shit just from looking at them. Pushing away from the sink I turn the taps on in the shower and immediately throw off my armour, webbing and field pack before stepping in while I'm still wearing my uniform.

As the water finally begins to warm up I slump forwards and rest my hands on the wall as I lean forward to stare directly to the swirling water as it escapes down the drain. I just stand there and let the water run over me. I never thought I'd see chemical weapons, if someone used them on Earth it would have been a guaranteed death sentence for the user. But here... this group happily and willingly used it to target civilians.

I stand in the shower for ages, I don't even bother to move from that position as I try to force all the images from today out of my head. If something like this was to happen in London, Washington or even Paris there would be millions out for blood hunting those who were responsible. The Children will have hell crashing down on them for this.

After some time passes I hear the door to my bedroom open then close shortly afterwards. "John?" Twilight's voice calls out from the bedroom as I hear her hooves getting closer. "Is everything alright?" Sighing I turn the shower off and step over to the doorway where I find Twilight looking to me with worry, "John, you need to rest."

Looking to her I grunt as I lean down to peel away the drenched duct tape over my boots, "I'm fine." Stepping over to my wardrobe I quickly remove my boots and kick them to the side, "I can rest once the job is done."

"The job? This is more then just a job, John. What about your well being? You can't keep throwing yourself in harms way."

Grasping my waterlogged shirt I throw it in the corner as I grasp a towel from out of the wardrobe and begin to dry my hair and chest. "I can't just sit by as those fuckers carry out these sickening attacks. I've got an opportunity to get them, I need to act before I miss my window."

"You can't just charge in and face this head on. You need to plan this out, you need help."

"Help? I've got the Griffin military to support me courtesy of the Prime Minister, I've get plenty of help." With my upper body dried I look inside at the fresh uniform, reaching for my regular black and purple shirt I pause as my eyes catch my MTP folded at the bottom of my bag resting at the foot of the wardrobe. Leaning down I pick up my old faithful camouflaged uniform and start to put on my t-shirt and shirt. Before I start to pull down my trousers I glance to Twilight, "You may want to look away for a minute."

Once Twilight turns to admire the detail of the wallpaper I strip out of my trousers and boxers and equip a clean pair of pants and my camo trousers. It's been too long since I've been in my MTP, it's good to be back in my faithful uniform. As I step back into the bathroom to grab my armour and webbing I glance to Twilight, "Don't worry, I'm going to plan everything out with the others. I need to be quick though, the longer we wait the more chance there is of the Children relocating or potentially initiating another attack."

As I begin to strap my armour on Twilight moves into the doorway, "Is this really the best option? Engaging in a battle? What about diplomacy?"

As the last strap is secured I let out a loud sarcastic laugh as I throw on my webbing and field pack, "Diplomacy has come and passed. We've reached a stage where that is going to be impossible, now it's time for bullets to do the talking. They set things in motion, if they want a fight I'll give them one."

Moving around Twilight I reattach my scabbard and thigh holster before slinging my rifle over my back. With all of my kit sorted I glance back to the dossier and begin to flick through the pages as I leave the room. As I look through the intelligence reports, Twilight quickly leaves my room and moves alongside me. "John, listen to me. We don't need more conflict, this isn't how we move forward."

Stopping I let out a sigh as I close the dossier, "Twilight, I understand things work differently here but I don't see any other way to deal with this issue. If you want diplomacy then you're talking to the wrong person, I'm a soldier not a politician. If it's what you wish then take it up with the Prime Minister or Princess Celestia and Luna, until I'm told otherwise I'm going to do what I do best and prepare for a fight."

Twilight lets out a frustrated growl as she moves past me to likely find the Princesses, following her direction I instead move to the opposite doorway which leads me into the courtyard where I find my entire team in fresh and clean uniforms. Alongside my unit I find Gabrielle's unit consisting of her own squad and a large concentration of regular guards easily providing me with over one-hundred soldiers, all of whom are waiting on parade. As I step in front of them all Gabrielle joins me at the front as I look over the rest, "Company! Company shun!" Everyone in front of me immediately snaps to attention and keep their eyes locked forward as I begin pacing back and forth.

As I step back and forth in front of the parade I read over the information as quickly as I can. "We will be moving to assault a complex which is built into the side of the mountains, the location is approximately fifty miles east of Griffonstone in the old site of the Falgrif mines. Alpha Platoon will consist of mine and Gabrielle's unit, Bravo Platoon will be made of the rest of you, who is your senior officer?"

"That'll be me, sir." One of the Griffins steps out of the parade and joins me at the front, looking over his uniform I find a single bar on his collar signifying that he's a Lieutenant

"Can you lead a Platoon?"

"Yes, sir."

"Good... we've got a lot to prepare before we move out."

We spent the next hour going over various plans, each Section commander took the time to ensure their units kit were all in order as myself and the other two officers planned the main assault. We were able to meet the Prime Minister again in order to attempt to get some resources, since the attack he had little to no hesitation in granting us what we wanted. We were to be supported by two heavy airships fitted with heavy guns and fully crewed with one-hundred and fifty units on board each ship.

The Princesses tried to listen into the details of the attack, however they were too distracted having Shining talking their ears off about 'allowing me to carry out such a reckless move.' I swear to god I really want to slap some fucking sense into the cunt, he likes to do nothing but oppose me at every opportunity he can get.

With our plan prepared we make our way back to the courtyard to address the Company, as we step to the front Chaser brings them all to attention as I notice the Princesses and Bernhard watch from the rear. "Listen up! We are moving out in ten minutes, as soon as the airships arrive I want Alpha Platoon on the one ship and Bravo on the other! As we close the distance on the complex both ships will provide heavy ordinance as the rest of us move in on foot, they'll target the walls and gate weakening it so we should be able to enter with little opposition! They'll cease fire as we close in on the ground, once the fire has ended you can take to the air and assault from above! Listen to your commanders and any orders they give you, I'll give them their orders during the journey!"

Holding up a photo I pace back and forth as I show everyone Silverwing, "This is your main target, Silverwing! Suspected leader of the Children of the Motherland, and likely responsible for organising the gas attack earlier today!" Pausing I glance to the Princesses as I consider my next order, "You are to shoot to kill, only attempt apprehending him if he is trapped, unarmed or injured! He's too dangerous, if he escapes then he will just reorganise the Children and this will just repeat itself! This order goes for everyone else on site as well, if anyone is armed with any sort of weapon then they are a threat and must be eliminated unless they physically surrender! These fuckers will face justice, if that means we've personally got to send them to hell for that to happen then so be it! Get your kit sorted and head to the front of the building to get on the airships once they arrive! Fall out!"

As everyone begins to move out I open the dossier once gain and look to the other photo which show's Silverwing conversing with the cloaked figure which is apparently Tirek. Should I tell the others of Tirek? Is this even him or just a completely different pony who is working with the Children? I haven't got enough evidence to confirm this is even Tirek, I've got the frame of a pony, grey legs with cloven hooves and intelligence which only mentions him by name. It's not enough to confirm that it is Tirek at this time, besides Luna told me that he's imprisoned however there is always the possibility that it's far from the truth.

Deciding against it, for the time being, I close the dossier and look towards the Princesses. As Bernhard moves away to talk to Gabrielle I make my move and approach them. Once I reach them I place the dossier in my bag as I look between them, "We should be back tomorrow morning, if everything goes smoothly."

Shining steps forward and tries to glare at me, "This is a foolish move. If you go in now there's no telling of the repercussions which will result from this assault."

Taking out my pistol I reach into my field pack and take out a small box of spare ammunition. Removing my magazine I refill my used magazine as I talk to them, "If we wait they may carry out additional attacks, relocate key personnel and equipment once they realise we're aware of their location or even build up stronger defences. They don't know of the knowledge we have, so I'm going to hit them with their pants down."

"You're just rushing in without taking in the possi-"

Once my magazine is full I reinsert it into my pistol and holster it before moving my hand to keep my middle finger raised directly in front of Shining's muzzle. "-You're complaints are noted, Rupert. Fortunately for me I'm in the Lunar Guard so your complaint mean fuck all to me."

As Shining scowls at me Celestia shakes her head slowly, "Lunar Guard or not we still need to consider what is best for everypony. Having you constantly butting heads with Shining Armor is not beneficial for any of us. Not to mention that this assault could have repercussions for the Guard, many may view this as an act of aggression on our part. Engaging in combat should be a last resort, we need to consider our options."

"And sitting back as we twiddle out thumbs will be seen as an act of weakness. I'm here for the purpose of aiding the Griffin's against this threat, If I suddenly sit this one out it shows that we are not committed to our agreements. That will look back on my unit and potentially Equestria, we need to honour this." Finally lowering my hand from Shining's muzzle I move past Celestia and stop in front of Luna. "I was first told when I became a Captain that I was expected to follow the orders of the sister who was head of the Guard I chose to join. So, Princess Luna do I have permission to carry out this mission?"

Luna's eyes widen as she realises that I'm defying her sister. Being put on the spot her eyes quickly dart between myself and her sister as she tries to think of a decision. Don't back down, Luna. You know that I can do this. You have as much power as your sister, take a stand for yourself and trust me to get the job done for you. Finally Luna closes her eyes as she nods, "Captain Davies, you have permission to advance as you see fit."

Grinning I step back and salute Luna, "Yes, ma'am." As I turn to leave I can see Celestia's look of resentment towards her sister decision as I move to my team. As Shining glares to me once again I simply flip him the bird as I shout out to my team, "Rangers! Move out!"

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Princess Luna

Standing there I watch as John waves over the rest of his team, he's clearly earned their respect as they never seem to hesitate following his orders. As he moves away I can feel Celestia as she glares at me. I know she'll be mad that I defied her wishes but John is right, he takes his orders from me not her.

As John moves out of sight I can't help but worry for him, upon his return from the financial district I could tell that he was feeling the strain from what he went through. From the sound of it the sights there must have been horrific, yet he still continues strong with his duties. I can tell he's holding something back though, nopony could go through that and be left unscathed.

Once John is out of sight I move to leave the courtyard and head for my room, I'd rather not deal with my sister trying to lecture me about what I just agreed to. "Luna, may we have a word?" Celestia asks. Well buck... and here I thought I was going to be able to slink away.

Pausing I briefly nod to her, as she follows me we both move in silence as we pass the guards who have been posted following the earlier attack. Once we reach my room we both make our way inside where Celestia locks the door and casts the routine spell to cancel out noise. Sighing she runs her hoof over her muzzle, "Would you care to explain to me why you allowed John's request?"

Stopping I turn to my sister, "You know that he is correct, you said yourself that 'John is certainly a capable warrior.' These circumstances require us to intervene, John is the best pon... person to do the job and you know it."

"But eagerly agreeing for him to lead an offensive within the Griffin's borders? This could come back to bite us."

Groaning I step to the window and look out over the roof of the Capitol building as I watch two ships lower from the air towards the ground. "You always treat these sorts of things with caution, sister, this is why I dealt with these matters before my banishment. We can't always play nice, sometimes we have to act in such a manner, especially in these circumstances."

Celestia joins me at the window to watch as numerous Griffins fly to the lowering ships, "We still need to consider our options before acting, this could have been left for the Griffins to deal with whilst John maintained the security here."

"And what if John was correct with what he said? If he suddenly went back on his pledge and previous actions it would look badly on himself and the rest of us, the Captain's actions alone have earned us good favour with the Prime Minister. This is the best thing for Equestria and the Griffin Empire."

"We rule together, sister. These sorts of decisions should be made by the both of u-"

"-You mean like how you allowed Shining to peruse Tirek but refused to inform my Captain? They're both the same rank and capable at engaging in whatever tasks they're assigned to. If anything John is more capable then Shining, without even being made aware of Tirek he has been able to learn of him and even going as far linking him to the Children. Just because Shining is a Prince and due to become a Major you place him on a pedestal and ignore any of those under my command. If you want to give these roles to your own guards without my say so... well I guess I shall do the same with mine."

Before Celestia can respond I turn and immediately leave the room before pacing down the corridor. The nerve on her, she thinks that just because she is the older sister she can overrule whatever I have to say? Am I not a leader? Are we not to rule together, or has she let the nobles fill her heads with lies that I'm no longer fit to rule following my banishment? Letting out a frustrated groan I look out a passing window as a large shadow looms over the corridor. Looking outside I watch as the two airships lift off from their position and begin to fly south-east towards their target.

Be careful, John. I hope I made the right decision.

Chapter 56 - Fighting back

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

As the ships begin to approach the target area we soon find ourselves wrapped up in an approaching storm, heavy winds begin to bombard the ships along with heavy rainfall obstructing our visibility. Everyone is looking pretty tense as we close the distance, they're more than likely eager to go in there and kill every last one of these fuckers.

To get out of the rain I step into one of the lower decks of the ship where I pass most of my team as they all try to relax before the attack, it should only be a few minutes until we're within range for the ships to engage. Moving to the small crates of ammunition I sit on top of the box alongside Georg, I look to him in amusement as he frantically digs through his field pack for something. "Lost something?"

"I can't find my smokes," He doesn't even look up as he start to groan in frustration. I can't help but chuckle as he becomes more irritated.

"Really? That's what this is all about?"

"You gave up smoking , you must know what it's like to go without one for a while."

Leaning forward I rub my hair, "Well obviously I do, there's still the odd time where I could do with a smoke. However I can cope unlike-"

"-Ah-ha!" Georg proclaims as he raises his talons with a packet of cigarettes in his grasp. "Found the bastards," Opening the packet he pops one in his beak as he begins to start rooting around for a matchbook. Not really wanting to see him searching for hours I get up from my seat and strike my zippo as I hold it in front of him. Leaning forward he presses the end of the cigarette to the flame, "Thanks. Here, you may want one."

Gerog takes another two out of his packet and holds them to me. Rolling my eyes I take them and place them in my pocket along with my zippo to shut him up. "Happy?"

Smirking he releases a plume of smoke, "Happy isn't really the words I'd use. Appeased probably fits it better."

Shaking my head I take hold of my rifle as I look to everyone, "We should head up top, we'll be attacking shortly." We all make our way to the main deck where we're immediately hit by the heavy rainfall, the occasional crack of thunder followed by a brief flash of lighting calls out in the distance. As we take up positions I come to a halt alongside Gabrielle as the sight of the complex comes into view.

Large concrete structures are embedded within the base of the mountain, large reinforced doors block the view from inside likely indicating a cave network built within the base. Steel fencing and fortified walls surround the main facility, various watch towers fitted with small field guns and spotlights maintain watch over the main route to the base. Spaced out over the approach numerous obstacles litter the path, barbed wire and natural features provided them with their own no-mans land which will likely prove tricky for us.

We look to it in astonishment, how this stayed hidden is beyond me. Thankfully for us we've brought heavily armed airships which can blow the enemy guns to smithereens. Gabrielle leans closer to me, "How did this go undetected for so long? The scale of this facility is phenomenal."

"Fuck knows, it won't be phenomenal for long though." Turning back I look up to the ships Captain, "Prepare to fire on my command!" As he shouts for his crew to take up positions I look to my team as they load their rifles. Once everyone is ready and in position I keep my eyes locked on the facility as we get closer to the target. "Open fire!"

On command a heavy volley of explosive ordinance is fired towards the outer perimeter, many of the towers are instantly destroyed as fragments rain down on the surrounding area. As soon as we fire the spotlights lock onto us painting us high in the sky as a large target, it doesn't take long for a number of anti-air weaponry from the main building to return fire on us. "Everyone get on the ground and move up! Once that anti-air is eliminated take to the air and follow your orders!"

As everyone quickly jumps overboard to glide to the floor a number of Gabrielle's units take hold of those of us who can't fly and begin to hoist us off the deck, Gabrielle and Janine take hold of me around the waist and begin to lower us as fast as they can fly. Touching down on the floor I wait for the rest of my Platoon to join up with me, once we're all ready I give the order and we rapidly advance on the ground.

Our path is regularly illuminated thanks to the approaching storm and the flashes coming from the heavy weapons above operating, occasionally the small piece of debris lands around us as the ships begin taking damage from the anti-air fire. Getting closer to our target we finally get our first taste of the action, small flashes from the fence line indicate rifle fire on our position as a number of the Griffins around me begin to drop.

Moving low I jump into a small ditch and lie on my belt buckle as my Section joins alongside me. Raising my rifle I support against the edge of the crater as I return fire.

PHAT

The first round fails to connect as it hits one of the support beams of the fence, the impact is enough to make a number of the hostiles duck for cover. As I load a new round into the chamber I shout out to the others, "Alpha Section provide covering fire, Bravo section prepare to move! Move!" On the order my Section open fire suppressing the enemy allowing Chaser's section to make a small push to advance on the enemy. Once they're behind cover we duck down low to replace our spent magazines as Chaser's Section begins to fire.

With a fresh magazine loaded I push out of the ditch and advance to the next available piece of cover. As soon as I take Cover Sunny and Shadow join me at the new ditch. Clasping onto her rifle Sunny's horn illuminates forming a shield around us with small firing holes, resting my barrel on the opening I use it as support as I line up my shots.

PHAT

The round quickly leaves the barrel and pierces the throat of my target, blood jets from the torn artery covering the unit adjacent to him leaving the Griffin dowsed in the warm substance. As he wipes the blood from his face he takes aim at me and fires only for his shot to impact against the shield. Loading a new round into the chamber I once again pull the trigger.

PHAT

He quickly drops as the round tears through the flesh of his right shoulder causing him to release his weapon as he holds onto the injury. Pulling on the bolt of my rifle I freeze as I notice a field gun now aiming directly towards us. "Get down!" Turning to the other two on my right I grab onto them and pull them low to the floor.

BOOM

Debris and mud rains down on my back as I use my body to shield the two below me, thankfully Sunny's shield was also able to withstand the brunt of the impact protecting us from the shrapnel. Lifting my body I release the two girls as they both start rapidly firing towards the field gun targeting the crew. Copying their actions I'm able to hit the loader before he reloads the gun preventing it from firing on us.

Overhead the ships fire another bombardment down bellow tearing the front defensive line to shreds, numerous Griffins are lifted from the heavy blasts whilst the remaining field guns are torn apart rendering them inoperable. Pushing up from the cover my Section moves rapidly forward meeting up with Chaser's before making a charge for the main gates, as we move on the ground a succession of military units fly overhead scaling the walls.

As we charge through the main gate we're forced to watch our heads as another succession of rounds are fired off in our direction, thankfully for us though the shots are aimed towards those flying overhead sending them crashing to the ground. Taking a knee I raise my rifle and line the sights up on the closest target.

PHAT

We both fire simultaneously however due to my rifles power and more advanced bullet my round impacts him first, the power is enough to send him flying backwards as it drills into his sternum tearing his rib cage apart. His round hits me almost immediately after, his shot wasn't as well placed though as it impacts with my gut. My armour is enough to stop the bullet but only after a sharp pain shoots through my stomach from the impact, keeling forward slightly I'm able to push through the pain thanks to the adrenaline pumping through my veins allowing my to quickly relocate to cover.

Keeping my head low a number of rounds impact as I wait for my opportunity to strike, knowing that this fight will become close quarters I remove my bayonet from my webbing and attach it to my rifle. The sound of anti-air fire draws my attention as a small explosion erupts from the hull of the overhead airship. Bringing my hand over my head I feel small pieces of debris bounce off my armour and the surrounding area.

Once the wooden shower ends I lift my head and spot the anti-air gun. Taking aim at the main operator I line up the shot as he continues to fire, "Stop blowing holes in my ship!"

PHAT

The left side of his body is forced backwards as the bullet impacts his torso, the only thing keeping him on the field gun is the grip of his right talon remaining locked on the cranks used to aim the weapon. As his body finally falls his talon forces the crank to the side causing it to turn away from it's target relieving the pressure on the ship, this moment is immediately seized as a large shell impacts the top of the weapon propelling the crew away from it.

Glancing to the others I'm unable to find Chaser or Sure Strike, scanning the surrounding area for them I finally notice them as they both swoop low towards the last anti-air gun. As it attempts to target the ships they land at the rear and take the crew by surprise, before the crew can attack Chaser and Sure Strike launch their attack. Plunging their blades forwards they're easily able to take out the crews, they have little time to grab their own weapons to defend themselves.

Sure Strike uses his concealed blades to make quick work of his opponents, in a number of twists and lunges the blades embedded within his wings slices through the flesh of the Griffins quickly leaving them unable to fight. Chaser however goes for the more direct approach rather then a display of skill, he simply prefers to perform rapid strikes with his sword to weaken and attack his enemies with precision.

Before I get too distracted watching the fight to receive a bullet for my troubles I turn my attention back to the fighting on the ground. Advancing forward I finally begin to engage the enemy at close quarters, as one takes aim for Colbalt I charge forward at full speed with my rifle at the ready. As I release a war cry the Griffin pivots to me with wide eyes, before he can react my blade pierces his heart as I push forward with all my strength bringing him down to the floor in a lifeless heap.

As I grasp my rifle to withdraw the blade the sound of someone charging me causes me to lift my head, I'm only just able to regain my rifle to raise it in order to block a downward strike aimed for my shoulder. As he continues to attack I'm able to bring my rifle forward to block his attacks, it's bound to damage the finish on the rifle but I'd rather do that then get a blade plunged into my gut.

Grunting I bring the butt of my rifle along his beak knocking him back, with him dazed I repeat the action striking the side of his head sending him to the floor. Before he can recover I force my boot on the back of his neck and bring the barrel of my rifle towards his head.

PHAT - PHAT.

The first round caves in his skull turning half of his brains to mush as they're pulled through the exit wound onto the floor. After cocking the bolt I fired a second round which sent the rest of his skull fragments and the last of the vital organ upwards painting the leg and boot as it keeps compressed on his neck.

As the fighting around me begins to quieten down my unit takes the opportunity to regain their breaths, looking to the main entrance of the complex I can see the other Platoon making their push inside as they finish off the last of the fighters. Regaining my breath I holster my rifle as I draw my pistol, "Rangers! On me!"

They all quickly converge on my location alongside Gabrielle and her unit. As they all look to me I raise my pistol to point towards the main doors as more of Bravo Platoon make their way inside. "We need to push in and either capture or neutralise any threats in there before they can potentially escape. I want the Rangers on me whilst your unit, Gabrielle are to remain out here to lock down the compound and pick off any stragglers."

"I should go in there with you, John," Gabrielle argues. "I can leave my second in command in charge of the rest as they remain out here."

I look to the rest of her unit as I begin to advance towards the entrance, "Make it quick, we don't want to let anyone escape while we talk out here."

Quickly shouting orders to her unit she runs alongside me as we push rapidly through the main doors, the first room is now littered with bodies and the wounded from both sides following the initial push. This room appears to have been a storage hanger of some sorts, large crates and various wagons are all arranged in order to quickly leave and enter the building. On each side of the room there are two corridors, the one has a set of steel doors where a small team of engineers are gathers alongside it whereas from the other the sound of fighting echos through the hall. That's obviously where Bravo Platoon advanced. We should move through the other doors.

Stopping by the engineers I look to them as they dig through their kit in order to search for something, "What's the hold up?"

"The doors are locked from the other side," The one replies, "We'll have to blow it open."

Kneeling alongside him I look through their supplies as they look to me. Come on... you've got to have some sort of explosive for the job, you call yourselves fucking engineers? Everyone knows we love blowing stuff up. After a moment of digging I'm finally able to find a hand held plunger detonator, a few small sticks of explosives and electrical cables to link the explosive to the detonator.

"Everyone get to cover," Moving the supplies to the door I look back as everyone else moves to cover leaving me alone at the door. Grasping the first stick I take an electrical cable and insert the closed end of the blasting cap into the explosive casing, once it's secured I move the stick between the door handles and the main lock in order to hopefully destroy the lock. Repeating the process with the next two sticks I position them on the main hinges on the one side of the door, due to the nature of this door I'd rather guarantee blowing open one side instead of potentially not having enough explosive to blow open the entire door.

Keeping hold of the free ends of the cables and the detonator I slowly back peddle towards some cover next to the others and move so I'm safe from the potential explosion. Glancing to one of the engineers I lean towards him and take a set of wire strippers from his utility belt, using them I strip the end of the cable to allow me access to the main cables within the protective sheath and attach them to the detonator.

Once it's ready I look to Sunny, "You may want to put up a shied just in case." As I lift the plungers we quickly find ourselves encased within her shield. "Fire in the hole!" I shout out loud as I force the plunger down.

BOOM

Once the dust clears Sunny drops the shield allowing us to advance. The right side of the door has been blown entirely off its hinges and rests against the floor, the left door was also blown open however only just clings to the wall by the one hinge. With my pistol at the ready I take the lead as we move down the narrow corridor, the only lighting provided comes from dim hanging lamps overhead along with the glows of the Unicorns behind me.

With every small room we pass I take the lead by clearing them out, this side seems to be mostly dormitories as we find nothing but empty beds and living quarters. The sound of distant fighting can still be heard behind us as we move further and further down the hallway towards a large opening, it almost looks like a video game where it signals to you that this is the way as the opening is lighter then the rest of these bleak rooms.

Resting my back against the wall I slowly shuffle closer to the end where the hallway opens up. Peaking my head around the corner I find that the building comes to an end, the concrete walls stop abruptly as the area opens up into a large natural cavern likely built within the mountains base. Numbers of Griffins armed only with swords make their way towards us likely moving to reinforce the rest of the facility. Two figures attract my attention though as they head the opposite way down one of the cave passages on the left, Silverwing and the cloaked figure from the photos.

I've got you now you fuckers. Tucking back around the corner I keep my pistol at the ready as the sound of the advancing Griffins get closer. Signalling for my team to back up we silently move as I keep my sights on the opening, ten Griffins round the corner and immediately freeze as they see my pistol raised at them. "Boo."

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT *Click

All ten targets collapse as I fire off the entire magazine into the crowd, the bullets were able to pierce their flesh allowing me on occasion to hit more then one target with one bullet. Ejecting the magazine I replace it with a fresh mag and release the slide to load the new magazine leaving my pistol ready to fire. "Let's move!"

We all move around the corner with our weapons ready as the rest of the Griffins hold their ground ready for us to attack, as I start to fire at the enemy the rest of my team and the engineers close the distance to engage in close combat whilst Gabrielle joins alongside me to fire on them with her own rifle. By the time I fire off nine rounds more Griffins start to emerge from the right tunnels. Lowering my pistol I shout over the fight, "Chaser, hold this ground at all costs!"

As he brings his sword along the throat of a Griffin he quickly pivots to nod to me, "Whatever you're gonna do, make it quick! We've got your back!"

"Gabrielle you're with me, we've got to get Silverwing." We sprint around the fight before it cuts off our route, moving as fast as I can I head down the same cave network where I saw Silverwing escape through. The cave seems to stretch for a few hundred meters, it certainly doesn't help that they got a head start whilst I was left to deal with their goons.

The tunnel finally comes to an end in a large circular cave, numerous equipment tables are spaced through the room with different variations of Griffin rifles and pistols in the process of being manufactured. At the very end of the room is a heavy steel door which hangs open, a ladder on the other side seems to lead upwards to either another cave network or to the surface above. Slowly we move through the room as we move our pistols around in case of any threats, the sounds of someone moving puts us on edge as we cautiously advance.

PHAT

The sound of a gunshot causes me to instantly pivot towards Gabrielle, I watch as she collapses to the floor with a bullet wound on her upper chest which easily pierced her armour. As she falls the figure of Silverwing emerges from the shadows to her rear with another pistol raised, before I can fire at him he pulls on the trigger causing his round to impact my upper right leg spraying blood on the floor behind me.

Screaming in pain my leg gives out sending me to the floor. Fighting through the pain I take up aim and fire myself.

PHAT PHAT

My rounds miss as he jumps into the air and begins to circle the room. Trying to keep my sights on him I pull the trigger again.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

Once again he performs a succession of acrobatics in the air to avoid my rounds, they miss and instead impact with the cave structure behind him. Groaning in frustration I slowly push myself to my feet as pain climbs my leg, "Hold still!"

PHAT PHAT *Click

Making a low dive my last two rounds miss as the slide locks to the rear of the pistol. Releasing the slide I quickly holster my pistol as I try to reach for the rifle on my back, as I bring it around to try and take aim Silverwing finally strikes. Bringing his talon down he slashes across the exposed side of my neck as he lands alongside me, pain shoots through my neck as I continue trying to aim. Grabbing onto the barrel of my rifle he stops me from moving it as he brings his talons down on the inside of my right elbow impaling the flesh.

Screaming in torture I'm unable to hold my rifle as he pries it from my grasp and throws it to the side. Ripping his talon from my arm he throws a succession of quick punches to my face knocking me onto me back, seizing the opportunity he jumps over me and pushes his talons against my throat ready to slice it.

Chuckling he leans closer, "I was hoping for more of a fight in all honesty. The fabled 'Liberator of Griffonstone' isn't exactly as good as they say without his rifle, is he?" Smirking he applies more pressure to my throat threatening to cut off my air supply.

"Silverwing, stop playing with your food," A raspy voice calls out from the shadows. "You've already underestimated this... Captain and it has cost you."

Silverwing glances up as he turns to look to the individual who's out of my line of sight. "He's no more then an Equestrian puppet-"

"Which is why we need to be rid of him, but first there is one thing I must do." My eyes start to tire as blood continues to seep from my leg and neck, as I lie there it begins to pool beneath me leaving me feeling weaker. Slowly I can hear hooves stepping closer until the figure is finally in my sight, underneath a dark hood is a pale red face which reminds me of the features of a bull though fairly weak, a steel ring pierces his nostrils as little stubs of horns rest on the top of his head. A bleached beard hangs from his chin as a pair of hands remove his hood.

Groaning I shift my weight slightly, "Tirek?"

Grinning he steps over me to stand directly above my head, the rear of his body looks to be that of a bull or pony. Is this Equestria's version of a centaur? The only human features he has though are arms and hands. "Oh, so the human knows of me. Tell me, what have the Princesses told you of me?"

"F-fuck all, apart from the fact you're supposed to be in prison."

Chuckling he runs his hand over his beard, "Ah, so the Princesses refuse to tell you anything beyond what they expect you to do." Loweing his body he rests his hands along either side of my face, "Surely you must see this as their way of imprisoning you? They pose as friends but keep you on a tight leash."

Pausing I raise an eyebrow as I lift my head slightly, "Imprisoning me? I find that hard to believe since they made me a Captain."

"All to keep you content, surely with your weapons and skills you will have be a threat should you wish to attack them." He glances momentarily to Silverwing as he keeps his talons pressed on my neck. "What did they give you? A new rank, a place to live and so called friends? They know your true desire yet they refuse to give it to you."

"W-what true desire?"

"Freedom, a way home." My eyes widen slightly as he says this, a plotting smirk forming on his lips. "Once I've got control of the ponies magic I would be able to open the portal to send you home, back to your own world. All I ask in return is that you help me to regain my power, then you'll be free from the shackles the ponies have cast on you."

A way home? It can't be true, can it..?

John, he's lying to you. My eyes flick to the side where I see Williams standing alongside Tirek. Of course he can't send you home, he's just trying to manipulate you.

How can you be certain? You know I'd love nothing more then to go back home.

Exactly! I think everyone by now knows it, and he's using it to get to you. He can't send you home, nobody can, you're stuck here forever. And just like every film you've ever seen I can guarantee once you've done what he says he'll plunge a knife in your back and fuck you over.

I groan as my eyes try to close once again, the pain becoming more intense as I feel weakened. Forcing my eyes back open I look for Williams but find him nowhere to be seen. Leaning lower to me Tirek looks to me with a smug expression, "What is your decision, Captain?"

Slowly I lift my head closer to his. As a triumphant smirk spreads on his lips I spit at his face causing him to recoil, "Fuck off!"

Silverwing immediately punches my face knocking my head to the side, as my head rocks to the side blood is thrown from my mouth onto the floor alongside me. Tirek steps beside me once again as he wipe my spit from his face, "No matter, we'll just have to get rid of you then." Leaning closer he brings his hands up as his mouth opens wide, slowly he moves closer and closer as he begins to inhale-

PHAT

A heavy spray of blood escapes from Silverwing's torso as a round tears through his centre mass causing him to collapse alongside me, Tirek rapidly back peddles and begins to sprint out of my view. Turning my head I can see smoke rising from the barrel of Gabrielle's pistol as she continue to aim it in my direction, her breaths are clearly shallow as her grasp on the pistol shakes violently. As I turn back to look for Tirek I can see him at the steel door as he attempts to force it closed.

Rolling to the side I crawl to my rifle and grasp it's sling where I drag it towards me, once I have control I turn once again and aim for the door.

PHAT

The round catches the door at and angle as it closes causing it to ricochet into the wall on the other side. As I load another round into the chamber I try to take aim again only for the door to close as the sound of multiple locks from the other side signifys that he's been able to escape.

Growling in frustration I throw my rifle to the floor as I rub my head. I nearly fucking had him! As my body sways my eyes lock on Silverwing as I hear him splutter, crawling on my hands and knees I move over him and turn him onto his back and make him face me. Straddling him I start to bring my fist down with as much force as I can muster down against the side of his head rocking his head to the side, straightening his face I repeat the action as I vent my anger on him.

As I bring my fist back again my body gives a final heavy sway, unable to keep myself upright I collapse backwards onto my back keeping my head locked on the ceiling above. The sound of numerous hoofsteps down the hall lets me know that my team are now coming, but as much as I try I can't keep my eyes open. Unable to fight it my eyes lock closed as I seem to drift to sleep.

I've got to find Tirek.

Chapter 58 - Check up

"John, wake up," Chaser's voice calls to me from the end of my bed waking me from my slumber. Groaning I reluctantly sit up and rub my eyes. "Well you certainly look better then you did yesterday. Did the Princesses heal you again?"

Yawning I stretch my arms as I glance to Chaser, "Yeah, Luna patched me up again. What time is it?"

"It's 10:15. The Princesses will be going in a couple of hours, the Prime Minister has also requested to see you before they leave."

"Did he mention why?" Chaser gives a single shrug as his response. "Wow, you're so helpful, Chaser."

"I'm not your secretary, John."

"No shit, you'd be a terrible secretary. You wouldn't do any work, you'd just sit at your desk reading porn."

Chaser scoffs as he shakes his head, "You find one magazine and you believe it's all I do."

Getting out of bed my leg buckles slightly from the sudden pressure however unlike the previous night I'm able to quickly correct it and stand with ease. "You're like my old mate, he had a massive collection of porn while we were on deployment. When there was a mortar attack on the base he was devastated when he lost fifty magazines in a fire... that was nearly one-third of his entire collection."

"One hundred and fifty magazines!? Holy heck that's a lot of porn, surely you're exaggerating." Chasers voice shows his disbelief.

"Only by a little bit, that's the messed up thing."

"Well I haven't got a collection."

Chuckling I start to move towards the shower, "I bet if I search your room back in Ponyville I'd find tonnes of porno mags."

Chaser smirks as he moves to leave the room, "That would be an easy bet for me to win. Get showered and meet the Prime Minister, you can't exactly go when you've still got blood on you."

Lifting my hand I quickly examine it to see the dried blood which remains on the skin from when I removed the catheter yesterday. Entering the bathroom I close the door behind me and finally get an opportunity to clean up, despite Luna fixing my wounds the magic did nothing to clean any of the blood and dirt left on my skin. Stripping out of my boxers I jump straight into the shower to get cleaned up.

It takes some effort to scrub the dried blood and dirt away, it probably would have been a smarter idea to have cleaned up before I went to bed but since I was drugged I wasn't exactly thinking rationally. Once I'm finally clean I quickly leave the shower to change into a fresh set of clothing, leaving my MTP behind for a set of my guard uniform. Before leaving my room to meet the Prime Minister I give my boots and armour a quick polish to get them more presentable.

With my armour, webbing and holster equipped I reload my pistol magazines and make my way to meet Bernhard. I imagine he probably wants some sort of debrief from yesterdays assault, he should be satisfied that we apprehended Silverwing and were able to take out a major base of operations for the Children. Hopefully their activity should now die down, we should hopefully have been able to gain additional intelligence of other Children instillations within the area.

Reaching his office the Sergeant opens the door for me allowing me entry, once I'm inside he closes the door to allow the conversation within to remain private. Inside I find Bernhard and both Princess Celestia and Luna, coming to a stop on front of them all I rest my hand on my scabbard, "You wished to see me, sir?"

"That I did, Captain. First, I wanted to thank you for your efforts in leading the assault of the Children's base of operation, the attack was a success and has significantly crippled their operations. Not to mention we also have their leader, Silverwing in custody and a number of their high ranking members are either captured or were killed in the fighting. You have done great things for us, Griffonia will never forget your service."

Cocking a brow I step forward to his desk, "Griffonia?"

Bernhard nods as he rest back in his seat, "Well we are hoping to return to 'Griffonia' instead of the 'Griffin Empire.' It will illustrate our change from the expansionist period of our history, returning to the ways of old where Griffins aided on another instead of attempting to spread the ideology of the empire."

"Well it certainly sounds like an improvement to me."

"Wasn't your nation an empire?"" Berhard inquires as moves around a number of documents on his desk.

I nod as I relax my stance, "Yeah but the British Empire is now gone, two world wars put a lot of strain on it along with other issues. The 'end of the empire' only happened seventeen years ago, the idea of empires is an outdated notion now on Earth."

"All things must come to an end, it is the only way to start anew and improve what you already have." Picking up a number of documents he steps up to both Princesses and presents them to Luna who takes the letters in her magic. "Your Captain has been a tremendous aid in ensuring stability within the nation, his actions have shown how we can aid one another in times of uncertainty. These documents are a number of proposals for potential alliances and military treaties to allow further cooperation."

The two sisters glance to one another as they quickly look at the top form. Celestia bows her head to Berhard, "We shall have to discuss your proposals in private, we shall inform you of our decision at a later date."

"But of course, I wouldn't have expected anything else. It's only a few proposals to aid one another as a sign of friendship and support. You came to our aid, it's only fair that we return the favour when required." Moving to the window Bernhard stops as he looks outside, "We have one other issue which I wished to have your opinion on, Captain."

Moving around his desk I join him at the window, "And what is that?"

"Silverwing. Now that he's in custody we will have to find the best way to... deal with him. There are a number of options available to us. Are you aware of any of our laws or the justice system?"

"I'm not, no."

Bernhard rubs his beaks as he turns to face me, "In situations of treason and terrorism the accused can face execution, it's been a while since this has occurred but it is allowed within our laws. Either that or we can simply imprison him for life, I'm curious to hear your opinion on the matter."

"My opinion? No offense but I'm just a soldier. I've done my job, how you deal with him now is up to you."

"Believe it or not but you've gained a fair amount of fame and influence here, both from the war and your actions against the Children. Some would expect me to ask the individual who hunted him down and apprehended him on how we should deal with him. What you say isn't set in stone, Captain, I'm simply after your opinion."

Pausing I glance to Luna and Celestia who remain quiet as they watch. "Well... personally I think execution isn't exactly an effective punishment."

This seems to intrigue Berhard as he looks to me with interest, "How so?"

"Say for example I committed mass murder and treason, if I knew I was going to get executed then I know there would only be a limited time that I'm in prison until you kill me. In my opinion it's the easy way out, once you kill him then that's it. Lock him away in prison with terrible conditions and he will suffer and be forced to live out a long time in solitude. I don't know how your prisons operate but I reckon giving him an uncomfortable life until he dies of old age is a better punishment then just killing him. Don't get me wrong, I'd love to put a bullet square between his eyes but I reckon prison could be worse if it's done right. That's just my opinion, sir."

Bernhard seems satisfied with my answer as he slowly nods his head, "You raise a good point. The decision will be left to the courts once he stands trial, should they ask for your opinion I will be sure to share it. For now though I shall let you all get some lunch before the Princesses are due to leave." Turning to Celestia and Luna he bows his head, "I hope you have a safe journey back."

Celestia and Luna return the gesture. Raising her head again Celestia smiles to Bernhard, "Thank you for being an accommodating host, we shall be in touch shortly."

As myself and the Princesses leave the room we move out to the courtyard. Resting my hands in my pockets I let out a sigh, "Well that went well."

"That is did," Luna agrees. "It seems that Equestria has potentially gained an ally."

Celestia takes the documents from Luna's magical grip as she looks over them, "I'm not too certain about these military agreements."

Luna groans as she looks to Celestia, "You make it sound like something terrible will come from this."

"A military agreements can have all sorts of repercussions, other nations may see this as a move of aggression."

"Oh, you're being ridiculous. We had agreements in the past and nothing bad came from them."

I just stand there as I watch them go back and forth. Shaking her head Celestia flicks through the pages, "That was in the past, Luna. There are many issues now in adjacent territories which an agreement of this nature could escalate."

"This is just wild speculation, we can always look into the proposal and make amendments where needed."

Clearing my throat I step between them, "Luna is right, you can also make adjustments and send them back. There's no need to agree to everything that is on those papers. Why not just make a defensive pact?"

"A defensive pact?" Celestia inquires.

"Yeah, if someone invades on of the two nations then the other will provide soldiers to help defend the others borders. It's a basic concept but it works, should we ever theoretically get invaded then the Griffins will provide their military to aid us."

"But other groups could see this as a military alliance to immediately aid one another should one nation make a declaration of war."

"Then make conditions for the pact, for example should one country make a declaration of war against a different nation then the pact automatically becomes void. That will stop us getting dragged into a war should the Griffins declare war." You can tell I'm not a politician, I'm basing all of this off the Civilization games when I used to play them on my computer.

Celestia doesn't seem fully satisfied with this though as she begins to scan the documents again, "I don't know... it seems to have an element of risk to it."

Luna steps up to her sister as she quickly takes the documents, "What political moves doesn't carry risk? This could be a good thing for us, if we do as John recommends then I believe that this will benefit Equestria in the long run."

"Or drag us into another conflict should another nation sees the disbanding of the Griffin Empire as a sign of weakness." Sighing Celestia runs a hoof over her muzzle, "We shall discuss this in more detail once we're back in Canterlot, sister. For now let's prepare for the journey home." As Celestia walks ahead myself and Luna look to one another in an attempt to gauge if we know what Celestia is concerned about, not having a clue I just shrug my shoulders before we both move to follow her.

I remained with Luna as we went to get a quick lunch before helping her to pack her bags for the journey back, it allowed me to explain to Luna some military alliances from back home such as the Warsaw Pact during the Cold War and even NATO. I also warned her how it could potentially result in large scale conflict, this was clearly evident following military treaties such as the Triple Entente which resulted in the First World War. If done correctly military treaties can be a great defensive measure, if done wrong they can result in large alliances potentially going to war with one another.

By noon the rest of the Rangers accompanied me to escort the Princesses back to the train station where they embarked to return to Canterlot, I would see them again when we leave the Griffin Empire to spend two weeks of R & R at the Equestria Games. We agreed that we'd leave for the Crystal Empire on the Second of March, Luna said she'd pass a message to the Lieutenant back at Ponyville to send some of the Rangers back at the barracks to meet us at the Crystal Empire to transport our kit back for storage.

I also asked Luna to relay an additional message to the Lieutenant to seek out a new member for my team, along with this I also passed over all of the training plans I went over with my team while we were based here. The Lieutenant is to carry out the training with the Rangers back home, if any fail then they are to be moved to a different unit. I want to make the Rangers some of the best soldiers around, kind of like the equivalent of the Royal Marine Commandoes.

With the Princesses gone I told everyone to get their kit packed and ready to leave for MoD Fulwood, we still had a couple of weeks here and that meant there was more work to be done. From what I was told a large quantity of intelligence which was recovered at the Children's base had already been transported there to be evaluated, that means new opportunities to strike may emerge. Before we returned to Fulwood I needed to make a quick stop.

Stopping on the street I look up to the sign overhead, 'Wingston general hospital.' Stepping through the main doors I move around a number of doctors and nurses as they go about their work, the hospital is still fairly busy following the chemical attack the other day. Navigating the crowds I stop at the main reception and wait for one of the nurses to approach me, "I'm looking for a Captain Gabrielle."

Lifting a clipboard the nurse flicks through a number of forms, "Ward eight, down the corridor and up the stairs to the third floor, from there the signs will show you the way."

"Thank you," Moving down the corridor I follow the directions given to me, reaching the fourth floor I glance to the signs hanging overhead and follow the arrows. After a few minutes of wandering the third floor I find the main ward which has numerous private rooms, stepping past the rooms I glance in through the doors to try and find Gabrielle. Coming across a room with a guard sat outside I glance in to find her sat up in bed reading a book.

Knocking on the door she rests the book down as I step into the room, "How are you feeling?"

Groaning she adjusts her position, "Pretty crap... but at least I'm alive. How are you already healed? You took more of a beating then I did."

"Magic... it sounds like a load of crap to me still when I say it out loud. Princess Luna patched me up."

Gabrielle scoffs as she shakes her head, "You couldn't have brought the Princess here to heal me."

"Perks of being in the Equestrian military, magical healers for when you get hurt."

"Yet your medic isn't a Unicorn, but instead a wingless Thestral."

"True, but you don't need magic to stabilise a casualty. Your military does alright at that, not to mention every paramedic back home can do it and humans definitely don't have magic."

Leaning to her side she strains as she tries to grab a glass of water from the nearby table. Moving to it I pick it up for her and pass it over, "Thanks." Taking the glass she drains it's contents before passing it back to me, "How come you're back in the guard uniform and not your camouflage?"

Resting the glass on the table I take a seat on the end of the bed, "I don't need camo when I'm on guard duty."

"I think the uniform you wore looked pretty good with your armour, it certainly seemed to be more effective on the battlefield then your current kit."

"Well I'm the only one with the camouflaged uniform, I'll have to work on improving the uniforms to get a set of combat uniform made."

"You never stop working, do you?"

Rubbing my neck I give her a grin, "I'm away on deployment, I'm getting paid for my time out here so I'm gonna work. Come March we'll be gone and I'll have two weeks to do fuck all."

Gabrielle's expression drops slightly, "You're leaving soon?"

"Yeah, we were only due to come for a limited time to provide aid. We've done what we can, soon it will be up to you guys. Well... not you particularly since you're in hospital but you know what I mean."

Groaning she rests her back against the head board, "Thanks for reminding me that I'm stuck here. I've been here a day and I'm already climbing the walls."

Smirking I shake my head, "That's what happens when you get shot."

"I feel like you." Raising my eyebrow I glance to her, "I heard you regularly got hurt so I now know how you feel."

"You've got a long way to go yet. You still need to be blow up by artillery, get shot in the helmet, then in the leg and multiple times in the chest. There's probably a lot more I'm missing out."

"I got shot in the chest, since you always wear armour whenever you get shot I'd say I'm now winning."

Chuckling I get off the bed, "Are we having a competition now? If so then you're not winning, you may have been shot without armour but you're yet to be left behind enemy lines then get shrapnel lodged in your gut."

"Well getting shot wasn't exactly fun so I don't think I want to upgrade to shrapnel." Running her talon over her face she looks to the side momentarily before looking to me, "You'll have to tell your medic to come down and see me... I suppose I should thank her."

"No doubt you'll see her at some point, though we're heading back to the MoD base later. I should also thank you, without your intervention who knows what would have happened to me. I owe you, big time."

"Yeah, you do. That's the last time I follow you into a fight, you seem to attract trouble." Resting her head back Gabrielle stares at the ceiling, "Without you we may have been unable to disarm that bomb though, so I guess we're even."

Smirking I start to move back to the door, "We're even then. Try and get some rest, Gabrielle. No doubt we'll see each other again, take care of yourself." Exchanging a grin with one another I leave the room to let her rest. With my hands in my pockets I slowly stroll back down the halls to head for the exit. Reaching a corner the presence of four guards catches my attention down the adjacent hall, making a detour I head down to them to see what they're doing. Reaching their room they all look to me as I peak inside the room to see Silverwing asleep and chained to the bed.

One of the guards approaches me, "Can we help you, sir?"

Glancing to the guard I step through the doorway, "Think you guys can give me a couple of minutes?"

The guards look to one another and shrug, "Well we're not really supposed to leave him, but I suppose if we were relieved by a senior officer to get a coffee then we could leave him temporarily in your care."

As a grin surfaces on my face I take a couple of coins out of my back pocket and pass it to him. "You guys look exhausted, go get a coffee."

Matching my grin the guards all salute me, "Yes, sir. Thank you, sir." As they all head down the hall I close the door leaving myself alone with Silverwing. Approaching his bed I lift up the medical clipboard and take a look at his level of injuries, unfortunately the bastard seems to have gotten off lightly.

Moving alongside him I smack him across the top of the head with the board causing him to jolt awake, "Wake up!"

Glaring at me he attempts to grab hold of me only for the restraints to keep him at bay. Releasing a frustrated growl his scowl soon turns to a smirk, "Checking up on me? And here I thought you didn't care for little old me."

Throwing the clipboard onto the bed I glance back to the door to make sure nobody is on the other side. Satisfied that no one will come in I punch him as hard as I can on his bandage causing him to release a pained scream followed by a coughing fit. "Just came by to see if you were comfortable, since you were I thought I'd rectify that."

Coughing he shifts his body as he looks to me, "You've suddenly got some spirit in you... took you long enough."

Grabbing his throat I apply pressure to his airway cutting off supply as I lean close to him. "You're a sick fucker, it would give me nothing but pleasure to snuff out your miserable existence from this planet." Releasing my grip he takes a few rapid breaths. "No doubt you'll either get killed like the vermin you are or you'll rot in prison for the rest of your days. Either way I wanted to give you a pleasant reminder of the man who fucked up your plans."

I punch him in the gut again causing him to curl up slightly. Once he regains his breath he starts to cackle, "Y-you really think that this is over? Lord Tirek will continue with his plans without me, those ponies will be put in their proper place."

"What has he got planned?" Silverwing doesn't respond but instead continue to give a villainous smile. Stepping up to his medication stand I follow the cube which is administering drugs to his system. Resting my hand on the tube I glance back to him, "I could easily cut of this pain medication, leave you to writhe in pain. Tell me what he's planning."

Turning his head away his smile slowly drops, "It makes no difference, you won't be able to stop him. Soon he'll become more powerful than you can imagine."

Leaning closer to him I rest my hand on my pistol, "It doesn't matter how powerful he is, a bullet to the brain will still do the job."

Laughing once again Silverwing starts to shake his head, "A bullet won't be enough to stop him, he's been planning his return for centuries. With the Elements of Harmony no longer under the ponies control they'll be unable to stop him, I highly doubt one human will be able to do what an entire species can't."

"We'll see about that." Stepping away I move back to the door but stop as I rest my hand on the handle. "You deserve to suffer for what you've done, whatever punishment you're given will be to lenient for the crimes you've committed."

"Then deal with me yourself!" Pausing I slowly turn back to face him, "Surely you want the satisfaction."

Drawing my pistol I quickly advance on him and press the end of the barrel against his temple, "There's nothing I'd love more then to blow your brains all over this room" -Bringing my pistol back I holster it once again- "But I'm not an executioner."

"You're weak, no wonder those ponies can walk all over you."

Clenching my fists I punch him across the jaw, "You'll pay for your crimes, how it happens is for someone else to decide." Heading back for the door I leave as the guards start to return from down the corridor with their cups of coffee. Once they reach my they glance inside to see blood slowly trickling from a fresh cut alongside his beak and forming on his bandage where I likely ripped his stitches.

The guard glances back to the others, "He attempted an escape, the Captain simply restrained him." The others all nod their agreement as they move back to their posts.

Moving off I start to leave the hospital to return to the others. Although the army back home wouldn't officially condone that sort of behaviour it didn't stop some soldiers from acting in such a way, you just had to know how to cover it up. With the shitty rules of engagement a member of the Taliban would often shoot one of your men just to immediately drop their rifle so you couldn't fire back, it didn't stop us from beating seven shades of shit out of him as he 'resisted arrest.'

Besides from that I couldn't justify using excessive force, shooting those who surrender is unacceptable in my eyes but you can give them a little slap in the right circumstances. That's why I had to act with Crimson, if she had just punched them instead of killing them then things would have turned out differently.

Hopefully she'll be back with us when we return to Ponyville. We still need to find a replacement for Comet.

Author's Note

Last call for new recruits to join the Everfree Rangers.

Slots have been filled yet some still remain.
Submit your characters in a Private Message and I'll inform you if the character is selected.

Many great characters have been suggested throughout the story and have had pivotal roles in how the story and other characters develop.
I want to keep that going, your suggestions shape the story.

Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed this chapter :twilightsmile:

Chapter 59 - To the Crystal Empire

The last couple of weeks within ~~the Griffin Empire~~ Griffonia were spent following up leads on Children safe houses, it sounds more interesting then it actually was because we always advanced alongside the military meaning the Children saw sense immediately and surrendered. In total nine safe houses and four supply depot were raided with a total of one-hundred and six members detained.

The Children were now running scared, many were rapidly leaving the group to try and slink back into society without being detected. Once they were known to us their images and descriptions were posted to every guard force within the country to try to locate them. When we weren't carrying out raids we were busy sifting through piles of information to find new targets, since we were due to leave soon my team acted primarily as reconnaissance and intelligence analysers whilst the Griffin military took over offensive operations.

I could get used to this, two month operational periods certainly beat the six months I was used to back home. The only disadvantage of working for a shorter period is the reduction in money, not being able to touch your money for six months is a good way to build up your funds for when you return home. All of our wages are currently being held at the barrack back home to be collected upon our return, it should make up for the money I spent on Christmas presents and booze for New Year's Eve.

Silverwing is due to face trail in the first few weeks of March, he's obviously going to be found guilty but the only thing that is to be decided is whether or not he will be executed. Either way it doesn't matter to me, they can do whatever they want with that fucker. I tried to dig up some information on Tirek as I looked into Children activities but nothing at all could be found, myself and Gabrielle were the only ones to see him, he seems to have been able to escape completely unnoticed.

The final days were filled with packing up for the journey home, our kit had to be up to standard and squared away since it was due to be transported back to Ponyville while we went to the Crystal Empire. We still had plenty of ammunition in our stores along with a collection of some new goodies, some confiscated grenades were gifted to us from the military to replace our fuse activated grenades. We'll have to study these grenades in more detail upon our return in order to replicate them for production.

Perhaps Dawnstar could look into improving their design, if new magical weapons were produced for other units in the Equestrian Guard then maybe something can be done to enhance the capabilities of the grenades. I'll have to leave that to her though, I'm good with standard munitions and basic industrial machinery but I am absolutely useless when it come to anything magical.

Sunday 2nd March 2014
Equestrian / Griffonian border crossing
13:28

Resting back into the seat of the train I look out the window as we finally cross the bridge signifying our departure from Griffonia, "Take one last look at Griffonia while you can, guys. It should be a while until we ever have to come back, now though it's time for two weeks of R&R." As everyone glance back down the tracks behind us I take out my phone and decide to play some music for the journey, scrolling through my selection I find 'Come With Me Now' and let the song play.

"Those two months seemed to drag on forever," Chaser says as he sits in the seat opposite me. "If we have to go somewhere for another two months can it at least be somewhere nice?"

Turning on his set Georg rests his talons on Chaser's back, "Hey, there is nothing wrong with Griffonia."

"True, if we spent the entire time within Wingston, but we spent most of our time on an MoD in Fulwood. There wasn't exactly a lot to do there in our spare time."

Removing my armour I look to the both of them, "If you expected comfort and luxury when you joined the army then you've come to the wrong place. If you want comfort then join the air force, the lazy gits."

Chaser ruffles his wings as he hops off his seat, "I can fly as well, John. Though I suppose the closest thing to an actual 'air force' as you described it in the past would be the Wonderbolts."

Removing the last strap I pull my breast plate away from my chest, "Exactly, lazy gits. The air force get all the love and attention despite the fact they do nowhere near as much work as us. The Wonderbolts do a few shows for the public and everyone lines up to praise them, we've just spent two months on a combat operation and I bet you hardly anyone could give a shit. The RAF sat on their arses until we called them in to assist, even then they couldn't turn up when needed. And don't get me started on the Navy."

Cocking her brow Sunny shakes her head, "Dare we ask?"

"Basically they're a glorified taxi service."

"Shouldn't you be supporting them since you all have to work together?"

Resting my armour by my seat I sit down, "We can get on when we have to, doesn't mean we have to like one another. If you were on Earth you'd learn this one important lesson, everyone thinks their unit is the best and everyone else is shit. Army think they're the best, Navy thing they're the best and the same goes for the RAF. Hell, every country thinks they're automatically the best, I'm obviously going to say the British army is the best since I'm English, but ask a German, Yank, Frenchie or Russian and they'll say that they're better."

Letting out a yawn Shadow settles down into her seat as she looks as though she is ready for a nap, "Could you give one of your lectures elsewhere?"

The others chuckle slightly as I look between them all, "I don't lecture... do I?"

Janine holds her talons close to one another as she narrows her eyes, "A little bit."

Groaning I slump back into my seat, "Great, I'm only twenty-five yet I go off on old man rants."

"I'd hate to see what you'll be like when you actually turn sixty, you'll never shut up." The others once again laugh at me.

"Oh, ha-ha. I'm not that bad."

Chaser continues to chuckle as he lightly kicks my leg, "It's not so bad old-timer."

"Old-timer? I'm probably younger then..." Actually I've got no clue how old anyone is here, I never exactly asked any of them for their ages. The only ones I know are those who I hand picked for my original dossiers which stated their age. "How old are you?"

"Thirty-four."

"Thirty-four!? Actually that makes sense since you're allegedly a Sergeant."

"I am one."

"Are you?" I tilt my head as I glance to the others, "You hardly act like one."

Giving a sarcastic chuckle Chaser moves back to his seat, "You're such a comedian."

"Am I fuck, that's why I relied on Williams. Though I guess I've got you now, you're my official replacement for Williams." The other all glance to one another with what looks to be apprehension. "Sunny, how old are you?"

"Twenty-three."

Grinning I flick my eyes to Chaser, "Like older men then?" Sunny looks to me with a deadpan expression, "What?"

"Does that mean you like younger mares then?"

Chaser laughs as he points a hoof at me, "Paedo."

Grinning I shake my head, "Sunny wasn't under aged. you muppet." I have no clue how old Spitfire was either but I'd guess she's older then me since she is also a Captain, It's quite rare to have an officer at the level of a Captain at my age. Come to think of it I have no idea how old Luna is... fucking hell, does that make me the ultimate toy boy? She is centuries old, yet she looks so much younger. I've got a cougar.

Chaser winces as his expression drops, "I don't want that thought in my head, John."

Chuckling to myself I shrug, "Don't blame me, you caught us in the past then told everyone about it."

Shuddering he joins Sunny on his bench, "Don't remind me of that sight, never do I want to see your cock again. You still need to get another mare, you've only been with... the one."

Sunny blushes mildly as she realise who Chaser is referring to. Clearing her throat she looks to me, "He's actually been with another, he told me before we came to the Griffin Empire."

Chaser immediately sits up in his seat, "What? You didn't tell me about this."

Shaking my head I fold my arms, "That's because you'd just blab to the entire world that I stuck my dick in someone... to put it bluntly." I'm not going to tell you about Spitfire and there's no chance in hell I'd mention to anyone that I'm fucking Luna.

George chuckles from behind him, "He is right, you'll just tell everyone."

Chaser turns his neck, "I only told you, you were the one who told the entire team."

"...Oh yeah, but didn't you tell Rainbow Dash?"

Chaser tilts his head back to me, "Maybe..."

Laughing I throw my empty canteen at him impacting against his chest, "Yeah, and he got a punch in the balls for his troubles."

Silver laughs from the other side of the carriage, "He certainly should have learnt his lesson after that. I couldn't believe that John hit him in the balls."

Chaser scowls as he throws the canteen back at my shoulder, "And if he ever does that again I'll kill him."

Catching my canteen before it hits the floor I clip it back onto my webbing on the floor, "Are you challenging me to a game of roshambo?"

"I don't even think I want to know what that game is. If it's anything like your other games it will only end badly."

"Anyways lets move on from this topic and mention todays plans." Clapping my hands I rub them together, "We are going to have a quick look through the town, browse shops and do the usually touristy shit. After that we are finding a pub and getting totally twatted."

Shaking her head Sunny releases a sigh, "This is going to end badly."

"Hey, it won't be that bad. Besides we've still got a tradition to follow." Pausing I look between everyone, "Though we may need more then one bottle of whiskey."

As the train approaches our destination I'm originally confused as we traverse what I can only describe as a setting similar to Antarctica, rolling snow dunes surround the area along with small amounts of snow being blown in the wind. Initially it had me questioning if the Equestrian Games was going to be this worlds equivalent of the Winter Olympics.

Once we got closer thought the snow seems to just stop, the layer of snow on the ground quickly thinned out leaving only lush grasslands and small hills giving an entirely different view from the one we travelled through. As the train approached the station Sunny explained to me a brief account of the Crystal Empires return and the magical properties of the Crystal Heart which made the surrounding area habitable. A single trinket is the main thing allowing anyone to live here? Well if that breaks this entire city will be royally fucked.

Once the train finally stops we all disembark allowing me to get my first look at the Crystal Empire. Across from the station is an arch consisting of two solid posts made of some sort of stone, hanging between the posts are a number of gems which are suspended in the air. Behind the arch is the main city, sitting directly in the centre is a large tower which extends high into the sky. If I had to make an educated guess I would say that it was the palace for the empire, the entire structure seems to be made from crystals as it seems to act like a beacon reflecting the sunlight in every direction illuminating the entire city.

Many of the homes within the city seem to be built from mineral stones of some sort, these seem to be older buildings however since they are mixed amongst newer architecture revealing more traditional buildings. I reckon it's safe to say that the Crystal Empire has this name for a reason, the surrounding area must be rich in natural resources such as gems and minerals. If an area like this existed on Earth I could imagine most major nations trying to claim such a territory for themselves to gain access to the resources.

Shielding my eyes from the bright surroundings I put on my sunglasses as I look to my team who are carrying their individual uniforms, they all decided to change out of their clothes on the train since we were now officially on R&R. "Could they make this city any more brighter? I swear this place will burn out my retinas by the time we leave."

"It isn't that bad," Turning my head I find Lieutenant Venture alongside six other members of the Rangers. "Good to see you again, sir."

"Likewise," Holding out my armour, weapons and webbing I pass them to one of the Rangers who takes hold of them in his magic. "All of our kit is in the storage cabin, all the ammunition and weapons will need to be booked back into the armoury. There are also grenades in there, so for Christ sake don't pull on the pins."

"Don't worry, we'll take care of everything for you. You should just focus on having some time off, I'll take care of the other business the Princess sent through." Venture holds out a set of civilian clothing for me which I quickly take.

Taking off my guard shirt I throw it onto the pile of my stuff as they hand in the air, "What business?"

"Well Princess Luna has decided to expand the rangers following the successful operation to apprehend Silverwing. She has now given you command of an entire Company."

As I pull the clean blue polo shirt over my head I pause as I look to him, "What? She never told me this..."

"She said it would be a 'pleasant surprise' upon your return. Seeing as you're a Captain and after reading the reports you sent back I would guess that Princess Luna believes that you are now ready to command a Company."

A entire Company under my command? Fuck... I have enough problems with a Platoon, now I've got to command one-hundred and fifty soldiers? Thanks for telling me Luna. Sighing I pinch the bridge of my nose, "Where are they even supposed to go? There isn't enough room at the Ponyville barracks, it's already full."

"From what the Princess told me they will remain in the Canterlot barracks but will be available upon your request. The Ponyville barracks will remain as the home for the local guard, which I shall remain in command of. She is considering new locations to construct a military base for the Rangers to operate from, that will act as the main garrison."

"I guess I'll have to have a word with her when I next see her tomorrow." Holding a set of jeans I quickly remove my guard trouser while I'm still on the platform and put on the jeans as the others all smirk and shake their head. "I don't know why you guys are judging, you all stripped naked on the train."

With my guard uniform and armour in their hooves the Rangers take them to the storage carriage of the train along with everyone else's kit. Once it's all loaded the Rangers board the train as Venture hands us all keys and a few pouches of money, "These are all your hotel rooms, courtesy of Princess Luna. I also figured that you'd want some of the money you earned while you were away to keep you going." Taking my key and pouch I quickly pocket them, "We've already taken all of your belongings you requested to your rooms."

"Cheers, Venture. I'll see you soon."

"Take care everyone," With that he boards the train as it begins to slowly set off to continue on its route.

Once the train is out of sight we all start to walk together up the dirt road leading into the city. The city itself looks to be in amazing condition ready for the games, banners hang in the streets and everything appears to be spotless. Large crowds of ponies walk the streets taking in the sights for themselves, other species are also here as well including Griffins since they've been allowed to compete within the games. The local residents stand out compared to the other ponies I've come across, their coats seem to have a natural shine to them along with the reflection in their eyes looking slightly different. What surprises me though is the fact that they're all Earth ponies.

Strolling through the roads I get the odd look from the Crystal ponies and everyone else, by now though it hardly bothers me as I've gotten used to it. As myself and Sure Strike look in one of the windows at antique blades the reflection of passing Pegasi marching catches our attention. Turning around we find a squad of Imperial Pegasi marching towards the palace.

"I thought you Imperial Pegasi were mostly nomads?"

Sure Strike shrugs, "Traditionally, a number of our best fighters have taken on the role of the Elite Guard for the Crystal Empire and the Frozen North."

Cocking a brow I turn to him, "You guard that frozen wasteland out there? Why?"

"There's many a danger out there, Captain." With that he starts to walk ahead to join some of the others.

"Are you going to elaborate?" I call out after him but he doesn't respond. Groaning in annoyance I join alongside the others as we continue exploring the city.

After spending most of the afternoon exploring the city we finally decided to find somewhere to get a few drinks, luckily we were able to find a gastropub just a couple of blocks from out hotel. The pub itself was fairly crowded but we were able to get a couple of booths alongside one another.

It was safe to say that the meals were gone fairly quickly once they arrived, since we had to revert to army rations for the last two weeks of our stay in Griffonia we were more than happy to receive some proper grub. Unfortunately for me though this place didn't have the option of meat for any of my meals so instead I had to settle on something else. Everyone decided to get a bunch of sharer platters and helped themselves, there were at least some items which were good enough for me to have.

With everyone's food finished I return to the booths after purchasing two bottles of whiskey and balancing them and a tower of glasses on a tray. Sitting down I fill up each glass as Sunny passes one off to everyone.

With each glass filled I look to everyone, "First things first, I want to thank each and everyone of you for your efforts in the Griffin Empire... or Griffonia. You've all done a terrific job, I couldn't have asked for a better team. I'm sure there will be a lot more fun and mischief for us all to get involved with as time goes on, soon the Rangers will grow in size and we will make the Everfree Rangers the elite fighting force of the Lunar Guard."

Sighing I swirl the drink around in my glass, "This victory for us has come at a price though. Griffonia has taken losses and we have lost one of our own, Comet. He was a great lad and someone who I was happy to be fighting alongside, he was a good soldier and a good friend to many of you. Hopefully soon we will have Crimson back with us, the Rangers won't be the same without them." Raising my glass I stand from my seat, "To Comet!"

Everyone mirrors my actions as they stand with their own glasses. "Comet!" They all call out in unison before we all toss back our drinks.

As the night went on we kept the drinks going, it was good to see everyone unwinding after our deployment. Since the bar didn't have any music playing I decided to play some songs out loud on my phone, it was always a pivotal factor in establishing a good environment for me at the pub. None of the other patrons seemed to mind the music, in fact a number of them approached me to ask about a selection of the music.

Finishing my tankard of ale I slam it down on the table as my phone starts to play 'Come On Eileen.' Rubbing my eyes I look back to Chaser, "You're such a fucking lightweight."

Groaning his body sways slightly, "I'm not a lightweight, you're just an alcoholic."

Chuckling I ruffle his mane, "I'm not that bad."

"N-not that bad? When you get drunk you end up being thrown across a room because you pissed off a Princess."

"Just because I know how to have a good time, it's not my fault you're an old fart."

Chaser smirks as he pushes me back, "Old fart? Respect your elders, kid."

"Respect your commanding officer, Sergeant."

Snorting he lifts his tankard, "I will do when I actually get a CO." Smirking I run my fingers across the rim of my tankard as Chaser looks into the crowd behind me. Smirking he wiggles his eyebrows as he leans towards me, "You never told me you invited a mare to meet you."

Confused I stare blankly at him, "The fuck are you talking about?"

He begins to rapidly tap the table as if he's trying to remember something, "What was her name? Pale blue mane curled at the neck line, black fur, Unicorn... your dissertation partner?"

Now it's my turn to try to remember the name. Sitting there I close my eyes as I start to click my fingers, "I should know this.... Moon Glow. That's it, but why are you mentioning her?"

Lifting his hoof he points behind me, "She's right over there."

Looking behind me I find Moon Glow looking in our direction. What are you doing here, Luna? "I'll be back shortly." Getting up from my seat I stumble slightly as I try to avoid the others who are all gathered around talking with one another. Moving across the bar I step up to Moon Glow.

Smiling she glances to the others behind me, "Having fun, John?"

"Luna, what a pleasant surprise." Leaning forward I place a quick kiss on her lips, when I pull back Luna seems a little surprised as a blush spreads across her cheeks. "Is everything okay?"

Slowly she returns to the planet as she shakes her head, "Y-yes." Nervously she glances around to everyone else in the bar, "I'm just not used to public displays of affection. What if somepony sees us?"

Chuckling I run my hand across her cheek, "That's why you're in disguise. If anyone says shit then we can just say that myself and Moon Glow are in a relationship. Does that satisfy you?"

As a smile spreads across her muzzle Luna nods, "That could work." Moving closer I press my lips to hers, she's still a little shy but slowly she returns the gesture. When I pull back she smirks as she watches my body sway, "How much have you had to drink?"

"I haven't exactly been counting." Stepping to the side I lead Luna back to the others. As we walk I whisper into her ear, "Although Moon Glow is cute I still prefer the real Luna by a long shot." Her cheeks once again turn a light shade of Crimson as she turns her head to face me.

"Well tomorrow you'll get to spend some time with Luna as you attend the opening ceremony, seeing as all males love sports I'm sure you'll enjoy it."

"You may need to explain some of your sports to me though, I doubt you have half the ones we have during the Olympics."

When we move to the table Chaser looks to us with a grin, "Well hello, Moon Glow. What brings you here?"

Luna quickly glances to me before sitting down, "I'm spending some time with John before he'll be at the Equestria Games."

"Oh, is there something going on between you two?"

Luna pauses as another mild blush surfaces, "Y-yes. We are dating."

Chaser chuckles as his focus turns to me, "So... you were just helping her with a dissertation? What a load of nonsense."

Sitting alongside Luna I return Chasers grin, "Sergeant, why don't you be a good friend and get us all a drink?"

His smile drops as he gets out of his seat, "Since you called me by rank I'm guessing that this isn't an option."

"You get a gold star, mate. Off you fuck." As he steps off I chuckle softly as I turn back to Luna, "Was saying that we're dating so hard?"

Lowering her gaze Luna tilts her head away from me, "If only it would be so easy to say as the real me."

"The time will come eventually, we'll just have to make sure the time is right. For now though we can enjoy this, it will allow us to still go out as a couple."

Lifting her head Luna smiles to me, "True. There's many things that I wish to experience in Equestria, some of those would be better with a... partner."

"We'll get around to it at some point."

"Timing may be difficult though. We can't exactly go out at the drop of a hat, I still have my duties to attend to."

"And so do I, we'll make things work." Bringing my arm over her back she slowly leans against my chest. "Thanks for telling me that you are giving me a full Company to command, by the way."

Luna chuckles softly as she rests a hoof on my lap, "You won't have to worry about having to command every single one. I know that you prefer getting engaged with work rather then admin, you'll be receiving another officer to aid you in running the Company. If you're to engage with Shining in the war games then you'll need a full Company to assist you, not to mention they'll follow you into whatever operations you take part in."

Sighing I run my hand through her fur, "I suppose they'll be a good help. Though I've only commanded a Company for a day whilst we were in the Griffin Empire, I'm not exactly experienced in leading a large unit."

"Are you not an officer?"

"...Yeah."

"Then you'll be capable, I made you a Captain for a reason, John."

With the song coming to an end I lean closer to Luna and we both quickly lock in a kiss, she's still fairly timid but soon opens up to me. Her hoof begins to press against my chest as my phone begins to play the next song, 'Undisclosed Desires.' As the lyrics start Luna slowly pulls away from the kiss as she listens to the music. Smirking I brush her mane away from her face, "This is probably one of my favourite songs, I still remembering seeing this band live at Reading."

With a content smile, Luna places another soft peck on my lips, "I never took you for the type who'd go to concerts."

"I've been to a couple, there is nothing better than seeing a band live."

Hearing someone clear their throat we both turn to see Chaser and Sunny looking to us with matching grins. Resting our drinks on the table Sunny sits in the booth, "You two look so cute together."

Luna blushes from hearing this as she slowly moves back to her original position. Sitting alongside Sunny, Chaser takes a drink from his tankard, "Aren't you two going to be spending time together at the games?"

Luna takes a quick swig from her tankard before keeping hold of it in her magic, "I'm afraid not. I have to return to Canterlot, besides I'm sure John will be too busy with the Princesses and watching the games to pay any attention to me."

Cocking a brow I lift my own mug, "That's what you think, I won't lose interest in you."

Chaser snorts as he shakes his head, "Well that wasn't cheesy."

Scowling I turn my head to him, "Thanks, arsehole."

Cackling Chaser lightly kicks me under the table, "You're welcome. Now stop being all sappy and have a drink."

With a mischievous grin I lean over the table and hold my mug alongside his, "How about a race?"

"A race? You've interested me, what do you propose?"

"Loser buys the winner drinks for the rest of the night."

Chaser laughs as he rests his tankard against his lips, "You're going down, kid." Mirroring his actions I bring my mug to my lips as I notice Sunny rolling her eyes. "On three. Three. Two. One. Go!"

We both immediately tilt our heads back as we try to down our drinks. The cold drink pours down my throat as I move my head back further and further. It doesn't take long until I'm about half way done, by this point though I'm running out of breath and my eyes have started to water. As I get closer to finishing I hear a mug slam down on the table signifying my defeat, lowering my mug I swallow the last mouthful as I look to Chaser. He's still holding his mug in his hoof as he looks to me.

We both turn our head slowly to Luna who's sitting there as she licks her lips, an empty mug rests on the table in front of her. Giving an innocent smile she looks to both me and Chaser, "It looks as though you two shall be buying me drinks all night." Well I certainly wasn't expecting that... she outdrank me!

Why do I get the feeling we won't be remembering tonight?

Chapter 60 - Opening ceremony

As the night went on the drinks kept on coming, everyone was letting their hair down as we engaged in a number of drinking games and small competitions. I particularly enjoyed the fact that myself and Luna were usually able to beat the others when it came to these games, in all honesty I'm surprised by how well she can handle her drink.

Draining the last of my mug of ale I slam it down on the table, my body sways heavily as my head rest back against the seat. Turning my head to Luna she finishes the last of her own drink as she begins to poke the tankard around with her hoof. Sighing I run my hand over my face, "M-maybe it's time to call it a night."

Blinking slowly Luna looks to me, "Perhaps you are right. Everyone seems to be... out of it."

Turning my head I look to all the others who seem to be in a similar condition, they're all slumped in their own seats as they converse with slurred speech. Blinking slowly I look over the rest of the bar, with it being late night most of the patrons have left to get an early night ready for the opening ceremony in the morning. Only a few other patrons remain and they all seem to be in the same condition as us.

Nodding I slowly stand but manage to fall back into my seat. With a second attempt I'm successful to stand as I move away from the table. Looking around again I notice that everyone but one person is present, "Where's Chaser?" I try to look around again in the hope that I failed to notice him with my distorted vision. "Where the fuck is he?"

Moving past me Silver rests a hoof on my chest, "H-he's... he's in the restroom."

Groaning I run my hand through Silver's mane as he passes me, "I'll get him... then we'd best get going." Struggling to remain upright with each step I cautiously move towards the toilets, moving through the door I look around the room to find five cubicles with the doors wide open. "Old man! Are you in here?"

The sound of sudden retching causes me to wince slightly. Heading to the source I come across the end stall where I find Chaser with his head slumped against the toilet rim, I can't help but laugh as I look to him in his sorry state. Belching Chaser turns his head to the side, "Buck off."

Laughing even louder I end up falling backwards and landing on my back. Unable to control myself I continue to guffaw as I hold onto my side, "C-can't you handle your drinks old timer?" Chaser only gives a groan in response as he spits into the toilet. Slowly sitting up I take out my phone and crawl to him on my hands and knees, reaching him I grab onto his chest and pull him slightly towards me.

Once I'm alongside him I quickly take a photo of us as I continue to laugh. Looking at the photo I keep a hold of Chaser, "You shouldn't try to keep up with me when it comes to dri-"

Chaser retches again as he tries to move to the toilet, failing he instead only manages to puke all over my trousers and the bottom of my shirt. Pushing him away I quickly shuffle away from the cubicle, "You fucking dick!"

Cackling like a school kid he raises his hoof to me as he lifts his head, "You deserved that."

As the smell hits my nostrils I start to gag myself, moving away as quick as I can I slump over the sink as I dry heave. Unlike Chaser though I'm able to keep my food and drink inside my stomach. Spitting into the sink I reach for some paper towels and start to clean the vomit from my clothes.

Chaser shakily stands on his hoofs as he pushes on the handle of the toilet clearing it of his bile, running his hoof along his muzzle he moves alongside me. Slumping forward he instead falls onto the floor causing me to laugh. Pocketing my phone I throw the towels into the bin before lifting Chaser onto his hooves, "Come on, let's get you to bed."

He quickly shakes his body escaping from my grasp, "I... don't wanna."

Picking him up again he tries to struggle, "Don't be an arse." Chaser let's his body fall limp causing his legs to give way as I press his hooves onto the floor, "Come on. I want to go to bed." As he groans I lean closer to him and whisper into his ear, "Maybe Sunny will want to fool around if you get back quicker."

This does the trick as he suddenly gains the control to stand. Stumbling from side to side he moves to the door as his wings seem to be standing upright alongside his body. Chuckling I follow him out of the toilets as we move to join the rest. Luna and the others look to me with disgust as they see the vomit on my clothes, in response I point to Chaser as he seems to retch once again to reinforce my point.

This time however he's able to prevent himself from puking all over the floor of the pub, much to the bartenders relief at the other end of the building. Herding everyone towards the exit we all slowly begin to leave. Spotting a couple of shots left on the table I quickly pick up the glasses and drain them before moving to catch up with the others, there's no point in wasting good booze.

As everyone moves down the street I match the pace of Luna as we stick to the rear of the group. Tilting her head away from me she pushes me away slightly, "You smell revolting, John."

Lifting my hand I point to Chaser up ahead, "Blame that twat." As I say this I watch in amusement as he tries to kiss Sunny only for her to push him away, I can only imagine how horrid his breath smells. Catching a wiff of my own shirt I lift it over my head and hold it by the collar, "Better?"

When Luna looks to me I notice her eyes lingering on my chest, "Much."

Chuckling I rest my free hand on the back of her neck, "Pervert."

"I'm not a pervert. You're just performing the role of an erotic dancer."

Laughing out loud I take a step away from Luna, "You can look but you can't touch. That costs extra."

With a coy smile she pushes a hoof against my chest, "Are you saying you don't want me to touch you?"

Stopping I turn to face her as I run a hand across her cheek, "Now why would I want that?" Leaning close we lock lips with one another. Her tongue begins to push forward against my lips, granting her access I part my lips allowing our tongues to brush together. As she moans I pull her body closer to mine bringing the fur of her chest against my bare skin.

"Moon Glow! John!" Chaser shouts to us from up ahead. "Get a room."

When I pull away from the kiss I look to Luna as I try to give my best puppy dog look. If they can do this to me then I'm gonna do it back at them? With a soft smile she places another soft kiss on my lips, "Not tonight, John. You still smell pretty bad."

Chaser! You fucking cock blocked me! Releasing a frustrated groan I return the kiss before glaring towards Chaser as he seems to be getting a little bit of luck with Sunny. Oh no you don't! If I'm not getting any tonight then neither are you. Quickly running ahead I jump between Chaser and Sunny and throw my arms around their necks, "Hey guys."

Chaser pauses as he looks to me in annoyance, "W-what are you doing?"

"Just returning the favour, mate."

"What do you me-" Before he can finish talking I take my puke covered shirt and slap him across the face with it transferring some of the foul smelling substance onto the end of his muzzle and his face. Sunny quickly jumps back as Chaser is once again about to spill his guts.

Laughing like a madman I run off ahead as I throw my shirt back at him, "Paybacks a bitch!"

As morning arrives I feel as though I've had a woodpecker constantly attacking my head throughout the entire night, with each beat of my heart another jolt of pain shoots through my head. Sitting up I rub my face before climbing out of bed, the smell of the stale vomit on my clothes helps me to wake up but not exactly in a good way.

Making my way to the bathroom I clean myself up ready for the day, Luna mentioned to me that she would be around to give me my ticket for the opening ceremony. With my daily preparations complete I quickly fill a glass of water and drain its contents in an attempt to rehydrate myself following last nights heavy session.

Moving to the main room I open the suitcases which have been left for me and root through the clothing inside, since this would be the opening ceremony I figure that it would be best to wear something that at least looks a bit smart. Finding some suitable clothing I put on a pair of black trousers followed by a simple buttoned white shirt along with dress shoes I wore to the Gala. As I adjust the cuffs of my shirt a sudden knock at the door attracts my attention.

Walking to the door I kick my dirty trousers and shirt into the corner before opening the door, standing on the other side is Luna in her natural form. How the fuck doesn't she look hungover? Stepping to the side I allow her entry before closing the door.

Smiling she turns to face me, "At least you've cleaned up following last nights... incident."

"Well you can blame Chaser for that." Stepping forward I rest my hand on Luna's cheek as I place a soft kiss on her lips.

Grinning she rests her hoof on my hand as she slowly pulls it away, "You still look rough though." With that her horn illuminates causing it's energy to envelope my body, within a few seconds the pounding in my head subsides as I immediately feel refreshed. "There, much better. I wouldn't want to have you falling asleep in front of everypony, it wouldn't exactly look very good."

Cocking a brow I step over to my bedside table to retrieve my phone and lighter. "Look very good? What do you mean?"

As I turn to face Luna I find a scroll and ticket floating in front of my face, taking hold of them I open up the scroll. "Since the Equestria Games are being held in the Crystal Empire, Cadence has been the one who has played a large role in organising the ceremony and the main events. Cadence has since decided to invite you to attend the ceremony in the delegation stand alongside us, you will also be there with rulers of other territories who are close to Equestria."

"What? Why? I'm not exactly a political figure or anyone of any significance."

Opening the door Luna gestures for me to follow her. Once I join her outside the room we begin to walk down the corridor, "Cadence has decided that you should be treated as a guest to her Empire, not just as an Equestrian citizen but as a representative for the United Kingdom."

Being unable to contain myself I start to laugh as Luna looks to me in confusion, "Me? A representative for Britain? Well... the country is screwed then. I'm not exactly the greatest person to be representing the country, besides I hate politics."

"I often tire of petty matters as well, but Cadence has assured me that this is merely a formality. You are not expected to behave in a certain manor just because of this, it simply allows you to view the ceremony and the games from the delegation stand should you chose to."

Grinning I nudge Luna with my elbow, "This is just a ploy to get me closer to you during the games, isn't it?"

With a neutral expression Luna raise her head as she increases her pace, "I have no idea what you're referring to."

"Sure you don't. Fuck it, for the time being I'll join you all for the ceremony."

"For the time being?"

I nod my head, "Well I want to see a few events with the Rangers and the girls from Ponyville."

"That is understandable. Very well, just don't forget about me."

As we move down the stairs into the main lobby I whisper into Luna's ear, "I could always make it up to you again." Luna freezes on the spot as a intrigued expression forms on her face.

"Speaking of making it up to me, I still need to claim my reward from our little wager."

"What was it again? I have to do whatever you want for an entire day?"

Luna gives me a seductive smile as she starts to descend the last few steps, "I've already got it planned out, John. For now though I believe you have some visitors who wish to see you." As we stop in the lobby I look out to a small group to find Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Rainbow and Rarity all making their way to me. "I'll leave you to it, make sure you're at the main gate by 11:00."

Turning back to Luna I smile to her as she heads out the main door with a number of guards joining alongside her, "I'll be there." Turning back towards the girls I'm quickly tackled by a pink blur sending me to the floor causing my back to impact with the floor.

"Johnny! It's so good to see you!" Pinkie cries out as she sits on top of my chest, "Did you miss us?"

"Well I may have missed you guys but I certainly didn't miss getting tackled." Grabbing hold of Pinkie I move her off my body before climbing to my feet.

As I start to dust off my clothing Rarity's magic helps me by brushing my back clean, "We're so glad that you're alright, John. Twilight told us about the... unpleasantness you had to work with."

I can only imagine that Rarity is referring to the chemical bomb during the state visit, it only makes sense that Twilight would have told them about what happened during her visit. "Yeah... it wasn't exactly an ideal situation to deal with."

Applejack and Rarity look to one another before Applejack steps up to me, "Are you sure everythin' is alright, John?"

"Guys I appreciate your concern but I'm alright, really."

"Of course he's alright," Rainbow adds as she moves alongside me. "John's a fighter like me, we can handle anything."

Chuckling I glance to Rainbow, "Then how about you enlist with the Rangers? We need more troops since I'm apparently going to have my own Company now."

"And throw away my chance at joining the Wonderbolts as a full member? I'm good."

"When you next see Spitfire make sure you call her a crab."

Rainbow looks confused as she tilts her head, "A crab?"

"Yeah, she'll know what it means."

"Why don't you tell her yourself? She'll be at the games competing for Cloudsdale."

I should have figured that Spitfire would be competing, no doubt being the Captain of the 'elite fliers' of Equestria will give her an advantage over those she's competing against. "I will do when I see her. Enough of that though, for now how about we get some breakfast?"

Durring breakfast I gave the girls a quick rundown of all the activities I was engaged with during my time in Griffonia, from training my team to assaulting the main base of operations. I obviously left out a number of details though, especially the ones involving my time with Luna on Hearts and Hooves day.

Rainbow and Fluttershy would be competing in the Equestria games. I found it particularly odd that Fluttershy was competing since she is normally shy around large groups, lord knows how she was persuaded to race in front of a crowd of thousands of spectators. I would be cheering them on when it came to their race in the coming days, since I live within Ponyville I should support them through the games.

Twilight and Spike weren't present for the breakfast, apparently they were with Cadence at the palace discussing a last minute change to the ceremony. Apparently Spike has some elaborate title in the Crystal Empire, I couldn't help but laugh at how daft it was when Rarity told it to me. 'Great and honourable, Spike the brave and glorious.' If a baby dragon can get that title, what sort of stupid title will they give me?

With our catch up session over and done with we all made our way to the main stadium, this allowed me to view a few other areas I didn't get around to during my first day here. Walking underneath the main palace I was able to see the statue of Spike holding a representation of the crystal heart, that was right before I saw the heart itself. It was literally a large heart carved out of crystal which spun on its own accord between two vertical posts, it did look fairly impressive but I'm not particularly impressed by the fact that this important magical defence for the empire is out in the open with little to no guards defending it.

Once we're at the stadium we all split up to head to our individual entrances, Rainbow and Fluttershy went to the participants entrance, Applejack, Pinkie and Rarity to the spectators stands then myself to the delegation box. Climbing a number of steps I'm escorted to the stand by my own personal guard unit, normally I'm the one guarding officials not the other way around.

Reaching the box the guard points out my seat which lies exactly at the centre of the stand, moving to my seat I navigate around the others who are already sitting. The first pair are similar to ponies but appear to have a closer resemblance to horses, they also lack a cutie mark unlike every adult pony I've come across. Next I pass Bernhard who greets me with a crisp nod, since Griffonia have been allowed to compete as a sign of friendship it only makes sense that the Prime Minister would also be invited.

Reaching my seat I'm positioned on the row below the Princesses with myself positioned just below Luna, well this obviously wasn't a coincidence when Cadence offered me this seat. There is however one major downside to this seat, I have to sit alongside that pompous ass I met following Nightmare Night, Prince Blueblood. As I take a seat I immediately have to sit with my legs outstretched due to the low position of the seat, after a minute this soon gets uncomfortable so I decide to adopt a similar position to the others around me and decide to cross my legs.

Looking over the stand I find the three girls in the stand below as a group gathers at the main entrance onto the ground, amongst the group I can see the Cutie Mark Crusaders with the Ponyville flag. At the opposite end of the stadium on the raised platform is the torch for the games. It appears to be shaped similar to a large chalice with a twisting effect protruding from the centre, resting along the base I can see a small ladder which I imagine is where the individual lighting it will climb the torch.

When I glance to the Princesses behind me I notice Twilight as she takes a seat alongside Celestia, as we both look to one another we exchange a quick smile before I look to the stadium once again.

"Enjoying your brush with the elite, beast?" Blueblood says to me in a hushed tone.

"I wouldn't exactly call you 'elite,' wanker suits you better."

Glaring slightly he maintains his view on the crowds below, "Don't think I've forgotten about your little display at the Gala."

Smirking I tilt my head to him, "What's the matter? Still butt hurt 'cause I made you look like the little bitch you are in front of your entourage?"

Scoffing Blueblood turns his head to face me, "You are nothing more than a wild beast, it seems your time here has only helped to give you small levels of domestication."

"You know fuck all about what my time here has done for me. Life in this world is a piece of piss compared to life on Earth, with how you act I highly doubt you'd last a day in Birmingham without getting shanked."

"Well that clearly shows the kind of individuals who reside in this 'Birmingham.' If you're supposed to be the 'representative' for the United Kingdom then clearly your species and nation are nothing more then the scum of your planet."

Scowling I lean closer to him and whisper into his ear, "I command the most advanced unit in the Equestrian military with weapons capable of killing you from long distances. I've killed a lot of Griffins out there and plenty of humans during the war in Afghanistan, it would be wise not to piss me off."

This seems to shut Blueblood up as he doesn't respond. Turning my attention back to the field below I watch as the flag bearers begin their displays for their respective towns and cities. Below at the entrance I watch as Sweetie Belle and Applebloom hold a hoop with the Ponyville symbol as Scootaloo bursts through it on her scooter with the flag waving behind her, shortly after the team follow through with Rainbow leading, Fluttershy behind her then a oversized white Pegasus who looks as though he practically lives on steroids. How the fuck he is able to fly with that much weight and those tiny wings is beyond me.

Once all the flag bearers and teams are in position they all look to the torch waiting for it to be lit. At first there doesn't seem to be any movement until I finally see a small figure climbing the ladder, focusing my vision I realise that it's Spike as he reaches the top. As he goes to breath fire on the torch he instead begins to cough and seems to freeze on the spot. Well... that was certainly anti-climatic. When I look to the others around me they seem to be as confused as me as they watch expectantly for Spike to light the torch. Once again he tries to breath flames onto the torch for only the same results to occur. Houston, we have a problem.

As Cadence calls for one of the guards to go and help him I notice Luna giving a little yawn, I guess despite her magic she's still feeling fairly tired from last nights drinking session. With everyone focusing on Spike this starts to get fairly uncomfortable as I watch him repeatedly fail. As his face begins to strain he leans closer only for the torch to ignite directly in front of his face covering his face with soot before the flame turns blue.

With the torch finally lit the crowd gives a large cheer as Shining Armor calls out to the audience, "Let the games begin!"

Maybe next time I should give Spike my lighter... just in case.

Chapter 61 - Inception

Following the opening ceremony, I remained to watch the two events which were planned for the first day, the first being two heats of the one-hundred meter relay with four runners followed by two heats of the four-hundred meter relay. I was told that Rainbow and Fluttershy would be competing in the aerial relay which is to be held next week at the half way point of the games.

With the events over I decided to leave the stand along with all the others, we were all taken to a room within the stadium where the delegates would be able to get some refreshments before leaving for the day. Once again though the majority of the food was vegetarian much to my annoyance, though they did have some basic hors d'oeuvre's such as dumplings which were pretty good.

Standing on the balcony I look out to the streets on the outer walls of the stadium as many of the spectators leave to return to the city for the rest of the day, the evening sun begins to set as it gets ready for the moon to take its place. Passing directly below me I notice the Rangers as they slowly make their way back towards the hotel, that is until they're stopped by a group of Thestrals and change course towards the palace. Where are they taking them?

As I turn to head back into the room I'm stopped as Bernhard steps onto the balcony, "Good to see you again, Captain. I was glad to see that the operations were handed over with ease."

"Prime Minister, did you enjoy the ceremony?"

"It was enjoyable, yes." Stepping fully onto the balcony Bernhard looks down to the crowds below, "I thought that you'd be interested in learning of Silverwings fate."

Cocking a brow I move alongside him, "Has he had his trail yet?"

"Not yet. Though let us be honest, no matter what happens at the trial he'll be found guilty." Pausing Bernhard turns to face me, "It has been agreed with the Equestrians that he will be transported under heavy guard to Tartarus. He'll spend the last of his miserable life there under the guard of Cerberus."

"As long as it's an uncomfortable life I'll be happy with that. If you need additional help for the transportation then the Rangers will be available."

"Should we need it I'll be sure to contact you personally." Chuckling Bernard runs his talon over his beak, "At this rate, we should just make you an officer in our army."

Smirking I look back over the city, "I think being in the British army and Equestrian Lunar Guard is enough."

"It's funny how things turn out, isn't it?" I tilt my head back as I look to him in confusion. "If you arrived within the borders of the Griffin Empire then who knows how differently things would have turned out. You could have joined with the Militarists and secured victory for them and earned a place in their society as a respected warrior, from there who knows what the fate of the Griffin Empire would have ended up."

"The smallest change can have the biggest consequence. I highly doubt I would have joined them anyway, I didn't exactly agree with their methods during the war."

"Well then, it's a good thing you came from a nation with a disciplined military and strong ideals. How does it feel being the representative of the United Kingdom?"

Scoffing I step away from the balcony, "I'm not a representative. I would never engage in politics, I'm just a soldier. Give me a bomb to disarm, something to fix or a target to shoot and I can do it, ask me about foreign relations or trade deals and I'll just stare into space."

With a soft chuckle, Bernhard rests his talon on my shoulder, "Don't you see yourself as more than just a grunt?"

Cocking a brow I look to him, "Sapper."

"Grunt, sapper, medic, they're all soldiers. In your time here you have already had an influence on two nations and have even helped to form relations between the two, like it or not you are a politician. You clearly have a knack for aiding your nation in more ways than just fighting, don't underestimate the effect a politician can have on helping the country." As I continue to look at Bernhard he removes his talon from my shoulder as he steps towards the doorway to head back inside, "It's just a thought, John."

Once he's back inside I remain stationary. Me, a politician? That is never going to happen, most of them are lying bastards. Shaking my head I step back inside and head for the exit to try and find why my team were taken to the palace. Approaching the exit one of the Crystal guards steps up to me, "Sir, Princess Luna has requested that you accompany me to the palace."

Looking back over the room I finally realise that Luna has left. Turning back to the guard I nod to him, "Lead the way."

As the sun begins to fully disappear below the horizon we arrive at the palace where the guard leads me straight inside. Moving through the corridors I pass a number of crystal ponies as they go about their work within the palace, the natural shine of their coats within this palace almost makes it appear as though they are literally made of crystals.

Stopping outside a large set of double doors the guard stands at attention, "The Princess is inside, sir."

Opening the doors I move straight into the room to find a number of camping beds all spread out in a circle with Luna standing directly in the centre, the rest of my team are all stood alongside a bed each leaving one for me between Georg and Sunny. "What's going on?"

Turning her head to me Luna gives a soft smile, "I thought that we should get started on this dream training you were considering on asking me to assist you with."

How the fuck did she know? I never asked her. Before I can respond Chaser raises his hoof, "I may have told the Princess when I found the notes on battles from your world."

Well that answers that question. Scowling I look to Chaser, "And what were you doing looking through my stuff?"

"I was trying to get back at you for showing everyone what you found in my locker."

Luna turns her head to Chaser, "Do I want to know?"

As Chaser opens his mouth Georg gives a small chuckle, "John found his porn."

Chaser immediately turns red as his posture lowers slightly. Luna just looks to him for a moment before turning back to me, "So... shall we get started?"

With my hands in my pockets, I slowly approach Luna, "Well we are supposed to be on rest days for two weeks. Then there is also the fact you haven't exactly been told much about the battles."

"You'll be dreaming so you'll still have your time off. From what I've heard you all went out drinking last night I can imagine you all need an early night."

To reinforce her point, Chaser lets out a yawn as he climbs onto his bed, "I'm okay with that."

Luna gives a small grin before focusing on me again, "As for the battles I can simply access your memory and knowledge to construct the world and fill it with your subconscious. Let's just hope that your knowledge on the matter is correct. So, which battle would you like to do first?"

Moving to the free bed I start to unbutton my shirt, "I'll let you pick since you're creating the world, pick whichever one you think will be easiest. We can try different ones in the future."

"Very well." Stepping up to me Luna's horn illuminates wrapping her magical aura around my head, the sensation causes me some discomfort as it feels as though she's prodding at my brain.

"W-what are you doing?"

"I'm accessing your memories to learn about a few of the battles which were on the list Chaser gave me. It should only take a minute." As her eyes remain closed I decide to continue stripping down to get into bed, I don't exactly feel like creasing my clothes by climbing into bed with them still on. With all my clothes folded at the foot of the bed, I climb in wearing only my boxers as I wait for Luna's spell to end.

As the others climb into bed Sunny glances to me from hers, "What exactly can we expect in this dream?"

Shrugging I rest my hands behind my head, "Fuck knows, it depends on which battle Luna picks. I want you all to treat it as though it was real life, follow my orders and don't get killed. This is for training, not for taking the piss. Any injuries you sustain will feel real, so if you get a bullet in your chest it's going to be excruciating."

Luna's spell cuts off as she opens her eyes, "If you die in the dream then you will wake up. Any pain you experience will be purely subconscious, the feeling will pass once you're awake."

Scoffing Silver rests his head on his pillow, "So try not to get shot. Sounds fun."

As Luna moves back into the centre of the room she looks directly to me, "I've had to change a could of things from your memories. For example, I had to change the weapons you all will receive, they should operate how John remembers them but the body will be different so you can wield them like the rifles John has produced for you."

As her horn begins to glow she gives me a quick smirk, "Good luck." A clear shockwave passes over all of us causing my head to rock back against the pillow. In a matter of seconds my eyes become really heavy as they close against my will, my body feels drained as I'm sent into a deep sleep.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

The sound of an engine running and the floor rocking from side to side below my feet causes me to snap back to reality. Opening my eyes I can see the weapon that rests in my hand, an M1A1 Thompson submachine gun. My uniform is an olive drab with a tan set of webbing resting over my shoulders and attached around my waist, a number of magazine pouches rest on the webbing along with a small backpack and shovel attached to my rear.

Lifting my head I look to the rear of the heads in front of my to see a number of American soldiers within the landing craft, peaking over the edge I can see the grey gloomy sky overhead as we begin to approach a beach with a number of concrete fortifications built into it and large numbers of tank traps and barbed wire spaced out on the main surface. Fucking hell Luna, you stuck us in D-day. Does she believe in baptism by fire?

Looking to my side and rear I can see my team as they all examine their own equipment, their helmets have also been modified giving the Unicorns a small opening for their horns however their ears seem to be resting flat underneath their steel helmets. Georg has been given a BAR which hasn't been modified. Sunny and Chaser have been given Thompsons whereas the others all have the M1 Garand. The bodies of the weapons have been changed similar to that of the rifles back In Equestria, this mostly includes changing the trigger guard so they can operate them effectively.

Turning to them all I start to address them, "We haven't got much time so I'm going to give you a quick run down of your weapons. Georg, you have a BAR, magazine slots into the bottom and you pull the cocking lever on the left of the body to the rear to make the weapon ready, it's fully automatic so as long as you keep the trigger compressed it will continue to fire."

Turning to Chaser and Sunny I hold out my Thompson, "We've got Thompsons, once again they're fully automatic. The magazine is inserted in front of the trigger guard and the cocking lever operates the same as the BAR except it's on the right. You've also got a firing selector, switch it to either position for single fire or fully automatic." Leaning close to them I make sure their weapons are on fully automatic.

With that done I turn to the rest, "You all have the M1 Garand. Semi-automatic clip fed rifles, with each pull of the trigger it will fire one round. You'll have a clip which goes into the top of the bolt, it will lock open and eject the previous clip once you run out of ammo. With the new clip loaded you simply push the bolt forward."

As I finish giving them a run down of their weapons the driver of the boat shouts to everyone, "We're approaching the beach! Thirty seconds! May God be with you!"

Everyone clutches onto their weapons as artillery shells begin to pound the ocean around us causing sea water to rain down on us. Removing his helmet Chaser rears onto his hindlegs to look over the edge of the boat, "John! Where are we!"

Pausing I close my eyes as I start to feel nauseous from the constant rocking of the boat. Leaning over the edge I throw up as the motion of the boat becomes too much for me. Once my stomach has been emptied I look to the others as they look back in slight disgust, "I get sea-sick! Why do you think I joined the army and not the navy!? To answer your question it's June sixth, nineteen-forty-four! We're in the English Channel about to launch the worlds largest amphibious assault on Nazi-occupied France!"

Stepping forward I point towards the beach, "We have to assault that beach, destroy the gun emplacements and fortifications! From there we need to secure a foothold for the main landing force to reach the shore! Once this door opens we need to move as fast as we can to the nearest cover as German MG-42's will immediately fire on us! Sunny, when I say I need you to erect the strongest shield you can until we get off the craft and into cover! Can you do that!? And Chaser stick your fucking helmet on!"

As Chaser replaces his helmet Sunny looks to the others, "If everyone sticks close and we move fast! But what is an MG-42!?"

"Hitler's buzzsaw! It fires twelve-hundred rounds a minute!"

Sunny's eyes widen as she looks to me in horror, "Twelve-hundred!? I can stop basic bullets from the Griffin rifles, I never tried against our .303's!"

"Well, something is better than nothing!" Another artillery shell lands directly in front of our craft throwing water all over our weapons and kit. "Everyone stick close!" We all remain tight together as the sound of machine guns signify that the other crafts have hit the coast. The driver of the boat blows his whistle as the ramp of the craft begins to lower, "Now Sunny!"

Her shield fills the width of the craft separating our group from the rest of the soldiers within. As soon as the ramp lowers the soldiers in front of us are immediately ripped to shreds, the rapid rate of fire of the machine gun emplacements pierce their bodies with ease. Blood sprays over the shield as a number of projectiles collide with the magical field, the bodies act as an additional buffer between us and the machine guns.

Sprinting forward, we climb over the falling bodies as the machine gun focuses its attention on us. Within seconds Sunny lets out an exhausted scream as her shield collapses, the MG-42's proving to be too much for her. Sprinting at top speed we move through the shallow waters as we all duck down behind a number of tank traps. When I look back to the others I notice that a couple haven't made it behind cover. Glancing back to the landing craft I find Janine lying face first in the water as blood drains from her body into the sea.

When I look back towards the front, Sure Strike has tried to fly off up ahead. "Sure Strike! You dumb fucker! Get back here!" Rushing off ahead he manages to fly over the line of barbed wire crossing the half way point, he seems to be heading towards an MG-42 sitting on the top of the cliff behind a wall of sandbags.

As he gets closer the loader spots Sure Strike and points him out to the gunner as he charges straight for them. The gunner quickly adjusts the weapon and fires directly a Sure Strike tearing him apart. His body quickly falls from the sky and impacts with the cliff wall below the gun emplacement before bouncing off the sharp rocks and finally coming to a rest. Fucking hell, that's two of us gone in under a minute!

Ducking low against the metal hedgehog I bring my legs close to my body as bullets pierce the sand around me. Looking for the others they're spaced out around me hugging their own cover as mortar and artillery shells land on the beach around us. I watch as numbers of soldiers are mowed down by the machine gun fire, their bodies quickly drop to the floor as many more soldiers disembark the crafts to meet a similar fate.

Come on John! Think of something! Observing the beach I look at the natural sand wall which acts as the halfway point, it will provide some cover but we'll have to destroy the barbed wire to get past it. We need to get there quickly. I have an idea. "Shadow! Spectre! Chaser! Georg! On me!"

The four quickly move from their cover and get as close to me as they can. "Do you think you can fly low and fast to that sand bank up ahead!?" The four all look to the position in question and give a quick nod. "I want you all to move there and give covering fire as the rest of us move up on foot! If you get targeted just stay low and keep yourselves safe!"

Chaser is the first to jump up and begins to glide towards the target, soon the two Thestrals and Georg follow him and skim across the beach. As they move they're quickly targeted by the gunners, however thanks to their quick speed and low altitude they're able to avoid getting hit as the bullets hit the sand behind them. Once the four are in position they begin to fire on the fortifications up ahead. It may not be able to take them out but hopefully, it will give us a little breathing room as the rest of us move up.

As Sunny tries to move towards me an artillery shell impacts the ground between us throwing the two of us backwards, I'm thrown from my cover and backwards into the shallow water. As the salted water enters my mouth I rapidly sit up and spit the disgusting substance from my mouth, looking over to Sunny I find her struggling to regain her balance as she attempts to stand.

Pushing through the water, I move to Sunny and take hold of her, dragging her from the shallow water we move to the closest piece of cover as we attempt to regain our bearings. When I look for my weapon I find it nowhere near me as it has likely ended up submerged in the ocean. Looking around I find an American soldier slumped over the metal tank trap with a rifle resting by his feet, pulling his body down I search through his webbing and grab all his clips before retrieving the Garand. "We need to get off this beach!"

"Are you crazy!?" Silver shouts. "If we move we'll get killed in seconds!"

"They've got this whole location pre-sighted for artillery, if we don't move we'll definitely die! We've got to clear out the bunkers so reinforcements can push up!" Looking back towards the Channel I can see another wave of approaching landing craft bringing additional soldiers to the battle. It should only take a minute until the reinforcements arrive. "Once the crafts reach the shore we make a push! Keep running and don't stop! Keep your spacing, they won't waste ammo on a single soldier when there are groups to engage!"

A succession of rounds hit my cover causing my ears to ring from the contact. Raising from the cover I quickly aim towards the concrete bunker.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

As I drop down in cover the rest of my team move to the available cover on either side of me as we wait for the landing crafts to hit the shore. With large groups being easy targets for the machine guns hopefully they'll be targeted instead of us. We remain in our positions as a number of the Americans make a push, a number of them make it towards the front with Chaser and the others but the rest aren't so lucky. One particular cluster is hit by a direct artillery shell sending the group meters into the air, a number of limbs and chunks of flesh are thrown from their bodies to the golden sand below.

Once the landing crafts begin to open, I push myself to my feet and start to sprint towards the sand line, sure enough, a rapid succession of bullets fly over my head targeted for the crowds behind me. Deciding to slalom as I run I plot my route through craters which have already formed to try and avoid any possible mines and to give me potential cover if I need to drop to the floor.

Reaching my target I dive straight to the floor as the rest of the team join alongside us. Loading another magazine into his BAR Georg begins to fire controlled bursts towards a number of Germans moving along the top of the cliff to sandbag positions. Once his magazine is empty he turns to me as he reloads, "Can you make me one of these?"

Lying on my back I watch as a large scattered group of Americans run up the beach and rapidly approach our position. "I doubt I can make you a BAR, besides they're outdated." Rolling onto my stomach I take aim at a group of Germans trying to man an MG-42.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PING*

As the clip is thrown from my rifle I load in another and release the bolt. "Man I love that sound. It's so satisfying."

Firing off another short burst Georg looks to the others around him, "Where's Janine?"

I shake my head, "She's gone. She didn't make it off the boat." I watch as Georg's face drops as he turns to stare back towards the beach. "It's just a dream, mate. She'll be awake waiting for us to finish up."

Slowly Georg nods as he turns back to me, "Yeah, you're right." Reaching over to a dead body alongside him, Georg begins to take a number of BAR magazines from the corpse to restock his ammo. "Next question is, how are we going to get passed this barbed wire? The four of us can easily fly over but that'll leave you guys pinned down."

"We got to wait for the engineers to come, they'll have Bangalores. In the meantime we've just got to wait." Lifting my head slightly I look to the others, "Save your ammo! Gather weapons and ammo if you need it!"

Chaser fires off the last few rounds of his magazine before crawling around the others to reach me. Adjusting his helmet he gives a frustrated growl as his helmet blocks his view, "Who made this crap?" He flicks it off once again in annoyance as he lifts his head to look over the sand wall.

"Stick your fucking helmet back o-"

A heavy spray of blood jets from the top of his head as Chaser falls back and rolls in the sand. I stare at him before quickly grabbing his forelegs to drag him alongside me. Resting him against the sand bank I'm able to see the fatal wound which has killed him, a large hole has formed on the back of his skull where the round has pierced his eye socket and propelled his brains out the exit wound. You dumb fucker! Never take off your fucking helmet in a fight!

Another succession of rounds impacts the ground around us as an artillery shell detonates further down the line killing those close to it, one body is thrown over the sand barrier and becomes entangled in the barbed wire. Lifting my head slightly I look to the main bunker ahead of us as the machine guns contain to rain fire towards us.

Still staring wide-eyed towards Chaser, Georg lifts his head as he switches his attention back to me, "W-what is the plan?"

"We need to push past this barbed wire once it's clear and move up the passage. Once we're up there our priority is to take out this fortification to allow additional support to reach us, we'll then have to take out any resistance and gun emplacements to secure the landing zone."

"Did you guys win this battle?" Georg asks as Silver rolls over his back then mine to end up on my left.

"Yeah, it wasn't easy but we captured all five landing zones." Turning back to Silver I watch as his horn begins to illuminates a cherry red as a ball of fire materialises in front of him generating a tremendous amount of heat. After a few short moments, he propels it towards the enemy bunker.

I watch as the fireball is able to make its way through the opening of the bunker, within seconds there is a large explosion engulfing the entire bunker in flames. A secondary explosion soon follows which is likely the ammunition igniting. We all watch as multiple Germans try to escape the flames by jumping out of the opening to the rocks below them, the sounds of their screams replacing the sound of gunfire from their MG-42's.

Tilting my head towards Silver I pat him on the back as he moves back to his original position, "Great work, mate." He only gives a sly grin as he continues to crawl over our backs once again, although we've been able to take out one key position there are still others along the line which are now prioritising us after seeing what Silver was able to do. I'd definitely be targeting him if I saw somebody do that on the battlefield. I now know who to rely on if I ever need a fortification cleared.

Being tapped on the shoulder I look to my side as an engineer is preparing the Bangalore, looking further down the line I can see others doing the same as they prepare the line. Grabbing hold of it I keep the explosive tubing ready as the engineer prepares the detonation cord and fuse. Once it's ready I look over to everyone, "Fire in the hole!" As everyone ducks, the engineer lights the fuse before I throw it forward causing it to embed within the sand underneath the barbed wire.

BOOM

Crawling forward I examine the line to find that it has been opened at numerous points along the sand wall. "Everyone stick close to me! Move low and fast to the base of the bunker!" Lifting myself I start to sprint through the opening as a number of Americans and the rest of my team all follow, once again the flying units glide over the surface to reach our rally point. Thankfully since the one bunker has been taken out of commission it has given us some breathing room allowing a large concentration of troops to join alongside us.

Hunkering against the bunker wall I rest against the corner and raise my rifle towards the sandbags up ahead, a number of German infantry have moved up to try and reinforce the line following the destruction of the bunker. As one of the soldiers mounts the MG-42 I line up my sights.

PHAT PHAT

The round pierces his eye sending him backwards as he pulls the weapon from its position, hopefully that will buy us some more time before we have to worry about the machine gun firing on us. As a number of rounds come in my direction I take cover and rest my back against the solid structure, tilting my head back I let out a sigh of relief as the rounds came dangerously close to my head.

Looking back over to the beach there are now large numbers of Americans making their push as they move to reinforce us, many are intentionally coming to the opening we made on account of the MG-42s being taken out of commission. When I look up to the clouds I notice a figure sitting as it watches up, looking closer I'm able to make out Luna as she looks straight towards me. No doubt she would have been interested in watching since she's only seen me engage in combat the once during the attack by the Diamond Dogs.

Running a hand over my chin a number of American soldiers join us on our position. Grabbing hold of the Sergeant I bring him closer to me, "We'll provide covering fire for you to move to the rock line, once you're there I need you to provide suppressive fire!"

"Yes, sir!"

Waving over Georg, Sunny and Colbalt they all remain low as we press against the wall. "On my order, we need to unload everything into that line. The Sergeant will take his men to provide cover as we deal with that firing line." Once everyone is ready I bring up my rifle as I jump to the side, "Covering fire!"

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PING*#

As the clip is ejected I jump back into cover as the rest of my team fire off the last of their magazines. With the enemy suppressed the Sergeant takes his men as they move out to the nearby cover, once in position they begin to bombard the enemies position with constant fire throwing dirt and debris from the German cover.

As I load in another clip Colbalt moves up to me, "I've got a plan."

Releasing the bolt I glance to him, "I'm all ears."

"If myself and Silver move close enough we can levitate some grenades to that position clear them out like we did at Griffonstone."

Nodding I wait for Sunny and Georg to finish reloading. "Sounds good to me, wait for my command." As everyone gets into position myself and Georg simultaneously move out of cover, "Covering fire!"

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

As we move back into cover Colbalt and Silver make a rapid dash along the small rocks to move directly below the firing line, the covering fire from ourselves and the Americans works as they're able to move there with only a couple of shots being fired in their direction. Once they're in position they take hold of the grenades in their magic and levitate three over and hold them just below the sandbag line. Pulling the pins they wait a couple of seconds before raising them over and behind the cover.

BOOM

Debris rains down from the cover as a number of Germans fall along with the sandbag line and impact against a number of rocks, as they fall the Americans fire rounds into their bodies to make sure they stay down. Patting the back of Georg's helmet I start to move over the rocks towards the passage, mixing in the Americans we all rush up the pass and continue our advance.

As we reach the top a succession of rounds flies in our direction, the soldier directly in front of me gets a round in the head causing me to trip over his body as he collapses in front of me. On the floor, I quickly crawl forward towards the opening of the trench and remain in position to provide covering fire for the others as they move Into the trench.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PING*

Four rounds, two kills. The first couple of shots tore through the chest of an infantryman as he attempted to fire off towards my team, the second target met two rounds to the head which easily pierced the steel protection. As the rest of my team move to cover Sunny erects a shield between the trench opening and the path to allow a number of our units to make it across safely, compared to the fire from an MG-42 Sunny is able to maintain the shield from the German rifles.

As we move along the trench the Americans continue to engage the Germans in the adjacent trench as we advance to clear ours of any hostiles. Since Georg has the BAR he decides to take point with myself following close behind him. With our weapons drawn we slowly push forward, the occasional piece of debris clatters against our helmets as artillery and mortar fire continue to rain down on our position.

Once we reach a corner Georg waits for me to get into position before taking aim, as he aims around the corner I stand behind him to shoot over his shoulder. Georg is immediately hit by a round to the chest causing him to fall to the side, as he collapses I take aim and fire on the group of Germans as the one reloads his rifle.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PING*

The group of Germans all drop from various openings on their bodies, as soon as I load another clip into my rifle I kneel down next to Georg and begin to examine his wounds. Opening his shirt I can see a bullet wound on his abdomen, as Slicer joins alongside me I reach into her medical pack and take out a white syrette. "Don't worry, mate, this will help to ease the pain." Biting on the cap I remove it before piercing his flesh with the syrette injecting morphine into his system.

As he seems to relax a bit Slicer begins to work on slowing his bleeding, "You go ahead, John. I'll stabilise him before catching up."

Nodding to her I whistle to the others getting them to follow as we advance further along the trench, as we reach the cluster of German bodies I find a small opening to a bunker to the side as I can hear German chatter coming from within. Taking out a grenade I bite on the pin and spit it out before letting the grenade cook off for a couple of seconds, as soon as it's ready I throw it around the corner and quickly receive gunfire and German shouts in response.

BOOM

As soon as the grenade detonates I move to the other side of the entrance and fire off three shots as Silver moves to my previous position. "Do it!" giving a quick nod his horn glows as a fireball materialises, once he's ready he propels the spell into the opening creating a large backlash of heat. Agonising screams call out from within the bunker as the smell of burning flesh becomes overwhelming, as a German runs out engulfed in flames I bring the butt of my rifle over his head knocking him into the mud within the trench.

"Sunny! Silver! Clear out the rest of this bunker! The rest of you, on me!" As the pair moves into the bunker with their weapons at the ready I continue to move further down the trench, the sound of distant gunfire down the trench line signifies that the Germans are being engaged.

As we advance I take a knee as we approach another turning, keeping my rifle at the ready I notice a number of Americans running along the top of the trench towards us as they fire fully automatic. After a few moments a group of panicked Germans come around the corner and quickly we begin to exchange fire.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

My three rounds pierce the first Germans chest as he quickly lands face first into the mud. As I move to take aim at the next German he already has his rifle aimed directly at me. My heart races as time seems to slow to a crawl. Pulling the trigger a round leaves the end of my barrel but not before he's able to fire his own round. A heavy blow impacts my chest throwing my off my feet and backwards into the mud, as I fall I can see my target and the rest around him drop from a volley of bullets.

Excruciating pain races through my chest as I stare towards the sky, my body seems to be in shock as I can hardly move to try and treat myself. Stepping over me Colbalt presses his hooves on my chest as he shouts back for Slicer. My breathing becomes more laboured as my heart rate deteriorates rapidly, my eyes soon become too heavy as I try to stay awake.

As Slicer finally arrives my vision becomes a heavy blur as I try to call out to them. My head tilts to the side to look back into the clouds to find Luna staring down at me, despite it being just a dream I'm sure seeing me practically dying in front of her can't be easy. With one final breath, my eyes finally close and refuse to open...

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

...With a heavy gasp, I rapidly sit up in the bed as my eyes adjust to the light around me, lifting my hand I try to shield my eyes as I look around the room. Janine and Sure Strike are sat in the corner along with Chaser as they suddenly all look to me.

Looking down to my chest I frantically run a hand over my flesh expecting to find an injury, to my relief there are no new marks on my body. Turning my head I look to the others as they remain fast asleep, Luna is still stood in the centre of the room with her eyes closed and her horn glowing.

Groaning I swing my legs over and look out the window to see the moon hanging low in the sky, following a quick search of my trousers I take out my phone and check the time. 05:36. During the dream we have nearly slept through the entire night, another few hours and everyone else will be up and about for the rest of the day. Following the previous night I still surprisingly feel refreshed from the long sleep, especially since we only had a few hours after our drinking session.

Of all the people in that dream, I can't believe that I was one of the few to bite the bullet.

Chapter 62 - A day under her command

I waited patiently as the others finished off the rest of their training, during the wait I decided to get changed back into my clothing and not to talk to those who have already awoken. Wanting to give everyone a debrief at the same time I figure it would be best to wait for everyone to awaken so I don't just repeat myself.

During the wait, Shadow had also woken up signifying that she died during the training. Already I'm seeing some great advantages from this training, it will allow me to discover all the skills and abilities my team have in order to incorporate them into future operations. Silver's ability to deal with the bunkers from below was incredibly useful, it would certainly make clearing out fortifications a lot easier.

After about twenty minutes everyone finally wakes up and look around initially in confusion, Luna however simply just lifts her head and walks to the side as though this was a regular occurrence for her.

Once everyone has settled down a bit I move to the centre of the room to address them all. "Okay, for a first run I think that went pretty well. It has allowed me to look more into how you all fight in those circumstances and identify areas to improve on. Hopefully, you all picked up on some tactics to potentially deploy in the future."

Turning to Chaser I step up to him, "I think you learnt the most important lesson the hard way." Leaning closer I slap him across the back of the head, "Never take off your fucking helmet! You have that piece of armour for a reason, use it!"

Pivoting I next approach Sure Strike, "What the fuck do you think you were doing charging an MG-42 head on!?" Sure Strike doesn't respond as he stares back at me, "Imperial Pegasi are supposed to be elite fighters! Make sure you learn to work in a bloody team and don't run off just to get shot!"

As he continues to glare towards me I next turn to Janine, "You were just unlucky, so I'm not going to say anything." Moving around the room I rub my face, "Before any of you say anything, yes I am aware that I also died. That could be down to a number of factors, I'm going to go with the fact that a semi-automatic rifle is not good for CQB. If I had my Thompson then I would have just fired off a full magazine into that crowd."

Pausing I glance to Shadow, "How did you die?"

Stretching her wings she looks back to the others, "After you died we took cover in the trench to plan out our next move. When I looked over the trench an artillery shell hit and I guess the shrapnel and explosion must have got me."

"Fair enough. Other than what I've already covered you all did really well for our first try. Slicer, well done for being able to stabilise Georg despite his injury and different kit then what you're used to using. Silver, brilliant job on taking out that fortification and relieving the pressure on us. Georg, you did a great job as a support gunner, you were regularly laying down suppressive fire for the rest of us to move forward. And Sunny, your shields were a great asset to keep us safe."

Taking my phone out of my pocket I look to the time, 06:02. "Well, it's early morning now, feel free to do what you all want for the day. It's likely going to be some time before we do this again, next time I want us all to get through it." As everyone moves to leave the room I remain stationary as I glance to Luna as she watches the others leave. Once the doors close I step up to her, "Did you enjoy watching me fight?"

Shrugging Luna steps up to the window, "It was certainly quite the show, even though you managed to get yourself killed."

"Occupational hazard." Stepping up to Luna I watch out the window as a few residents begin to emerge from their homes in order to go to work. "Thanks for putting us straight into D-day, by the way," I say in a sarcastic tone.

Grinning Luna tilts her head towards me, "Baptism by fire. Besides, the majority seemed to cope fairly well. Consider it a test."

I look to Luna in confusion, "A test?"

Luna nods, "To see if I made the right decision giving you a Company to command. I think it's safe to say that I made a good choice, you saw opportunities to use your team's abilities and didn't sacrifice them in the process. You'll make a fine leader, John."

Smiling I lean closer to Luna and place a peck on her cheek, "I aim to please." Stretching my arms I start to move towards the door.

"Where do you think you're going?"

Pausing I look back to Luna, "To get breakfast?"

With a sultry smile, Luna shakes her head, "I believe you lost a certain bet and still need to pay up." Stopping directly in front of me she runs a hoof over my chest, "I'm cashing it in. One day... to do whatever I want."

As she says this a goofy grin spreads across my lips, "Whatever you want? So... what does the Princess want?"

With a flash of her horn, I'm temporarily blinded by a blue light before my vision returns. Opening my eyes I find us both in a private bedchamber with the telltale crystal walls of the palace. Stepping towards a large double bed Luna kicks off her silver horseshoes, "You can start by running me a bath."

My stance immediately drops as my initial thoughts of what she may have wanted run to the far end of the room. "A bath? Really?"

Luna chuckles a she turns her head to look to me, "Don't sound so disappointed. You're going to be helping me bathe."

The grin returns as I give an exaggerated bow, "Of course, your majesty." Before she can respond I head into the bathroom and look around at the various ointments, conditioners and bath solutions which rest alongside the frame of the bath. What the fuck am I supposed to do with this frilly shit? I'm a guy, just give me some hot water and a bar of soap, that'll be enough for a bath.

Putting the plug into the drain I kneel down next to the tub as I switch on the water, not wanting to get my sleeves wet I unbutton my cufflinks and roll my sleeves up as the water begins to rise. Picking up a number of bottles I look at them in confusion as I try to figure out what the hell to add to the water, reading a label that says 'muscle soother' I decide to add a generous amount to the water and begin to run my hand through it.

As the tub is nearly two-thirds full point I increase the cold water to keep the water at a steady temperature, it has just occurred to me that I have no idea how hot Luna likes her baths. Shaking the water from my hand I slowly turn my head, "Hey, Luna? How hot do you..." I freeze as I find Luna slowly sauntering up to me without her usual royal attire. I know it may seem stupid but since she normally has something on, seeing her like this almost makes it seem like she's naked... well, naked by human standards since most ponies strut around in their birthday suits.

Coming to a stop alongside me, Luna gives a soft chuckle as she glances at the expression on my face. Lifting her hoof she tests it in the water before giving a crisp nod, "That'll do, John." Switching off the taps with her magic she climbs into the bath she releases a relaxed sigh as her eyes close, slowly but surely she finds a comfortable position as her body remains fully submerged in the water. Tilting her head towards me she levitates a bottle of scented oil and drops it in my hand, "Surely you can take a hint."

Chuckling I move to the end of the bath behind her head and pop the cap off the bottle, tilting the bottle I empty a generous amount into my hand before resting the bottle alongside my knees. Rubbing my hands together I spread the load over both my hands before beginning to massage the back of Luna's neck. Despite her slender form, I can still feel the strength of her muscles underneath not to mention the fact that she seems to be really tense.

As I continue to run my fingers and palms over her neck, Luna lets out a relaxed moan as her head tilts back to rest against the edge of the tub. Keeping my eyes locked on her frame I start to reposition my hands to massage up each of her forelegs, Luna is able to take the hint as she raises the limbs from the water to allow me access. Well this is certainly a new experience for me. I've never done anything like this before... apart from shagging in the shower, of course.

Finishing up on her forelegs I add another helping of oil to my hands, "Would you like me to get your back?" Luna doesn't even open her eyes as she nods. Adjusting her body she slowly rolls onto her front as her forehooves rest below her chin to act as a pillow, as I look down her frame I now have access to her back, wings... and rump.

Deciding to take my time I slowly trace my fingers along her upper back as they begin to rub and massage her frame. The movement of my hands seems to do the trick though as Luna seems to be fairly relaxed, the only noises she makes are sighs of relief as I run over her tired muscles. Well, at least she's enjoying it. Though I'm currently getting fuck all from this. A mischievous grin spreads over my lips as my eyes flick down her body again. Perhaps I should tease her?

Knowing that the wings of the Pegasi can be sensitive I decide to shift my focus to them, gently caressing her right wing I cautiously unfold it as my free hand traces through the feathers. This seems to get a reaction as Luna lets out a sudden gasp as her hindleg gives a little involuntary kick splashing water onto the floor.

Smirking I continue to lightly move my fingers back and forth through her feathers along with the occasional pass over the joints themselves. With each little pass on the joint Luna give an involuntary response to my actions, either in the form of a content moan or with a kick of her legs. Deciding not to give the attention to just one of her wings I lean over her body and repeat the same process for her left wing.

After a few minutes I finally finish massaging her wings, when I lift my head to look at Luna's face she appears to be in a state of total relaxation. Well... I'm going to be putting an end to that soon. Grinning I move my hands over her lower back and give it some attention, as I do this I eye my real prize further down. After a moment of consideration, I decide to go for it and quickly trace my hand along her back towards her rump.

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

As my hands rest on her plush rump I immediately begin to caress her cheeks within my hands, Luna's response is to let out a sudden moan as she lifts her head. Looking over her shoulder she gives a small snicker, "And what do you think you're doing?"

"Just taking the initiative." Lifting my hands I stop the massage as I turn to her with a cocky grin, "I could always stop."

With her eyes narrowing she shakes her head, "You are the worst kind of tease, John."

"I didn't hear a request to stop," Lowering my hand I playfully swat her rump getting a sudden gasp from Luna. "Just relax, Luna. Let me take care of you." Luna watches me as my hands go back to caressing her rump, without offering an argument she rests her head on her forehooves as she raises her lower body for me. See, I may be doing whatever you want but I can still take the initiative.

Adjusting my position I shuffle to the end of the bath to make myself level with her raised flanks. Leaning closer I place a soft kiss on her flank as my hands slide to her inner thighs. Before Luna can react I slowly brush my hand across her marehood, she doesn't give any sort of arguments as her hips seem to lightly sway from side to side.

Rubbing my fingers against her lips I already find that she is ready for me, the massage obviously worked well in order to get her worked up. With one final brush, I cautiously push two fingers into her wet folds getting a pleasured moan in return, as my fingers push deeper Luna pushes against my hand making the process much quicker.

Chuckling I slowly begin to thrust my fingers, "Did you miss my hands these last few weeks?" As my fingers pump into her marehood I use my free hand to hook underneath her barrel to reach her groin. What my hand next touches results in Luna letting out a sharp moan, as my fingers push into her I use my free hand to rub her love button.

Continuing this for a few minutes, Luna begins to squirm underneath the water causing it to splash against my clothing. Picking up the tempo I push a third finger inside her as I increase the speed of my thrusts, Luna seems to appreciate this as she starts to moan at regular intervals. As I continue I can tell she is nearing her peak, the increasing volume of her moans of pleasure are a clear indicator.

Deciding to let her reach the edge I push my fingers in as deep as I can go as my hand vigorously runs over her clit. It doesn't take long until Luna bites down on her hoof to muffle the cry of ecstasy, as she screams her hindlegs tremble as her inner walls clamp down on my finger. As her orgasm subsides I slowly tease her with a few more thrusts before withdrawing my fingers, as both my hands move from her body she slumps into the bath causing water to flow over the edge.

Chuckling I start to idly run my hands over her back to continue with my earlier massage, "Feeling better?"

Luna gives a slow nod as she rolls over in the water in order to lie on her back, her wings cautiously folding against her body as she moves. "Much better." With another chuckle, I remove my hands from her body as I finally decide to get out of my clothing. As I slowly unbutton my shirt Luna raises her head, "What do you think you're doing?"

Pausing I look to her with a raised eyebrow, "Joining you in the bath. There is plenty of space."

With an evil smirk, Luna's magic wraps around my body stopping me from moving. "Oh no you don't, You've already used your initiative once. You're supposed to be doing what I want, not what you want." With some force, Luna throws me back onto the floor leaving me staring at the ceiling above. What the fuck? Before I can move my mouth, she leaves the bath and stands over me causing water to drip onto me as she looks at me. "I think you need to be put in your place."

Turning around she stands fully over me as her body lowers, using me as a cushion she rests her entire body on top of mine leaving her rump and wet marehood only inches from my face. Luna turns her head to look back to me as she slides her wet body against me pressing her marehood against my face.

Releasing her magical hold on me, I'm finally able to move once again. Taking the hint I brush my tongue across her wet folds getting a shudder from her in response. Tracing up and down her slit I place soft kisses as I raise my hands to grab onto her hips. With sudden force, my hands are thrown to the floor with her magic, "No! Just use your mouth."

...Oh shit. She's not going to expect me to be a submissive slave... is she? In my moment of hesitation, Luna decides to take action. A sudden jolt of magic pierces my skin sending a pleasurable pressure through my crotch... for about two seconds. Pushing her pussy against my lips she slaps my leg with her hoof, "Behave and you'll get a reward. But if you disobey me" -Another magical energy shock runs through my groin, this time however it sends a minor yet sharp pain through me causing me to release a pained groan- "You'll be punished."

What the fuck have I gotten myself into? I'm not a submissive little bitch. Trying to grab onto her hips I only lift her an inch before another jolt of pain rushes through my body, losing my grip her rump lands on my face as she shakes her head. "Are you trying to disobey?"

Groaning I shake my head, "T-there has got to be a safety word." Ignoring me, Luna pushes back against my face cutting me off. I'm really not into this... I'm used to being in charge, not the other way around. Deciding to play along, for the time being, I resume brushing my tongue against her lips as Luna's torso lowers to rest fully against my legs.

Keeping up the pace my tongues flick across her folds as she starts to move her hips back and forth against my face. Before too long I push my tongue into her opening, getting a sudden gasp from Luna. My tongue is soon caressing the walls of her love canal as Luna begins to moan at a steady pace. She said on Hearts and Hooves day that nobody had ever done this to her, I'm going to make an educated guess here, I think she likes it.

On instinct, I try to lift my hands to caress her only for her to send another shock through my body. This one isn't the same of the last few jolts, however, as it instead sends a pleasurable spark through my cock which doesn't hurt anywhere as much as the previous time. Dropping my hands once again I pull away from Luna momentarily to regain my breath before diving back in. Although she is enjoying this it isn't exactly fun for me, she's getting pleasure whilst nothing at all is being done about my hard member.

Moving my attention to her clit, I shuffle my body slightly to get a better angle. Luna lets out a stretched cry of pleasure as my tongue traces around her swollen clit. As I continue, Luna begins to trace her hoof over my bulge, "Do you think you've earned a reward yet?" To answer her I suckle on the button getting another moan of ecstasy as her head rocks back. Giggling she slowly caresses the bulge in my pants, "You're certainly heading in the right direction."

Letting out a frustrated groan I increase the speed of my tongue as it flicks back and forth against her clit. Luna is hardly able to control herself anymore as she sits upright pushing her rump onto my face, before I can react she starts grinding her soaked marehood across my face. It doesn't take long until she reaches her peak, screaming in pleasure she collapses on top of me as her juices coat my face and lips. As she lies on my body I lift my hand to wipe my face clean before she comes back around.

Regaining her breath she finally climbs off me and stands alongside me, "See, was that so hard?"

Sitting up I shake my head, "Do I get my reward now?"

With a sly grin, Luna leans closer to me bringing her muzzle along my ear, "...No." With that she turns to strut out the room as she exaggerated the movement on her hips, "And if you try to relieve yourself" -A sudden magical jolt rushes through my hard member causing me to release a pained yet pleasurable groan- "I'll have to discipline you."

Regaining my breath I finally stand as I shake my head. Something tells me that she is gonna do that all day. Why the fuck did I ever make that bet?

--------------------********** Sex Over **********--------------------

Once Luna was dried off and ready for the day she requested that I make her breakfast, if she ever thought that I was going to disobey then she would cast that same spell to send a pleasurable jolt through my cock. Although that doesn't sound too bad, Luna decided to do it when we were around others and I was forbidden from doing anything about it. It was safe to say that I was feeling humiliated, no matter what she'd occasionally cast the spell leaving me aroused with no chance of any relief.

This is so fucking degrading, I hope Luna is just doing this in the spirit of the bet and that she won't regularly do this afterwards. Another jolt causes me to release a sudden groan as I slump over the kitchen cooker, a number of the kitchen staff suddenly glance to me as I try to wave them off, "Stomach cramps, don't mind me." When they finally turn away and return to the far end of the kitchen I turn to Luna who is sitting at a table acting innocent, "You are so evil."

With an angelic smile, Luna shakes her head, "I don't know what you are referring to, John. Now how is my breakfast coming along?"

"It would come along quicker if I wasn't getting zapped eve-" Another jolt shoots across my body as I cup my hands over my manly area.

"That doesn't sound like a sufficient answer."

Moaning I stand up straight again, "A couple of minutes. In all seriousness though this is degrading."

Luna shrugs again, "You lost the bet, you are mine to play with all day. Keeping you like this should guarantee a bigger... release"

"Yeah, along with pain in the process." Shaking the saucer I start to salt the scrambled eggs, "Can't we have a safety word? Please?"

Laughing Luna shakes her head, "A safety word? That would be too easy. No, what you'll have to do is shout a phrase out loud."

"And what is the phrase? Luna is best pony?"

"What? No that's just silly." Grinning she stands up and moves alongside me to whisper into my ear, "All you'll have to do is shout at the top of your lungs 'I'm getting tired of this orgasm.'"

My eyes widen as I turn my head to her, "Fuck off. There is no way in hell I'm saying that out loud."

"Saying what out loud?" Cadences calls out from behind us causing the two of us to spin to face her.

"Nothing," We both respond in synchronisation.

As Luna steps past Cadence to return to the small table her horn ignites sending a sudden sensation through my body. Groaning out loud Cadences eyes widen as she looks to Luna, "You didn't? Did you?"

Luna shakes her head, "Of course not."

Standing straight again I step up to them, "You know about this?"

With a sheepish smile Cadence steps around me, "I may have given Luna some suggestions on how to get the most out of her bet."

"By sexually torturing me? Christ on a bike, I hope you and Shining don't get up to this shit. It isn't exactly comfortable you know."

Cocking a brow Cadence raises her hoof to point to my crotch, "That says otherwise." Lowering my head I glance down to see that my member is standing to attention underneath my trousers. With a soft chuckle Cadence makes her way further down the kitchen to leave us, "Try not to have too much fun, Luna."

Shaking my head I return to the cooker to check on breakfast, "Why did I ever agree to this bet?"

"Because you would have gotten to do whatever you wished if you won," Luna replies. "No doubt you would have done something similar."

Transferring the eggs and toast to a plate I turn to Luna, "Not like this, no. I would have done something a bit more fun for the two of us."

Levitating the plate from my grip Luna rests it on the table before her, "For some reason, I find that hard to believe. If you weren't enjoying this then you would simply say the safety phrase."

"To repeat my previous response. Fuck off." Another shock pierces my flesh as I let out a sudden yelp.

Tutting Luna shakes a fork back and forth in her magic, "That is no way to speak to a Princess, John. Do I need to put you in your place again?"

Growling I take my own plate over to the table and join Luna, "No. Not unless I get something out of it myself."

"If you behave then you shall be rewarded. We covered this earlier, John,"

"Yeah, I did behave and you decided to cast this bloody spell on me."

Finishing her mouthful of egg, Luna smiles to me. "You can't tell me that you're not enjoying the sensation a little bit." I just raise an eyebrow in response as Luna take a sip from her coffee, "No matter. Once we've had breakfast then we shall return to my room, we've got a couple of hours to kill until we are needed to attend the games."

Lifting a slice of toast I bite into it as I shake my head, "You're not going to keep casting this spell at the games, are you?"

Luna only winks as she lifts her fork once again in her magic, "We shall see."

Slumping forward in my seat I let out a muffled groan as the spell once again assaults my body, I've been putting up with this for the last few hours as we've been sat in the stadium. Never have I been so embarrassed, the fact that Luna seems to be finding this amusing only makes it worse for me. Despite returning to her room and behaving, Luna decided to continue with the spell to ensure I continued to act accordingly.

Thankfully though there aren't that many people in the delegation stand today, Celestia and Luna agreed to attend a number of events by themselves to allow the other to attend to other matters. Not having to worry about Celestia catching us makes me feel immensely better, however I reckon that if she was here then Luna wouldn't risk using the spell.

Regaining my composure I sit up once again, I've been forced to adopt an uncomfortable position though in order to hide the fact that Luna has been keeping me at full sail. As I try to go back to watching the event below, Bernhard looks to me once again, "If you're not feeling well then you should go to sleep. I'm sure they will excuse you for a day."

Shaking my head I mentally want to slap Luna for putting me in this situation, "It's just man flu, I'll be fine."

"Man flu?"

Releasing a fake cough I glance to him, "Yeah, it's a nasty illness. Don't worry though, only human males can catch it. I'll be fine in a couple of days." Lifting my head I glance over my shoulder to Luna as she seems to be watching the event below with an amused expression. Cadence just seems to give Luna a knowing glance whereas Twilight is also looking at me with some concern.

"John, you should probably see a doctor," Twilight adds. "You seem to be really uncomfortable." Gee, I wonder why? Could it be the fact that a certain Alicorn is regularly using a spell on me which is keeping my cock hard in public? Yeah, I think that may be it.

Luna waves her hoof dismissively, "He's just being dramatic. He'll be fine, won't you, John?"

I just glare at Luna for a moment as she maintains that innocent expression, "...Yeah, I'll be fine." Standing up I adjust my trousers and rest my hands in my pockets to try and conceal the situation in my trouser, "I've just got to go to the bathroom."

"Okay, don't take too long." Luna waits until I'm halfway up the steps before casting the spell again, trying my best to fight it I keep my composure as a silent groan escapes my lips. Leaving the delegation stand I quickly run down the corridors to the private room from the previous day, barging through the doors I'm thankful to find only the barmaid as she looks to me with a confused expression.

Rapidly approaching the bar I lean over the surface as another jolt attacks me, I'm able to refrain myself though by biting down on my lips. "T-three glasses of rum." Maybe some booze in my system will make it worse, at least it will stop me from feeling like a complete tit. Once she returns with the glasses I quickly snatch two of them up and drain the glasses as quickly as I can.

As I slam them back down I notice the barmaid's eyes looking at the bulge in my trousers. Pausing her eyes slowly lock back onto mine, "Are you... okay?"

Draining the third glass I twirl it in my hand as I lean against the bar, "No. No, I'm really not. I'm being zapped by some bloody spell which is making me horny as fuck yet hurts at the same time, to make matters worse I can't do fuck all about it. So you can see why I'm not happy."

The barmaid freezes as a heavy shade of crimson paints her white coat. When she finally comprehends what I've just told her she leaves the bottle on the surface before me as she walks off to the back of the bar, "You could probably do with the rest of that."

"Thank you!" I call out to her as she leaves my line of sight. Refilling the glass I quickly drain the glass causing me to shudder slightly.

"Well that wasn't awkward at all, was it?" Cadence asks as she steps alongside me and rests against the bar.

"I honestly don't give a shit at the mo-" Another jolt attacks my member causing me to fall back against the bar as I release a sudden gasp.

Cadence chuckles softly as she offers her hoof to help me up, "Luna is really enjoying that spell."

Taking her hoof she pulls me towards her allowing me to fully stand, "Well I'm not. I never took Luna for being... like this."

"She normally isn't, she is just trying new things. I think your time with her on Hearts and Hooves day was an eye opener for her, a lot has changed when it comes to sex. She just needs to experience new things."

"So she is going to act like a dominatrix? I'm not into this sort of thing, Cadence. I'm a guy, I like to be in charge when it comes to sex."

Cadence shrugs as she levitates another glass from the bar and fills it with rum, "Well... in all honesty, Luna was hoping that you'd win the bet."

Cocking a brow I refill my own glass, "She did?"

Cadence nods, "I may have mentioned to her how fun it can be for the stallion to... take charge of the situation."

"You put this idea in her head? Wait... you said having a stallion take charge, then why is she taking the lead?"

Smirking she takes a sip from her glass, "She was hoping you'd fight back. Overpower her and take charge."

I stare at Cadence momentarily as my brain tries to process this, "She wants me to fight back and take charge? How the fuck am I going to do that with the spell Luna is casting every time I 'misbehave?'" Opening a saddlebag on her flank, Cadence floats a small package and presents it to me. Looking at the item within it seems to be some sort of miniature metal cage with a small emerald and locking mechanism resting at the base, the shape of the cage seems to be for the horn of a Unicorn. "What the fuck is this?"

"It's a magical restraint, it stops the wearer from using their magic. Though advanced Unicorns and Alicorns can easily break through it if they tried."

I hold it out in my hand as I shake my head, "So I'm supposed to get this on her horn? You just said she could break through it."

Winking Cadence finished the rest of her drink, "Yes, she could. I bet you that she won't though, she'll likely not want to."

Putting it back in the package I place it into my pocket, it kind of stands out but at least nobody will see what it is. "I swear to god, you just love to step in and provide advice for our sex life, don't you?"

Chuckling Cadence starts to move for the exit to return to the stand, "I am the Princess of love. Sex is just another way of expressing love." As she reaches the door I'm stunned when the spell activates once again making me lean forward with my hands resting on my legs. "I'm sure you're motivated to get back at her tonight for making you suffer all day."

Standing up straight an evil smirk forms on my lips, "Oh, she is gonna pay." Once Cadence is gone I lift my glass and drain its contents. Slowly as I make my way back towards the delegation stand I take the restraint out once again and examine it. I've got no fucking clue why Cadence has this... oh, god! This best not be from her own personal supply! Wrapping it up I pocket the item as I descend the steps into the delegation stand.

As I take a seat Luna looks to me with a curious expression, "Is everything alright?"

Trying to keep a level expression I turn to Luna, "Everything is fine. There is nothing to worry about."

"...Alright then." As I turn to face the front once again I'm reminded of the spell as it strikes, closing my eyes I'm able to hold back any reaction as it subsides. Watching the event below a grin start to spread over my face as my hand rests on the package in my pocket.

I'm going to get you back tonight. I'll be in charge then, screw the bet.

Chapter 63 - Seizing command

Waiting for the games to finally come to an end was a nightmare, throughout the events Luna was ruthless with the use of that bloody spell. I was just relieved that everyone stopped paying attention to me after a while, however the occasional trip to the bar was probably the reason I didn't care. Whenever I did return to the bar the same barmaid would always be there, following our previous conversation I caught her occasionally glancing at my crotch.

With the games for the day finished everyone had decided to join me in the private booth, thankfully they left me to my own devices as I remain permanently glued to the bar surface. Throwing back the last of my drink I rest the glass on the surface as the barmaid looks to me in amusement, "Are those drinks helping?"

Without looking up I shake my head, "Not really. It's just helping me to not give a shit."

Smirking she tops up my drink, "The spell can't be that bad."

Narrowing my eyes I look to her, "You try walking around being horny with no relief."

"It's called being in heat," The barmaid chuckles as she places the bottle on the surface.

Finally cracking a smile I lift my drink, "Touché." As I bring the glass to my lips my body tenses as another jolt forces its way through my body causing me to nearly spill the drink, "Fuck sake."

"Can't you just go to the bathroom and... relieve yourself?"

Looking back to her I stare at her in surprise, "Wow. Never did I think I'd get advised by a pony to have a wank. To be honest, I never would have thought I'd do many of the things I've done before coming here."

With a simple shrug, the barmaid leans against the surface of the bar, "It's not the worst thing I could have suggested."

Is she hitting on me? This 'exotic creature' is not just some fuck toy, some people may be happy for that but I'd rather have something more steady. Quickly draining my glass I look back to the rest of the room as another jolt seems to summon my attention. Looking to the doorway I instantly spot Luna before she makes her way to leave. Leaving my seat I glance back to the barmaid, "Thanks for the drinks."

"Wait a minute," She calls back getting me to stop. As I slowly turn to her she presents a small glass bottle with a bright yet sickly looking pink substance, "When you do come to dealing with your... issue make sure you drink this."

Grasping the bottle I raise an eyebrow. "What the hell is it?"

"It'll give you a... second wind. Seeing as you've been suffering I think it's only fair that you get some payback on whoever cast the spell on you."

Chuckling I pocket the bottle, "You are now my favourite barmaid."

As I make my way across the room she calls back to me, "Try not to have too much fun."

Heading into the corridor I find Luna waiting for me at the top of the stairs. Glancing towards me she gives a knowing grin, "Is there any reason you're enjoying a number of drinks?"

"You know exactly why."

Attempting to give an innocent smile Luna starts to descend the stairs, "I have no idea what you're referring to." As I follow her down the staircase we head to the entrance of the stadium where a carriage is waiting for her. Whilst we're still out of earshot of the guards Luna turns to me, "I expect you to be at the palace by seven."

Shrugging I rest my hands in my pockets, "I take it this isn't optional?"

"Of course not," With another glow of her horn I wait expectantly for a shock to run through my body only for nothing to happen. "Seeing as you've been a good boy, I suppose I shall give you a short break." Grinning she makes her way outside to the waiting guards who all stand to attention, once she's in the carriage the guards quickly begin to move off along with the carriage back towards the palace.

With nothing to do for the next couple of hours, I decide to make my way back towards my hotel room to get a fresh change of clothes and to relax. Heading outside into the crowds I slowly begin to navigate my way through the groups of ponies, with all the alcohol in my system I have to take my time to ensure I don't lose my balance.

"John," Turning around I find Sunny and Shadow as they both look to me. "Where have you been all day?" Sunny asks.

"I've been here all day, I get to watch the games from the delegation box."

Shadow smirks as she steps alongside me, "So you're going to be a Rupert and avoid us?"

"I was just spending some time with the Princesses. From tomorrow I will be with you guys again, we'll watch a few games and get a couple of drinks."

"It looks like you've already had a few drinks."

Shrugging I try to rest my hands in my pockets, "I'm on leave."

Sunny's eyes shift down to my trousers causing her to freeze momentarily with a mild blush on her cheeks, "John, why are you... excited?"

Shadow immediately lowers her gaze, "He is?" Giving an obvious glance she lets out a laugh, "Something got you worked up? Enjoying the Princesses a bit too much?"

I instantly freeze as Shadow continues to laugh, "...Hardly."

Sunny's eyes seem to remain locked on my crotch, this time however she seems to be focusing on the bulges of my pockets. "What have you got in your pockets?"

"Just my phone and money pouch as usual."

"No, they don't stand out that much." Before I can react her horn glows lifting the package and small bottle from my pockets. As she brings them towards herself I'm only able to grab hold of the bottle before the package leaves my reach. Quickly opening the packet she pauses as herself and Shadow looks wide-eyed at the magical restraint within, a blush spreads across Sunny's face whereas Shadow bursts into a laughing fit.

As I snatch the package back I pocket it and the bottle once again as Shadow regains her breath, "Who are you going to have a kinky rut with? Moon Glow?"

"My sex life is none of your concern, Shadow." Rubbing my face I look between the two, "Not a word of this to anyone, I'd rather keep this on the down-low."

Still releasing the odd chuckle Shadow nods her head, "D-don't worry, you can trust us. It's not like we're Chaser."

Sunny tilts her head towards Shadow, "Hey!"

"What?" Shadow asks as she gives a sly grin. "You know that he's terrible at keeping secrets."

Sunny opens her mouth to respond but pauses as she looks to me, "Yeah, I suppose that's true. I must admit, I never expected that you'd want to use anything like... this."

Shrugging I take a step back, "Well... I normally wouldn't, but the situation calls for it. I'll see you guys tomorrow." Before they can respond I rapidly push through the crowds to make my escape. Holy shit that was awkward, no doubt if any of the others find out I had that magical restraint they'd just end up taking the piss out of me. Fuck it, it's none of their business. Besides, if anyone does anything stupid then I'll just give them a proper grilling when we're back on duty.

As the sun begins to set over the Crystal Empire I idly stroll back and forth at the base of the palace as I wait for Luna to finally turn up, I figure it would probably be best to wait for her since she can get me into the palace without being seen. Raising my wrist I check my watch to find it's 19:17. Come on Luna, what's taking you so long?

Stepping away from the palace I look up the outer walls to try and locate the window to Luna's room, I've got a general idea where it is but I can't be certain which room is Luna's. I hate waiting around, what could she be doing? Turning my back to the palace I head towards a bench on the opposite side of the street and take a seat.

Removing the package once again I'm able to examine the restraint a little closer, at the base of the frame there appears to be a small lock and key. Deciding to test the lock I seal the padlock and press a few fingers into the frame before removing the key. As soon as I do a pink field envelopes the restraint and compresses around my fingers keeping them firmly in the restraint, trying to remove my fingers proves to be useless as the magic seems to dig into my fingers to keep itself secure.

Forcing the key in the lock the magical field dies to give me control of my fingers once again. Smirking I leave the lock open and remove the key, testing to see if it will lock without the key I push the shackle into the body. As soon as the shackle locks in position the magical field materialises once again, knowing that it will definitely work I unlock it and keep the key and restraint in my pocket ready.

Knowing that the lock should work when I need it to I shift my focus to the potion I was given by the barmaid. Lifting the bottle I pivot it in my hand causing the liquid to swirl within. Bringing it to my nostrils I pop the cork and inhale its scent, a strong fragrance of strawberries fills my nostrils. I'm half tempted to try some of the concoction but following the barmaid's advice, I think I'll wait until I require a second wind.

As soon as I replace the cork an unexpected jolt catches me off guard causing me to nearly drop the bottle, leaning forward I let out a shallow groan as the spell makes another appearance. Once I recover I lift my head to see Luna looking out one of the large windows along the palace, an evil grin resting on her muzzle.

Pocketing the potion I gradually stand as I watch Luna's horn illuminate. Following a few brief seconds, I find myself once again in her bedroom with my head feeling as though it's spinning as my brain trying to comprehend the sudden change to my environment. I swear to God, I'll never get used to teleportation.

Rubbing my eyes I turn to face Luna as she approaches me, "I hope you weren't waiting for me long."

"You're late," I respond as my eyes finally adjust.

"Well, a certain sister felt as though we had some important matters to discuss. Why it couldn't wait until tomorrow, I'll never know."

Raising an eyebrow I fold my arms, "Anything of interest?"

Luna comes to a halt a few inches from my position, "She's expressing some concerns to the 'war games' yourself and Shining Armor shall be taking part in. Celestia fears that an exercise like that will create the impression that our military is becoming more... aggressive."

"Aggressive?" I give a soft chuckle as I shake my head. "It's called training, it's not an act of aggression. It will do nothing more than allow units to engage in simulated combat for the day they're required to fight on the field. It will also give me the satisfaction of wiping the floor with that twat, Shining."

Luna chuckles as she closes her eyes, "Your games will commence a week following the closing ceremony. I have expressed to my sister that these games will be happening, I've already got a location prepared in the Southern plains between Appleoosa and Dodge Junction." Pausing her eyes open once again as another jolt forces its way through my body, "We shall discuss business another time, though. For now, you've got to follow a certain Princesses orders."

Before I can respond Luna presses her lips against mine in an aggressive kiss, quickly taking command her tongue pushes past my lips to flick back and forth against my tongue. As we kiss she pushes me backwards moving us across the floor until I finally trip on the bed causing me to stumble back onto the soft mattress, Luna promptly follows my lead as she climbs on top of my keeping me pinned against the mattress.

Moaning into the kiss I test Luna's grip on me as I try to move my limbs, with a little effort I'm able to potentially move from my position allowing me to easily move Luna as she rests on top of me. As the kiss intensifies I slowly move my right hand free from underneath her hoof, she seems too distracted to even notice my arm escaping.

Cautiously I reach into my pocket and keep hold of the restraint ready to use it. It's at that moment that Luna pulls back from the kiss with an evil grin, with a flash of her horn the magic rushes into my body causing me to release a pleasured yet pained groan. Oh that's it, you've asked for it. As soon as she opens her mouth I rapidly draw my hand and the restraint, before she can react I attach it over her horn and activate the lock.

Instantly a magical field canvases her horn as the restraint bolts in position, Luna quickly lifts her head as her evil grin turns to one of astonishment. "W-what did you just do?"

Chuckling I wrap my arms around her barrel and roll us both over leaving her pinned underneath my body as I press against her. Holding her forelegs to the side I lean closer to her, "You've had your fun, now I'm taking charge."

Luna's cheeks begin to blush a light hue of crimson, "B-but you're supposed to do what I want."

"Exactly," Leaning closer I place kisses along her cheeks before nibbling the tip of her ear. "I have it on good authority that you want this."

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

The shade of Luna's blush intensifies as she tilts her head away, "Good... authority? What did Cadence tell you?"

Pushing myself onto my knees I take hold of my shirt and pull it over my head, "You know exactly what she told me, Moonbutt." As Luna returns her gaze to me she watches as I unbuckle my belt and pull it through my trouser loops, "Since I pleasured you with my mouth, I'd say it's only fair that you return the favour."

Luna freezes once again as her eyes flick from my trousers to my eyes, "B-but, I've never done... that before."

Grabbing hold of her hind legs I pull her backwards, dragging her off the bed I cause her to sit on her rump as I stand in front of her. Smirking I unzip my trousers as I slowly pull them down, "Well then, you'll be needing some practice." Luna continues to watch me as I strip, the look of embarrassment slowly shifting to one of lust as she eyes the bulge in my pants. Kicking my trousers to the side I grab hold of her mane getting a small gasp in response as I point to my pants, "You'll need to take these off first."

Luna's face shifts as if she's trying to focus on something, it takes me a moment to realise that she was trying to use her magic to remove my pants. Ha, I can't believe that restraint is actually working, at least for the time being. Finding that magic isn't an option she instead relies on her hooves to slip along the top of my pants to pull them down, as she does so her eyes seem to remain locked on my cock as soon as it comes into view.

With my pants down, I kick them to the side. Luna gaze remains focused on my cock as she shakily lifts a hoof, after a brief pause she grasps her hoof around my shaft. Her eyes briefly flick to meet mine, almost as if she's asking for approval. When I give a small nod of my head she soon begins to cautiously bring her hoof up and down along the length of my shaft.

Her touch sends shivers through my sensitive member as her hoof continues to move along my length, thanks to the spell keeping me horny for hours on end I find every minor touch to be almost heavenly. Not wanting to wait I pull Luna's mane towards me causing her muzzle to press against my hard member. After a brief pause, Luna seems to take the hint as she starts to plant soft kisses on the tip of my cock.

Moaning I ease my grip on her mane as she continues to kiss my member, she's initially a bit nervous but soon gets into the swing of things. Positioning my member with her hoof she brings her muzzle closer as she wraps her lips around my cock. The sensation causes me to groan as her tongue slowly flicks back and forth against the tip, after a moment she slowly begins to pull away only for me to grab onto the back of her head keeping her in position.

Chuckling I pull her closer forcing her to take more of my length, "You're not getting away that easily." Closing her eyes she gags slightly as I push myself in further, despite this she makes little attempt to pull away. Opening her eyes once again she looks up to me as I begin to slowly thrust my hips back and forth.

The sensation of her tongue coiling around my cock is like ecstasy to me, I have to fight the urge to thrust as deep as I can into her mouth. Luna starts to get more into it as she begins to bob her head back and forth on her own accord, releasing my grasp on her head I begin to run my fingers through her mane as I watch her go to work.

This is her first time doing this? Either I'm so pent up that everything feels amazing or she is just naturally gifted at this... probably the first option. As she continues I notice her position changing slightly, glancing to the side I notice her forehoof is tucked underneath her body as she begins to run her hoof over her slit. Seeing as you won the bet, I suppose I'll allow you to do that.

It doesn't take long until she's moaning with each bob of her head, the pace of her hoof increasing as she brings it back and forth over her own sex. I'm getting close to the edge myself, normally I'd rather help my partner get off first but since I've got a potion to give me a second wind I think I can make an exception.

Groaning I grab onto the back of her head as I start to thrust once again. It doesn't take long until I hit my peak, Keeping Luna in position I push my full length deep into her muzzle as I cum. Luna's eyes widen as I shoot rope after rope of cum down her throat, despite this she only tries to weakly pull back as she gags. Keeping her eyes locked on me I watch as she swallows the main load before moving off my length.

Groaning I start to slump forward as Luna pulls off, once my cock is free from her mouth I watch as she licks her lips of the last remnants of cum. Teasing me she keeps her eyes locked on me as she swallows the last drops before bringing her wet hoof to her lips to lick it clean. Fucking hell... she must be as turned on as I am.

Chuckling I take a step back, "Hungry?" Luna watches me as she gives a tiny nod, her cheeks once again turning a deep shade of crimson. Moving to my trousers I pick them up as I root through the pocket, "There's more to come, don't worry." Finding the bottle Luna watches me with interest as I pop the cork.

Rising to her hooves Luna starts to remove her royal attire, "What's that?"

"It will apparently give me a 'second wind.'" Bringing the bottle to my lips I watch Luna as she strips, "Bottoms up." Tossing back the drink my face immediately scrunches up on account of the foul taste, despite this I drain every last drop from the bottle. Gagging I drop the bottle on the pile of my clothes, "Fucking hell, that is rank." It may smell pleasant, like strawberries, but it tastes of shit.

As Luna removes her tiara and breastplate she rests on the bed with her rump and wet slit on show, "Well? Feel anything?"

Looking back to the bottle I kick it across the floor, "No. Maybe it's a dud?"

"A dud? Unlikely. Potions very rarely lose their potency, you'd be able to tell based on its appearance if it has lost its effects..." Luna pauses as her eyes finally lock on mine. "John? Are you alright?"

As I stand there my eyes remain locked onto her exposed sex, no matter what I try I can't seem to bring myself to look away. Goosebumps start to surface on my skin as a tingling sensation rushes throughout my body and into my loins, I can feel myself becoming rock hard once again as I start to quickly advance on Luna.

I seem to lose control as I act on animal instincts and quickly mount over her, shifting my weight on her I rest my hands on the back of her neck as I force her upper body down onto the bed. Luna releases a surprised gasp as I bring my head alongside the back of her head, Using my one arm to keep her down as my hand roughly forces its way down her back and between her hindlegs.

My thoughts all become a haze as I act like a possessed beast, I swear I even growl as I lightly bite along her neck as my hand rapidly brushes over her folds. Luna tries to shift from below me but to no avail. It doesn't take long until my hand starts to make her squirm, my fingers rapidly begin to pump into her causing her to moan out loud in delight.

Adjusting my position I use my free hand to pull on her mane lifting her head up as I straddle over her back, my fingers still frantically pushing deep within her soaked marehood. In a matter of moments, Luna is screaming as her orgasm hits, with her hindlegs twitching her walls clamp down hard on my fingers as her juices coat my hand and wrist.

As she attempts to regain her breath I withdraw my fingers as I grab her flanks to drag her to the edge of the bed, an evil grin spreading across my lips as I eye my prize. What has this drug done to me? Not waiting for Luna to recover I push my cock deep inside her causing her to bite down on her hoof to contain a cry of pleasure.

With each thrust I can feel electrical jolts of ecstasy run through my body, the potion seems to have also heightened my senses making every piece of contact feel divine. I feel as though I'm spacing out as I continue to fuck Luna, my body seems to be running on autopilot as I watch the show unfold before my very eyes. It even takes a considerable amount of effort for me to move my hands in order to caress her body.

Groaning I lean closer to her as I whisper into her ear, "I told you that you'd like a Captain riding you, back on Nightmare Night." I intentionally thrust as hard as I can into her causing a scream to escape her muzzle, "You said you were 'not some showpony,' well I say otherwise." Picking up the speed she continues to moan, "You're my showpony, aren't you?" She doesn't respond as she buries her muzzle under her hooves. Grabbing her mane I pull on it lifting her head from the bed.

"Yes," Luna responds with a silent tone.

Chuckling I slap her flank as I pull her hips back against me, keeping hold of her I bring her down on top of me as I rest my back against the floor, "I couldn't hear you!"

"Y-Yes!" Luna screams as my entire length pushes deep within her. As she starts to bounce on my shaft she leans forward as she releases cries of bliss with every bit of movement. Luna's flank begins to rapidly raise and drop against my hips, riding my cock she leans forward giving me the perfect view of her riding me.

This continues as I feel the pressure once again building up inside me, at the rate she's going I'm not going to last much longer. Luna is quickly able to reach another orgasm from this position as her pussy rapidly clamps down on my cock. I'm unable to hold back, as the pitch of her scream rises I sit up pulling her body fully down against me. Groaning I unload another load deep inside her as she tilts her head back to look at me, leaning closer she forces her lips against mine as my cock continues to spurt.

As our orgasms finally subside Luna pulls away from the kiss as she slowly lifts her body, as she removes herself from my cock cum drips from her pussy onto my crotch as she positions herself to lie alongside me on the floor. Smirking she places another series of kisses along my neck as I hold onto her and pull her in close, grabbing hold of her body I lift her up and carry her in my arms towards the bed.

********** Sex Over **********

Leaning down I rest Luna on the top of the bed as I move alongside her on top of the sheets, positioning us both on the edge I'm able to reach over and drag the other side of the sheets over us both. Sandwiching us between the sheets Luna wraps her hooves around my chest as we both try to regain our breaths, I can already feel the effects of the potion wearing off as my thoughts return to me.

Tilting my head I look to the restraint sitting over Luna's horn. Chuckling I look around on the floor for my trousers, "Maybe I should take that off now."

Luna's eyes briefly flick to her horn before she closes them. I watch her with intrigue as she tries to concentrate, following a few seconds the lock on the restraint forces itself open causing it to fall onto the bed alongside us. Using her magic she throws the restraint casually onto the floor, "Done."

"So you could have gotten out of that at any time?" Luna nods, "So you really did want me to take charge then."

Luna blushes softly as she places a kiss on my neck, "Is that a problem?"

"Not at all, though I'd prefer for us to engage with one another equally rather than just one of us taking the lead."

Luna beings to nod her head as she looks to me, "So... is this the end of the bet then?"

Smirking I begin to run my hand through her mane, "You still have until midnight, it just depends on what you want to do."

Pausing her eyes scan around the room, "I... haven't got anything else in mind. We could just spend the rest of the night together, we've still got some time."

"Yeah, that sounds nice."

Luna leans forward to press her lips against mine, "Good." As her hoof runs over my chest I start to slowly pull back from the kiss as Luna looks to me, "What have you got planned for tomorrow?"

"I was going to watch a few of the events with the rest of the Rangers and the girls from Ponyville. I haven't exactly spent much time with them yet, it will be good for us to socialise outside of our usual work."

Luna's gaze drops slightly before she looks back to me, "I understand, it's important for your team to get along both during and outside of work. Just don't forget about me while you're out inevitably getting drunk."

Chuckling I let out a slight yawn, "I won't forget, I'll be sure to spend time with you again later. We just have to space it out a bit when we're in public, we can't have people getting suspicious about us."

"Agreed." Luna and I look to one another as I hold onto her. There is a brief pause before a seductive smile surfaces on her lips, "Have you got any more of that potion?"

"N-no, I haven't. Why?" She's ready to go again? She surely is active once you get her going.

Luna shrugs as her horn illuminates, "No matter, I have a spell which will do the trick."

"Wait. What?" A jolt of magic forces itself from Luna's horn and pierces my flesh, within seconds I find a new sense of energy as I find myself feeling ready to go once again. Wrapping my arms around her barrel I roll us both over leaving myself on top as I begin to rapidly kiss along Luna's neck as she giggles softly.

Well I doubt we'll be sleeping tonight... not that I'm complaining.

Chapter 64 - Taking part in the games

Monday 10th March 2014
Crystal Empire
11:27

Raising my hand to shield my eyes from the sunlight I take my sunglasses from atop my head and put them on, today has been the warmest it has been in a while leaving me to wish that I asked Rarity to make me a few pairs of shorts. So far the games had been going well for Ponyville, since I lived there it only made sense that I supported them throughout the games. It makes a change where team GB had only won the Olympics once back in 1908 over a century ago.

The top position kept juggling back and forth between Ponyville, Cloudsdale and Canterlot leaving a good chance that any of the three towns could win it. Overall the events weren't much different from what you'd expect back at the Olympics, just a few new variations to incorporate Pegasi and Unicorns into certain events.

Since Unicorns would have the potential to cheat by using magic they weren't able to enter without being subjected to having a disabling spell cast on them to prevent them using their magic, kind of like the restraint I used on Luna except it required the individual to walk through a barrier. There was a bit of an issue when the guards to the stadium requested for me to walk through the barrier just in case, I must admit that I may have acted a bit like an arse when they failed to understand that I didn't have any magical qualities on account of magic being impossible for humans.

Looking across the stadium I watch the Princesses as they quietly converse within their booth before the main event, for the rest of the week I spent most of the day with my team leaving most nights free to be with Luna. Applejack, Pinkie and Rarity are sat on the level directly below me whereas I'm sat amongst the rest of the Rangers.

"John, are you paying attention?" Sunny asks bringing me back to reality.

Tilting my head I look to Sunny who's sat just above me, "Clearly not, no."

Chuckling Chaser flicks the back of my head with his hoof, "He's probably too busy thinking about something boring."

"I was not."

Chaser scoffs, "Please, you were probably thinking about work as usual."

"No, I wasn't. I was actually thinking about how similar this whole event is to the Olympics back home."

Georg groans as he looks to me, "You're not going into lecture mode again, are you?"

Giving a fake laugh I look back towards the stadium, "Hardly."

Chaser leans over my shoulder as he looks to the Wonderbolts as the relay begins, "Are you ready to lose to Cloudsdale? Ponyville has got no chance against the Wonderbolts."

"I honestly don't care who wins or loses."

Sunny looks to me with confusion, "But you're living in Ponyville, why wouldn't you support them?"

"I am supporting them, however I'm technically not from Ponyville as I live on garrison and don't technically have my own home."

"That counts," Shadow says as she nudges me from the left.

"Does it really?" I slowly begin to point towards my team, "You all live on garrison in Ponyville so technically you should all be supporting them."

"Nah, I'm rooting for the winners." As Chaser sits back in his chair I focus back onto the relay below. Trailing behind at the rear is the first racer for Ponyville, the steroid monkey who can hardly even lift off the ground. Navigating the track he's able to just about keep up once he's got his momentum but he isn't exactly very agile to move through the obstacles.

Reaching the next stage he arrives a few seconds after the others to pass the horseshoe onto Fluttershy, I don't see why they don't just use a baton like us. As Fluttershy starts I start to wonder how she even got roped into this, it's just hard seeing someone as shy as her competing in an event such as this.

My focus is drawn away however as a couple of pieces of popcorn land by my feet from below, looking over the edge I watch as Pinkie talks to the other girls as she throws her bag of popcorn over the guys head in front of her. He doesn't seem to give a shit though. Fucking hell, everyone in this world is just too nice to react to something like that. I miss the days where if someone spilt beer on you at a football match it would turn into a fist fight. I'd love to get into a little scrap like I did on occasion back home.

When I finish reminiscing about a fight I had back in a match against Aston Villa I finally look back as Fluttershy passes the horseshoe to Rainbow only for her to rapidly rush off ahead. It doesn't take long until she makes the ground back and passes a number of racers, before too long she's closing the distance with Spitfire who is in the lead.

Moving through the last few obstacles Rainbow seems to be unable to overtake Spitfire as they jostle positions regularly giving the lead back to one another. On the last ascent, Spitfire is just able to push ahead winning the relay for Cloudsdale and giving Ponyville second place, not too bad considering that Rainbow pretty much captured that position for us from last place.

Laughing Chaser leans forward patting my head, "I told you, Cloudsdale was never going to lose this one."

Cocking a brow I twist my head to look to him, "Well you have got three members of the elite flying military unit. We should introduce the shooting event to the games, I'd join the team and kick all of your asses."

"A shooting event? Humans actually do that?"

"Yeah, it's no different then archery." Looking back to the field the workers are in the process of quickly dismantling the obstacles and moving the podium into position. "Either a rifle, pistol or shotgun can be used depending on the event."

"A shotgun?" Shadow asks. "What's that?"

"It's similar to a rifle but propels small spherical pellets from the cartridge to have spread upon leaving the barrel, it hasn't exactly got much penetration compared to a rifle round but it works wonders at CQB and hunting birds. I was thinking about looking into developing one, it's pretty basic compared to a rifle so it shouldn't be too hard."

"You're going to make a weapon for close quarters?" Sure Strike asks. "We already have that, it's called a sword."

Folding my arms I rest into the seat, "Shotguns are probably better than swords, they've got a lot of stopping power at close range giving them more kick then pistols and most rifles. In fact, I think you of all people would prefer it to our rifles, it will allow you to engage up close and personal like you prefer."

"Could you make one?"

Shrugging I look to the field as the podiums are quickly set up and the top three teams take their places, "Probably, there are a few weapon designs I want to look into at some point. It will probably just be a basic double barrelled shotgun at first, I could look into making a pump-action as well at some point. Not to mention I will look to improving our rifles at some point."

Chaser leans forwards again, "Improve them? What do you intend to do?"

"I don't know yet. Straight-pull bolt, larger magazine or maybe even a self-loading mechanism so we don't have to cock it after every shot."

"That would make things easier."

As Shining starts to address the crowd I turn on my seat slightly, "It will be but I don't want you all turning into Yanks and wasting bullets left, right and centre. Changes will come over time, I just need to make sure any improvements work effectively before we issue them out to everyone. I don't want us all going out with a weapon system which won't work for shit."

Looking back down I catch Shining as he turns to the audience, "And now, for the anthem of-"

Before he can finish Spike cuts him off, "-And I shall do the honour of singing!"

As Shining seems to whisper to Spike we all slowly begin to stand as we prepare for the anthem of Cloudsdale, I still think it's a bit odd that they have an anthem for every city but I suppose it isn't all bad. Tapping me with his hoof Chaser pushes me, "Down in front."

Raising my hand I hold my middle finger to him, "Fuck you."

Sunny slowly pushes my hand back down, "You know, you never told us what your anthem is."

Cocking a brow I glance to her, "You want to know my national anthem? I'm not singing 'God save the Queen' to you all."

With a Pegasus flying above Shining she activates a spotlight and illuminates the area around him, "And now... um... the Cloudsdale anthem as sung by Spike." As soon as Shining announces this Spikes demeanour, which seemed confident, instantly changes to one of regret as it looks as though he realises he's made a grave mistake.

We all exchange a quick glance with one another before turning back to watch Spike down below as the music of the Cloudsdale anthem begins to play. "Oh, we're the Wonderbolts and we're super fast. And we're from Cloudsdale which-is-a-part-of-Equestria. That we like best and we're proud and we're fast and we like it because it really has nice trees..."

As he continues I lower my head as I bury it in my hands to try and stop myself from cringing at Spike's display, straight away I could tell that he was making it all up on the spot. When I glance back to Chaser I can see the irritation on his face as the anthem of his town is being disgraced in such a way. In fact, most of the Wonderbolts on the stand don't seem to be too impressed either with his display.

"..So I wish that this... song... was over now. Over... now. Over... now." When the song finally comes to an end there is nothing but total silence over the entire stadium, the only sound that can be heard is a baby crying in the stands. I don't even know how to respond either, letting out an irritated sigh I slowly lift my head from my hands to look down at him as she just stands there.

The uncomfortable silence is finally broken when Pinkie shouts out from below me, "Nailed it!" This causes me to look down at her in disbelief as she actually decided to shout that out in the stadium.

As Spike slowly waddles away I turn my head towards the others, "Well... that was... something." Most of them still stare in bewilderment down towards Spike as a couple simply nod their heads. Christ on a bike, watching that made me cringe.

As the next event got underway we decided to take our leave from the stadium, after watching that spectacle we decided we'd seen enough events for the day and decided to head into the city. As we traversed the main street there were a wide variety of stands set up to allow people to try a number of events and provide information such as archery, basic hurdles and many other sports.

As we idly stroll from stand to stand Chaser glances up to me, "Aren't you going to show us any of your worlds sports?"

Cocking a brow I tilt my head towards him, "Depends on the sport, I used to play a few but I only have a limited knowledge."

"Well, which one did you mostly play?"

"Football."

"Football? Oh, you must mean buckball."

Stopping on the spot I rest my hands on my hips as I start to laugh "You guys have a sport called 'buckball?' Even though you use the word 'buck' as your equivalent of 'fuck?' So it's fuckball?"

Chaser gives a sarcastic chuckle, "Very mature, John."

"This is me we're talking about, I only act mature when I want to. Now, what the hell is this fuckball?"

Rolling his eyes Chaser begins to slowly walk ahead, "Buckball has teams of threes competing against one another. Earth ponies are on offence and have to buck the ball into the opposition's goal, Pegasi are defence protecting the goal and passing it to the Earth ponies to shoot, the Unicorn will have the goal in the opposition's field and has to try and catch the ball for their team to score."

Following alongside Chaser I shake my head, "That definitely is not football. We have teams of eleven, one goalkeeper, then the team is mixed with defenders, midfielders and strikers, usually with the numbers of four-four-two. You have to basically get the ball in the opposition's goal by kicking the ball, only the goalkeeper can use their hands to physically hold the ball in their area unless it is a throw-in. Tackles can be made but you must make contact with the ball first otherwise, you will often commit a foul and be penalised."

"Sounds simple enough."

Snorting I overtake him as Sunny joins us, "That's what they all say, then people start to get confused with the offside rule. Not to mention there's also penalties, corner kicks and freekicks to throw into the mix. I'd have to properly show it to you all to get a better understanding. If you get me a ball we can have a little game for a bit, there are a few small fields about we can use as a pitch."

"That sounds like soccer," Sunny adds.

"Oh, yeah. It does," Chaser announces as it suddenly hits him.

Coming to an immediate stop I glare at the two of them, "Never call it 'soccer' again. It's called 'football,' we're not fucking Yanks. If you called it soccer in England you'd get glassed. But what about the issue with 'handball' if you all use your forehooves to pick up items?"

We all come to a stop as Sunny turns to me, "As long as the players don't pick up the ball it's okay. Magic and flight aren't allowed on the field, if you use either you commit a foul giving the other team a freekick. You'll tend to find a Pegasus in goal though as their wings allow them to easily glide between the posts to make saves, for that reason Pegasi goalies can only glide within their own goal box."

"Right so we'll need a Pegasus to be our goalie. Chaser?"

Looking to me he shakes his head, "I'm not sitting in front of a goal all day. I'll be a defender, there's nothing better than taking out another pony with a slide tackle."

Smirking I pat his head, "Good man."

Sunny steps between us, "Hold on, you're already sorting out a team? But we need an opposing team to play against."

"Easy, I've got the perfect opponents in mind."

Resting back on the bench of the locker room, Spitfire glances back up to me as she stretches her wings, "You want the Wonderbolts to play against the Everfree Rangers in a game of soccer?"

Sighing I pinch the bridge of my nose, "Football."

"Whatever you want to call it, why ask us?"

"Easy, you guys will provide a bit of a challenge and it would be a good laugh for two different military bodies to play against one another."

Lifting the towel from around her neck, Spitfire wipes it through her mane, "But most of us have been competing in the games for our own towns. We've done nothing but train since we've got here, we're exhausted meaning you'll have the advantage."

"Not really, we've been doing nothing but drink heavily and eat crap since we arrived. You guys may be tired but we're kind out of shape at the moment after spoiling ourselves."

Spitfire pauses as she glances to a couple of other Wonderbolts as they return from the showers, "So when do you want to play this game then?"

Cracking a smile I take a step back, "Whenever you guys are ready. We'll need a pitch though."

Matching my grin Spitfire gets up from the bench, "I can pull a couple of strings."

Raising a brow I look to her in confusion, "A couple of strings? We're just getting a field, not asking for access to the top stadium in the country."

"Trust me, this will make things more interesting. How about a little friendly wager?"

"A wager? I'm listening?"

Stepping alongside me, we both start to casually stroll towards the exit, "Losing team has to buy the winners drinks. We've all completed our events so we can finally unwind."

Turning to her I hold out my hand as I chuckle, "You've got a deal, crab."

Smirking Spitfire takes my hand and shakes it, "Game on, sapper. We'll see you at 19:00."

How the fuck did she pull this off!? Somehow Spitfire was able to talk to the organisers of the entire Equestria games and get us the main stadium for our match. Since there were no events for the evening they were happy to give us the main grounds under one condition, anybody who wished to attend was allowed to spectate our match. Word apparently spread quickly through the Crystal Empire that the Rangers would be playing the Wonderbolts tonight.

Standing at the entrance to the main grounds I look back to the tunnel at the rest of my team as they all line up ready for the match, some seem to be excited for the match whereas others seem to hold some reservations. Our layout for the team was myself acting as Captain and playing up front with Colbalt. Sunny, Shadow, Spectre and Slicer were playing midfield. Chaser, Silver, Janine and Sure Strike were in defence leaving Georg as our Goalkeeper.

The Wonderbolts were standing on the opposite side of the hallway as they also waited for the match to begin, although I didn't know all of them I was familiar with a few and knew their positions. Spitfire was Captain and playing as a striker alongside Rainbow Dash, since she was a Wonderbolt reserve she could join their team for the match. Soarin was in midfield alongside High Winds and two others. Fleetfoot and Blaze were filling two of the defender positions and Misty Fly was in goal leaving the rest of the team's positions with members of the team I was unfamiliar with. I was able to win a coin toss with Spitfire to decide which team would have to wear jerseys since none of us had unifroms, since I won I decided to get the Wonderbolts to wear them.

As soon as the referee and linesmen were ready for us we follow them outside onto the pitch, it's only then that I realise how many people turned up to spectate. The mass majority of the stands had been filled, likely with fans of the Wonderbolts wanting to see them try their hand at something other than flying. As I look up I notice all four Princesses have even decided to attend with the girls from Ponyville sitting directly below the delegation box.

With both teams positioned ready on the pitch, Spitfire and myself made our way to the referee for the coin toss to decide who'd kick off. Taking out a Bit he points to me before flipping the coin, "Sun, Rangers kick off. Moon, Wonderbolts." Throwing the coin in the air we all watch as it falls to the floor revealing the sun facing upwards, "Rangers kick off."

Looking back to Colbalt I whistle for him to join me at the centre spot. Once he joins me we wait as the referee prepares the others on the pitch. Glancing up to the Princesses, Colbalt lets out a sigh, "This doesn't feel like a friendly game anymore."

Following his gaze I lock eyes with Luna, "It makes it more fun. Just make sure we don't lose, they have Rainbow on their team so I'll never hear the end of it."

"We're only playing the most advanced flight team in the country. No pressure."

I tilt my head back towards him as I see the ref move into position, "Yeah, advanced 'flight team.' We're not in the air though." Following a few brief seconds, the referee blows his whistle signalling the start of the match as I pass the ball to Colbalt.

1st half - 06:24 Rangers 0 - 0 Wonderbolts

Trying to close the distance with Fleetfoot I sprint directly towards her as she prepares to cross the ball down the pitch towards our goal, I'm only inches away from blocking the shot as I raise my leg. Turning on the spot I watch as the ball lands in our third of the pitch right at the hooves of Soarin.

Navigating across the pitch he's able to move the ball past Chaser as he tries to slide into the ball. From there Soarin has a straight run towards the goal as he quickly advances. As he nears the target he's cut off by Sunny who quickly moves in to intercept as he shoots, the ball collides with her back sending it off target away from the goal.

As it moves through the air it comes down towards Spitfire and Janine on the corner of the box. Once it lands Janine is able to quickly able to take control but only for a couple of seconds, Spitfire is quick to retake the ball before moving in on the goal. Closing the distance she takes a shot at goal. Georg is just able to reach the shot but is unsuccessful at saving it, the ball clips his talons and hits the post only to bounce behind the line giving Spitfire the goal.

I let out a shallow groan as a large number of the spectators begin to cheer, Spitfire is quickly met by the rest of her team as she runs to the corner post to celebrate her goal.

1st half - 19:03 Rangers 0 - 1 Wonderbolts

Silver rest the ball down on the pitch as he prepares to take the free kick near the corner flag on the Wonderbolts third of the pitch, following a tackle where Blaze caught Colbalts legs knocking him to the floor.

As we all wait in the box ready for the cross everyone is quickly marked by someone in order to try and defend their goal. Rainbow had come back from the front to try and mark me but I was keeping her on guard as I was frequently moving around.

As soon as the whistle is blown the cross comes in and passes over the defensive wall straight into the box. Moving as quick as I could I sprint around Rainbow bringing me in front of her and decide to use my height to my advantage. As the ball comes down I don't let it fall as I instead jump in the air to header it.

Making contact I steer the ball towards the top right corner of the goal as Misty uses her wings to try and reach it on time, my header caught her off guard though as she wasn't expecting a high shot allowing the ball to reach the back of the net as it passes over her.

As a number of spectators begin to cheer I start to sprint past the others towards Silver on the corner. Reaching him I quickly grab hold of him and drag him with me to the corner flag as we both cheer like madmen, in a few seconds the rest of the team are all jumping on our backs as we face the crowd.

1st half - 42:37 Rangers 1 - 1 Wonderbolts

Making an advance on goal I'm able to step over the ball to trick one of the defenders allowing me to pass around him as we close on the box. As High Winds and Fleetfoot close the distance on me I glance to the side to see that Shadow is unmarked, scooping my foot underneath the ball I lift it from the ground and over the heads of the defenders as they charge me.

Landing at Shadow's hooves she makes a rapid sprint towards the goal as she attempts to seize the opening. Reaching the box she passes the ball to the side as Spectre comes running alongside her. As the ball rolls in front of her, Spectre takes the shot at full strength sending it hurtling towards the goal.

Misty jumps up to try and save it but the ball is able to pass between her hooves as it sails overhead. Striking the underside of the crossbar the ball bounces behind the line before jumping up again to hit the underside of the net giving us the lead as we enter halftime.

2nd half - 59:12 Rangers 2 - 1 Wonderbolts

As the ball is passed to me I pivot on the spot to try and pass it to Colbalt as he makes a dash past the half way line, before I can pass the ball High Winds slides in front of me kicking the ball from my feet back towards Soarin.

I watch as the ball rapidly advances on our goal as it's passed between the various players. Reaching the outside of the goal Spitfire receives the ball and dribbles the ball around Chaser, closing the distance she instead opts to kick the ball to the side into the path of Rainbow.

Rainbow slides across the grass as she brings her hoof across the ball with force sending it flying to the bottom corner of the goal. Georg is unable to reach the ball as its speed is too much for him granting the Wonderbolts an extra goal to bring the game level once again.

To celebrate, Rainbow quickly takes to the air and begins a number of acrobatic displays. Watching I shake my head as I move towards the centre of the pitch. You want to show off? so be it.

2nd half - 64:08 Rangers 2 - 2 Wonderbolts

As Misty takes the goal kick I jostle with High Winds to try and receive the ball, jumping into the air I'm able to flick the ball forward with my head back towards their own goal. As we both land on the floor I take my advantage and sprint ahead of High Winds reaching the ball first as I kick it along the ground to increase some distance.

Running into the last third of the pitch by myself I quickly find three of the Wonderbolts closing the distance on me, High winds from the rear and two others from each side. Waiting until I'm nearly sandwiched I flick the ball to the left as I use my body to shield it causing the two to overshoot their runs. Before they can recover I kick the ball once again towards the box leaving only Misty between me and the goal.

As soon as I reach the line I put all my force into the kick and force the ball to her left, I'm able to catch her off guard as she instead dives to the right allowing the ball to impact with the rear of the net giving us the lead once again. Celebrating I run towards the side of the pitch towards the delegation box as I weave between my team as they try to reach me.

Approaching the sideline I twist my body to the side as bring my hand down to come into contact with the floor, bringing my legs up I perform a quick succession of cartwheels before jumping up onto the edge of the stands. Turning to my team on the field I give a quick succession of bows before jumping down back onto the pitch, performing another forward roll as I land on the grass.

Strolling back to the starting position they all give me a quick pat on the back as I chuckle. Turning my head back I glance back up to Luna to see her with an amused smirk on her muzzle following my antics.

2nd half - 79:43 Rangers 3 - 2 Wonderbolts

Following a slide tackle by Chaser the Wonderbolts were awarded a penalty kick. Positioning the ball on the spot Spitfire takes a number of steps back as she locks eyes with Georg. Rubbing his talons together he regularly switches his balance between hindlegs to prepare himself to try and save the shot.

As soon as the referee blows for the penalty to be taken, Spitfire charges the ball at full speed and kicks it at full strength. The ball sails through the air towards the right side of the goal. Georg is able to leap into the air to save the shot, just stopping it with his talon the ball bounces back forward into the box to remain in play.

Instantly everyone rushes the ball in an attempt to either shoot or to clear it. The first to reach the ball is Soarin as he takes a shot at the open goal before Georg can get back into position, with the absence of our goalkeeper the ball easily impacts against the back of the next giving the Wonderbolts an additional point.

2nd half - 89:04 Rangers 3 - 3 Wonderbolts

As the Wonderbolts but on one final attack I call for everyone to defend the goal in an attempt to allow the game to extend to extra time, after playing for ninety minutes it's safe to say that everyone is exhausted from running back and forth across the pitch. As Spitfire keeps the ball on the outside of the box she looks for someone to cross the ball to as Silver marks her and prevents her from advancing herself.

Coming back I make a quick push to her as she tries to step back from Silver. Taking her by surprise I come into contact with the floor as I slide with both legs stuck out towards the ball, by the time she notices me I'm able to kick the ball towards the corner as Spitfire falls on top of me causing us to roll together just off the pitch.

Neither of us tries to get up as we look to the ball as Fleetfoot is able to reach it first. Crossing the ball it lands into the centre of the penalty box leaving it free for the taking. As everyone fights to get it Rainbow is able to reach it, taking control she dribbles the ball past Sure Strike giving her a position on an exposed side of the goal.

Taking the shot it clips the inside of the crossbar to bounce into the goal impacting the side net behind Georg. Having scored the winning goal she quickly takes to the air with the rest of the Wonderbolts as the spectators begin to cheer, the only one who hasn't flown up is Spitfire as she remains lying on top of my chest with her handleg pinned under my arm.

Glancing down to me she gives a sly grin, "You can let go of me now." Lifting my arm Spitfire slowly rises to her hooves but only after she seems to get a cheeky feel of my chest, "It looks like you're all buying us all drinks tonight." As she takes to the air I rest my head back on the grass as I rub my face.

Tilting my head towards the delegation box I notice Luna looking towards Spitfire as she flies to the rest of the team with a level expression, I have no idea what she's thinking as she watches Spitfire then glances back to me. Slowly sitting up I'm helped to my feet as Georg comes over. With the game practically over we all make our way back to our positions for the last couple minutes of injury time.

I've got the feeling my pockets are going to be empty by the end of the night.

Chapter 65 - The end of the games

Slamming the empty tankard on the table Rainbow leans across the surface of the table, "How about another round for the winners, John?" Since they won the game we all went straight out to the nearby tavern, and just like I predicted they were emptying our pockets very quickly. Despite our loss, we were all still in a good mood, I for one was just happy that I got to play a game of football like I used to do back home. I used to love the game when I was back at home so getting the opportunity to see it again kept me in a good mood.

Cocking a brow I look to Rainbow as Spitfire chuckles alongside her. Finish off the last of my ale I get up from my seat, "I swear, you guys are taking full advantage of the free drinks."

"I'm not going to turn down free cider."

Grinning I get up from my seat as I take the empty tankards with me, "I don't see why you don't go for something stronger than cider."

Shrugging Rainbow leans back into the booth, "You can't beat a cool cider after a long day. Especially when you win an easy game."

"Easy? You only won at the last minute."

"Still easy. I thought you were going to be a challenge."

Christ, you sure are cocky. Shaking my head I start to move towards the bar, "I guess I'll be back with another round."

Getting up from her seat, Spitfire stretches her legs, "I'll help you." Giving her a quick nod she follows me to the bar as I rest the empty tankards on the surface for the bar staff to collect, as the staff collect them I order another round of drinks which they soon start to prepare. As we wait for the drinks, Spitfire leans against the surface, "I bet you weren't expecting to lose that match, were you?"

"I never would have guessed that ponies would have been able to play football so well. I was able to beat you all in the air, though."

"Yeah, only 'cause you're taller than us and we aren't allowed to fly. If it wasn't for that you wouldn't have stood a chance."

Chuckling I lean against the surface, "Is that so? I've been playing football for most of my life. I could easily beat you in a one-on-one."

With a seductive smile, Spitfire looks to me, "Another bet? You're brave."

"I'm not making another bet... yet." Reaching into my pocket I take out a small handful of coins are the bar staff return with the drinks, as I'm in the process of paying them I notice Spitfire's tail occasionally flicking against the rear of my leg. She's flirting with me. Is she after another shag?

Before I take the drinks the barkeeper looks to the pile of Bits I've left for him, "You sure are spending an awful lot of money tonight."

Chuckling I tilt my head towards Spitfire, "Not by choice."

Taking the pile he leaves a few coins behind, "Tell you what, since you have that... thing which plays music, if you put some on I'll give you a discount for the night."

Taking the few coins back I reach into my pocket and grab my phone, "Deal." As I swipe through the songs I pause as I glance to Spitfire, "Do you want to choose one?"

As she shrugs I rest the phone on the surface for her as she scrolls through the titles using her hoof. Having a quick scan of the names she finally comes to a stop and selects 'No Sleep Till Brooklyn.' As the song begins to play I balance my phone over the tankards as I take hold of them and carry them back to the booth.

Taking a seat I pass the drinks out to Rainbow, High Winds, Soarin and Spitfire. Instead of sitting back alongside Rainbow, Spitfire instead joins me on my side of the booth. As I take a sip of my ale, High Winds looks to my phone, "What kind of music is this?"

Wiping my mouth I look to Spitfire, "She picked the song, not me. Besides, it's the Beastie Boys, not to mention the 80's was a great decade for music. Just because you ponies don't have any good music."

"Hey, we've got good music," High Winds states defensively. "Countess Coloratura, Sapphire Shores-"

"-Never heard of them. Besides, nothing beats a good guitar solo. You're supposed to be military so you've got to listen to something a bit more aggressive, not listen to something soft." Pausing my eyes flick up to her mane, "Speaking of soft."

She freezes as I begin to pat the top of her puffy mane, "W-what are you doing?"

The others snicker as I continue. Chuckling I start to run my fingers through it, "It feels like a sheep."

"S-stop playing with my mane," High Winds pushes my hand away as she blushes softly.

"You can't have a soft mane like that and expect me not to play with it. That's the same as giving me a beer and expecting me not to drink it, no matter what it's gonna happen." Bringing my hand back I look to my tankard of ale as I release a sigh, "What I wouldn't do for a pint of lager."

Smirking, Spitfire picks up her own tankard and brings it to her lips, "Lager? Why would you want that?"

"Because lager is the best booze around," As I pick up my ale I suddenly stop as I realise what she just said. "Wait! There's lager and I was never told?"

"Yeah, it's not exactly common though. You'll only tend to find it in the Zebralands or from the rogue trader from Yakyakistan."

"Spitfire, you're taking me to Yakyakistan."

Lowering her drink she looks to me, "You want to go all the way to Yakyakistan, just to get your drink?"

Turning my body I nod my head, "I will move heaven and Earth to get a pint of lager. My life is so empty without it. I've been here nearly a year, not to mention I was in Afghanistan for four months, I've gone too long without it."

"Well, you'll have to wait even longer for it. The gate to Yakyakistan has been closed to Equestria for centuries. Unless you can convince them to open the gate for you then you'll have to go without it." Before I open my mouth Spitfire raises her hoof to close my jaw, "And no, I won't take you to the Zebralands either."

Groaning I slump back into my seat, "Come on, be cool. Don't be such a crab."

Lifting her head, Rainbow turns to Spitfire. "Oh, that reminds me. John told me to call you a crab, whatever that means."

Narrowing her eyes, Spitfire glances to me. "Really? You're going to get the Wonderbolts to refer to one another as crabs?"

Chuckling I ruffle her mane, "You're the air force, so you're all crabs." Lifting my hand I point to High Winds then Soarin, "Those two are crabs." When I point to Rainbow I pause as I cock a brow, "You're in the reserves, aren't you?" Once Rainbow nods I start to laugh, "Rainbow is a weekend warrior."

High Winds and Soarin both grin as Rainbow looks to me in confusion, "Weekend warrior?"

"Reservist, you're only a soldier on the weekend. I guess I can refer to you as either a SWAT or a stab since you're a reservist."

"They don't sound too bad."

Chuckling I take a sip of my drink, "Wait till you find out what they mean. SWAT refers to 'Some Weekends And Tuesdays' for the Territorial Army, our equivalent of the army reserve. Stab is similar to crab except for you reservists, 'stupid territorial army bastard.' To make it fair though I'll tell you a couple of names to take the piss out of the Royal Engineers, call us either shovel monkeys or wedges."

"Does your military do nothing but insult one another?" High Winds asks.

"Everyone thinks their unit is the best, no matter what. We still care for each other but we'll take the piss, its a good form of banter. Think of it this way, have you got a friend you can insult yet they won't take offence to it?" High Winds nods. "It's exactly the same as that."

Snickering Rainbow leans over the table, "We all know the Rangers aren't the best at soccer. That honour belongs to the Wonderbolts now."

"Football! Get it right!" Clearing my throat I run a hand through my hair, "Let's see how well you handle rugby-" I suddenly pause when I feel something slowly run along the outside of my thigh. Sitting up straight I flick my eyes down below the table and notice Spitfire trailing her hoof along my leg out of sight of the others. She was feeling me up at the match. Holy shit, she must be after round two.

The others don't seem to notice as they go about their own conversation, I can't even bring myself to respond as her hoof continues to run over my leg. I just sit there frozen as she continues, after a minute her hoof moves over my leg to rub my inner thigh. Okay, I've got to put a stop to this now.

Before I open my mouth the other three at the table all get up. "Where are you all going?"

As Rainbow and Soarin move to another booth further down, High Winds turns to me as she grabs her drink. "We're going to join the others. I take it you'll join us?"

"Y-yeah, just give us a moment." Once she nods and makes her way to the other booth I turn back to Spitfire as she's looking at me with a seductive smile. "What are you doing?"

Sliding closer to me on the seat her hoof brushes over my crotch, "What does it look like?"

"You know exactly what it looks like. But I can't, Spitfire."

Tilting her head she rests her hoof on my leg, "Why not?"

"Because I have a gi-"

"-Hello, John." Luna's voice calls to me from the side of the booth causing me to freeze. Oh, fuck. Slowly I turn my head to see that Luna has once again used her spell to alter her appearance making her look like Moon Glow. To my surprise, she isn't scowling at me but is instead smiling.

"Moon Glow? What are you doing here?"

"I came back to see your match against the Wonderbolts. I thought you did extremely well." Leaning to the side she glances to Spitfire alongside me before she suddenly climbs into the booth and to my surprise sits on my lap causing Spitfire to quickly shuffle away. With Luna sitting on my lap she suddenly presses her lips against mine with a forceful kiss, almost as if she's claiming me as her own in front of Spitfire.

Spitfire looks to us both in surprise as Luna pulls back and continues to smile at me, "I-I'm sorry, who are you?"

Turning to Spitfire, Luna continues to give an innocent smile. "Moon Glow, I'm John's marefriend."

"M-marefriend?" I can only smile sheepishly as Luna nods. "Well then... I'll leave you two to it." Quickly getting up from the booth she grabs her drink as she moves back to join the others, occasionally she glances back as she walks.

With Spitfire out of view, Luna looks back to me. "So, did I come at the right time?"

Looking to her I slowly nod, "Um... yeah, I think you did. But before you accuse me of anything I d-"

Luna cuts me off by pressing her lips against mine once again. Pulling back she presses her hoof on my chest, "I know, I did hear what was happening. I just decided to make the point clear that you're taken. Though I do have one question, why was Spitfire making an advance on you?"

Sighing I lower my head, "There's no point in lying. Remember back on New Year's Eve when I told you I was with someone other than Sunny? Well... it was Spitfire, back at the homecoming party. That was the only time anything happened between us, though."

"You... and Spitfire?" Luna sounds surprised as she says this. "I never would have guessed it was her."

Cocking a brow I rest my hands on Luna's waist, "Why not?"

"I heard rumours." Luna casually levitates my drinks to her lips as I look at her expectantly. Once she's had a drink she rests the tankard back down, "I heard that she was... gay."

Chuckling I shake my head, "Gay? Then what does that make me? I'm pretty sure I'm a guy."

"Like I said, it's a rumour. The same one is going around about Rainbow Dash."

"Rainbow?" As Luna nods, I'm about to reply but suddenly stop. "Actually, it wouldn't really surprise me. though, to be honest, I've never exactly seen her try to get with any guys or girls. For that matter, I haven't seen any of the girls at Ponyville trying to get with anyone."

"Well in your short time here you haven't exactly had much time to relax with them. You've always been away with the Guard, as much as I appreciate your dedication to the work I fear that you spend a little too much time working."

"What else am I going to do?" I ask as I adjust Luna's weight on my lap. "There isn't exactly a lot for me to do in my spare time other than work. There's a lot I can do for the Rangers and your military in general, I've brought you all rifles so I may as well seek to improve them."

"We're in no rush for new weaponry. In your short time here you've done a lot for the guard, you need some time off." Chuckling Luna lifts my tankard in her magic and holds it in front of me prompting me to take hold of it. "Drink up."

"What? Why?"

Getting up from my lap Luna slowly begins to saunter towards the exit, "We've got the night to spend together, that should help you to relax." A grin quickly spreads across my lips as I quickly drain the tankard. Emptying it as promptly as I can I slam it back down onto the table as I get up and move to follow the sway of Luna's hips.

Monday 17th March 2014
Crystal Empire
19:34

After spending the last week watching numerous events and spending the days with my team the Equestria Games were finally coming to an end, right now we are all sat in the stands as we watch the final event, ice archery. Watching the event got me thinking about possibly implementing the arrows into the Rangers somehow, they had the capability to freeze whatever they came into contact with making them a potentially powerful weapon.

Something with that kind of power could have some good uses on the field, whether it be freezing field guns to prevent them from adjusting their aim, freezing armour plating to make them susceptible to high calibre munitions or even as a way to potentially incapacitate a target by freezing a limb. I'd have to throw the ideas to Dawn Star when I see her, half of the stuff I'm thinking of likely wouldn't even work knowing my luck.

As the games continued I noticed Pinkie jumping and shouting on the spot earlier from across the stadium, likely worried about the fact that if Cloudsdale were to earn two spots in the winning three finalists they could overtake Ponyville on the medal count winning the game. Chaser has been going on about the medal count for the entire final, he seems really determined that Cloudsdale will win the games.

As Chaser continues nattering to Sunny I let out a frustrated groan, "Are you going to talk about anything other than the bloody medal count? We get it, you could win the games."

Turning his head to me, Chaser shakes his head, "Believe it or not but I'd like to win the games."

"Really? I would never have guessed." I respond in a sarcastic tone.

"And here I thought that spending every night with Moon Glow would loosen you up. I imagine something else got loo-" Before he can finish I slap him across the back of his head.

"You are one nosey bastard. I spend a few night with a girl and you have to dig your nose into my business."

Chuckling Chaser turns back to watch the game, "It's my job. Someone has got to annoy you."

"Oh? So that honour has fallen to you then? You'll declare war, and I promise you that I'll do a lot worse than ask you annoying questions."

"Like what?" Chaser asks with some worry in his voice.

"I'll do what I did to Williams." Chaser cocks a brow as he looks to me in confusion. "I took a dump in his doss bag." Upon hearing that everyone looks to me, "What?"

Scrunching up her nose Sunny shakes her head, "You used his sleeping bag as a toilet? I thought officers were supposed to be more mature than the average soldier."

"Supposed to, doesn't mean that I am. Besides, he started it."

"Why?" Shadow asks. "What did he do?"

Folding my arms I keep a level face as I watch the archery, "He didn't give me any Mars bars."

"What's a Mars bar?"

"Chocolate."

Georg and Silver both start to laugh out loud in disbelief. Regaining his breath Georg wipes a tear from his eye, "You took a shit in his sleeping bag... just because he didn't give you any chocolate?"

"I'd gone half a year without any good food. He promised me a Mars bar when they came in the post, instead the selfish bastard ate them all. So I gave him some... fresh chocolate since he wanted it all to himself."

"That's disgusting," Sunny declares.

Chuckling I shrug, "Welcome to the army, we're all slobs." Before she can reply we all watch as an arrow flies sky high completely missing the target, the arrow comes to a halt as it buries itself into a cloud overhead. How the fuck did someone make that shot? Within a matter of seconds, the cloud starts to descend towards the ground as jagged ice begins to overtake the cloud sending it towards the stands. Well that is a massive health and safety oversight.

As it starts to get closer a number of Pegasi from the stands quickly take to the air to try and help slow the crowd. As we all stand I point to all the Pegasi in my team, "Get up there! Steer it away from the crowds!" As they quickly move into position I turn to Sunny, "Can't you use a spell?"

"No, we had to come in through the disabling spell. Our magic won't work. Can't you do something?"

"What am I going to do? I can't fly and the only solution I know is to shoot things, and I haven't exactly got a gun. Do you expect me to throw my shoe at it?" Before we can come up with any solutions we watch as Spike calls out for the others to move. Climbing onto Shining's back he jumps from Pegasus to Pegasus to get closer to the ice cloud.

Once he reaches it Spike is able to exhale a large wall of flames underneath the cloud. A heavy plume of steam quickly leaves the cloud and fills the entire stadium as the ice rapidly melts, it doesn't take long until Spike lands on the field below with the ice being nothing more than a small layer of water as it lands on the ground around him. Since when could he do that?

As the crowd begin to quickly cheer for Spike the rest of the Rangers return as they land back in their seats, all of them sharing a similar expression as they look to Spike in disbelief. As he slowly makes his way back to the tunnel of the stadium he's met by the girls from Ponyville along with the Princesses as they quickly move the thank and congratulate him.

I guess that makes up for his embarrassing display from the other week.

Chapter 66 - New toys

The train suddenly brakes jolting me awake from my nap. Opening my eyes I release a yawn as I look to the others in the train car, most of the Rangers are waking up as well following our last night of drinks before returning to the world or work. The girls from Ponyville look much better off than the rest of us, I was able to convince them all to join us but they had some restraint when it came to drinking for the night.

Rubbing the sleep from my eyes I hesitantly rise to my feet in an attempt to stretch my legs, after last night's sessions the only thing that got me up in the first place was Sunny and Colbalt ganging up and using their magic to literally drag me from my bed. With the train slowing to a crawl, I grab my luggage from overhead and look back to the others, "Come on guys, we're here."

Shuffling in his seat, Chaser grunts as he turns his back to me as he grumbles sleepily, "J-just five more minutes."

Rolling my eyes I slowly step up to him, folding my arms I loom over him as he tries to go back to sleep. Looking to the others I speak in a raised voice, "Chaser, what did I tell you about packing your fucking porn? It's fallen onto the bloody floor." This causes his head to quickly rise as he frantically looks towards the floor underneath the bags as a number of the Rangers start to chuckle.

Narrowing his eyes he leans back into his seat, "You evil bastard."

"I never said I was a saint." Moving back to my own bags I pick them both up and wait by the door as the train finally comes to a halt, as soon as the doors open up I step onto the platform. Rounding the corner of the train station I come to a stop as I see two guards in the Rangers uniform who I'm unfamiliar with.

As they both look to me the Pegasus comes to attention and salutes as the Earth pony mare steps up to me. Holding out her hoof she offers it to me, "Captain John Davies, I'm your new second in command. My name is Captain Hussar." The Captain has a coat the colour of pale sand with her chestnut brown mane tied back in a bun, as she holds her hoof out to me her aqua blue eyes seem to scan over me.

Taking hold of her hoof I give it a firm shake, "So what does this mean for Venture? He's no longer in charge of the Ponyville Guard?" Is it ironic that a pony in the military has the name Hussar, a term used for the light cavalry?

Shaking her head the Captain withdraws her hoof from my grip, "The Lieutenant will continue to run the Guard, that will be his primary role. I am here to help you with future operations, organising the Company and maintaining the unit during your absence. With the Company now full we will eventually need a garrison to house them all, for now, they're all remaining at their current postings. They've undergone the training requirement you set out and have been issued with the standard arms and uniforms of the Everfree Rangers."

"So there are Rangers scattered across the country? Doesn't that seem a bit... unorganised?"

"Perhaps, however we are using the opportunity to promote the Rangers across the Solar and Lunar Guard. Once the guards heard that the Everfree Rangers were recruiting many of them signed up, given its success in both the civil war and the defence of Ponyville, the Rangers are considered to be one of the new elite forces. Not to mention the cooperative efforts of the Rangers and the Griffonian military to combat the Children of the Motherland, the actions of the Rangers during the chemical attack has gained you large recognition in both the Griffonian and Equestrian military."

Switching my focus I glance to the Pegasus standing behind Hussar, immediately his appearance sticks out to me. Rather than having a coat made of a single colour, his coat appears to have a zebra pattern with the colours black and yellow. His eyes are a mustard yellow with his short-cropped mane and tail being a fire red. "And who are you?"

"Lance Corporal, Matrix. Captain Hussar has allocated me to fill the gap in your squad, sir." His accent immediately strikes me as familiar, not because I've heard him speak before but because I recognise the regional accent. He sounds like a Yorkshireman. It's about time there was somebody else with a similar accent to me, I knew I couldn't have been the only Brit in this world.

Cocking a brow I rest my bag by my feet, "Two questions. One, where are you from? And two, what is with the weird coat pattern?"

"I would have thought both of those would have been obvious. I'm from Trottingham and I'm part Zebra, my mum is a Zebra" -His eyes briefly flick to Hussar who seems to be looking at him with mild irritation. When he looks back to me his posture stiffens- "Sir."

I hold my hand up dismissively to him, "If you're going to be in my squad then you'll have to learn that I don't care for formalities when you address me. Why were you picked anyways?"

Before he can respond, Hussar steps in, "He was... transferred from another unit. Major Vanguard transferred him from his previous unit, he thought as you were both engineers you'd be able to 'mentor him.' Well.. that and the fact that he always seems to find himself trouble in the other units."

Groaning Matrix shakes his head, "I don't need mentoring, besides just because the Captain is an Engineer doesn't mean he knows anything about demolitions and explosive ordinance."

I fold my arms as I chuckle, "I'm an ATO, my whole engineering profession was around explosives and bombs."

With a sly grin, Matrix steps up to me, "I'm pretty certain I still don't need somepony to show me how to do my job. I'm trained and experienced, I know what I'm doing."

Shaking my head I look down at him, "Okay, if you're so smart then let's see how good you are. I've taken a bullet to the gut, I'm screaming my lungs out yelling for my mum. It's just you with a box full of supplies. The enemy army is approaching from the other side of the river, how are you going to neutralise the bridge to stop them from overrunning us?"

Stepping up to the challenge he looks to me with a cocky expression, "I use the explosive charge provided and secure it in position with clay."

"Where?"

"On the structures weakest points."

"Are you going to make sure all of those points go off at once?"

"Yes."

"Cause if you don't the bridge might not come down."

"I'll make sure."

"How?"

"I'll cut exact lengths of electric cable."

"Any air bubbles in the clay?"

"No."

"Is the explosive secured and dry?"

"Yes."

"So, exact lengths of electric cable-"

"-Attach the cords to the electric cable and clay at one end and to the exploder on the other, push down on the exploder and boom... neutralise the bridge." Matrix raises his eyebrows as he watches me with a cocky smirk.

Matching his grin I hold a finger up, "You forgot about the part where you drag me to safety. But apart from that, very good."

"I told you I know what I'm doing."

Picking up my bag I start to walk past him, "You may know how to blow up a bridge, but something tells me that was never the issue. As long as you don't get into too much trouble I'm sure we won't have any major issues." Hussar and Matrix quickly fall in alongside me as we start to make our way back to the barracks.

Releasing a frustrated growl I run my fingers through my hair as I slump forward over my desk, "How can one person get so many fucking letters in two months?" The surface of the desk was littered with sealed letters, a large number of them being from various military units requesting information about the development of our weapons and armour.

Lowering her book, Hussar glance to me from her seat, "Two months is a long time to be away from home. I'm sure there isn't that many."

Lifting my head I clear my throat as I pick up a stack of open letters, "So far I've opened around fifty of them, I don't even think I'm halfway through them yet. I've had offers from local stalls and businesses, musicians asking about the music of my world wanting to study it, communications from other officers in other units. Let's not forget my personal favourite, an invitation to a photo shoot for the yearly exotic creatures edition of Playpony."

Cocking a brow Hussar rests the book on the chair before walking up to me, "You've actually got a letter from Playpony?" Nodding I sift through the pile of opened letters until I find the one in question. Holding it out to Hussar she takes hold of it and quickly scans through the letter, a smirk creeping across her lips as she gets towards the end. "Well... you're certainly on the radar it seems."

"So it seems, for whatever reason."

"So... that means you haven't heard the rumours?" Cocking a brow I lift my head to look to Hussar, "You haven't heard what the mares have been saying about you?"

"...No. Why? What have they been saying?"

Giving me the letter back she makes her way back to her seat, "Just the usual gossip, mostly just speculations about how you... well, you know." When she notices me resting back in my seat with a blank expression she releases a slight groan, "...Rut, I've heard a number of the mares in the unit, and elsewhere, trying to guess your abilities in the bedroom."

Laughing I shake my head as I collect the next letter, "Well, they're not going to find out."

"Oh, I didn't know you were gay." Freezing I quickly lift my head and glare as her, "What? There's nothing wrong with it."

"No... they're not going to find out because I already have a girlfriend."

A mild blush surfaces on her cheeks as she once again lifts her book, "Oh, my bad."

As she goes back to her book I decide to continue with the rest of the letters. Lifting the next envelope I look to the seal and notice Luna's royal stamp. When did she send me this? Why'd she send me a letter while I was away? Peeling it open I take out the parchment inside and unfold it, as I do this a golden ticket drops out and lands on my lap. When I pick the ticket up I realise that it's another ticket for the Gala, this time though it's being held in July. "Why is the Gala earlier this year?"

"The Gala changes every year, with each year it's held during a different season which changes the theme. Last year it was held in autumn, this year it will be summer. It goes in a circuit so next year will be spring followed by winter."

"So this year it's going to be boiling hot? Great... I hate the heat, give me freezing temperatures over blistering heat any day of the week." Getting up from my seat I rest the tickets and letter on the desk, "Come on, lets actually get to some work." Holding the door open I wait until Hussar leaves the office before following her. As we make our way down to the basement we pass a number of the local Guards who all stop to salute us as we pass them.

Moving through the lower level we find a few guards carrying out admin in the main armoury, what catches my eye is the fact that they're examining ammunition which appears slightly different from our usual .303 rounds. The casing has a thin purple stripe circling around the width of the casing, the bullet itself also looks to be a darker material compared to the usual metals we used. Deciding it would be best to ask our WISWO I enter the lab to find Dawnstar examining some of the new bullets closely.

Clearing my throat she fails to notice our presence. Reaching for the door I slam it shut creating a resounding bang causing her to drop the bullet as she releases a sudden yelp. Regaining her composure she rests the bullet back in its original position before moving up to me, "Did you really have to do that?"

Shrugging I join her in the centre of the room, "I was testing how observant you were to your surroundings, you failed by the way."

Shaking her head she glances back to her work, "I've been able to make plenty of new designs and some improvements for you whilst you were away, I take it that is why you're here?"

"Yeah, also to see how you've been. It's been two months and the first thing you go into is work?"

"Oh... sorry," She smiles sheepishly. "I'm just... not exactly used to interacting with other ponies, or humans in your case. I've always been happy to dive straight into my work, I'm more comfortable with research then I am with interacting with others."

"It's fine, don't worry. Though I reckon it wouldn't do you any harm to come upstairs tonight and see everyone again, I'm sure they'll want to see you."

Pausing Dawnstar looks to the floor before her eyes meet mine again, "I-I'll think about it."

Glancing back to Hussar I raise a hand to her, "Before I forget, this is-"

"-Captain Hussar," Dawnstar interrupts. "I know, she's been in town for a couple of weeks now."

Chuckling, Hussar steps past us and leans against one of the tables, "Did you think I lingered at the train station just waiting for you to turn up? I have been working whilst you were enjoying the Crystal Empire."

Rubbing my face I move to the workstation, "I'm still tired so don't expect my brain to be working properly." Reaching the new bullet I look back to Dawnstar, "Why don't you go over what you've been up to? But, try to keep the technical jargon to a minimum for today."

Joining me at the workstation, Dawnstar quickly jumps straight in as she points to the new bullet. "First things first, with the war games being held next week I had to design a new form of munition which could be used in a safe environment with a basic duelling spell. We couldn't just cast a duelling spell on the standard ammunition, the materials it was constructed from along with the force behind the bullet meant that it would still pierce flesh and armour. That is where these new munitions come into play."

Lifting the cartridge she rotates it in her magic allowing me to examine the bullet itself. "The bullets are developed using a variety of rubbers, they are designed to resemble the standard .303 rounds, the only difference is the amount of powder contained within the casing and the materials of the bullet. In combination with the reduced gunpowder and the duelling spell the standard .303's still proved to be unaffected by the spell, this prompted me to develop a new bullet made of softer materials which lacked the capacity to penetrate armour and flesh. These three factors combined provide us with a non-lethal round, I refer to it as the rubb-"

"-Rubber bullet," I finish it off for her causing Dawnstar to look to me in surprise. "We have rubber bullets back on Earth, used for non-lethal situations such as riot control. I just have one issue, though. These can still be lethal in certain situations, being shot with one of these at close range will still cause some serious damage."

"That is where the duelling spell comes into play. With the use of the spell and other arcane enchantments I have been able to reduce the risk of severe injury, the spells work in such a way that the bullet's force is drastically reduced on impact with its target. You'll still feel the round impacting against flesh and armour, but it will feel more like a kick then a gunshot."

Taking hold of the bullet, Hussar balances it on the end of her hoof, "So you expect us to run around and shoot one another with these rounds?"

"Well, how else would you be able to use your rifles in training situations?" Dawnstar replies.

"Are you certain it's safe?"

Nodding, Dawnstar levitates a rifle from a nearby table and loads the round into the chamber. Taking a step back she points to a free spot in the room, "John, would you mind?"

My eyes widen as I glance to the rifle, "Fuck that! I'm not agreeing to be shot again. Last time it was Luna, now you want to shoot me."

"Come on, John. How else will you know this will work on the field?" Dawnstar pleas.

Stepping between us, Hussar points to Dawnstar, "If you're so certain that it's safe, why don't you volunteer to get shot?"

With a momentary pause, she passes the rifle to me before moving towards the open space in the room. I clasp onto the rifle as we watch Dawnstar levitate a small metal mask and goggles towards herself, it appears to have a mesh design allowing for ventilation whilst still offering some form of protection. Once they're secured she stands tall as she looks to me, "Just... don't aim for the face."

Aiming the rifle I line up the sights with her central mass, my eyes keep flicking up to her as I expect her to suddenly cry out for me not to shoot. Seeing no signs of hesitation I flick the safety off the rifle before squeezing the trigger.

PHAT

The round impacts with her chest causing her to take a few involuntary steps back, a red spot quickly forming where I hit her to indicate that the round would have killed her. With a slight hiss, Dawnstar removes the mask and goggles from her face before resting them on the table. "See... it won't cause any serious injuries. There are a few drawbacks to performance though."

Lowering the rifle I eject the cartridge, "Such as?"

"The range has been drastically reduced. After testing the rifles to their maximum potential I found that the Mk 1's have an effective range of five-hundred meters, with the training rounds it's drastically reduced to two-hundred meters."

Sighing I rub my hair, "That's still better than the new spears the Solar Guard have developed. We'll be able to engage them at twice the distance before they can engage us. Have you got anything else for us?"

Smiling, Dawnstar levitates a small crate over with my helmet without its cover resting on the lid. Passing my helmet to me I notice the once olive green material has been painted a jet black to match with our uniforms. "I've been able to replicate your helmet to provide our unit with better protection, especially since they had no protective headwear."

Flipping open the box she levitates a new helmet out and passes it to Hussar. The helmet appears to be made of the same material as mine except it has been styled differently. Small openings have been left to allow the wearer's ears to remain unobstructed to allow them to effectively hear one another on the battlefield. The main shape of the helmet resembles my Mk 7 with the only exception being at the neckline, the shape of the rear provides additional protection to the neck of the wearer similar to the German stahlhelm.

As Hussar puts on the helmet, Dawnstar begins to explain. "With our necks being exposed we needed to develop some additional protection from shrapnel but still maintained the light weight of your material. This design allows full mobility, allowing the wearer to have full head and neck movement without having the helmet digging into the flesh or catching on our armour. The last batch is due to be completed tomorrow, we'll issue every soldier in the unit with the new helmets to ensure they're ready for the war games next week."

Smirking I ruffle Dawnstar's mane, "Good work. You did really good."

With a sheepish smile she slowly moves my hand away, "Thank you, I have some other projects on the go but they're not going to be completed for a while. I think you'll benefit greatly from the new armour design."

"What have you got?"

Reaching over the desk she drags a schematic over to me showing the outline of a human and a pony, on their limbs I can see what appears to be some sort of plate armour. "I've started to design this to help protect the soldiers on the field, your armour protects your organs yet leaves all of your limbs exposed. This is a simple design, small steel plates are layered over one another to allow full movement of your arms and legs yet provide protection from bladed weapons. I'll look into finding a strong yet lightweight material which is up to the task. The one advantage we have over the Solar Guards is the weight of our equipment. We may as well keep it that way."

Chuckling I pick up a full rifle magazine from the table which is filled with the training rounds, "That, along with better combat range, training and tactics. I'm sure we'll win these games. I'll leave you to it, Dawnstar. Keep up the good work WISWO."

As I start to leave the room, Hussar calls to me, "I'll catch up with you soon, John. I want to check on some more of Dawnstar's work."

Shrugging I grasp onto the door handle, "Suit yourself." Moving through the door I make my way down the corridor and head back upstairs onto the main floor. Before I start to ascend the stairs towards my office I come to a stop as my stomach grumbles violently, since I woke up this morning I've been without any sort of food. Changing course to the kitchen I move through the door into the main lobby where I quickly come to a stop, standing in the main entrance is Crimson with a large duffle bag rested at her hooves.

Looking up to me she shuffles her hooves slightly, "H-hello." After a brief pause, she raises her hoof and holds it out to me.

Glancing to her hoof I slowly push it down to her surprise, instead I move close to her and kneel down to pull her in for a hug. Initially, she's hesitant but soon she rests her head against my shoulder, "It's good to have you back. It hasn't been the same without you." Releasing my grip on her, I rise back to my feet.

Reaching underneath her armour she presents me with a file, "The doctors have said I'm able to return to active duty... if you'll have me."

Taking hold of the files I don't even look to them as I place them underneath my arm, "Of course we'll have you back. I'm sure everyone will be thrilled that you're back with us." Lowering my head I rest my hand on my hip, "How was the funeral? I wish we could have come back to have given Comet a proper send-off."

With her gaze dropping her muzzle scrunches up as her eyelids clamps shut, "It was... difficult. I still don't think I'm ready to say goodbye."

Nodding my head I rest a hand on the side of her neck, "I know it isn't easy, losing a friend, but we'll do everything we can to help you. You can come and see me anytime you want."

"I-I just need to get back to work... take my mind off it."

"I understand, better to keep your mind focused on something else. Drop off your kit in your room and head down to see Dawnstar and Captain Hussar, I'm sure they could find something for you to keep you busy. We'll be away next week for the war games against Shining Armor and the Solar Guard, we'll be doing nothing all week except preparing our equipment."

"Okay, I'll go see them." Picking up her duffle bag she throws it over her back as she heads to the main corridor.

"Hey..." I call out to her as she opens the doorway. "I meant what I said, it's good to have you back."

With a soft smile, Crimson turns back to the door, "Thank you." Once she's made her way through and the door shuts behind her I continue to head for the kitchen.

Welcome home, Crimson.

Chapter 67 - Technology's place on the battlefield

The rest of the day was spent working in the armoury and labs below the barracks to get everything in order for the war games, we have a lot of equipment to develop and distribute to ensure every soldier has the newest kit for the battle. Dawnstar was able to give us a few demonstrations of the defensive capabilities of the new helmets. If a bullet struck the helmet at the right angle it had the potential to deflect the round, this would save the life of the wearer but the force still had potential to cause sufficient harm.

I decided to look into developing some new optics for our rifles, even though our weapons had reduced range with the training rounds it would be good to have this equipment ready for future operations. By the end of the day, I was able to create the base of a standard rifle scope which had the ability to provide the user with increased vision at range. With the main optics set and a basic frame constructed, I would be able to tinker with the design further to increase its durability and allow for better sight alignments.

I also started creating additional magazines for my Glock 17. I only came here with the two and following the attack on the Children installation, I would likely need more for close quarters combat. I even threw the idea of elemental rounds towards Dawnstar, she did say that in theory, they could be possible but it would require extensive research and development. Due to the lower surface area of the bullet, the effects of elemental spells would be reduced from the effectiveness I had witnessed with arrows.

Crimson seemed to relax more as she got stuck into some work, I'm sure it helped her to take her mind off things. It was also good to see that everyone else welcomed her back with open arms when we headed to the common room after our work... or would it be with open hooves? It didn't take long for her to come out of her shell and interact with everyone like she did prior to Comets death. She even had her old room left for her, since Matrix was our newest member he had been assigned to Comets old room.

With little sleep the previous night we all decided to have an early night, especially when I announced to everyone that the entire week we'd be training and organising kit ready for the war games. After two weeks of food, lots of booze and relaxation it would do us some good to get back into shape before we're expected to run around on the battlefield.

After having a hot shower and a quick shave I let out a resounding yawn as I stroll from my ensuite to my bedroom, after a few months away from this comfortable bed I was more than eager to jump straight under the covers. As I grasp onto the sheets to pull them back I hear the door behind me creek open following a quiet succession of knocks.

Groaning I turn to the door, "What now?" Once the door is fully open I pause as Luna steps through, "Luna? What are you doing here?"

Sauntering into the room she closes the door behind her with her magic, "I just came by to see if you were beginning preparations for the war games. After all, you've got to make sure that you don't let down the Lunar Guard."

Releasing my bed sheets I stroll to the centre of the room to meet with Luna, "We're getting there. We've just got to finish developing a few pieces, the new helmets are due to be issued out to every member of the Rangers tomorrow. I don't see why we won't win these games, I've got more experience than Shining when it comes to implementing tactics on the battlefield."

"That may be, but don't think he hasn't studied and reviewed numerous strategies for combat. You may be experienced, but he has knowledge on his side."

Raising a hand I caress Luna's cheek, "I take it you'll be spectating? Are you going to be rooting for me on the sidelines? Maybe I should get you a cheerleaders outfit."

Raising her hoof she rests it on my hand, "Unfortunately, no. My sister and I have to meet with delegates in the Crystal Empire, both Cadence and Twilight will also be in attendance with us. And good luck trying to get me to wear an outfit like that."

"I'll have to make sure I've got plenty of war stories for you then, ones which tell of my heroism and skill on the battlefield."

Chuckling Luna lowers her hoof, "It doesn't count in a training exercise, nice try, John."

"I thought it was." Leaning closer I place a soft kiss on Luna's lips, to which she responds with a soft moan. Pulling back I start to idly run my hand over the fur on her neck, "Was there any other reason you decided to visit me during the night?"

Luna smirks as she looks to the suggestive expression on my face, "Although it would be an enjoyable way to spend the night, I didn't come for that. I wanted to assist you with preparations."

"Preparations? How?"

With a glow of her horn, Luna's magical energy collides with my chest knocking me back slightly towards my bed. As I try to respond my eyes feel immediately heavy as my body weakens, despite my efforts my legs give out from underneath me sending me backwards onto my bed as my eyes drift closed. W-what are you playing at Luna?

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

As quickly as my eyes close they once again reopen. In the brief seconds I lost control of my body I find myself in a completely different setting, lying on what seems to be thin air I appear to be in some sort of empty void, in every direction I can see what appears to see the night sky with stars lighting the surrounding area.

Rising to my feet I swivel on the spot to try and get my bearings. "Luna!?" I call out to my empty surroundings. "Luna, where are you!?"

"I'm right here," Luna's voice responds yet I'm unable to determine its source. Without warning, a white flash disrupts my vision as an opening appears in the sky overhead. From the opening Luna emerges as she seems to effortlessly descend as she walks towards me, it's almost as though she's walking down a set of invisible steps.

Once she reaches me I continue to survey my surroundings as the passage behind her seals, "Where the hell are we?"

"Isn't it obvious? We're in the dreamscape," She states matter-of-factly.

"Dreamscape? Why have you brought us here? Every other time you met me here you generated my flat, so why are we suddenly in the vacuum of space?"

Shaking her head Luna looks to the side, "I'm going to help your team train, once again, by allowing you to engage in another battle. This time, however, I'm going to allow you to chose the battle."

"But we're not in the same room? We're scattered around the building."

Chuckling Luna turns back to me, "I don't need to have you all nearby in order to allow you to share a dream. Granted, it would make it easier but it isn't a necessity. Besides, you're all in the same building."

Stepping back I turn my back on Luna as I think, "I don't know what battle to throw us all into. Shining will likely implement magic to grant him an advantage, I don't have any memories or knowledge of battles which could help us prepare for that."

"It is true, from what you've said humans don't possess any form of magic. Shining has also ensured that his Company is well trained in the use of combat magic, he will likely use that to his advantage."

I don't even know how to fully implement my teams magic into combat. It's useless to me, humans have never needed magic when we could rely on... I suddenly lift my head and turn back to Luna as an idea come to me. "That's it!"

Luna cocks a brow as she watches me curiously, "What is?"

"Humans never had magic, instead we relied on one thing to advance our species both in and out of combat... technology."

"I'm not following you, John. How is this going to help your team?"

"Simple, I need to show my team the effects technology can have on the battlefield. Magic can only be harnessed by the few who have the power to wield it, technology on the other hand-"

"-Can be used by anypony," Luna finishes.

Grinning I grab hold of her, "Exactly. I'll show them how humanity has used technology, from that I can hopefully get the idea through to them that technological development for the Rangers is the way forward. We'll prioritise superior equipment and training to give us the edge in battle."

"I must admit, it does sound promising. But what technology are you referring to? Do you mean those machines we witnessed from your memories whilst you were serving in the army?"

Shaking my head I release a sigh, "No. There's no point in showing them modern combat vehicles like the Apache or Challenger, that technology will be out of your reach for centuries. No... what I need is an early form of mechanised vehicles to show you the potential it has, from there you'll see how its introduction had a dramatic change on the battlefield."

Nodding Luna takes a step back, "What are you thinking?"

"I'm thinking the largest mechanised assault of the first world war, tanks used to their full potential... Amiens 1918. It may not have been the greatest tank, but that assault was the biggest ever push into German lines of the entire war. Tanks turned the tide of the war for us. If I can show everyone the potential technology has, maybe I'll make them realise the importance advanced equipment can have on the battlefield."

"Okay, I'll bring the others into the dreamscape. Though, I have one request."

Cocking a brow I eye her curiously, "And that is?"

There is a brief pause before Luna replies, "I wish to join you in combat."

My eyes widen at Luna's request, "Really? The tank isn't exactly going to be comfortable, not to mention that we'll still be engaged in a battle."

"If this technology is a promising as you make it out to be, I want to experience it for myself. Should it prove to be effective then I may prioritise future technological development for the Guard. We've already made rapid changes since your arrival, we've gone from no growth to rapid development in a number of months."

With a crisp nod, I turn to the side, "Okay, but on the battlefield, you take orders from me. You may be a Princess, but I'm still a Captain."

Luna gives a soft chuckle as her horn glows, "You forget that my sister and I have complete control of the Guard, but I shall do as you say."

Matching her chuckle I shake my head, "Shit, you're right. I didn't really think that through. I'm a professional soldier then."

After a few moments I watch as our surroundings rapidly change, the first thing to form is the dark sky overhead as it fills with heavy clouds. It doesn't take long for a mild fog to appear as trees and fields materialise from the ground and rise before us to create a thin woodland. After a few moments, Luna turns to me as she raises her hoof to point behind me.

Turning I look to my team as they all suddenly pick themselves up from the floor, a set of familiar khaki overalls covering their bodies. With a quick glance to myself, I also find myself wrapped in a khaki uniform from the first world war with an officer's cap resting on top of my head to symbolise my seniority. Along with the standard uniform, there are a number of patches on my arm showing the outline of a tank and with the text 'Tank corps,' our epaulettes have 'TC' sewn onto them to symbolise our unit. As the others all look to one another in confusion I step up to them, "Welcome to training."

Rubbing his eyes Chaser looks around, "I... I thought we weren't starting till tomorrow."

"Yeah, but since we're asleep and Luna offered to throw this together I figured we could start now." As I turn to Luna I pause briefly as I notice that she is also wrapped in the khaki uniform, although it sounds weird I can't help but think how good she makes that uniform look. Regaining my thoughts I turn to the side where I can see campfires lighting the woods in the distance, "I'm guessing camp is this way. Follow me, guys."

As we walk, Matrix slowly flies alongside me to keep up, "Care to explain what the heck is going on? One minute I was having a pleasant dream, the next minute I'm stuck in some foggy woodland with all of you and the Princess. That's another point, why is the Princess here?"

Tilting my head I glance to him then Luna as she catches up to walk along my other side, "We have been able to use dreams based on my memories and knowledge to allow us to engage in past battles from human history. We've been using it to allow us to train... kinda like a simulation if you guys even know what that is. Last time we were on the beaches of Normandy on D-day, today we're on the outskirts of Amiens."

"But why is Princess Luna here?" After a brief pause, he turns to Luna as a sheepish smile spreads across his muzzle, "No offence."

Shrugging Luna focuses on the uneven terrain, "None taken."

As we reach an incline I start to pick up the speed as a number of outlines begin to move through the fog, "She wished to be here. Since it's a dream and she's allowing us to do this, I'm not going to object." As we all make our way towards an opening in the trees I can hear a number of engines running and mechanics working as they prepare the tanks for the push.

As we near a small group of soldiers one of them breaks off and steps up to me, "Captain Davies, your Mk V is ready and waiting for you. I'll show you to her." All of us follow the soldier as he escorts us around a number of tents and supply crates until we reach our destination. Sitting alongside a small repair station sits the metal beast, our very own Mk V tank.

The large contraption sits with two tracks on either side of the main body, protruding from each side rests an additional unit which houses the 6-pounder guns along with an additional Lewis machine gun, two more machine guns were set up at the front and rear of the tank providing it with a total of six guns. Painted along the main body at the front of the tracks were three vertical stripes of white, red then white to symbolise that it was in control by the British.

As our escort leaves us I turn to the others as they all look to the tank with a mixture of awe and bewilderment. Grinning I step up to the tank and knock against the metal frame, "Welcome to the future everyone."

As they all slowly step closer, Sunny turns her focuses to me, "John, what is it?"

Flying overhead, Chaser lands on the roof, "It looks like a giant metal shed."

Grinning I turn to him, "You aren't far off. This is the Mk V tank, developed by the British army to punch through the German trench lines. The reason I'm showing you all this is because you may have noticed that I rely on technology and equipment on the battlefield, compared to others such as Shining who relies on magic. I'm going to show you how technology and industry can turn the tide of battle."

Kicking the tracks with her hoof, Shadow strolls around the tank, "How does it work? How would anypony even be able to drag this along a battlefield?"

"You think we tow this?" Scoffing I move to the main door and open it up, "You drive it. It operates by using an engine to provide power to the tracks allowing it to move on its own accord. You only need someone to operate the controls to select the gears for the tracks which feeds power into them." Turning back to the others I look to them all as I block the door, "So... who wants to drive?"

Everyone pauses as they all look to each other with scepticism, it's almost as if they don't even expect it to be capable of any form of movement. With nobody else volunteering Luna steps forward, "I'll give it a try."

Grinning I step to the side allowing her access to the main tank, "Head to the front seat and wait for me there. I'll show you the basic controls, I should be able to figure it out with you." Turning back to the others I run a hand through my hair, "For the rest of you, I will need six members to operate the guns. The rest of you will be outside the tank making a push with the infantry."

Looking between everyone I pause as an idea hits me. I highly doubt those who can fly will want to be cooped up in her like a caged bird, they could advance behind us then fly overhead as we cross the trenches to ensure we don't get any Germans sneaking up on us. "Crimson, Silver, Colbalt, Sunny, and Slicer, since you guys can't fly I want you all in the tank with me."

As they all climb into the tank I look back to the others, with the rest of them having wings I'd rather have them outside the tank but I'll still need one more to operate one of the weapons. I'll obviously be the tank commander and main engineer, but I will need someone to assist me if the engine fails on us. Looking over the last few I stop when I look to Matrix. He shuffles slightly as he looks to me, "W-what?"

"Didn't you say you were an engineer?"

"...Yeah."

Grinning I point into the tank, "In you go then."

As he steps to the opening he comes to a sudden halt as he notices the engine, "I'm not a train conductor, I don't know what to do with an engine. I only work on constructing barricades, fortifications and demolition."

"You were told that I was going to 'mentor' you. So get your arse in there so I can teach you how to be a proper engineer." Grumbling to himself he finally enters the tank as I turn to the others, "For the rest of you, I want you all advancing behind the tank when it comes to the assault. Find the quartermaster and get weapons and ammo, I'll brief you all once I've shown everyone in here how to operate the tank."

As they all cautiously step off in search of the quartermaster I can't help but grin as I step into the tank and seal the door behind me.

Following our briefing I had time to give everyone their individual orders, those on the ground would follow Chaser's lead as they provide infantry support to our flanks. I went around everyone in the tank and explained their roles and how the equipment worked, the only major difficulty was explaining how the driving controls worked for Luna. After a brief demonstration of the gears and steering levers she was able to get the hang of it.

We're based in the Tronville woods, three miles back from the frontline. Our primary objective is to launch a surprise attack on the German trenches to allow us to break through their defences, make way for infantry support, neutralise their artillery then secure a position seven miles past the crossing point. In modern combat, a seven-mile push may seem like nothing, but during the war that push had never been made by allied forces on the western front... until today.

This battle will consist primarily of tanks and infantry pushing on the ground, following an aerial strike from the airforce which will mask the sound of the advancing tanks. The purpose of the assault is to smash a line which is wide and deep enough that the German army will be unable to recover, seeing as a few months later the war came to an end I'd say this battle played a vital role in ending the war. This battle will allow the team to see how technology can turn the tide, before this mechanised assault the war was locked in a constant stalemate.

With everyone kitted up and the assault due to begin shortly, we needed to get into position ready to make the push. Due to her height, Luna was able to effectively see where she was going as she sat in the driver's seat, I highly doubt the others would have been able to operate the driving role. With everyone at their stations, I move to the rear of the engine.

"Matrix, get over here." Moving from his position on the rear gun, he joins me at the starting handle which acts as the tanks ignition. Grasping onto it we both hold it at the top position, "Ready? One, two." We both rotate it as quickly as we can, pushing it to the bottom then back up in an attempt to start the engine. In true British fashion it failed to start, "One, two." Again... nothing. "One, two." With a final push, the engine releases a bellowing roar as the engine comes to life.

As Matrix moves back to his gun I navigate around the others and join Luna and Slicer at the front. Resting a hand on Luna's back I look forward through the driving hatch, "Take it steady to begin with. Once you're familiar with the controls kick it into full speed, these things aren't exactly very quick so the sooner the better."

With a soft nod, she uses her magic to compress the handles on the levers and pushes them into first gear. The tank jolts violently as it sets off causing me to back peddle in the tank, the others are also required to grasp onto their positions to stop them from falling. It doesn't take long until Luna gets a feel for the controls and increases the speed. Chuckling I pat her on the back, "Who would have guessed that the Princess of the night would know how to drive a tank."

Tilting her head back to me, Luna grins, "It certainly is an experience."

Leaning from her position, Slicer turns to us both, "I would never have expected the Princess to be doing this."

Luna turns back to Slicer, "I bet you never expected you'd be in a situation like this when I trained you."

"I never knew what to expect with you. You always taught me to adapt to the situation when required, but never did I think I'd have to adapt to something like this."

Before I move back to my position, I lean closer to Luna, "I know that you will have a lot of magical power and could probably wipe the battlefield clean, but for the purpose of training could you only use... basic spells if you use any? We won't be able to fight alongside you in the real world."

Tilting her head back, Luna pauses before nodding, "I suppose that makes sense. Very well, I shall only use 'basic' spells."

As the early dawn light forces the fog away, the armada of tanks all close in with one another as the sound of engines overhead break the silence that fell over the tank... when I say silence I mean the lack of conversation since the engine produces a constant level of noise. Moving to the overhead hatch I shout out to Luna, "Cut the speed! We need to be moving at a snail's pace!"

"It's not like we could go any faster than a snail anyways," Matrix remarks under his breath.

As Luna cuts the speed I open the hatch overhead allowing the natural light to fill the dark shell of the tank. The volume of engines overhead intensifies as a fleet of aircraft fly overhead towards the German line, according to our briefing we have to hold a mile from the enemy position until the bombing runs commence.

The others quickly gather around to look at the planes overhead as they advance on the enemy positions. Nudging me, Sunny watches them in astonishment, "Is that how humans fly?"

Nodding I climb up onto the frame surrounding the engine to poke my head out, "Yeah. We can't naturally fly, so we developed vehicles to allow us to reach the skies. This war not only saw the creation of mechanised warfare but also aerial combat." Turning to the rear of the tank I look to the fleet of tanks and infantry which match our speed as we wait for the bombing run to commence, Chaser and the others are positioned directly behind our tank as they stare upwards.

Following a stretched pause the sound and shockwave of distant bombs finally hit us. Climbing back into the tank I close the hatch, "Full speed, Luna! Everyone man your guns! Colbalt, Silver, load grapeshots and prepare to engage the enemy as we near the trenches! Wait for my order!"

Luna once again puts the tank into full power as the engine begins to work overtime. Everyone waits nervously as they clasp onto their weapons, the sound of distant bombs sending shivers down our spines. It still takes us time to reach our target, scaling a small incline our tank starts to crush the barbed wire lines as we crawl over numerous craters.

Peeking through the commander's hatch I can see the heads of Germans as they lean out of their trenches to find the large mechanised force advancing on them. "Open fire!" As soon as the order is given the two 6-pounder guns immediately fire forward on the enemy position, the grape shots tearing through the flesh of the targets in front sending them back down into their trench in a bloody heap. Slicer's machine gun fire is able to suppress the enemy as they all duck, those who lift their heads quickly meet their end as a high calibre round rips them apart.

Many of the soldier in the trench attempt to fire back with their rifles, but to no avail. Their rounds aren't enough to pierce the armour of the tank as they're effortlessly halted by the metal case protecting us. As their rounds fail to cause us any harm they quickly attempt to climb out of the rear of their trench in an attempt to escape our path.

As the front of the tracks crosses over the trench both Sunny and Crimson have angles to fire on the Germans below from their machinegun positions, their rounds rinse through the trench lines exterminating all life within the confines of the defensive line. With three machine guns constantly firing and the cannons unleashing havoc the interior of the tank quickly fills with smoke as the weapons discharge.

As we cross the trench the tank rocks forwards as it hits a sudden ditch, the force is enough to make most of us lose our footing as we're all thrown forward. I have to prop myself against the engine to stop myself headbutting the metal components, Crimson is thrown from her position as her back impacts against the floor.

As the tank remains stationary the others all continue to fire as I quickly move to Crimson. Grabbing hold of her I sit her up as I pull her back over to the gun, "Come on, Crimson! It's just a knock! Get back on the gun!" As she reaches for the weapon I move around to the left side to observe the trench below. Many enemies are attempting to flee the trench as bullets tear through their unprotected bodies causing them to collapse over the top of the trench line.

Before too long Luna is able to get the tank moving again, the front of the tracks are able to push through the top of the ditch, moving the dirt allowing the tank to resume crawling forward. "Keep it up! We're pushing through!" I push forward towards Luna and Slicer as they focus on the path ahead. As Slicer reloads the machine gun I take command of it as she quickly steps to the side.

As we cross the muddy terrain I take aim at the retreating Germans as they attempt to reach the next trench back. Compressing the trigger I fire off fully automatic as I sweep across the ground ahead, the rounds quickly piercing the back of the enemy as they flee. "Come on you fuckers!" A number of them attempt to return fire from the next trench as I unload on them, the rounds destroy their skulls as their bodies are violently thrown backwards.

As we near the trench a large group of Germans lift their heads as they throw their weapons to the ground, their arms raised in the air. "They're surrendering!" Colbalt calls out. This is a dream but we need to treat it as though the situation is real. Normally I'm against killing those who surrender, but this is different. This was full-scale war. We were given our orders before this assault, take no prisoners. We can't leave these defensive positions intact, that includes those who man them.

Taking aim at the first group as they climb out of the trench I pull the trigger, they're quickly dropped as the bullets penetrate their vital organs terminating their lives. I can feel the others looking at me in shock as I continue to fire, "Keep firing! We have our orders!" As I continue to fire another of the machine guns soon fire alongside me, tilting my head back I notice Crimson as she fires on the enemy. Soon the others all return to their weapons as they continue engaging, though I can see the disgust for it in the majority of their faces.

Stepping back from the weapon I allow Slicer to once again take control, once she's in control though she's hesitant to fire on the enemy as they attempt to surrender. Leaning close to her I grasp onto her neck, "Shoot the bloody gun!" Slicer soon begins to fire on the enemy as we continue over the enemy lines. As I move to return to my position I quickly glance to Luna, unlike the others I can't read her as she maintains her focus on operating the tank.

Moving to Matrix's position I observe as he fires on those that we missed as we cross over the trenches. As I look to the distance I can see the rest of the tanks and infantry following in our trail, particularly Chaser and his team as they sweep the trenches they pass. It seems that they initially have issues with engaging those who surrender as they watch the British forces around them firing upon those who are surrendering. Chaser is the first to react as he looks forward to us, as he witnesses our actions he turns back to the trench and fires on the enemy who were left behind.

Crossing the last trench we soon find ourselves crossing over open fields towards the German position in the tree line, directly towards the enemy field guns. Advancing alongside other tanks we soon come under enemy fire, thankfully the guns were pre-sighted to engage enemies pushing on the trenches instead of advancing directly to them resulting in their rounds missing. "Weave, Luna! Make us a harder target for those guns!"

Adjusting the controls we gradually switch positions from side to side, this has the desired effect as one round goes wide following our change in direction. This will only work as we keep our distance, we can't switch directions at the tip of a hat but thankfully that applies to the guns down range. Closing the distance our weapons begin to return fire, due to the conditions Colbalt and Silver switch to HE shells and start to target the gun crews as Slicer attempts to suppress them.

As rounds continue to fly in our direction the sound of the engine dies out, in response our tank grinds to a halt. Everyone freezes as they all glance back to the engine, "John! It won't move!" Luna shouts back to me.

Navigating around the others I move to the engine, "Matrix, get the tools! We can't stay here! Everyone else, keep firing on the enemy!" Kneeling down by the engine I start to examine the components on it. Typical fucking British engineering! The one time you need it to work it dies on you.

Reaching my position Matrix slides the tools to me as he holds a small torch in his mouth in an attempt to illuminate the engine. Taking hold of a spanner I test all the main nuts on the engine and find one has shaken loose, clamping the tool in place I tighten the nut on the engine as I look over everything else. Looking closer I notice that one of the hoses has also come out of place.

The sound of an explosion nearby sends my heart racing as the unmistakable sound of steel tearing rings through the air. "John! Hurry up!" Sunny shouts to me, "Those guns just took out the tank next to us!"

"One minute!" Slipping on a pair of reinforced gloves I grasp the hot hose and try and move it back into position, despite the protection the hot oil soon starts to burn my skin as it pisses over the engine and my hand. Securing it in place I turn to Silver and Matrix as they put the starting handle in position, "Try it now!"

They both immediately pump on the starting handle causing the engine to grumble, with it failing to start I lean forward once again and make sure all the connections are still intact. Once I move away from the engine I take Matrix's position as I push on the handle, the engine fails to start as I push on the handle. "Come on you fucking piece of shit! Work!" With all my force I push the handle once again, this time I have some luck as the engine finally restarts.

As soon as the engine springs to life we're immediately met with another issue, the exhaust system seems to have failed as fumes start to fill the interior of our tank. Can I please get a fucking break? As the others all move back to their positions we continue our advance on the enemy field guns. Looking through one of the slats I find the tank alongside us is engulfed in flames, a number of the crew are scattered on the grass as their bodies are left to burn.

Silver and Colbalt fire another succession of high-explosive shells at the last field gun knocking it out of commission, with the threat cleared our tanks can push on through the tree line to reach the next objective behind enemy lines. Our tank pushes into the trees as I move to the engine once again, exhaust fumes are leaking from the engine and rapidly filling the cabin. The entire crew are soon entering coughing fits as they try to breathe in the filthy air.

My own head starts to spin as we push further across the terrain, by now any resistance is light allowing us to advance with Chaser and his team moving on the outside of the tank. It doesn't take long until the conditions become unbearable, the heat is excruciating as every breath feels more toxic than the last.

"J-John?" Luna calls to me from the front. Wrapping a cloth over my mouth I move through the tank towards Luna. As her head sways slightly she turns to me, "It will be... morning soon."

Nodding I rest a hand on her back, "We'll be safe out here. Stop the tank, we'll debrief outside." Nodding she pulls on the levers bringing the tank to a stop. Turning back to the others I rapidly move to open the main door, "E-everyone out!" Nobody even hesitates as they all instantly push for the exit, after spending that long cooped up inside that oven I don't exactly blame them.

As I join them all outside I rapidly gasp for air, looking to the others they all seem exhausted as they try to fill their lungs with clean air. Rubbing my face I rip the cloth from my face and drop it to the floor, "This will do... it's nearly morning and we already completed our main objective, we've broken through the defensive line."

Coughing violently, Sunny lifts her head, "What exactly was that back there?"

"What do you-"

"-You kicked up a giant fuss when it came to firing on those who surrendered, yet here you fired on those large groups which threw down their arms!"

Groaning I turn to the side and support myself against the tank, "This is different. The rules of engagement in this war were to shoot the enemy on sight, in these conditions prisoners couldn't really be taken. This war had been going on for four years, at this point the only objective was to end the war."

"That still doesn't justify it," Spectre states as she steps forward.

"I know it doesn't. You know I'd rather capture those who surrendered instead of killing them, but it sometimes isn't an option. In the army you learn one thing, you are expected to follow orders. You may not agree with them, you may hate them, but you must follow them. We were ordered to take no prisoners, I was only following orders."

"And that makes it alright?"

Sighing I shake my head, "No... it doesn't. War is hell... nothing during warfare is right."

Stepping past the others, Chaser stands alongside me, "John is right, We have to follow orders. It's what we agreed to when we joined the Guard... in a way we're lucky." Pausing he turns to me, "We're lucky we live in a world where we haven't been dragged into war. We can keep fighting to keep Equestria the way it is. If anything... I feel sorry for John and the humans. They've had to engage in these wars and face these horrors... I for one won't let that happen to Equestria."

Patting him on the back I look to the others, "There are many things I'm proud of humans for accomplishing... but there's much more which disgusts me. My home is now in Equestria with you guys, I want nothing more than to keep it safe. I'll do anything I can to ensure Equestria never ends up in a situation like this... where the entire globe is thrown into conflict and life is needlessly thrown away. We'll work together to keep Equestria safe. If we're given the orders from the top then we still have a duty to follow it, but I won't order you guys to do anything like this."

The others seem to be slightly satisfied with this answer, but not all appear to be content. Out of the corner of my eye, I notice Luna stepping around to the rear of the tank to look back over the route we took. Looking back to the others I slowly walk to Luna, "Rest for a few minutes, we'll be home soon." Reaching Luna I look to her as I climb onto the rear of the track to use as a seat, "Is everything okay?"

Staring back over the battlefield Luna doesn't move from her spot, "Did you mean what you said? That you want to keep Equestria safe?"

I'm initially taken aback by Luna's question, "Of course. It's my home now, I want to keep it and my friends safe. It was the reason I joined the army back home, it's the reason I'm still in the army here."

"And you'll follow all orders given to you... even if you don't agree?"

"Don't get me wrong, I'll argue to high hell about it. But if it comes down to it... yes, It's my duty to follow orders."

Turning her head back, Luna looks to me, "Do you honestly believe that? That you're some mindless drone who listens to every instruction given to them?"

Climbing off the track I step up to her, "I'm not some mindless drone. I have a duty to follow orders, Luna. If I don't agree with it I will try to fight it as best as I can, but in the end, I have to follow it. You saw what happens when I feel like an order is shit. Celestia made you keep quiet about Tirek, it was an order you received and I was pissed at it. I argued my point and got it across to her loud and clear, but at the end of the day, it's still an order from a superior."

"John... don't listen to orders blindly." I find myself looking to Luna in confusion as she continues, "You're unique in the sense that you seek your own route to deal with situations. You used your initiative to return to Griffonia to combat the Children, you acted correctly and achieved great things. Following orders would have meant you'd have never returned, you would have just remained in Ponyville. I need an officer who fights for what is best for Equestria, not just following orders."

"What are you saying, Luna?"

"I know you want what is best for Equestria... make sure that you show it. If an order you receive will cause more harm then good I want you to disobey it... even if it comes from me. We all have demons, John. Sometimes we just need somepony to rein us in, I think that individual may be you."

Nodding I look back to my team, "I won't throw those I care about into unnecessary danger. The same goes for Equestira, I won't put it at risk Luna."

Smiling, Luna leans closer and places a quick kiss on my cheek out of sight of my team, "I know you won't." Stepping around the tank, Luna examines it, "With regards to your technology... it certainly is an interesting tool. It has its flaws, but I can see its benefits. However, I can't have you making 'machines of war,' especially with concerns following our involvement in the civil war."

Sighing I rest my hand on my hips, "I understand. I won't be making tanks anytime soon, I wouldn't even know where to begin."

"At least I have seen the advantages technology can have in combat, it has given me much to consider. For now, I think the best way to improve the Guard is with additional defensive capabilities. Could you do that?"

"Yes. Dawnstar was already looking into new armour designs."

Taking a step back, Luna's horn begins to glow, "I'd like to see it once it's completed. For now, let us wake everypony us so you can begin training. You've got a lot of training to complete in order to prepare for the war games." With that our surroundings starts to fade as the dream world starts to collapse, a bright light surfacing likely indicating that I'm finally waking up.

We'll be ready, don't worry.

Chapter 68 - War games

During the week leading up to the war games I intensified training and preparations, all the local guards joined in with our unit as we underwent extensive physical training. I focused primarily on movement orders, patrol formations, tabbing with full kit and fire orders. Based on an update from military command, top brass from both the Lunar and Solar Guard would be in attendance to spectate the games. On the day they will decide the objective to win the games. Until that day, we need to prepare for every possibility.

Along with that, I also continued on making some adjustments to the new scope design I had developed. I was able to construct a more sturdy frame which allowed the operator to adjust the sighting on the scope, the rifle required an additional mount on the body to allow the scope to be fitted. That task wasn't too difficult, we had to make regular workarounds when it came to using SA80's in Afghanistan which didn't have the Daniel defence rail.

The project for additional Glock magazines was also a success, I crafted and additional two magazines to provide me with twice the ammunition when I'm on the field. Dawnstar was able to create me a few training variants of our 9mm rounds, she only made enough to fill the magazines since I doubted I'd need more for my pistol. There was only one other weapon myself and Matrix worked on together... flour bombs.

After a few tests, which involved placing one in Slicer's doorway to get back at her for the Christmas prank, the bombs functioned on a basic pressure plate which discharged flour over the target and surrounding area. We decided to construct a number of these to act as anti-personnel mines on the field. Shining will likely erect a shield wall to defend his advancing forces protecting them from bullets, but they won't expect munitions to activate from below them.

The helmets were rapidly distributed to every member of the Rangers for the upcoming games, with everyone having one as standard issue we also had a few spare which would be stored in the armoury. The mesh mask that Dawnstar used during the rifle test was also produced for everyone, these gave everyone's face some form of protection instead of leaving us exposed.

Whilst we were due to be away for the games Luna had arranged for members of the Guard in Canterlot to take over duties for us in Ponyville. With all our preparations made and training being carried out on a regular basis, we were as ready as we'd ever be.

Monday 24th March 2014
Ponyville train station
10:12

"Get all that kit loaded and ready to go! We're going to needing all the ammunition we've got!" I continue to bark orders at everyone as our supplies are loaded onto the train, we were provided with a military supply train since we couldn't exactly load a large quantity of supplies and troops onto a civilian train. Captain Hussar arranged for every other Ranger to board the train as it passed through their garrison towns, by the time it reached Ponyville we were the only ones left to board giving me a total of one-hundred and fifty troops at my command.

Lieutenant Venture steps up to me as he finishes checking off a number of items, "This is the last of our equipment to be loaded, sir. Once it's on board we're set to go."

"Are you sure that's everything," Hussar asks him.

"Positive, ma'am. Standard munitions, additional rifles and swords along with the flour bombs the Captain made... so that's everything."

Patting his back I step past him, "Good. Can you finish loading the supplies?"

Nodding he makes his way towards the last few soldiers, "I'll handle it, sir."

As myself and Hussar pace along the platform, she glances back to Venture, "I see that he hasn't followed your policy of 'no formalities.'"

Shrugging I rest my hands on my utility belt, "He's happy with it. He only tends to do it around other soldiers so it doesn't bother me too much."

As Hussar opens her mouth to respond she pauses as she looks past me, to my rear I can hear the sound of clattering hooves as something impacts with the floor. Pivoting I look to the source, to my surprise I find Dawnstar wearing a spare Rangers uniform with a rifle strapped to her back as she clumsily picks up the helmet she dropped to the floor. Resting it back on her head she looks up to me, "John... I want to come along."

In confusion, Hussar and I share a quick glance to one another. Focusing on Dawnstar I fold my arms, "Why?"

"I can be of use."

Hussar steps alongside me to inspect Dawnstar, "But you're not a soldier. You've not received any combat training with the unit and aren't even enlisted as a Guard."

"Hussar is right, Dawnstar." I agree as I nod my head, "You're not in the military. You're a civilian employee."

Adjusting the helmet on her head, Dawnstar steps closer, "Normally I would agree but this is different. This is a training exercise, not real combat. I could provide you with logistical support and battlefield analysis, I also need to study the weapons to see how effectively they operate out on the field."

Sighing Hussar turns to me, "This is highly unorthodox, John."

Groaning I rub my chin, "You'll listen to every order given to you? If you come you'll be expected to fight should you need to."

Nodding Dawnstar looks to me with a hopeful expression, "Yes...sir."

Stepping to the side I point to the main passenger carriage, "Store your kit and join the team. Don't make me regret this, Dawnstar."

"I won't. Thank you!" Trotting past me she quickly boards the train, the butt of her rifle clipping the doorway as she makes her way inside.

"Are you sure about this?" Hussar asks.

Shrugging I move towards the carriage, "This is only a training exercise and I'll take everybody that I can get. I'll assign her to a support role to begin with, I don't think she'll exactly dive head first into the fight. I'd rather know if she can handle herself in an emergency instead of learning the hard way when it comes around. Officially, she's here to carry out admin and research." As the last of the crew secure the supplies and board the train, Hussar and I join them in the carriage for the hour-long journey to the plains and valleys where the war games are taking place.

With the train approaching our destination I start to search through my kit as my phone plays the next song 'Ain't No Rest For The Wicked.' Grabbing my field pack I make sure that I've got everything I need before everyone else starts claiming additional kit from our reserve. Secured in my pack I've got additional magazines giving me over one-hundred rifle rounds, a map of the training site to allow strategic planning, a pair of binoculars, five flour bombs and my MTP folded at the bottom in case I have the need for switching to camouflage.

Flicking through a list of supplies, I refresh my mind on all the resources available to us. Packed away on the train is a large quantity of defensive fortifications we can use, should the game involve some sort of defence. Basic metal low walls, rolls of barbed wire and large construction sacks of sand can be used to erect a small defensive wall and to create our own sand bags on sight. Depending on how defensive the event goes, I've also packed additional shovels and wooden supports for the creation of foxholes and trenches.

Throughout the journey, Venture and Hussar went over numerous strategies and scenarios with me, we were trying our best to prepare for every eventuality. I was primarily relying on the event being carried out a similar way to exercises I took part in during basic training. Anything from capture the flag, defending a VIP, hostage extraction, patrol zones and even team deathmatch.

As I make the last few checks Chaser begins to equip his webbing, "So what's the plan?"

Glancing to him I load my rifle ready for the upcoming engagement, "Fuck knows. We'll be briefed by the officers on site about the objective, until they tell me what the mission is I won't be able to make an efficient plan."

Scoffing he looks out the window, "Well that certainly inspires confidence."

"It's called intelligence. Although you may lack it, I'm not going to make a plan of action without it."

"You know, I preferred it when we just winged it. It was a lot more fun."

Stepping past him I pat his back, "It is, but we need to play things smart. I'm not having that twat beat me."

Chuckling Chaser begins to follow me, "You'll never hear the end of it."

"Exactly. I want to rub his face in it, not the other way around. So do me a favour... don't fuck up."

"I'll try my best. Maybe you should tell the others that?"

As the train grinds to a halt I open the door ready so I can jump out, "I'll let you do that. It's called the chain of command, Sergeant. Orders go down, now up."

Once the train stops, Chaser scoffs as I step off the train, "Typical Rupert." Moving along the side of the train I take out my phone and pause my music before returning it to its home. As my Company disembark, a number of them quickly set out with Venture to unload our supplies while the others follow Hussar and fall in for parade. Standing further down the track is Shining Armor's company as they stand on parade, all of the soldiers have been equipped with the new spears along with their usual golden armour.

Standing between the Company and me is a number of higher ranking officers as they speak to Shining. Stepping up to them I come to a halt and salute the two highest ranking officers, Colonels from both the Lunar and Solar Guard. Turning to me they both salute as they scan over me. Stepping forward the Colonel of the Lunar Guard addresses me, "I take it your unit is ready, Captain?"

Remaining at attention I give a crisp nod, "Yes, sir."

"We haven't been introduced. Colonel Swift." The officer is a Thestral with a jet black coat and a coal coloured mane, his eyes are a sharp amber which seems to access my worth as they flick over my body. Holding out his hoof he grins to me, "I will be responsible for providing the Rangers with resources and supplies in the future, if you require anything then you send the requests directly to me."

Taking hold of his hoof I give it a firm shake, to my surprise he's got quite a bit of strength as he applies some force to the gesture. As he steps back the Solar officer steps forward to take his place, "Colonel Lightning." Repeating the same action I take hold of his hoof, the Unicorn officer has a strong ivory coat with pale emerald eyes, a silver and white short-cropped mane resting on his head.

"So... what is the order of business, sir?"

Colonel Swift steps past me and begins to observe my unit, "Once your unit is ready and all the equipment is unloaded you'll move to the starting positions where you'll have an hour to prepare for the upcoming war games. We will be observing the events to evaluate the performance of soldiers and the officers, this will allow us to witness the effectiveness of both weapons to decide which will play a role within the Guard in the future." Grinning he turns to me, "No pressure, Captain. But since you're representing the Lunar Guard I'm expecting you to win."

Matching his grin I observe my unit, "That won't be an issue."

Stepping forward, Shining removes his helmet, "You seem fairly confident about that."

"You've seen me fight. You should know of my capabilities on the battlefield."

With a smug grin he shakes his head, "I seem to recall you losing to Princess Luna in a sparring match."

Glaring at him I fold my arms, "You try fighting an immortal and all-powerful Alicorn. Somehow I doubt you'd even win one round like I did."

"You only won because you cheated and threw dirt in her face." This gets a surprised chuckle for Swift as he watches us both.

"It worked, didn't it? I saw a weakness and I exploited it. I seem to recall you collapsing on the field at Griffonstone. Who was the officer who attacked the palace and killed the General? Wait... I think I know this answer. Oh yeah, it was me."

As we both glare at one another, Colonel Lightning steps between us. "Saddlebags down, mares. Settle it on the battlefield." As we both return to attention he switches his gaze between us, "Now that you're both here I'll go over the objective. The game is capture the flag. Both sides will have a base to defend whilst they must assault the enemy position to retrieve their flag and return it to their base. You must control both flags in your own base to win. All units except for officers will have three lives, when they're killed on the field they will return to their base and respawn after an hour to symbolise reinforcements."

Capture the flag? Sweet, we can win this hands down. I'll leave one Platoon to defend our flag while the rest of the unit will be split into two Platoons to keep the pressure on the opposition. Levitating two flags from a crate he presents me with the Lunar Guard banner and Shining with the banner of the Solar Guard. "The game will last for a maximum of twenty-four hours from the starting signal. If you have both flags you must keep control of them for thirty minutes in order to win. If no winner emerges in the time period then we will decide who is the victor based on a number of factors, number of kills, casualties, strategic planning and combat capabilities. Any questions?"

"No, sir," Shining and I both respond in unison.

Grinning the two officers step back as they present us with a map marking the base locations, "You've got one hour to set up defences before the games begin. Good luck." With that, we both quickly move back to our Companies and prepare them to move to our bases, since I'm an engineer I should be able to establish some basic fortifications.

With our flag set up at the specified location, I assigned everyone to a variety of jobs to ensure the defences were quickly and effectively set up. Our base location was positioned at the base of a valley, it wasn't exactly ideal but it allowed for me to set up some high vantage points to watch the entrance giving us the high ground. Hussar took charge of organising the first two Platoons to engage the enemy once the games begin, Venture would be joining her once he had completed his job at erecting sandbag lines and barbed wire over the field leading to our base to slow the enemy down and provide us with cover.

As an engineer I decided that it would be logical to remain for the first defence, it would allow me to oversee defences and deploy our flour bombs before the enemy begin their assault. Chaser and the rest of the Platoon took the first hour to dig a large trench line for our defence, I was hoping it would give us sufficient cover from the magical spears as we engaged them. Following Chasers advice we would station a few Pegasi in the clouds over our base to keep the sky defended, they quickly set about removing all clouds above the advance to our base to ensure no Pegasi could sneak up on us in the clouds.

With the trenches and defensive structures being constructed by the team, I set about on my own task with Crimson and two members of the local Guard. On one of the hills behind our base, we were busy working on digging out our own pillbox. By the end, we were able to construct some wooden supports to hold a canvas over their heads allowing their position to remain concealed at ground level yet providing them with a line of sight on the advance. The three in the pill box were all issued with the new scopes I had developed, they would act as our sniper line in order to pick off any major threats.

By the time the main defensive lines were constructed a flare was fired off into the air to signal the beginning of the game, Venture and Hussar quickly gathered their Platoons and made their way towards the enemy base. I arranged a number of patrol routes on the outskirts of the valley to allow the base to have some form of early warning prior to an assault, the rest would man their positions and patrol the base as myself and Matrix went about constructing our own minefield.

Pushing myself back onto my knees I cautiously drag the surrounding dirt back over the mine in order to conceal it, once it's mostly covered I arm the device by removing its safety catch which will allow the pressure plate to function. Running my hand over my forehead I glance to Matrix as he lays down his last mine, "Hows it going? Are they all set?"

As he arms the device he nods his head as he quickly jumps to hover above the minefield, "Mines are all set and ready to go. I still don't see how this will work when the Pegasi can fly over them." To emphasise his point he glides over the top of the mines and comes to a stop above me.

"Have a little faith in your officer. We can deal with the Pegasi by other means, but I already know how Shining operates." Climbing to my feet I follow the path I set with a thin string of rope to the main corridor we left to allow us to pass the mine field. "In the war, he erected a large shield wall allowing us to advance. No projectiles were able to pass through, but I'm sure they can go underneath it. His unit will advance thinking they're safe only for them to activate the mines."

With a soft chuckle, he follows overhead as we start to stroll back to the main trench line one-hundred meters back, "Are all humans so dastardly?"

Grinning I turn my head to him as I pretend to twirl and imaginary moustache between my fingers, "Yes. Just call me Dick Dastardly, you can be Muttley."

Tilting his head he looks to me in confusion, "What?"

"Nothing, It was wishful thinking that you'd understand." Before he can respond the sound of distant gunshots ring out through the air causing us both to pivot on the spot. Facing its source I take a knee as I draw my binoculars and scan the distance ahead in an attempt to spot the engagement.

"You got eyes on?" Upon hearing that phrase my body freezes as my mind suddenly runs away from me. Images start to flash through my head of Afghanistan alongside Williams and the others, particularly the engagement where Taylor lost his life. "John?" My heart rate increases as my eyes dart back and forth across the surrounding, my grip on the binoculars faltering causing them to fall to the floor. You got eyes on? My head turns to the side where my eyes lock onto the base of a pair of boots, lifting my head slowly I find Williams kneeling alongside me wearing full kit and an SA80 resting in his hands. Time seems to slow as he turns his head to me. You okay, John? You look like you've seen a ghost.

Releasing the rifle he leans closer to me and both his hands grasp onto my shoulders. I watch as his mouth moves yet I fail to comprehend anything he says to me, his lips seem to move as though he's repeating the same phrase over and over again. As quickly as time distorted itself it soon returns as my eyes force themselves closed. Inhaling a deep breath I reopen my eyes to find Matrix shaking me, "John!? Snap out of it!"

Rapidly blinking my eyes I shake my head as my hands run over my head, "W-what?"

"The buck is going on with you!? You just... froze," Matrix looks to me with concern as I tilt my head to look back towards the opening of the valley.

W-what the fuck was that? I just froze, I couldn't control myself. As soon as Matrix spoke I just lost it. Why the fuck did Williams appear? I thought this was all behind me, yet he just surfaces once again. I don't think I can hide this, it's only getting worse. Before he'd only appear and I'd just talk to him, but now my body seems to be going into... shock or some shit. If others find out about this...

"John!" Matrix pushes me once again with his hooves bringing me back. With a quick glance to him, I lean down to retrieve my binoculars and begin to scan the valley entrance once again. In the distance, I can see our outer patrols making a tactical withdrawal back towards our line, one group would stop to provide covering fire as the others continued their retreat.

Sighing I push myself onto my feet, "Fly back and get everyone into their defensive positions."

"But what about-"

"-Just do it!" I quickly jolt my head to the side as I snap at him. With no response, he quickly flies back towards our base to get the others ready. Closing my eyes I try to slow my heart rate by taking slow and deep breaths yet this fails to achieve anything. What the fuck is happening to me!? I can't be breaking down! I just can't!

I remain stationary as I try to clear my head, slowly but surely my heart rate begins to return to normal. I only open my eyes once a succession of hoofsteps brings me back to the world, "Sir, Shining Armor is advancing on us." Lifting my head I open my eyes to look to the Corporal as the rest of his patrol team move past us.

Standing up I can see a few units of the Solar Guard surveying us as they seem to be preparing for an assault. Retrieving my rifle from my back I load a round into the chamber, "Get back to the defensive line. We'll hold the attack off." As the Corporal gallops past me I begin to rush after him in order to reach the defensive line, making sure to stick to the corridor we made to avoid my own mines. Glancing to each side of the valley I observe a number of Rangers as they start to take their positions to fire down at the opening.

Reaching the defensive line I jump into the trench alongside Dawnstar and Georg as they keep their rifles aimed down the valley. As I glance to Dawnstar I notice the rifle shaking slightly in her grasp as her ears regularly flick, "Are you okay?"

Without responding she tightens her grip as she gives a crisp nod, "I-I'm fine. Don't worry about me."

"Whats the plan, boss?" Georg asks as he lays his spare magazines out in front of him.

Lifting my hand I point to a post on the route leading to us, "That's the two-hundred-meter mark. Once they pass that then they're within range. Wait for my order then shoot the shit out of them, we can't lose this line."

Poking her head over the sandbags behind us, Sunny puts on her helmet, "How did they get past Venture and Hussar? We have two Platoons out there."

"Shining must have his other Platoons engaging our assault force keeping them occupied. This will be his main assault, if we hold them back then we can take the fight to them."

Landing above us, Matrix lowers his head into our trench, "Aerial team are in position and ready. Once we start to engage they'll keep the skies clear above us and commence quick strikes on their flanks."

"Good, join them and get ready."

"But what about-"

"-Now, Matrix. That's an order," I quickly swivel my head as I glare at him, knowing that he's trying to bring up my little episode. Once he leaves I look back over the valley and spot the Solar Guard as they begin to advance. They seem to be in a formation similar to that of line infantry you'd expect to see during the revolutionary war, they've got a bright uniform which makes them stand out just like the redcoats did during that war.

Seriously, what were they thinking with golden armour? If it was used for parade and ceremonial duties only then I'd be okay with it, but expecting to use it as a set of combat armour is just stupid. Underneath the sunlight, it does nothing but reflects its rays lighting them up like Christmas trees as they advance. At least we have a darker uniform which will be useful for night operations since we're the guards for the Princess of the night, even then our breastplates are a grey steel so they don't stand out a mile away.

As they begin to march towards us I keep my rifle at the ready as I scan the advancing lines. Located on the second-row dead-centre is Shining Armor, his purple variation of the armour making him stand out like a sore thumb. So you decided to lead from the front for once? Good. That way I can put a bullet in you. With my main target sighted I grasp on the mesh mask hanging around the front of my neck and raise it over my face ready for the fight.

We all remain on alert as we wait for the Solar Guard to get closer, glancing to everyone they all keep their rifles ready as they flick their safeties off ready to engage. As soon as the enemy pass the two-hundred-meter marker I line up my shot on Shining and begin to ease the trigger.

PHAT

The round heads towards my target but is instead intercepted by one of the soldiers marching in front of him, the round seems to knock his footing off track causing him to fall down to the side. "OPEN FIRE!" As soon as the order is given the entire line immediately fire off their rounds towards the advancing crowd, a large concentration of the first row falling down as the rounds impact their armour.

Loading another round I again take aim for Shining.

PHAT

Before the round reached the target he is able to erect a shield wall just as I predicted he would, the shield easily stops my round along with the rest as they're fired towards them. From the advancing troop, a large concentration of Pegasi jump up and rush over the shield towards our location. Switching targets I aim towards one of the flying units.

PHAT

The round collides with her wing and knocks her flight path off course, from below I can see a yellow mark as she begins to rapidly descend towards the ground. As she tries to fly back up Sunny take a shot from behind me catching her centre mass painting her red as she falls the last of the short distance to the floor. Rolling over the grass she manages to avoid any of the mines.

As the enemy Pegasi advance, Chaser and the rest of the aerial team take to the sky to intercept them. Pretty soon the air space above us breaks out into a makeshift dog fight, the occasional gunshot and spear lance being fired off. I watch the spectacle as a Solar Guard fires his spear at one of the Rangers. The initial shot of energy is a sky blue until the magical energy impacts the centre of the mesh mask causing a large red field to envelop the Ranger likely symbolising his death.

Turning back to the frontline the Solar Guard are occasionally losing a soldier from the shots being fired on their flanks, they soon dispatch small units to advance on our hilltop positions to neutralise them. It won't be long before they are in range to return fire on us, unfortunately for them that will also put them in the minefield.

As if on queue, as they start to break off from their formation to move between the gaps in the barbed wire one of the guards steps on a mine. He is quickly covered in flour as a cloud spreads outs to canvass the nearby soldiers, thanks to Dawnstar also casting a duelling spell on the mines the golden armour of the guards is turned red as the flour transforms their colour.

The mine seems to have the desired effect as a large group of the advancing guards rapidly come to a halt, their eyes fixed on the cloud of flour as it settles on the ground. As we continue to fire on them they start to move once again, a few of the guards activate additional mines we placed eliminating a number of the attackers from the games.

Adapting to the new threat Shining holds his position and stretches the shield wall to stretch in front of the group, as the glow of his horn intensifies he throws the shield forward. A large quantity of the mines are thrown from the floor as they're detonated by the shockwave of the shield. My eyes widen as the shield doesn't seem to show any sign of slowing as it makes its push towards us. As it reaches the fifty-meter mark I'm taken off guard as a large royal purple pulse of energy collides with the shield wall.

Turning my head to the side I watch Dawnstar as her magical energy is thrown towards the shield, to my surprise it seems to be having an effect on Shining's shield. Dawnstar's magic is working to counteract his shield preventing it from extending, keeping it in place. This creates a wall in front of us which neither force can shoot through.

Well that was what I thought. The Solar Guards raise their spears and fire towards us, the magical bolts are able to pierce through the shield as if it was nothing but pure air. My eyes widen as I see a bolt coming directly towards my head, as I duck the bolt flies over my head just a second after. Okay, so their rounds can bypass shields but take longer to travel and can physically be seen.

As they continue to fire they move towards the shield wall and take cover behind it, getting as close to us as possible whilst maintaining their cover. Sunny tries to throw her own shield around us but just like Shining's the magical bolts are able to pass through. Looking over the battlefield I notice a mine which had been left exposed, "Sunny! Use your magic and pick up that mine! Don't put any pressure on the pressure plate!"

Nodding she focuses her power on the exposed mine and is easily able to pluck it from the dirt. "Now what!?"

"Float it over and drop it on their heads!" The mine quickly travels through the air as it's positioned on the other side of the shield, the Solar Guards can see this and prioritise targeting Sunny. Before she can move it to target Shining she's hit by a magical bolt, the bolt hits her with enough force to knock her to the floor as her body is cocooned in a red aura.

The mine drops from its position falling short from its target. It is however successful at landing behind Shining's second in command eliminating the officer and his close protection unit from the games. With officers only having one life it will do good to weaken Shining's force for the rest of the event.

One officer down, two to go. How the fuck are we going to get rid of that shield? To answer my question I find Shining being knocked to the side as his shield drops, glancing to the edge of the valley I find that Crimson had relocated from her foxhole and targetted Shining. Expecting him to be out of the games I look to him to see a yellow streak over the front of his breastplate where the round skimmed him.

With his shield take out, Dawnstar is able to focus her magic elsewhere. Mimicking Shinings acting she throws up a magical barrier and propels the rest of the mines towards the enemy in one go. Shining is able to react at the last minute surrounding himself and the closest units within a shield bubble as the mines detonate around the rest of his firing line.

With the minefield cleared and the flour from the bombs disrupting the enemies vision, I decide now would be the best time to close the distance. Leaving the rifle against the trench wall I draw my pistol and sword and aim them towards the enemy, "PUSH FORWARD!" As the order is given everyone who was left on the defence line quickly climb out the trenches to charge the enemies position.

As we charge over the field a number of magical bolts are fired off in our direction, with their vision being obscured most of the rounds seem to be fired in the off chance they'll hit someone. With a bolt heading straight for me, I dive forward falling to the ground as it passes over me causing the front of my webbing and armour to scrape along the floor.

As I climb to my feet I lift my pistol and fire on a trio of Solar Guards on my right flank.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

Each round makes contact with its target, the first round for each creating a yellow mark before the following shots paint them red. Keeping my pistol ready I push into the enemy position as I notice Shining and a number of his units retreating with the shield providing them with cover. A number of the Rangers are attempting to fire on them but the rounds do nothing other than bounce off the shield.

Despite the main force retreating there are still a few stragglers left amongst us as we begin to engage them in melee combat. Spotting a Sergeant I charge him head on much to his surprise. Bringing up his spear he's able to block my first sword strike followed bt the second as I attempt to bring it across his chest in a backhand motion. As he attempts his own strike I use the length of my blade to keep the spear in a raised position as I casually lift my pistol and point it at his abdomen.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

All three rounds paint red marks at this range, the armour being useless to stop the rounds from this close. The bullets still impact him with enough force at this range causing him to collapse to the floor as he groans, it seems to have been as effective as a gut punch. With the others nearby quickly being eliminated by the Rangers ganging up on them I holster my weapons and pick up the Sergeant's spear. Taking a knee I try to use the primitive sights and take aim towards Shining as he makes his escape.

Pulling on the trigger the spear gives no kick as the magical bolt leaves the barrel. The round however misses the target, not being used to the weapon my round falls short as he quickly escapes the effective range of the weapon. Adjusting my aim I fire off another quick succession of rounds towards him will all but one missing. The one bolt which is on target collides with the rear of a guards helmet knocking him down as he glows bright red.

With Shining's aerial team now leaving to follow him back I look up to Chaser and give him the nod for our air team to pursue and harass the enemy. As he and the others move off the close in on their targets I drop the spear and begin to make my way back to the defensive line. We need to keep our base locked down. Hopefully one of the other Platoons which are out and about will pick them up and finish the job.

Not so good at attacking are you, Captain? Let's see how well you do at defending.

Chapter 69 - Under the cover of darkness

"The Solar Guard have got heavy fortifications set up along the side of this hill, here," Hussar points to a large natural feature on the map which lies between us and Shining's base. "They've used leftover crates and materials to build walls in order to provide them with some cover. We had some luck earlier by using our aerial units to fly overhead and engage them from a distance. At range the spears are easy to dodge, we've been able to pick them off like apples at an apple bobbing stand."

I shake my head as I look to her, "'Like apples at an apple bobbing stand?' Fucking hell. I need to teach you guys some better phrases, especially when you refer to everyone and everybody as 'everypony.' It's infuriating. Besides the expression you want is 'like shooting fish in a barrel.'"

"Is now really the-"

"-And don't even get me started on swearing. You mostly use 'buck.' Seriously? Do I need to teach you all how to use variety? There's a wide selection to chose from. Cunt, twat, bellend, fucker, tosser, nob, wanker-"

"-John!" Hussar shouts causing me to look to her, "Now isn't really the time."

Waving my hand I look at the map once again, "You're right. I'm still gonna sort that issue out at some point. Now, where were we?"

Clearing her throat she looks to the map once again, "In our previous assault we took twenty-seven casualties but were able to eliminate thirty of their defenders. Considering they had the high ground and strong cover points I'd consider the assault as highly effective. If we focused primarily on that point and assaulted it with our main force we'd easily be able to take it with few casualties. The only issue is that the main base is only located three-hundred meters down range, they could easily reinforce the site if we don't eliminate it quickly enough."

Nodding I point out a number of dirt roads leading to the Solar Guard's base, "What about these roads? Have you encountered much resistance on the roads?"

"Not much, only a few light patrols. When my Platoon was out on the field we encountered the remnants of their assault force as they made their way back to the base. Other then that we've been able to keep the enemy back, they haven't been able to push past our assault force following their first assault."

"So we've got them on the ropes. Despite their efforts, they're unable to break out. What has been the biggest threat for our forces out there?"

"The Imperial Pegasi of the Solar Guard have been a thorn in our side. We've been able to engage their infantry with ease at range, the Pegasi have caused no end of issues with their attack runs. Other than that, we've had little issues."

Glancing at my watch I check the time, 18:09. With the evening sun beginning to set, it won't be long before the moon starts to take over for the night. "Well then... we're the Lunar Guard, we serve the Princess of the night, so let's attack under the cover of Luna's night."

"You're proposing a night raid?"

"I am. Under the cover of darkness we'll be able to advance close to the enemy's position without being detected, we'll use the night to our advantage. The first wave will consist primarily of Thestrals, with their night eye they'll easily be able to pick out and eliminate targets. We'll surround the hill fortification then assault it in force. I'd imagine Shining will act like a true Rupert and expect his unit to sleep through the night, likely preparing for a full-scale assault of his own in the morning. We'll catch them all with their pants down... even though they don't wear pants or trousers for that matter."

Stepping back from the map, Hussar looks over our camp as a number of the defensive force begin to prepare their evening rations. "We can attack before midnight, it will allow our attack force to prepare and get some rest. But who will lead the attack?"

"I've been sat back here and have only been on a few patrols, I'll lead from the front. Since Venture is out there now, keeping the pressure on them, his unit can rest and sleep in rotations to keep the base safe. Our Platoons will assault, our combined force along with the cover of night and the range of our weapons should give us an advantage."

Nodding, Hussar moves past me, "I'll inform the NCO's to get their squads prepared. They'll be ready, John." As she moves off to inform the squad leaders I roll up the map and stuff it into my field pack. Moving across the base I keep my rifle hooked over my shoulder as I pass by numerous Rangers, despite being engaged in skirmishes through the day they all still seem to be fairly relaxed and full of energy.

Reaching my team I sit down with them around a small campfire as they start to eat their own ration packs, not fancying one of the pony rations I dig out one of the Griffin MRE's we had stocked away for Georg and Janine and place it into a mess tin containing water before placing it over the fire. As it cooks I remove my helmet and rest it alongside me.

Groaning I rub my face as I look at everyone, "We'll be launching an assault on the Solar Guard's base."

"What time?" Chaser asks as he continues to chew his food.

"Just before midnight."

"Seriously? I'd rather be in bed."

"That's exactly the point. I bet a large number of the Solar Guard will be caught unaware, we'll attack them whilst they're sleeping. We've got Thestrals with night eye, may as well let them have their fun in the dark."

Chuckling, Spectre lifts her head, "You make it sound so kinky."

Grinning I shake my head, "How the hell did you make that dirty?"

"She's like that," Shadow states as she looks to her sister.

Spectre looks back to her as she raises a hoof defensively, "It's not my fault. Being in the Rangers has warped my fragile little mind."

"You never had a fragile mind. Sex is on the brain with you, I'm surprised you haven't tried bedding anypony yet."

"Hey, I'm not that bad."

Scoffing, Shadow turns to face her sister fully, "Not that bad? With most garrisons we've been with I've caught you in bed with at least one mare."

Spluttering, Chaser looks to her, "Wait... mares?"

Spectre shrugs, "I'm gay, big deal. As soon as a stallions learn there's a gay mare around they all suddenly become interested."

Chaser slowly shifts his head to Shadow, "So are you-"

Sunny jabs him with her hoof cutting him off, "-Seriously? You're gonna ask her that?"

"What? I'm just asking," He replies in an innocent tone.

Shadow grins as she watches them, "No, I'm not gay."

As the water finally boils in my mess tin I take it off the fire and open the MRE, the contents don't exactly look very appetising but you learn to eat whatever you're given in the army. Chewing a mouthful of sausage and beans I point to Chaser, "It makes no difference to you, you've already got a girlfriend."

"I know," Chaser states. "I was just pursuing a line of enquiry."

"'Pursuing a line of enquiry?' I never expected to hear that phrase escape from your lips." As everyone begins to tuck into their food I notice Dawnstar's muzzle scrunching slightly as she tries to eat her rations. "Not a fan of the food I take it?"

Finishing her mouthful she rests the tin on the floor, "Not particularly. I know it's got all necessary calories and carbohydrates guards require for their duties, but it isn't exactly-"

"-Tasty, I know. Trust me when I say it never grows on you. I spent months in a row eating this shit, you just learn to put up with the flavour." Taking another mouthful I point my fork to Chaser, "That bastard seems to be able to eat just about anything that's given to him."

Grinning he finishes the last of his rations to reinforce my point, "If it's edible then I'll eat it." Looking to Dawnstar's rations he points to it, "You gonna eat that?" Dawnstar simply levitates the mess tin into his hooves giving him the meal, in a matter of seconds he's tucking straight into it. Finishing another mouthful he looks to Janine, "While we're on the topic, are you into stallions or mares?"

As Sunny jabs Chaser and scowls at him, Janine lifts her head, "You're asking me now?"

"Yeah, it allows us all to bond closer as a team." Tilting his head he looks to me for support, "Isn't that right, officer?"

Shrugging I focus back on my food, "I should have guessed you'd drag me into this, I guess it can do. I'm more used to talking about these things with guys since I only had men in my team back in Afghanistan."

Before Janine can respond, Georg steps in, "I don't exactly want to learn about my sister's sex life, thank you very much."

Chuckling, Spectre rests her mess tin on the floor, "It ain't that bad. You should hear about the stuff Shadow is into."

Shadow lowers her head as a blush surfaces, "Don't you dare."

As Spectre grins to her sister, Janine looks back to Chaser. "To answer your question, I'm heterosexual. Never been with a pony, or Griffin for that matter."

Spectre's head quickly snaps to Janine, "Hold on. You've never been with anypony?" Janine shakes her head, "We need to get you laid, this is an emergency!"

Georg steps in once again as a number of us start to chuckle, "We're not going to get my sister laid."

"Why not? It's only natural. You can't tell me that you haven't been with somepony else."

Georg pauses as he scratches the back of his neck, "Well... no, I can't say I haven't been with someone."

"Exactly. You've done it, why can't your sister?" I start to laugh as I watch Janine's reaction, as the two argue over her sex life she seems to be sinking into the floor in embarrassment.

Resting my mess tin on the floor I look to everyone, "Come on, guys. Stop acting like a bunch of horny teenagers."

"Naw," Spectre pouts. "But it's so fun. I bet if you didn't have a marefriend you'd be diving straight in to help Janine with her issue."

Janine's blush intensifies as Georg snaps his neck towards Spectre, "Seriously!? Can we stop talking about my sister in that way?"

"What? I'm just saying, she's a good looking Griffin." Spectre gives Janine a playful wink as she hides her face in embarrassment.

Chuckling I throw my empty MRE pack at Spectre, "Now is not the time to make advances on one another. Save that for later. Let's get our kit ready for tonight. I want you all to restock any equipment you need, we'll have a full briefing in two hours." Getting up from the floor I start to move around everyone as they slowly get up to prepare their kit for tonight.

That is on thing I miss about the army back home, the banter. You'd dive into a complete shit storm with your team and would experience many horrors together, but you'd still be able to take the piss and have a laugh with each other. You learn to develop a sick sense of humour in the military, it's the only way to stay sane during war.

With the glow of the stars and moon painting the night sky, we prepare for our push on the Solar Guard's camp. We should be able to catch them unprepared as they try to rest for the night. I'm used to carrying out assaults in the night, one thing we were prepared for in the army was utilising the natural darkness to our advantage, we'd carry out regular training exercise at night making us efficient fighters in those environments.

Every Thestral was deployed to relieve Venture's Platoon who were still out on the front line, they'd hold the position that Venture had secured until the relief Platoon's turn up and launch the assault. Waiting at the base it doesn't take very long until Venture and his team start to return to the base, Hussar mobilises her Platoon to reinforce the front as I move forward to debrief Venture.

Stepping up to him I notice two yellow streaks along his frontal armour. "Looks like you've had a fun afternoon."

Grinning he nods his head, "It provided some... entertainment." Pausing he glances to the flour that litters the advance to our base, "It looks as though your day didn't disappoint either, sir."

"I love a good fight, it gets the blood pumping." Turning my head to my Platoon I wave them ahead. As they start to push forward towards the frontline I look back to Venture, "Establish a shift rotation for your guards. Take turns on Guard duty and catching some sleep, with luck we'll be finishing these games before the night is over. Keep on alert and keep that flag safe."

"We won't let you down, sir." Patting his back I run off ahead to catch up with my Platoon. Joining them at the front I split them up into squads and order them to space out their formations, with our spacing and the dark colour of our uniforms we are granted with a good level of concealment to prevent us from being detected. Compared to the Solar Guard's in their golden armour we are practically invisible.

It only takes us twenty minutes to reach our rendezvous point, the Thestrals were waiting in position carrying out observations as Hussar and her Platoon remained concealed within a thin woodland. Up ahead is the hill that the Solar Guard have decided to use as a makeshift fortification. Hussar wasn't lying about them using leftover resources to build defences, on our side of the hill numerous walls have been erected along with small trenches dug out in the natural terrain.

At the base of the hill, the road splits off in both directions around the natural structure, both directions providing us with a route onto the hill where defences are fairly weak in comparison. The right side is the most reinforced out for the two with a gradual incline towards the summit, the left side has a steep incline with large rock formations creating a difficult passage to reach the top. The left side had practically no defences apart from a few sentries watching the skies overhead, a number of us should be able to scale the rocks to catch them off guard.

Securing my face mask I creep forward towards one of the Thestral NCO's, "How's it looking?"

"So far, so good," The Staff Sergeant responds in a hushed tone. "It seems that a significant number of the guards have gone to sleep, only a third of the garrison are up and about. They couldn't see us performing a reconnaissance run, we should be able to attack them from overhead before they have time to react."

"Launch the assault when ready, make sure you stay out of range and take out the sentries from the air. From there I want you to get up close and personal. I'll tell Hussar to take her Platoon to the right and advance up the path, my Platoon will move left and move around the hill to cut off any reinforcements or anyone retreating. I'm gonna take a squad up that rock face to engage them from the rear, make sure you don't hit us."

Grinning the Staff Sergeant signals the Thestrals to his position, "We won't have that issue. We'll see you up top." Jumping into the air the rest of the Ranger's Thestrals all follow his lead, a group of roughly thirty including Shadow and Spectre moving high into the sky ready to strike. The only exception was Slicer seeing as she didn't have wings, but she'd still be able to join us on the ground.

Moving quickly to Hussar I point out the right passage, "I want your Platoon to move up and assault along the path. The Thestrals will provide you cover as you make your push. I'm going to have my Platoon move left as my squad pushes up the rock face." Before she can acknowledge the order a succession of shots rings out from the sky overhead, looking to the hill I can quickly see the mass majority of the sentries dropping to the floor. "MOVE UP!"

On my order, both Platoons immediately move out from the trees and start to assault the hill. Sprinting to the left I move to the base of the rocks as my squad join me. Signalling for them to start climbing I turn back to one of the Sergeant's in my Platoon, "Keep moving around the hill! Hold the other side and eliminate any forces trying to retreat or any incoming reinforcements!"

"Yes, sir!" Signalling for the rest of the Platoon to move, he quickly advances with them moving out of sight. Grasping onto the rocks I start to hoist myself up, the rest of my team are already ahead with the Pegasi supporting them as they keep watch overhead with their rifles at the ready. As I scale the last few rocks my foot slips a couple of times on the damp moss, the only thing which stops me falling is Chaser pushing on my back keeping me in position.

Once we reach the top, both Chaser and Sure Strike land at the edge and start to open fire. As they provide us cover we're able to pull ourselves over the top to join them, as I predicted the majority of the Solar Guards who remain all have their backs to us engaging Hussar's Platoon. Grasping onto my rifle I bring it into position and take aim.

PHAT

The round impacts with the armour covering the rear of her neck, from this angle the round instantly produces a red mark as the armour would have stood no chance against a live round.

PHAT

An exposed section of the guard's chest is through a small opening in the armour, without any sufficient protection a red mark paints his coat as the force of the round knocks him down onto the floor.

PHAT - PHAT

The first round failed to connect as he moved to dodge and incoming strike from a Ranger's sword. As soon as a clear shot presents itself I fire off another round which catches the rear of his leg knocking him down. As he's taken to the floor the Ranger seizeds the opportunity to strike bringing the blade across his exposed neck.

Moving forward I start to search a small selection of tents the Solar Guard were using as a forward camp, one by one my team start to clear them out as Hussar's Platon continue to engage those who are outside. Reaching forward with my left hand I grasp onto the flap of the tent and throw it open, almost immediately a blade comes down catching on the barrel of my rifle.

Flicking my rifle up I'm able to push the sword away as I try to identify my target. Clasping the sword in her hoof is an Imperial Pegasus member of the Solar Guard, she must have been sleeping during the attack since she hasn't had time to equip her armour. As she attempts another strike I jump to the side bringing me inside the large tent as the flap closes behind me. Not having the room to bring my rifle around to aim at her I instead drop it causing it to fall to my side on its sling as I draw my own sword.

As soon as I bring my sword up I'm forced to block a quick flurry of strikes each of which are aimed for my lower abdomen, I'm forced to move my arm in some awkward positions in order to counter the attacks. Sweeping my leg forward I kick out her foreleg from underneath her causing her to roll onto the side, as she rolls she's able to dodge my downward strike as it slashes across the floor a few inches from her chest.

Before I'm able to reposition, she's able to slash upward with her sword scraping over my breastplate. To my surprise she copies my tactic at sweeping my leg, within seconds I fall forward landing on top of her as my body weight keeps her sword pinned between my breastplate and her collar.

Stretching my arm out I apply pressure over her neck keeping her head down against the floor, despite her efforts to struggle free she's only able to kick her hindlegs which has little effect on me. Deciding to end this fight I position my sword over my forearm ready to slash, as soon as I'm ready I withdraw my forearm and instantly drag it across her throat painting a thick red line.

With the fight over I climb off her as she tries to regain her breath. Looking down at her I grin as I offer my hand to her, "Good effort." Rubbing her forehoof over the line on her neck she extends her foreleg to me which I grab to hoist her back up. Once she's standing I sheath my sword and take control of my rifle again before leaving the tent to join the others.

Jogging around the tents I look over the others to check on their progress, all of the tents at this forward position have now been cleared and any guards posted here have been eliminated. The sound of gunfire still breaks through the night though, from the sounds of it the rounds seem to be coming from the far end of the hill towards the Solar Guard's main base. Whistling to my team they all form in on my location as we all advance towards the source.

Reaching the end of the hill I look down the incline to see my Platoon engaging the advancing Solar Guards at range, it seems that Shining ordered the majority of his force to our location in an attempt to keep the fighting away from the base. Taking a knee I look back to Hussar as her entire Platoon join us around the hill top, from our position we have a full Platoon providing overwatch on the group below.

With the Solar Guard within range and closing the distance I raise my rifle ready, "ON MY ORDER!" Immediately the Ranger's around me mimic my action aiming at the advancing hostiles. "RAPID FIRE!" Upon hearing the order the entire hillside fire off towards the crowd, a powerful crack breaks through the night sky from the volume of rifles being fired simultaneously.

The mass majority of the enemy all drop to the floor, the volley of bullets in their direction proving to be impossible to avoid. With the main group eliminated everyone reloads and continues to fire on any who remain standing, with the force being drastically reduced from the first barrage this leaves the remaining soldiers to be pelted with numerous rounds as they continue to drop.

Raising my hand I shout back to the Rangers, "CEASE FIRE!" A majority of the Rangers stop firing but due to the volume of the rifles I'm not heard by everyone so I'm forced to repeat myself, "CEASE FIRE! CEASE FIRE!" Finally, everyone's rifles fall silent as they scan over the Solar Guard which had just been eliminated. Standing tall I look back to the Staff Sergeant of the Thestrals, "Why don't you go off ahead and have some fun? Take all the Pegasi with you as well, they could do with stretching their wings."

Grinning he loads a fresh magazine into his rifle, "With Pleasure." Jumping into the air with a heavy beat of his wings he looks over the Thestrals and all Pegasi units, "LET'S MOVE! STICK CLOSE TO ME!" As the rest of the aerial team join him they rapidly glide through the air towards the main target, as they close the distance a few magic bolts are fired towards them but they're easily able to dodge before engaging in a mixture of low strikes and returning fire as they move high overhead.

Lifting my rifle I swing it over my back and tighten the sling keeping it secured against my body, for the last attack I decide to go all out and adopt my pistol in the one hand with the sword in the other. Moving cautiously I descend the steep slope of the hill to join the rest of my Platoon below, as I make my descent the rest of the Rangers follow suit. Once everyone is in position I move to the very front and centre, on either side of me is Slicer and Dawnstar.

Nodding to them both I raise my sword and bellow my order to the Platoons, "CHARGE!" Digging my feet into the dirt I push off at full speed with the rest of the Ranger's following my example, as we sprint full speed towards the enemy position a number of the unit let out war cries as we move to close the distance. With many of the Solar Guard being too occupied engaging the aerial units only a short number of them shift their focus to us, as we close within one-hundred meters they begin to open fire on us.

Only a few of the magical bolts make contact with a number of our soldiers, due to the large group approaching and them hastily reacting to our presence they don't bother aiming but instead fire blindly. The Rangers respond on the flanks by breaking off to the side to return fire, this allows them to cover us as we advance and close the distance.

As I reach the defensive line I let out a war cry of my own as I jump up to step onto the sandbag line, springing off the makeshift wall I leap over and roll on the floor as I land. Pivoting my body I rapidly aim at the three Solar Guards who are too busy trying to determine which soldiers to engage as they take cover at the sandbag line.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The three targets drop as the rounds impact with their backs. Standing once again I move further into the camp as fights break out all around me, it seems that Shining's entire Company were at the two positions rather than patrolling or launching an offensive of their own. A sudden shout grabs my attention, tilting my head to the side I barely have time to duck as a spear swings for my head. Falling to my back the Guard swipes downward with the blade, rolling to the left I'm able to avoid the initial strike before taking aim.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

The two rounds impact his chest with the third catching the base of his throat knocking the wind out of him as he collapses gasping for air. Holstering my pistol I grab onto the spear and decide to head into battle with the two melee weapons. As another Guard charges me I bring the handle of the spear up to block his downward strike before plunging my sword against his armour painting a large red pip on the golden breastplate.

As the others are all engaged in their own little skirmishes I move deeper into the camp to try and locate the enemy flag. Where the fuck is it? As another Guard tries to engage with me I simply grin as I raise the spear in my one hand and shuffle its position to rest my hand on the trigger. Winking to him I apply pressure to the trigger to fire a bolt impacting with his leg knocking him to the floor as he rolls towards me. Finishing him off I place the tip of the spear against his central mass before firing again.

"John!" Slicer calls out to me and she comes to a stop next to me. "I've found the flag, I'll need your help though."

"Where is it?"

Before she replies she takes a dagger from her webbing and throws it past me, quickly twisting my neck I look behind me as the blade slices along a Solar Guard's neck as he tried advancing on us. "It's further in, but Shining Armor is guarding it within his shield. I'll need a distraction."

Chuckling I move to the side to retrieve her dagger and pass it back to her, "I can do that."

Stepping out from around a number of tents I survey my surrounding. A number of my Rangers are engaging the close protection unit of the Solar Guard, the Imperial Pegasi. They seem to be causing a number of issues for my unit, a number of Rangers have already been eliminated by them but the Thestrals seem to be putting up more of a challenge for them. Looking to the centre I find Shining as he locks eyes with me. Adjusting the rear of my shirt I make try to hide the firing mechanism I broke off one of the Solar Guard's spears. If I can get him off guard the bolt will be able to pierce his shield.

Approaching him with only my sword out I stop a few meters from the edge of his shield as he glares at me, "So are you gonna be a pussy and hide behind your magic?" He doesn't respond as his eyes continue to assault me. "Hello?" Stepping closer I tap the barrier with the tip of my blade, "Can Shining come out to play?"

"Is this all a game to you?" He finally responds as he steps closer to the field.

Shrugging I rest my hand on my hip, "Well it is a war game." As I watch him I notice the glow of his horn intensify as I feel something tug at my thigh. Turning my head my eyes widen as I find my pistol levitating alongside me as it tries to aim at my head, acting on instinct I roll backwards as his magic compresses the trigger.

PHAT

The round only just misses as I was able to move on time, it hasn't done well for my hearing as the action fires off close to my ear. Rolling to the side I position myself on my knees as my ear continues to ring, as he tries to turn its aim to point at me I lunge forward and grab onto my pistol in the one hand. As he tries to wrestle it from my grasp the strength of his magic is able to throw me around as I desperately cling to it to prevent it firing on me.

Deciding to act I release the pistol causing me to be thrown to the side and roll across the dirt. As soon as I come to a stop I reach to the rear of my shirt and take out the firing mechanism of the magical spear, before Shining can react I fire the bolt directly at him. The bolt penetrates the shield with ease impacting the side of his chest causing the magical shield to cut off.

PHAT

A sudden pain jolts through my shoulder as my pistol drops, as his magical shield collapsed he was able to take a quick shot which managed to hit me. Hissing in pain I quickly move to pick up my pistol from the floor as I glance at my shoulder, there's only a yellow mark indicating that the round wouldn't have killed me. Once I retrieve my pistol I aim for Shining as he pushes himself to his hooves.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT *CLICK

As soon as I started firing her threw up a small shield wall directly in front of himself, the bullets all impact against the shield as the slide on my pistol locks to the rear. Shaking his head Shining looks to me as his magic begins to draw his sword, "You never learn. Your weapons are no match for pure magical power."

My eyes quickly flick to the side as I notice Slicer stealthily pacing towards him from the rear, a blade resting in her hoof. Grinning I release the slide of my pistol and holster it. "Magic can only get you so far, just like technology. In the end, neither of them will stop you from getting a knife in your back."

Without flinching he shakes his head, "Do you think I'm gullible?"

"Nope, just stupid." Leaning to the side I focus on Slicer, "Now."

Slicer leaps onto his back taking him by surprise, before he can react in anyway Slicer drags her blade across his throat as he looks to me wide eyed. As soon as she retracts her blade Slicer jumps from his back and casually strolls to the flag. Pulling on the rope with her hooves she lowers the flag before recovering it. Rolling it up into a ball she throws it to me as I catch it.

Stepping up to Shining I rub the flag over his neck to wipe away most of the red marking, "You've got a little bit of red on you." As Shining continues to glare at me I retrieve the spears firing mechanism from the floor and fire at the backs of the remaining Imperial Pegasi ending their fights before throwing the mechanism into my field pack. "Shadow!?" I shout out into the air in the hope that she'll hear me.

Sure enough, she lowers from the sky and hovers alongside me, "You called?"

"That I did," Throwing the balled up flag up into the air she quickly catches it. "Would you kindly fly this back to our base? And stick the kettle on, we'll be back soon." Nodding she flies straight into the air and makes a rapid flight back towards our base. Turning back to Shining I lean closer and lightly pat his cheek, "Better luck next time."

Turning back I start to walk towards the main entrance of the base with Slicer alongside me as I start muttering to myself, "We are the champions. We are the champions. No time for losers, 'cause we are the champions of the world."

Well that was fun.

Chapter 70 - Guess who's back

Rubbing my eyes I look down towards the Solar Guards base from my seat on top of their hill fortification, the thirty-minute timer for controlling both flags is only moments away bringing the war games to an end. Our two Platoons kept overwatch on the Solar Guards base as we waited for the clock to tick over, with the hour time limit for respawns and the entire Solar Guard force being eliminated in the assault we had nothing to worry about. There weren't even any units patrolling the roads leading to our base, the Thestrals conducted numerous flyovers and encountered nothing apart from the local nocturnal wildlife.

With the war games in the bag I decide to be a bit of a dick and gloat, the thought of rubbing salt in Shining's wounds made it all but impossible to resist. Taking out my phone I rest it on a nearby crate and turn it to full volume as Colbalt's magic envelops my phone, using his magic he is able to amplify the volume and focus the audio over the Solar Guards base as it begins to play 'How You Like Me Now.' It's not a total loss for them, at least they get to listen to a good song as they wait.

Stepping alongside me Colbalt grins as he shakes his head, "You're enjoying this a bit too much, aren't you?"

Chuckling I sit down on the grass, "Definitely. There's nothing better than showing a turd that he's just that, a turd."

"Well your opinion of him is pretty clear."

"Maybe if he wasn't such a colossal cunt and stopped acting like a Rupert then I'd get along with him. Until that day, I'm happy with reminding him exactly how I feel about him."

Sitting alongside me, Colbalt removes his helmet, "Well you certainly proved the effectiveness of the Rangers and put the Solar Guard to shame in the process. I bet he's got some resentment for you now, well... more than he did before."

"He's living in the past, too focused on ideas of tradition and peace. The civil war showed that peace is not always guaranteed. if Equestria followed its tradition and refused to intervene then who knows how things would have turned out. It's important to keep tradition, the British army prides itself on its tradition and history, but he's too scared to move past tradition and look to the future. I bet even developing those new spears of his was a leap in the dark for him."

"I doubt it would have been developed if it wasn't for the Griffins developing their rifles." Colbalt watches me as I take out the spears firing mechanism from my field pack, "Reckon you could do anything with it? You seem to have a pretty good knowledge and skill when it comes to tinkering."

I start to idly throw it back and forth between my hands as I look to my rifle alongside me, "Maybe, only time will tell. Dawnstar would definitely have more of an idea for it. Although I prefer our rifles and using technology Shining is right, it was useless against powerful sources of magic. Maybe we need to incorporate magic into our tactics more, I'll leave that to you guys to try and establish since I know fuck all when it comes to magic."

"It's something to look into," Dawnstar's voice announce her presence as she moves alongside me. "It shouldn't be long until we can finally head back to Ponyville, you may be used to spending your nights outside but I'd rather have my bed."

"Come on, you love the army lifestyle really. The glorious food, the mud and grime of combat and the adrenaline pumping action."

Scoffing she sits to join me and Colbalt, "I wouldn't say that I 'love the army lifestyle.' It was certainly an interesting experience and it allowed me to observe our equipment in use, but my place isn't out on the field. Besides, all those observations have given me a number of improvements and developments I need to look into."

"What do you mean? You were really helpful on the field, you were able to halt Shining's shield at our base. I'd say you have the potential to do great on the battlefield."

Dawnstar's muzzle scrunches slightly as she looks away, "I'm... not a fan of violence. Training is one thing, but actively going out to combat and having to hurt another... I-I couldn't do it."

"Well... it's your decision at the end of the day, You haven't enlisted so I can't force you to fight." Before she can respond a sudden crackle grabs out attention, pivoting we all look behind us to see a magical flare being fired into the sky overhead to signal that the games are over. Standing up I take my phone and turn off the music as I watch a chariot containing the officers of both the Lunar and Solar Guard approaching. "Let's see what they've got to say."

Instead of landing on the hill the chariot moves to land on the grassland between our position and the Solar Guard's base. As it begins to touch down I make my way down the steep incline of the hill before jogging across the field towards the officers with Hussar rushing to catch up to me. Reaching the officers as they disembark, Colonel Swift steps up to me with a satisfied grin, "Good work, Captain. You really showed these Solar Guards what we're made of."

"Cheers, sir. It was a pleasure to teach them an important lesson."

"I can't say I approve of your... gloating, but I suppose given the circumstances I'll allow it." Standing alongside me we both wait as Shining approaches with his commanding officer. "You both performed well today, but obviously there is only one winner and we all know who that is. The Everfree Rangers of the Lunar Guard succeeded in assaulting the Solar Guards base and retrieving the flag, for that reason they are victorious. We shall carry out a full debrief tomorrow morning, the Princesses are returning from the Crystal Empire and have expressed an interest in learning of the result."

They want to learn about the results, why? For Luna I'd understand, she often supports the actions of the military and actively encouraged my developments. I don't understand why Celestia is interested though, she hasn't exactly shown much interest in the activities of the military outside of regular guard duties at the castle.

Stepping to the side the Colonel points to the chariot, "You two will be going straight to Canterlot. Lucky you, you'll actually get a decent bed. We'll remain here and debrief your Companies before leaving the packing up to your second in command." Finally unclipping my helmet I attach it to the side of my webbing and climb into the chariot followed closely by Shining Armor, when I look at him I can still see a small amount of red on the front of this throat.

I can tell that he's still a bit pissed as he keeps his eyes locked on the outside scenery as the chariot takes to the sky. Idly putting the palms of my hands against my legs I let out a yawn as I look the battlefield below, many of the units below are breaking off to return to their bases in order to get everything cleared away. Something tells me that this is going to be a long and awkward flight.

As soon as we reached the castle I decided to jump straight into bed, despite feeling exhausted I found it impossible to drift to sleep. Every time I was about to nod off I found my mind being plagued with images from the civil war and Afghanistan. Williams getting shot, being under mortar fire, getting treated on the battlefield by Balbean with shrapnel lodged in my gut and the bodies of civilians who were executed being left in the streets of Beakmund.

I don't know why these images were now surfacing as I tried to sleep but I could tell that things would only get worse. In the end, the only way I was able to drift to sleep was by getting a bottle of rum from one of the common rooms of Canterlot castle and drinking myself to sleep.

In the early hours of the morning, I'm awoken as I feel something rest against my lap. Creaking open my eyes I lift my head slightly to see Luna standing in the room with a newspaper resting on my lap. Looking down at me her eyes flick to the half empty bottle next to me, "I take it you were celebrating your victory?"

Rubbing my eyes I sit up fully as I lift the paper, "So you heard then?"

"Everyone has now. News quickly spread about the defeat of the Solar Guard by the newest unit of the Lunar Guard. It seems to have caused quite a stir." Looking at the paper I notice a picture showing a number of Rangers engaging the Solar Guard at range in a section of woodland with Venture at the centre of the picture. I guess there must have been a photographer during the early stages of the battle whilst I was defending. "I was a bit disappointed that I didn't see any pictures of the Captain of the Rangers."

Grinning I rest the newspaper on the bedside table, "Isn't the real me good enough for you?" Luna smirks as she steps to the window to peek out the curtains, "Why are you here? I thought we're supposed to be meeting you and your sister at 11:00."

"You are, we arrived earlier than expected so we have an hour or so before the meeting."

"An hour? Great, I'm going back to sleep then." With that, I lie back down and wrap the quilt around me as I close my eyes releasing another yawn.

"We have an hour free to ourselves and all you want to do is sleep?" Luna asks with some irritation in her voice.

Without opening my eyes I nod my head, "I'm tired. I was up nearly all day and was running around for the last part of the night."

I keep listening as I hear Luna's hooves against the floor as she approaches the bed. "I know that it can be exhausting but I was thinking that you deserved a... reward." As Luna stops moving I can feel the quilt at my feet being lifted as the cold air hits my bare feet. As my eyes shoot open I look down towards the foot of the bed as Luna disappears under the quilt. What is she... oh, hello!

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

As Luna presses her muzzle against my shaft my head rocks back from the sudden sensation, her action takes me by surprise as my arms instinctively shoot out to the side before I regain control. Lifting my head up I look down the bed to see Luna's rump and tail sticking out from the bottom of the quilt. I quickly relax back into the bed as I feel her planting kisses along my growing member.

Lifting up the quilt I look down at Luna as her eyes briefly flick up, "Have we even got time for this?"

With a coy smile she lifts her head, "Do you want me to stop?"

"Hardly," I replied almost too quickly getting a small giggle for Luna. "I'm not going to turn this down, it's just we haven't exactly got very long. I still need to get ready for the meeting."

"Well that all depends on you." Before I can respond she wraps her lips around the tip of my cock and begins to flick her tongue back and forth. Fuck it... I'm not going to turn this down. As her tongue caresses my member she slowly brings her hooves forward to run against my bare flesh focusing on my chest and abdomen. Releasing a content sigh I decide to lie back and enjoy my reward.

I close my eyes as I let Luna return to her activity. With each flick of her tongue a jolt of pleasure shoots through my body, I find it hard to stop myself from thrusting deeper into her mouth. No, bad John. This is your reward, now is the time to relax and let her work. Before too long Luna's head starts to bob up and down my length, with each downward motion she takes more into her mouth.

What she is doing feels absolutely incredible, she doesn't have any issues with getting me to moan. Normally I work to let her become putty in my hand, this time it seems the table have turned. Lifting my head I look down to Luna as she continues, when she notices me looking she lifts her eyes to look at me as she gives a playful wink. She looks fucking amazing as she does that.

Lifting her head she allows my cock to escape her warm embrace as it slaps back against my stomach. Grinning she leans forward as her hoof starts running along my wet member, "Is this an adequate reward, or do you think you deserve more?"

My brain freezes as I try to comprehend what she says. I want more... much more. Matching her grin I run my hand across her cheek, "Well... I do think I performed to an exceptional standard. I showed that the Lunar Guard are the best."

Chuckling she crawls up my body, her chest brushing against my members as she closes the distance. "When you put it that way" -she places a quick kiss on my neck- "You certainly deserve more." Remaining under the covers she lowers her rump to press her wet folds against my cock causing us both to give a soft moan. Fucking hell... she's really enjoying this.

Adjusting her position her magic wraps around my cock and raises it slightly to allow her to back onto it, taking it slowly she bites her lips as she moves down the entire length. Once she's ready she starts to raise and lower her rump moving her inner walls up and down my hard member. Sitting up I wrap my arms around her back as her speed continues.

We quickly start to break out in moans and grunts as our speed continues, as she increases her pace I match it with my own. My hands start to explore her body as she keeps her hooves pressed against my chest, with caution I brush my hands through her wings causing them to slowly extend to their full length as she releases a lengthy moan. I can't believe that works so easily on Pegasi... and Alicorns for that matter. I wonder if there is a cheat card for Unicorns? I'd have to look into it so I've got something new for Luna.

As her cheeks start to blush she forces her lips against mine, within seconds her tongue is attempting to invade my mouth as my hands squeeze against her wing joints. Pulling back momentarily Luna lets out a groan as her muzzle rests against my ear. In a seductive tone she whispers into my ear, "Come on, John. Fuck me."

Chuckling I push my head closer and nibble on the tip of her ear getting a surprised yet pleasured moan. "You sound so cute when you swear, you should do it more often." Tightening my grasp on her wing joints she lets out a sharp squeal as I sit up and pull her body against mine. "It's time for a ride," Without warning, I start to push back and forth against the springs of the bed causing me to thrust hard and fast into her as my hands attempt to keep her still.

It isn't long until Luna start to scream in ecstasy, in an attempt to muffle her screams her head jolts forward as she bites into my shoulder without warning. This causes me to yelp in pain as her teeth clamp into me, despite the pain I don't slow my pace and keep going. Releasing her grasp of my shoulder she instead bites on her hoof as she hits her peak, her walls clamp down on my cock as she attempts to drain me. The sensation is too much for me, with a final groan I pull her close as I hit my limit.

********** Sex Over **********

As we both pant I fall back on the mattress with Luna still pressed against me. As she starts to open her eyes she releases her hoof from her mouth and kisses my neck as my hand idly begins to stroke her mane. Panting for breath I look at my shoulder to see a bite mark over my flesh, the skin surrounding it turning a sharp shade of red, "Y-you bit me."

Blushing softly she lifts her head to look at me, "S-sorry." As her horn begins to glow I imagine she's about to heal the mark until she suddenly stops, "Actually... I heard that some ponies show affection by giving their partner a 'love bite.' M-maybe you should leave it," As she finishes this her blush intensifies as her gaze locks on my eyes.

"A love bite? Sure I'll keep it, on one condition." Luna remains silent as she waits expectantly for my condition, "If I keep it then you've got to keep swearing like a human. No more of these crappy pony curse words, you will swear like a fucking sailor."

With a soft chuckle, she places a quick kiss on my lips, "You expect me to continue swearing like you do? I suppose it is more interesting than some of the ones used throughout Equestria. Very well, I shall continue to... fucking swear." As both of us laugh at her attempt to swear we move close to one another to lock in a soft kiss.

Following a quick clean up session, I changed back into my Ranger's uniform after brushing all the dirt off it and reequipping my weapons and armour. Luna had to make her way out of my room by teleportation to avoid being seen by anyone as she left, she told me that she'd meet me in the throne room for the meeting along with her Celestia and Shining Armor. No doubt he was going to be salty as fuck, but I'm certain I'd at least get a good laugh as he pouts like a little kid.

Strolling through the castle halls I notice an increase in the number of guards on duty compared to other times I visited, in fact even a number of the Lunar Guard seem to be on duty alongside the Solar Guard. What is with the sudden increase in security? Is this going to be another threat to Equestria which I'm not allowed to know about until the last minute?

Approaching the throne room the group of guards posted outside open the doors for me with their magic allowing me entry, as soon as I'm within the room the door seals behind me as a magical field wipes over the door. With a quick glance to the doors, I make my way to the thrones where I find Celestia, Cadance and Luna waiting for me, Shining and the two Colonel's are also present as they stand to the side. Other than that the throne room has a complete lack of guards, this strikes me as odd as there is always at least six guards stationed here on a normal day.

Stopping in front of the Princesses I give a quick salute before standing at ease, "Your majesties, I trust the delegation visit to the Crystal Empire went well?"

With a slight nod Celestia gets up from her seat, "It was, hopefully it will lead to further cooperation in the future. However that is not the reason why we are here, I know you were expecting a debrief following your war games but a matter of urgency has arisen."

Cocking a brow I look to the Colonels alongside me, "What's going on?"

Pacing towards the stained windows Celestia stops as she looks outside, "Last night my sister and I had a vision. Tirek has returned and is within Equestria's borders."

"Shit," The others all look to me on account of my very helpful comment. "Where is the bastard? I'll track him down."

"We don't know where he is. For him to surface without the support of the Children of the Motherland is a bold move, he has begun to steal the magical power of Unicorns to increase his own strength. It won't be long until he's powerful enough to cause great harm to Equestria."

Stepping closer I rest my hand on my sword, "Then deploy the Rangers. We located him before, we'll do it again."

Celestia shakes her head as she turns to me, "It isn't that simple, John. Though I'm sure you're up to the task of locating him we can't allow him to escape. If we had time I would have no hesitation in deploying yourself and the Rangers to track him down, but time is a luxury we don't have. I have had to call in another to stop Tirek. Discord."

Glancing over the Luna and Cadence I rub the bridge of my nose, "Let me get this straight. You are relying on Discord, the spirit of chaos, who attempted to take over Equestria twice but who has allegedly been reformed. You're trusting that guy to protect Equestria instead of your military?"

"I understand that there are some... obvious concerns on relying on Discord for this matter, but he is our best chance at locating Tirek as quickly as possible. Tirek has the power to drain other species of their magical essence thus increasing his own. Discord will be able to detect a magical imbalance and use it to locate Triek before he becomes too strong."

Shaking my head I step to the side, "And what are we supposed to do in the meantime, twiddle our thumbs Well... you guys can't do that, you haven't got thumbs, but you know what I mean."

Raising from her throne Luna approaches me, "I can assure you I will not be having the Lunar Guard unoccupied with this threat on our doorstep. John, I want the local garrison of the Rangers to keep the bearers of the elements of harmony safe. Assign escorts to them if needed, but ensure that they are being looked over at all times. If they were to lose their power then who knows if the elements of harmony can be used against Tirek."

Nodding her head Celestia joins her sister, "That is indeed the best option. You showed how effective your team are at adapting in high-pressure circumstances, I believe your team is the best chance we have of keeping the bearers of the elements of harmony safe."

Rubbing the back of my neck I lift my head, "I'll do it. I can keep them safe, the Rangers will keep them under constant surveillance until this threat passes."

Bowing her head a soft smile spreads over Celestia's muzzle, "Thank you, John. I know we haven't always seen eye to eye on matters of this nature, but I believe this is the best way to approach this." Best way to approach this? I doubt that. The best way is to place a bullet between his eyes before he becomes too powerful.

"What of the Solar Guard? What will they be doing during this?"

"Shining Armor will be in command of arranging the local garrison here at the castle. The three of us will remain here to try and manage this threat under the guard of the Solar Guard."

Luna quickly turns her head toward her sister, "Just the Solar Guard? The Rangers are a full Company, we can use those who are stationed across Equestria to assist with duties here."

"Sister, the Solar Guard are more than capable to-"

"-More than capable?" Luna responds in an irritated tone, "The Rangers have proved to be more effective than the Solar Guard during the war games. Are we just going to forget the fucking purpose of those games?" Everyone else looks to Luna in a mixture of shock and surprise following her use of the word 'fuck.' I let out a little snicker as I turn my head away to hide my grin. Well... I'm going to get the blame for teaching her how to swear.

When Celestia looks to me I have to try my hardest to hide my childish grin. Releasing a defeated sigh she closes her eyes, "Very well, Luna. John, can you send orders to the garrison in Ponyville to carry out close protection for the girls? It would be best if both yourself and Shining remained here to oversee the local garrison."

As I nod my head Shining steps forward, "Are you sure that's wise?"

Before Celestia can respond I let out a frustrated groan, "Stop pouting like a fucking kid. We may not get along but we need to be able to cooperate when the need arises. The games showed that technology has its place just like magic did, both have their weaknesses. Incorporating them both together gives us a better chance at dealing with whatever threat presents itself. Just suck up your bloody pride and do your job. You command the Solar Guard, I'll handle the Lunar Guard around whatever orders you give your own troops."

Sighing Shining straightens his posture before nodding, "You're right, now's not the time for this. Let's deal with Tirek." Was that so fucking hard? You're still a cunt, but at least you're going to try and cooperate.

Celestia smiles as she looks between myself and Shining, "I know that you two are capable of performing this task. For now, I believe we all have matters to attend to." As everyone begins to leave I turn to head to the door until Celestia stops me, "John, would you mind waiting for a moment?"

Holding on the spot Luna gives a swift glance to me before she leaves the room with the others leaving me alone in the throne room with Celestia. Turning back to Celestia I step up to her as she returns to her throne, "What do you want to speak to me about?"

Sitting back into her throne Celestia levitates a scroll from the side of the throne and levitates it to me, "I have another matter to discuss with you. Although you answer to my sister I believe this issue requires your immediate attention." Opening the scroll I look at the contents to find a report for Griffonia about one of its prisons. It shows that a riot took place following an explosion on the outer compound, further down the list is a name of escaped convicts including Silverwing.

Closing the scroll I pass it back to Celestia, "When did this happen?"

"Two days ago, it's believed that those who remained of the Children were responsible for the escape. They were pursued towards the Celestial sea before they were lost in a storm. John, I believe that you are our best bet to track down Silverwing. This is not only for Equestria but for Griffonia, they have requested your aid. I need you to keep alert for any information which may come your way, we aren't sure if this is linked to Tirek but it seems likely."

Stepping back I turn to head for the doors, "I'll track him down. That bastard isn't getting away."

As I start to leave Celestia calls to me, "And, John..." Stopping I turn back to face her as I rest my hand on the handle, "Try not to teach my sister human profanities." Despite her serious tone, I can still see an amused smile on her lips.

"No promises," Opening the door I leave the throne room in order to head to the armoury to replace my training round with live ammunition. Heading down the hall I chuckle to myself as the throne room doors close.

If only she knew what I was really doing with her sister.

Chapter 71 - Hate to say I told you so

"You don't trust the Princesses plan, do you?" Chaser asks as he adjusts the beret resting on his head. After sending the new orders to the Rangers in Ponyville I requested that two of my team join me to assist with efforts in Canterlot, naturally both Sunny and Chaser volunteered for the role.

Wiping down the last of the dirt from the butt of my rifle, I lift my head to look to the balcony on the main tower and watch Discord as he seems to be swinging back and forth in the air on an invisible hammock. The moon has finally risen bringing us into the early night, a light mist sweeps through the streets of Canterlot adding to the atmosphere of this tense night. "Of course I don't. Trusting the spirit of chaos to capture Tirek seems to be a tall order. Let Shining think he's important and run the entire garrison here, while he's playing leader we're going hunting for our old friend."

"And what about the Princesses? Do they know about this little mission of yours?"

"No, none of them do. It's better this way, we need freedom of control in order to track down Tirek." Part of me hates the fact that I'm hiding my plan from Luna but I honestly think it's better if we operate as a small group to pursue Tirek without possible leaks getting out. No doubt Celestia won't be pleased with my plan but I don't trust Discord.

Without warning a sudden flash appears before my eyes, shielding my eyes I slowly lift my head to find Discord in front of me. "An officer going against the orders of his Princess? What would Luna think?" A smug smile spreads across his lips as a small chuckle escapes.

Narrowing my eyes I fold my arms, "Haven't you got a certain tosser you need to be locating?"

"Yes, yes. I know, but your little plan just caught my eye." Smacking the back of his head his eye pops out of his socket only for him to catch it and return it to its home. Holy shit, that's creepy. Stepping around me he rests his paw on my shoulder causing my breastplate to push into my tender flesh from earlier this morning. "I don't know whether I should be insulted by the fact that you don't trust me. I'm reformed, remember."

"That what every criminal says just to get out of prison, no doubt when the opportunity presents itself you'll go back to your old ways."

"Have a little faith, Captain. Oh, who am I kidding? I already know you intend to follow me once I pursue Tirek in order to capture him yourself."

Swatting his paw of my shoulder I step back from him, "How do you-"

With a single laugh he shakes his head, "-I could learn almost anything at the tip of a hat. As long as it interests me, I'll know about it. And you, Captain, are certainly of interest to me." Discord rapidly melts into the grass of the courtyard before I feel something rest on both of my shoulders. Nearly jumping out of my skin I lift my head to see him behind me, "The only human in this world yet you throw yourself into petty politics. You could have had free reins to explore the wonderful nature of your people in this brand new playground, yet you decided to bow down and serve the Princesses."

Lifting me up he turns me around to face him as my feet dangle above the ground, "I've already seen inside your head, we both know that your kind is just as chaotic as me. War's between nations over politics, national pride and fanatical ideology. Face it, deep down the human race lives for chaos, yet here you are going against your true self."

Trying to wriggle free from his grasp I force my foot forward in an attempt to kick him between his legs, as soon as my foot makes contact it feels as though I'm kicking a steel girder as pain forces its way through my bones. Chuckling Discord drops me, "Please, you're not the first individual who has tried that cheap shot against me."

Groaning I climb back to my feet as I keep the pressure off my sore foot, "Are you always such an arrogant prick?"

"I'm Discord, I tend to do whatever I want." Pausing his ears suddenly spin around and stop similar to that of a satellite dish. "Ding, we have a winner! I know you're eager to catch Tirek yourself but I'm here to show that I'm reformed. If you desire to capture him yourself you'd better hurry to Mane Street." As quickly as he shouts out the location he vanishes from sight.

Turning back to Sunny and Chaser I look to them frantically, "Please tell me that one of you know where that is?"

Grabbing her kit Sunny starts to run towards the main gates of the castle, "It's a few blocks away. I know the way." Chaser and I quickly run alongside her as she leads the way, sprinting towards the main gates the guards who are posted there look to us in surprise before opening the entrance allowing us to head onto the streets of Canterlot.

As we advance through the streets they seem to be eerily quiet as nobody seems to be out and about, this immediately strikes me as odd since it's still early in the night and that we're within the capital city. The only sound which fills the streets is the sound of our boots and hooves impacting with the cobbled street.

After a few minutes of running Sunny's pace slows as she points to a street corner leading to an alley, slowing down we all begin to creep towards the corner as I can make out the sound of Discord and Tirek talking. I've got you this time, you're not getting away from me. Resting against the wall I take hold of my rifle and load a round into the chamber ready to fire should he try to escape.

Peeking my head around the corner my eyes lock onto Tirek as he stands on the other side of Discord, his hands have been locked in chains as the two talk. As soon as I see Tirek I immediately notice the change in his appearance since our last encounter, it seems absorbing the magic from ponies has increased his strength making him physically larger, he's pretty much the same height as me now.

As he leans closer to Discord I watch as Discord runs his talon through his goatee beard as his eyes seem to look at a floating bedside table with a picture and an ugly lamp representing himself. It's now or never, John. Nodding back to Sunny and Chaser we advance onto the street with our rifles raised, my line of sight is obscured though by Discord standing between me and Tirek.

"Discord, out of the way!" I bark my order at him as his head tilts back to me. Despite my order he doesn't move, instead a devious grin spreads across his face as he raises his talon to the side. Oh no you fucking don't! You're not betraying us! Lining up the shot I aim for Discord's back at the location where Tirek's head should be on the other side.

PHAT

As soon as my finger pulls the trigger he clicks his talon surrounding himself in a white flash. Before the round can even hit him both himself and Tirek are gone. Lowering my rifle I quickly pivot on the spot as I look around the surrounding street, for some reason I think it'll help even though they could literally be anywhere.

"Where did they go?" Sunny asks as she looks around in confusion.

"I knew it!" I shout as I run my hand over my face, "I fucking knew it! That cunt betrayed us!"

"John, over here!" Chaser shouts to me from further down the alley. Moving up to him I find him crouched over a pale blue Unicorn who is collapsed on the floor. Kneeling alongside him I check on his pulse before opening his eyelids, looking to his eyes I can see the main colour has faded leaving it an almost milky white. On top of that his cutie mark has also disappeared leaving a blank patch. This must be what happens when Triek drains their power.

Groaning I stand up, "Pick him up, Chaser and take him to the hospital. Maybe they can do something."

Digging his hoof underneath the Unicorns barrel he hoists him up over his back, "What about you?"

"I've got to tell Celestia that the amazing plan to trust Discord has blown up in her face. Take him to the hospital and meet us back at the castle, if we're not there then come and find us." With a nod Chaser slowly takes to the air as his field pack and webbing work to keep the Unicorn in place. Moving out onto the main street I look to Sunny as we start to jog towards the castle, "Well this has gone from bad to a shit storm in a matter of seconds."

As she opens her mouth to respond a number of screams break through the night, looking down a side street we can see a number of ponies as they flee from what seems to be a theatre of sorts. Clasping my rifle I run to the source with Sunny close behind me, weaving past the fleeing patrons we reach the main door and push inside.

Stepping into the lobby we quickly scan our surroundings as we advance deeper inside, a set of double doors leading into the main theatre have been left wide open. As we approach the sound of what sounds like someone clapping as an orange glow lights the entry. Rapidly pushing into the theatre I find Tirek on the stage in front of a crowd of collapsing Unicorns as his body seems to grow in size, his horns protruding from his head take form as his muscular feature become more prominent.

PHAT - PHAT - PHAT - PHAT

As soon as I begin to open fire a magical shield instantly forms around him causing the rounds to ricochet into the stage below him. Tirek hardly acknowledges my presence as Discord lowers himself from the stage to join him. Landing alongside Tirek, Discord turns to me, "There is no point in fighting this, John. Give up while you've got the chance. Soon Equestria will be ours for the taking." With another click of his talons, they both disappear in a white flash.

"W-what do we do, John?" Sunny asks as she steps forward to look towards all the fallen Unicorns,

"I... I don't know," Releasing my rifle I let it fall to my side as a number of local guards storm through the door. As they look around in horror and confusion I rapidly turn to them, "Find Them! Lock down this entire fucking city if you have to! Find Discord and Tirek!" A number of the guards break away to head back outside as the rest move in to take care of the casualties. Stepping towards the exit I let out an enraged scream as I punch one of the wooden doors as I leave the room.

I spent the entire night carrying out searches in the hope of tracking them down, but everywhere we went we were always one step behind them. They continued the pattern throughout the night, hitting major public centres where they would be able to drain the power from multiple Unicorns at once.

Shining's guards came close at one point but they were easily beaten, their weapons proved to be useless as Tirek simply used his new power to drain the magical energy from the crystals returning the spears back to an old fashioned spear with a fancy trigger. Luckily for us we quickly caught on and closed down all business for the night, the owners weren't exactly thrilled but they'd rather have money than give a shit about their customers.

Checkpoints were set up, cordons established and every available guard in the city was brought on duty to increase the presence in the city. Once Chaser rejoined us I had him deliver regular updates to the Princesses as they attempted to figure out the next move, I was more pissed off about the fact that I pretty much told Celestia that this would happen. Reformation doesn't fucking work!

By late evening the following day I was finally convinced to head back to the castle, following a lack of sleep the prior night and the stress of the day it was safe to say that I was feeling drained. Neither of us said a word for the entire walk back, all three of us were feeling like complete shit following the events of the night.

As we approached the main castle gates I hear the heavy beat of wings from behind me. Looking over my shoulder I notice Twilight as she lands on the road and gallops towards me, "John, what's happening? I received a letter from Celestia saying that I was needed at once."

Rubbing my heavy eyes I continue to walk as she follows me, "Shit, that's what's happening. The plan has gone FUBAR and now we've got two problems to deal with. I'll let Celestia explain it all to you... I'm just so exhausted."

"You've got to tell me something." I don't respond as I push forward into the castle, every step I take makes me feel as though my legs are going to give out from underneath me. After last night I've lost any energy to continue, if it wasn't for the imminent threat of an attack I probably would have crashed long ago. As soon as we enter the throne room Twilight runs ahead towards the Princesses, "I came as quickly as I could! Is something wrong? Is it Tirek?"

As Sunny and Chaser shut the doors and stand on either side, Celestia stands from her throne and steps towards Twilight. "I'm afraid I put too much trust in Discord and the effect that friendship would have upon him." That friendship had on him? Not the fact that he was allegedly reformed and you decided to use him instead of the military to apprehend Tirek.

Luna moves past her sister towards me, as she closes the distance her horn glows enveloping myself, Sunny and Chaser in her aura. Within seconds I can feel the strain from the last day fade away, my aching muscles are soon soothed as Luna's magic makes me feel as though I've just had a whole nights sleep in the space of two seconds. "Discord has betrayed the ponies of Equestria and joined forces with Tirek," Luna states as her magic fades from me.

Removing my rifle from my back I finally take the opportunity to remove my half empty magazine, "Discord is essentially acting as a taxi service for Tirek, ferrying him around to major public centres in order to allow him to steal magic at a rapid pace. We attempted to pursue them, but with that sort of magic and the potential to travel anywhere at the tip of a hat, it proved to be useless."

Twilight shakes her head as she turns back to Celestia, "How could he do this!? I thought our friendship meant something to him! I thought he had changed."

Inserting a fresh magazine I push the bolt forward loading my rifle as I let out a single scoff, "Changed? People like that don't change. Given the opportunity, they'll go back to what they know best. Sure, you may be able to steer them away from that path, but if the opportunity presents itself and it's appealing then they'll dive straight back in."

Luna steps back alongside her sister as she keeps her eyes focused on me, "Now isn't the time for this, John."

"Isn't the time? We don't just have one powerful and pissed off threat to the country, now we have two! This threat needs to be dealt with by any means necessary, we can't allow them to continue taking magic as they see fit."

Celestia lowers her head, "It isn't that simple, Tirek has stolen enough magic that he now has the strength to steal flight as well. Without Pegasi to control the weather, there will be no rain in Equestria. There is word he has gone after Earth ponies as well. Without their strength, they will not be able to tend the land."

"Ponies will no longer be in control of their world," Luna states as she looks between Twilight and me. "That power will belong solely to Tirek."

"There is no doubt that Tirek is after Alicorn magic. With Discord by his side, we will not be able to stop him from taking it."

"Once it is in his possession, his power will know no bounds, and all hope will be lost."

"But there is one solution," Celestia adds as herself and both Luna and Cadence fly down from the throne in front of me and Twilight. "It is only by making this sacrifice that Equestria and the lands beyond it might be saved. We must rid ourselves of our magic before Tirek has the chance to steal it from us."

My jaw hangs low as soon as I hear the plan, Twilight seems to be as shocks as she releases a loud and stretched gasp. Before we can respond, Luna steps forward, "Tirek is set on possessing Alicorn magic. When he comes for us, we cannot have what he is looking for."

Waving my hand in front of her I step closer as I pinch the bridge of my nose, "Seriously? This is the plan? Getting rid of your magic? By forfeiting your magic you are surrendering, you may as well let Tirek take it. You should mobilise the entire army, fortify this location and wait for him to come to us. With four Alicorns and the entire army, we will be able to hold the line against him, we'll put up a fight and give him a bloody nose in the process."

"And what if we fail, John? Tirek will have our magic and all our efforts will have been in vein."

"It's better than fucking surrendering. If I'm going down, then I'm gonna make sure I take that bastard with me."

"You misunderstand, John. We want the military here, fighting as Tirek makes his approach. He will certainly make his move here, but when he does we can't have our magic for him to take it should we fail. We need somepony to possess our magic, to keep it safe should we fail at defeating him."

Cadence steps forward to approach Twilight, "That somepony is you, Twilight."

Twilight initially seems astonished as she looks to Cadence, "Why me?"

As the three Princesses converge on Twilight, Celestia responds, "We do not believe that Tirek is aware that a fourth Alicorn princess exists in Equestria. If we transfer our magic to you, Tirek will not know where it has gone."

"Do you understand what we're asking of you?" Cadence asks Twilight with deep concern in her voice.

"Yes," Twilight answers as she glances back to her wings. "It's just... I'm only now learning how to control my own Alicorn magic. To take on even more–"

Cadence cuts her off by taking hold of her hoof, "-Twilight, you represent the element of magic. If there is anypony who can do this, it's you."

After a brief pause to consider her options, Twilight take a few steps to the side, "Taking on this task will be one of the most difficult things I'll ever do, but with the help of my friends–"

"-I'm sorry, Princess Twilight," Celestia states cutting Twilight off mid-sentence. "But you must keep your new abilities a secret. I fear that your friends being aware of your new power could put them at great risk. Do you still think you can take on this responsibility?"

As Twilight turns to give her response to Celestia I move away towards Chaser and Sunny as I shake my head. This seems like a bad idea to me. Even if he is unaware that there are four Princesses, it won't exactly be very hard to find out the truth. Reaching Sunny and Chaser I lean against the wall as the Princesses spread out around Twilight.

Tilting his head, Chaser glances to me, "Is this really our best option?"

"Fuck knows," I respond as I shrug my shoulders. "With Discord and Tirek working together we haven't exactly got a lot of options left. Every time we've tried tightening the net on them, they just manage to escape leaving us scratching our heads." We watch as Cadence, Celestia and Luna's horns glow with magical energy, after a few moments of build up their eyes force themselves open projecting a white light as their magic intertwines leaving a ball of energy hanging overhead.

The magical energy illuminates the rooms as Twilight stands underneath it, I'm forced to raise my hand in order to shield my eyes from the blinding rays. As the size of the energy intensifies Twilight stares up at it with fear and nervousness, as the power of the magic intensifies it quickly falls to the ground over Twilight enveloping her entirely.

The three Princesses collapse to the floor as Twilight seems to remain fixed in position hovering only inches from the surface. Sparks of power seem to be traversing along her mane and tail as her body trembles with the odd twitch, her eyes glowing a bright white as she remains locking in place. Moving towards the Princesses I help them up one by one as I notice that their cutie marks are all gone, as they stand their legs look as though they'll give out from underneath them at any minute.

As Twilight regains control her eyes return to their normal state as she quickly approaches Celestia to wrap her in a hug, a tear trickling down her cheek as she notices their cutie marks have disappeared. Releasing a tired sigh Celestia steps back, "It is done. Twilight, you must head back to Ponyville and try your best to hide from Tirek. Learn as much as you can about the chest at the tree of harmony and do whatever you can to open it. It's likely our only hope of defeating Tirek now."

Running the tears from her eyes Twilight nods, "I won't let you down, Princess."

As she turns to leave the castle I step forward, "You aren't going anywhere without protection."

"You'll keep her safe?" Cadence asks as she joins alongside me.

Sighing I shake my head, "I can't do it. After interfering with Tirek's plans in Griffonia I bet he's looking to try and get some revenge on me. Also if Twilight tries to lay low, having a human around the place will certainly get some attention. Chaser and Sunny can stick with her. They'll protect her, provide her with as much help as she needs and retrieve supplies for her."

Nodding both Chaser and Sunny step forwards as they come to attention. "We won't let any harm come to her," Chaser proclaims in a confident voice.

"Very well," Celestia agrees. "Keep Twilight safe, there is no telling how long it will be until a way to defeat Tirek is discovered. But what about you, John?"

Turning back to her I draw my sword and run my hand along the blade, "Tirek wants a fight, I'll give him one. He's going to come here for you three, it's inevitable, so I'll keep you three safe and fight him off. With Shining controlling the guards on the perimeter I'll be the last line of defence."

"You'll be putting yourself in a lot of danger by doing this, John. Are you certain that you wish to do this?"

Before I answer I look to Luna who stares back at me with fear and doubt, it's almost as if she thinks I'm throwing my life away for nothing. Sighing I nod, "I'm a soldier, I'll do what I'm expected to do."

Closing the distance, Twilight wraps her forelegs around me pulling me into a hug, "Stay safe, John."

Pulling her in close I run my free hand over her back, "Don't worry about me. I'll be fine, Chaser and Sunny will take care of you. You should get back to Ponyville while it's safe, we'll see each other again."

Releasing me from her grasp, Twilight gives a final smile as tears begin to fill her eyes. As she turns to leave Luna calls out to her, "Before you leave, Twilight, it's time for the sun to be lowered from the sky." As Twilight pauses to look at her in confusion Luna approaches her, "Focus on the sun and the moon with all your magic, you'll feel their connection. Just listen to them and you'll know what to do. Once the moon takes over for the sun it'll move through the sky on its own accord, you'll only have to set each one in position. It's not as though you have to constantly move them yourself."

Looking through one of the stained glass windows, Twilight focuses her gaze on the evening sun as her horn begins to glow. As the sun lowers it seems to resurface and soar through the sky uncontrollably. The sun and the moon seem to fight back and forth for supremacy until the sun finally vanished leaving the moon low in the sky. With the night ready to begin Twilight bids us all one final farewell as she leaves the castle with Sunny and Chaser to return to Ponyville.

--------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - Luna

Following the transfer of our magic to Twilight we were left with very little energy for the rest of the day, moving from the throne room proved to be a challenge for us. Since John insisted on keeping us under guard we were required to stay together at all times, since we were in the throne room it made sense for us all to remain there.

With our bodies being fatigued we spent the entire night sleeping. I would occasionally wake up in the night to see John pacing around the throne room either glancing through one of the many windows or inspecting his weapons. The only time he seemed to relax was when one of the servers presented him with a coffee for the night, I hate having to keep him up since he had no sleep the previous night but we haven't exactly got many options.

As the morning comes around the three of us sit by the main throne as the moon remains in the sky, it seems that Twilight hasn't quite gotten used to the responsibility of controlling the sun and the moon. We have no idea how long it will take until Tirek makes his move, it could be a few hours, day or even weeks. I can't let John stay on alert until that time comes, he'll be completely exhausted.

The lighting in the throne room suddenly changes as the moon lowers from the sky, once again the sun and moon switch positions as Twilight tries to take control. In the end, Twilight is able to gain control as the sun takes its place to illuminate the land. As soon as the sun comes up we're instantly alerted as the sound of distant gunfire tears through the upper walkways of the castle outside the throne room. John instantly steps into action as he moves to the centre of the room and raises his rifle to aim at the door.

The next few minutes are filled with suspense as the distant fighting begins to quieten down, despite the strong guard presence it seems that we're unable to keep Tirek back. Despite John's efficiency I have my doubts that he'll be able to fight off Tirek, if all of those guards failed then what chance does he have? I hate being left powerless to help, without our magic we'll be of no use to combat Tirek.

As heavy footsteps approach the door John glances back to us as the three of us force ourselves to stand, "Keep behind me." The door shatters into a dozen pieces with Tirek holding onto two large splintered sections of wood before throwing them to the side. John instantly acts as he back peddles and begins to fire.

PHAT - PHAT - PHAT - PHAT - PHAT

Tirek doesn't even need to act as a ball of arcane energy materialises between his horns, without so much as a blink the magical energy catches the bullets in flight causing them all to halt in mid-air. Grinning all the bullets apart from one drop to the floor, "Was this really how you hoped to defeat me? I was expecting more from you." The glow of the last bullet intensifies at it rotates to turn towards John. Waving his arm forward Triek propels the bullet at full force towards John, the bullet tears through his armour causing a spray of blood and metal shaving to escape from his back.

Releasing a pained scream John is thrown back from the force of the round as he collapses to the floor, his rifle clattering to the ground alongside him. Despite this wound, John attempts to fight back as he draws his pistol to take aim, Triek doesn't even bat an eyelid as his magic lifts John locking him in place.

Waving his hand to the side, Tirek propels John across the room smashing him into one of the stained glass windows. The glass cracks around him as the sound of John's head impacting against the glass fills the room. Tirek isn't finished with him as he next throws him at full force against the ceiling, as soon as contact is made Tirek continue to bounce him back and forth between the walls and floor. Closing my eyes I step forward to scream at the stop of my voice, "ENOUGH!"

Looking at me with an amused expression Tirek holds John in mid-air before shrugging, "As you wish." Throwing him forward, John impacts with the floor, his armour scraping as it slides across the floor. As John comes to a halt at my hoofs I roll him quickly onto his back to look over him. He doesn't respond as blood polls from numerous wounds on his head, his breathing is shaky as he lies there unconscious. "Why would you even care for this creature? He's nothing."

Stepping forward, Triek moves to my sister before attempting to seize her magic. As soon as his efforts prove to be useless his head snaps to me then Cadence as he attempts to steal our magic, "WHERE IS YOUR MAGIC!?" Pacing past us, both Cadence and Celestia move to inspect John's wounds as Tirek sits on Celestia's throne. "Getting rid of your magic so that I cannot take it from you? That was your plan?"

Neither of us offers a response as Celsetia keeps her gaze locked on Tirek. As much as I try to match Celestia's actions my focus shifts to John as a sudden breath escapes his lungs, with a jolt of his head a substantial volume of blood escapes his lips as he coughs violently. Standing from the throne Tirek uses his magic to generate representations of each pony race, "How does it feel, knowing that soon, every Pegasus, unicorn and Earth pony will bow to my will, and that there is nothing you can do to stop it?"

Narrowing her eyes, Celestia glares at him, "You will not prevail, Tirek."

As she does this John is suddenly dragged from his position in Tirek's magic to hang alongside him once again. Examing John, Tirek rests a hand on his chin, "It's hard to believe that this creature is the one who disrupted my plans in the Griffin Empire. I'd say it's about time he... made up for his mistakes."

Dropping John to the floor alongside him, Tirek's magical energy pierces his flesh before evaporating. As soon as the energy is no longer visible John immediately breaks out in an ear shattering pained scream he writhes on the floor. Rolling onto his chest John seems to crawl to his knees as his limbs seem to twitch. We watch in horror as the veins on his neck protrude through his flesh, the pain and anguish he's feeling clearly visible to anyone who can see him. After an agonising minute of this display, John's blood-curdling screams finally come to an end as he breathes heavily.

Finally, John pushes himself back to his feet with his back to us. As Tirek's magical energy materialises behind us a doorway to Tartarus opens up showing us the prison he was sent to all those years ago, "Give my regards to Cerberus."

John eventually turns to us causing gasps of horror to escape our lips, his once blue eyes have been left a clear milky white as a scowl covers his face. All the recent wounds which covered his body have been healed by Tirek's magic leaving dried blood covering a majority of his face and his breastplate. Drawing his sword John marches towards us with bloodlust in his eyes. Reaching me he violently grabs hold of my mane causing a pained scream to escape my muzzle as he starts to drag me backwards across the floor, "John! Stop! This isn't you!" Ignoring me he throws me to the floor in front of the portal as I stand.

Glaring at me he straightens his posture before he strikes, raising his boot he forces it against my chest knocking the air from my lungs as I'm thrown backwards through the portal into Tartarus. With a heavy impact, I collide with the floor underneath before reopening my eyes to look back to the portal. Shortly after my entry to Tartarus both Celestia and Cadence are also thrown through the portal as chains quickly secure themselves around our hooves. With one last glance, John looks to the three of us before the portal closes sealing us here.

John... How could this happen?

Chapter 72 - The hunt

Lowering my head I focus my eyes on the chains which have secured around my hoof preventing me from moving. Without any magic, I attempt to push the shackle off my hoof but to no avail, it only succeeds at causing me discomfort as the shackle digs into my flesh. With my free hoof, I bring it to my chest to rub against the reddening flesh from John's kick, despite his weak looking legs he surprisingly has a fair amount of strength in them.

The sound of Cadence and Celestia attempting to release themselves from their own restraints causes me to look to the two of them. Celestia's usual clean coat has been stained with a small amount of blood trickling from a gash on the side of her head, the bleeding doesn't seem to be severe but it has resulted in the crimson red liquid to smear the left side of her face and neck. Cadence seems to have gotten off more lightly compared to my sister, the only mark I can see is some reddening to the flesh underneath her coat along the base of her neck, what appears to be a light handprint seems to be embedded around her throat.

Releasing an exasperated sigh, Cadence release her shackle as she rubs her hoof over her neck, "We've got to get out of here. Who knows what Tirek will do to Twilight and the rest of Equestria."

Lowering her head, Celestia lies down on the floor as she holds her hoof to her wound, "I'm sorry, Cadence. There's no way we'll get out of here, not without any aid and especially without our magic."

"There must be something we can do, anything."

After a pregnant pause, Celestia winces as she removes her hoof from her head, "All we can do is hope that Twilight will find a way to defeat Tirek before he locates her. Discord will likely be able to locate Twilight with ease for Tirek, but I never accounted for John being corrupted."

Trying to stand my shackle pulls back on my forehoof bringing me back to the floor, "Who knows what Tirek intends to do with him. He could be at risk of further harm."

"With John under his control then many of the ponies of Equestria could be at risk. John has far more combat experience and training than any of our members of the guard, Tirek will likely use his training to benefit his goals."

"B-but what about if he locates Twilight and obtains her magic. What would he do to John then?"

Raising her head, Celestia looks above our position where the portal once stood, "There's no way to tell. Tirek may no longer have a need for him and imprison him here, release him to roam the lands alone or... possibly kill him." As I lower my gaze Celestia turn to me, "Luna, why do you have so much concern for John?"

Looking back to her my eyes momentarily flick to Cadence, "W-what do you mean? We just witnessed him getting attacked by Tirek and having his mind influenced. Why wouldn't I be concerned?"

She doesn't seem fully satisfied with this answer but before she can pursue it further Cadence interrupts her, "What I don't understand is how his mind was so easily influenced. Even the smallest creatures in Equestria have some sort of natural resistance to magic."

Sighing I look to the floor, "John isn't from here, no humans have ever existed in Equestria before his appearance. Their world has no magical properties, instead they rely on science and technology to further their species. I've been able to access his dreams on a... number of occasions, compared to entering a ponies dream he had no resistance to magic allowing me complete and easy access. Whereas species here have lived with background levels of magic, they have all evolved to possess some level of resistance to magic. John doesn't have any sort of resistance, any spells used on him require less energy and could potentially have a stronger effect on him."

"John is vulnerable to any form of magic," Celestia adds. "With no way to combat magic, Tirek would have been able to easily access and influence his mind, bending it to his desire."

Cadence looks to me with sorrow, "Is there any way to save him?"

Closing my eyes I rub my hoof over my muzzle, "I-I don't know. If Tirek is defeated the spell influencing his mind may be broken, but until then it may be impossible. There may be the chance that he could fight back, but with no magical properties in his body that may be impossible. That wasn't the real John that attacked us, he would never do that."

John wouldn't want to hurt me, I know that wasn't the real him. I just hope he can escape from Tirek's control.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Discord

"Here, I want you to have something," Tirek states as he approaches me. Reaching for a medallion around his neck he pulls on the string removing it as he holds it up to present me tieing it around my neck. "This was given to me by someone very close to me. I give it to you as a sign of my gratitude and loyalty." The Medallion is a golden pyramid with small patterns carved into the main body.

"Oh, my. I do love a good accessory. I suppose that's Rarity's influence." Tilting my head to the side I look to John as he stands there glaring towards both myself and Tirek. Having retrieved his rifle his fingers idly tap against the wooden frame as he watches us, "I know you're supposed to be under our control but do you really have to stare at everything as if you want to cause it great harm?" He doesn't respond as his head shifts to focus purely on me.

Tirek chuckles as he looks at my improvements to one of the stained glass windows, instead of depicting the wedding of Shining Armour and Cadence it now displays myself and Tirek side by side as he wields a sword to slice through a submarine sandwich. "Amusing. But we have no time for such things." Pacing he begins to advance back towards the former throne of Celestia, "With the princesses out of the way, we can now-" Cutting off mid sentence he doubles back to look at a stained glass window displaying Twilight at her coronation, "Is this meant to be humorous!?"

Chuckling I look to the window in more detail, the main body has been cracked from when Triek slammed John against it. "Oh, no, I haven't touched that one yet."

"There's a fourth? And you did not tell me this!?"

"I just needed some assurance that you truly considered this a team effort. And now I have it," Stepping closer I close the distance standing on the other side of the stained glass window.

"Then where can we find this fourth princess?" Leaning forward he grabs hold of my throat and applies pressure to it. Being a spirit of chaos has its benefits as I feel absolutely no discomfort from the action. "Where is her castle?"

"Castle? No, Princess Twilight lives above a library in Ponyville." Unable to contain myself I start to chuckle, "Castle?"

Releasing his grasp of my neck, Tirek rubs his hands together as his magic begins to materialise, "Not for much longer." Stepping away from the window his magic begins to rapidly heat the glass causing it to melt resulting in the image to become distorted. Stepping up to John he looks down at him, "You were with the Princesses, is Twilight definitely at the library?"

"She's definitely in Ponyville," John responds, his voice sounding more hoarse than usual. "She was sent back to Ponyville but she more than likely has left the library in order to remain hidden. She'll have two of my guards with her."

Growling Tirek steps to the side as his hand pushes John out of his way, "We need to find this 'Princess Twilight.' How do we get her?"

"She's the Princess of Friendship. Simply get her friends and she'll likely come out of hiding to help them."

With an evil smile, Tirek turns back to me, "We've got some more ponies to round up. Send our new minion to the library, he'll attempt to track her down and bring her to us while we begin to capture her friends." Lowering my gaze to John I wait as he secures his rifle to his back before clicking my talons, in a bright flash he vanishes as I send him on his way to the Golden Oaks Library.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Shadow

Shuffling my hooves I glance back to the doorway of the library, somehow Twilight had been able to blow the door off its hinges breaking it into a dozen pieces. Looking to Spectre on the opposite side of the door I let out a shallow sigh, "I still don't understand how or why she broke her own door."

Cocking a brow my sister glances to me, "She's an Alicorn, I try no to put any logic into how and why they do what they do. She... must have had a reason."

"And what reason is that? She forgot her keys?"

Sighing she takes the beret off her head and spins it in her hoof, "She just did, okay? Besides, why are we even guarding the library? If Twilight isn't here then why are we needed to watch a busted door?"

Copying her action I remove my beret and slip it into my field pack, "The Lieutenant wanted us posted here. We're here to act as a warning system should Tirek or Discord show up for her."

"So we've got this door to watch while Chaser and Sunny are with the Princess? What about John? Where's he in all of this?"

Groaning in irritation I rub my eyes, "Do you ever pay attention, or were you too busy looking at Janine?"

"W-what?" Spectre suddenly replies as her eyes lock on me.

"You're not as subtle as you think. Since the war games, you seem to be showing some interest in her."

Chuckling Spectre rubs the back of her neck, "No harm in looking."

"Anyways, John stayed in Canterlot to protect the Princesses there. I guess the Captain of the Lunar Guard needs to keep the Princess of the night safe."

"And we can't?" Spectre rests the butt of her rifle on the floor, using the weapon as a resting post. "Thestrals are supposed to be the military elite of the Lunar Guard. We could easily handle that responsibility."

"Two Privates guarding the Princess? In a situation like this, it only makes sense the Captain would do-" The sound of something clattering inside causes both of us to snap to attention as we turn our heads to look inside. Taking control of our rifles, Spectre nods to me before stepping inside the library. Sticking close to her I follow her inside as we try to find the source of the noise. Coming from up the stairs we can hear the faint sound of Twilight's owl as it sounds as though somepony is throwing things around.

With Spectre taking the lead she cautiously steps up the stairs as I remain at the bottom with my rifle aimed upwards. As she ascends the last few steps I reach for the bolt of my rifle and load a round into the chamber. As soon as she reaches the top her rifle instantly lowers as she looks into Twilight's bedroom in surprise, "What are you doing here?"

After a brief pause, I lower my rifle slightly as she steps around the corner out of view. Making my way upstairs I can hear her gasp, "What happened to you!?" Freezing I glance up the stairs as I hear a set of heavy steps approaching her. "W-what are you doing!?" Trying to rush up the stairs my eyes widen as Spectre's back collides with the bannister before she begins to tumble down the stairs. I'm forced to jump up and hover in the air as she falls below me and rolls past impacting with the floor below.

Twisting my head back up the stair I freeze in mid-air as I look at the figure. Standing at the top of the stair is John except he looks as though he's taken a beating. Dried blood covers his face and neck, the front of his armour has a sizable hole in the breastplate revealing bloodsoaked Kevlar underneath. The main thing that stands out though is his eyes, as he stands motionless he glares towards me with what I can only describe as murderous rage with a set of solid white eyes. "John? What the buck is going on?"

Without warning, he sprints down a couple of steps before lunging for me, with no time to react he wraps his arms around my chest bringing us both to the floor as we fall down the stairs. Impacting the floor he lands on top of me causing a searing pain to shoot through my back as I let out an agonising scream. Lifting himself up he looks down at me as he raises his fist, with his body weight pinning me down I'm unable to act as he brings his fist down. His knuckles come into contact with the end of my muzzle knocking my head back onto the floor with a resounding thud.

As I lie there dazed he prepares for another strike, before he repeats the action Spectre lunges for him tackling him causing the two of them to roll to the side. Twisting my head I watch as she tries to jab at his face from above, each time she strikes he blocks her attacks with his forearm. Trying to push myself to my hooves I fall to the side as the room seems to spin around me, spitting on the floor a sizeable amount of blood escapes from my mouth.

Looking back to the fight John clasps onto her throat cutting off Spectre's air supply, with a forceful push he's able to throw her off from on top of him causing her to impact with a bookshelf. As a number of books cascade on her head, John forces himself onto his feet before charging her. As he reaches her he brings his foot back before forcing it forward catching her abdomen with the tip of his boot, the impact is enough to knock her back as the air seems to be knocked from her.

As John begins to deliver a quick succession of kicks I fight through my discomfort and charge for him, reaching him I slide across the floor as I pivot and bring my hind legs back. Kicking with all my might I force my hooves into the side of his armour knocking him to the side as he falls to the floor gasping for air. Before he can recover I jump onto his back and try to wrap my forelegs around his neck, applying pressure I begin to cut off his air supply.

Struggling for air he grabs onto my forelegs and pulls them away from his throat, as he does this he tucks his chin into his body protecting his throat from my attack. Before I can escape he climbs to his full height and falls backwards onto the floor using his whole body weight as a weapon. Landing on top of me I let out a pained scream as a succession of cracks can be heard, my chest feeling as though there's a fire burning underneath my flesh.

As my grip relaxes he pulls himself off me and stands up, looking to me he instead shifts his focus to Spectre as she readies herself for another attack. Drawing her sword she starts to pace around John as he stands still, "I-I don't know what the buck has gotten into you! But nopony hurts my sister!" As she gallops towards John he waits until the last minute before drawing his sword and blocking her strike. As their blades scrape together he brushes his hand across the hilt of the sword enveloping the blade with an enchanted flame.

With a demonic grin, he pushes her back before delivering his own attack, raising her sword to block his attack the superheated blade is able to slice through her sword. The heat allows his blade to embed itself into hers as it melts the surrounding steel, using the opportunity he draws his blade back causing Spectre's sword to slip from her grasp as it clatters to the floor. Not waiting for her to recover he delivers once final swing causing the blade to slash through her armour as she screams in excruciating agony.

As she falls to the floor he sheathes his sword as she frantically tries to put pressure on the wound, the smell of burning flesh hits my nostrils making me want to gag. Approaching her he grabs hold of her head and drags Spectre backwards across the floor back towards the bookshelf as she tries to kick free. Reaching his destination he keeps hold of her head pulling it back before slamming the back of her skull against the edge of the bookshelf, following a sickening crunch he repeats the action before throwing her to the floor.

Tears begin to fill my eyes as I look at her in horror, as she remains motionless on the floor blood begins to pool from the rear of her skull onto the floor. With the fight over John shifts his focus to me, trying to use my hooves I attempt to frantically crawl away from him but find myself unable to escape his advance.

Grabbing my throat I began to choke as he leans closer to me, "Twilight!? Where is she!?" Bringing his hand back he slaps me across the back of my head before shaking me violently, "Tell me!" Without waiting for me to respond he draws his pistol and points it against the tip of my ear.

PHAT

Agony shoots through my ear as my hearing is shattered from the gunshot, screaming out in torture I can feel my warm blood trickling down my ear. As his grip on my throat relaxes I fight for breath. Closing my eyes I let out a sob, "S-she's with Chaser and Sunny. T-they went to the castle of the two sisters." I'm suddenly thrown to the floor as I open my eyes, looking to John he takes a step back and holsters his pistol as he watches me. Turning my head to Spectre I fight through the pain and crawl over to her.

Grabbing her head I turn her to face me, "Spectre? C-come on, say something." The sound of footsteps approaching forces me to turn, as soon as I look back to John I find the butt of his rifle pointed towards me as it's forced towards my face. From there, everything fades to darkness.

My eyes crack open as I hear two voices conversing with one another, over the ringing in my ears I'm unable to make them out. As my vision gradually returns I turn my head to look back to Spectre, a large quantity of blood now stains the floor below her as her chest barely rises and falls with each shaky breath.

As a tear falls down my cheek a set of talons rest on her chest, lifting my head I can see Georg as he looks her over and prepares to carry her. My own body screams in agony as I feel somepony else grabbing me around my bruised chest, looking directly overhead I can see Janine as her eye locks onto mine with anxiety and concern. As she starts to lift me up my eyes drift closed as pain shoots through my central mass.

--------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - Sunny Shield

Sitting down on a grass verge the three of us look towards the castle of the two sisters. Since coming to the Everfree forest Twilight has been trying to keep control of her magic with little success. Even the most basic spell had the potential to be amplified increasing its power to an unpredictable level, she couldn't even fly without creating a crater whenever she'd take off or land.

Letting out a sigh, Chaser unclips his helmet and rests it alongside him, "There's got to be something we can do."

"Like what? How are we going to combat Tirek?" I ask as I look past Twilight to focus on him.

"I don't know. Anything. Who even knows what's happening in Canterlot right now, maybe... maybe Tirek has been defeated?"

Lifting her head Twilight glances to him, "Do you think so?" She asks in a hopeful tone.

With a soft smile, Chaser tries to look confident, "Your brother and John have their strengths. I bet you that they're working together to defeat Tirek."

"What if you're wrong? The Princesses gave me their magic, they wouldn't have done that if they thought Tirek could be defeated."

"Maybe they did it as a precaution?" I offer. "If anypony... or human could beat him, it would be John."

Taking a deep breath, Twilight nods her head as she climbs to her hooves, "I can't just sit here and do nothing. If Shining and John are fighting, then I need to try and find how to get into that chest. Maybe I missed something in the castle?"

Both myself and Chaser join Twilight as we look at the castle, "I'm sure the three of us can figure it out."

PHAT

A sharp pain shoots through my hindleg as the sound of a gunshot cracks through the forest. As I collapse to the floor Twilight and Chaser turn to face the source, as I hold onto my leg I focus on them as they look to the distance in terror. Following their gaze, I freeze when I see John stepping out of the clearing as he pulls the bolt of his rifle to the rear ejecting the cartridge and loading another round. Dried blood rests on his face whereas fresh blood splatters his hands and the sleeves of his uniform, as he steps closer his white eyes stare at us as though he wants to kill us.

"What the buck?" Chaser mutters as he draws his own rifle. "John!? Drop the rifle!"

Stopping on the spot, John aims the rifle directly at Chaser, "I'm not doing anything you say! I'll give you an ultimatum! Either Twilight comes with me, or I'll kill the two of you then blow her kneecaps out and drag her back! Your choice!"

Taking a step forward Twilight keeps her eyes on John, "Where are the Princesses?"

"They got in the way of Tirek's plans, I took care of them!"

"What did you do, John!?" Twilight's voice fills with fear as she back peddles to Chaser.

"Enough questions! Come with me now or these two die!" Glancing to Chaser on the side I shake my head as I begin to channel my magical energy to form a one-way barrier. As I start to form a shield around us John's aim focuses on me.

PHAT

Chaser fires first causing his round to hit the side of John's abdomen, from the angle of his armour the bullet ricochets from his breastplate causing John to fall to the side from the impact. Loading another round into his rifle, Chaser turns his head to Twilight, "Get out of here!" With one last look to John, Twilight's horn glows before she teleports away from us.

Once my shield is fully erected, John slings his rifle over his back as he starts to laugh. "Well isn't this cute, the two lovers trying desperately to keep me back." Pacing forward he makes his way towards my shield as Chaser keeps aiming at him, "You know you won't be able to stop me. As soon as this shield is down... I'm gonna kill you. Both of you."

"And what make you think I won't drop you first?" Chaser retorts as he shakes his rifle for emphasis.

"The fact that I just shot your girlfirend and you still haven't put me in the ground." Chaser's gaze shifts as he looks to my still bleeding leg. "The knight in shining armour doesn't give a fuck that his partner is hurt. He's got the man responsible right in front of him, yet he does nothing." Leaning closer a devious grin spreads over John's lips, "Do you really think she's satisfied with you?"

"W-what are you talking about?" Chaser lowers his rifle as his attention shift to me. No! Chaser he's trying to play with your head, don't listen to him!

"You're just another pony, like many others before. I, on the other hand, have given her something you've failed to do... pleasure." Stepping to the side John's hand idly starts running over the hilt of his sword as he watches Chaser's reaction. "How does it feel knowing that I've been there and done that? Made her scream in ways you could only imagine, I bet you can't even get her off."

My eyes widen in shock at what John is saying, I know he's only doing this to get under Chaser's skin but it's still uncomfortable to hear him say it. Chaser shakes his head as he removes his hoof from the trigger of the rifle, "Wh-"

"-You're not a man, you're a fucking coward! Come out here and fight me! Protect your bitch's honour before I make her my own and get her to squeal my name!"

Lifting my head I look to Chaser, "Don't listen to him!" By looking at Chaser's face I can see the anger building up in him. From the look in his eyes, he's about ready to pounce at any minute.

Chuckling, John steps in front of me and traces his finger down the outer shield, "Isn't that sweet, trying to make him feel better about himself? We all know he isn't capable of satisfying you. What you need is a real man." Grinning he raise his hand and wiggles his fingers, "You remember what I can do with these."

Without warning Chaser snaps as he releases a primal scream, dropping his rifle he charges through the shield he wraps his forehooves around John as he tackles him to the ground. As they both fall to the ground I drop my shield as I use my magic to take control of Chaser's rifle, keeping my hooves on my hindleg to keep pressure on my wound I resort to using my magic to aim the rifle.

With Chaser's forelegs still wrapped around John's chest, John begins to bring his elbow down on the rear of Chaser's head as he holds him in position. Flourishing his wings, Chaser is able to break free from John's grasp as he takes to the air to hover. As soon as there is a gap between them, John draws his pistol and quickly aims at Chaser.

PHAT

Before John can shoot I compress the trigger of my rifle to fire at him, not aiming for any vital organs I instead manage to hit his forearm causing John to drop the pistol where he stands. Instead of trying to retrieve his pistol John changes targets and turns to me. As I try to reload the rifle he quickly closes the distance between us as I force the bolt forward. Taking aim I'm unable to fire as John jumps at me, instead of jumping forward he instead leans backwards bringing his legs up in front of him.

Both of his boots force themselves into my throat causing my magical focus to break as pain envelopes my neck. The force of his kick is enough to throw me backwards causing me to fall off the edge of the grass verge to the rocks below. My back collides with the sharp rocks below causing my armour to dent inward from the force, I'm unable to hold back my pained cries as the metal forces itself into my body applying pressure on my organs.

Looking back up to the verge I'm unable to see either John or Chaser as I hear them fighting one another. Rolling my body I try to use my magic to retrieve my own rifle from my back, with the pain coursing through my neck I find myself unable to channel a basic spell. Using my hooves I'm able to pull my rifle free from underneath me, looking to the weapon I can see that it took the force from the impact of the fall as the wooden body is cracked along with a section of the barrel being bent.

Removing the sling from around my neck I drop it to the floor as I try to think. His eyes, I've only heard of it but I've never actually seen it. Mental manipulation. Tirek must have gotten to him and influenced his mind to work for him. But if Tirek got past him then what happened to the Princesses? No... now's not the time to think about that. We've got to stop John before he hurts on of us or he gets hurt himself.

BOOM

The sound of a distant explosion breaks my train of thought as I look back to the sky. That explosion, it was too far away to have been either John or Chaser. It must have come from... Ponyville. Rolling onto my hooves I try to push myself up, the dented armour seems to be applying pressure to my muscles and cutting off my blood circulation as I find my legs feeling weak and extremely numb. Sitting down I try to frantically release the straps of my armour as my eyes lock onto Chaser's rifle further along the rocks.

The sound of Chaser grunting causes me to jump in shock as he lands alongside me on the rocks, numerous small cuts cover his face as he tries to regain his focus. Looking back to the verge I watch as John jumps downs, the landing causing his legs to buckle bringing him to his knees. Before John can get up I lean over Chaser, "It's not John. Tirek must be influencing his mind."

Rubbing his head Chaser climbs to his hooves, "So what am I supposed to do? Let him kill us?"

Removing my first strap I shake my head, "Just keep him away from us. You may need to knock him out so we can get away, but don't kill-" Chaser is knocked to the floor as John brings his fist against Chaser's muzzle, as soon as he's on the floor John begins to frantically kick at Chaser's neck and torso.

Trying to help him I dive at John's legs knocking his balance off, falling to the side John's head impacts with one of the rocks causing him to stop momentarily. Raising his hands he quickly applies pressure to his head as he breaks his foot free from my grasp and stomps down on my forehead. My head throbs as his boot makes contact, the tip of his boot catches my horn sending a painful jolt through the appendage causing my grip to loosen as I roll to the side.

Forcing himself to his feet John kicks the underside of my chest knocking me onto my back, as I look up at him I can see a large fresh wound above his eye as blood begins to paint his flesh. Lifting his leg he prepares to stomp on me before Chaser steps forward, swivelling on his forehooves Chaser delivers a solid kick with his hindlegs against John's stomach knocking him backwards. As soon as John falls to the floor Chaser seizes the opportunity to deliver a quick succession of strikes against John's head.

Holding back on his strikes Chaser tilts his head back to me, "The rifle! Grab the rif-" John cuts him off by delivering an uppercut knocking Chaser off allowing John to roll over bringing himself on top. Removing the last strap of my armour the two halves of the breast plates separate relieving the pressure from my body, my muscles still feel restricted but I immediately feel my lower body recovering from the restricted blood flow.

Standing on shaky legs I stumble over the rocks as I scoop up Chaser's rifle and turn to aim towards John. My heart stops when I see John standing over Chaser with his boot pushing into his back, as his boot forces Chaser into the ground John is grasping onto Chaser's wing as he pulls with all his might. The sounds of Chasers tormented screams send shivers down my spine as I can see the anguish on his face. As my eyes start to water I take a step forward, "JOHN!"

John pauses as he keeps hold of Chaser, his fearsome eyes lock onto mine as he remains motionless. "Really? You're not going to shoot me." Turning his attention back to Chaser he slams both feet onto Chaser as he applies his entire bodyweight, I can see straight away that this is cutting off Chaser's breath as he struggles for air. Watching my reaction John grins, "See. Now be a good little bitch and wait patiently for your turn" -John draws his sword with his free hand and raises it overhead- "I've got a Pegasus to kill."

PHAT

Closing my eyes I fire towards John as I avert my gaze. I don't want to hurt him, but I can't let him kill Chaser. The sound of steel clattering to the floor forces me to open my eyes as I look back at John. His head lowers to examine his chest as blood begins to trickle from underneath his armour and drip onto Chaser below him. Despite his wound, John steps off of Chaser and begins to advance towards me. As I back peddle Chaser stutters heavily as he regains his breath, "Sunny, s-shoot!"

I'm sorry, John.

PHAT

The round tears through his gut causing him to fall forward onto his knees, keeping himself up I can hear him groaning in pain as he tries to climb to his feet. Stay down... please stay down. Despite his injuries, John climbs to his feet as he takes a few shaky steps. Closing my eyes a tear begins to run down my cheek as my hoof begins to pull back on the trigger.

Before I take the shot the sound of metal and flesh impacting with the floor causes my eyes to creak open. Looking towards John I can see him lying face first on the floor, a small trail of blood is spread out on the rocks behind him leading back to his earlier position over Chaser. Dropping the rifle I rush over to John and roll him over to look up at me. I watch as he remains motionless, each breath he takes becomes more and more shallow as his white eyes drift closed.

As his eyes clamp shut I frantically try to reach for his armour straps with my magic, to my relief I seem to have regained some control of my magic as I remove his armour. As I pull the breastplate away the sound of a thunderous roar bellows out in the distance causing me to freeze as I try to look for the source. After a few moments Chaser joins alongside me as a succession of loud thuds begin to impact against the ground above us.

Both of us turn back to John to examine the wounds, pulling up his shirt I can see where the rounds had impacted. The first round has tore through his flesh to the right of his sternum whereas the second had pierced his stomach. As his blood begins to quickly drain from his body I force my hooves onto his stomach in an attempt to stop the bleeding, mimicking my actions Chaser applies pressure to his other wound.

Tears begin to stream from my eyes as we remain stationary, we're unable to act as we watch the colour from his skin fade away as he becomes paler. In an attempt to comfort me Chaser wraps his uninjured wing over my back as the sounds of multiple hoofsteps forces us to look to the passage overhead. To our relief, we watch as the bearers of the elements of harmony sprint along the verge to reach the passage further on to head to the tree of harmony, to our surprise we also watch as Discord is close behind them.

They didn't seem to notice us as they passed, hopefully that means that they figured out a way to open the chest. Turning my head back to Chaser he uses his wing to pull me closer as we both look down at John, his breaths becoming more laboured with each passing minute.

I'm so sorry, John.

Chapter 73 - Aftermath

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Slicer Jen

Galloping through the Everfree forest I rush towards my destination at the castle of the two sisters, after witnessing Tirek gaining Twilight's magic I had no option but to lay low until Tirek had left her alone. There's no telling what effects having one's energy drained from their body could have on them, I need to keep close to the bearers of The Elements of Harmony to ensure they aren't at risk of deteriorating.

What concerns me most of all is the lack of Chaser and Sunny by Twilight's side. Georg and Janine came across Shadow and Spectre badly beaten and knocking on death's door in the library. We weren't able to get much from Shadow when she woke up a couple of times. The only word we could get from her was 'John,' this often came in the form of an incoherent mumble often followed by a brief warning which made little to no sense.

Pushing through the last few bushes I stop as I look down the ravine bellow which leads to the tree of harmony, in the distance I catch the backs of Applejack, Rarity and Discord as they all run into the cave passage. If that's where they're going, then so am I. Pivoting my head to look for the natural staircase leading below I freeze as I catch sight of Sunny and Chaser as they're holding onto a figure on top of a selection of rocks. Taking a step closer I raise my hoof to shield my eyes from the sunlight, as my eyes adjust I make out John's figure as he lies on the ground.

Twisting my head back to the passage I make my decision and change course for John and the others in order to check on them, if they're slumped over him then I can only guess that he has somehow been injured. Rushing to the grass verge above them I lower myself over the edge to reach their level. As they both lift their heads to look at me I sprint to John's side and remove my medical pack from my flank, "What happened?"

Shaking her head, Sunny releases a sob as tears run down her cheeks, "H-he attacked us... I had no choice. I s-shot him."

"What? Why would he attack?" Leaning closer to his unconscious body I rest my hoof against his neck as I try to feel for a pulse. His pale flesh feels cool to the touch as the occasional throb indicates a weak pulse.

"He just did!" Chaser snaps. "He shot Sunny then attacked me as he tried to get Twilight."

Sunny turns her head to Chaser as a scowl surfaces, "That wasn't John!"

"It wasn't?" Chaser responds in a sarcastic tone. "Two long legs, hands and that distinctive accent. I'm pretty sure it was John."

"I think his mind was corrupted," Sunny explains as I begin to work. "I've heard of spell where the caster can corrupt and influence an individual's mind, bending it to their desires. The spell however results in the eyes clouding over it's the only way to tell that somepony is being altered by the spell."

Lifting my head I flick my eyes between the two of them, "We can discuss this later. For now, I have to keep him from dying." Princess Luna placed me under John's command for one reason, to keep him safe and to treat his injuries. I'm not going to fail her by letting him die. Reaching for my medical pouch I grasp onto a pair of fabric scissors and use them to cut John's shirt down the centre to allow me to inspect his wounds.

Opening the shirt I'm able to see two gunshot wounds, one on his upper torso and the other on his stomach. Prioritising the wound higher up I roll him onto the right side of his body, the bullet seems to have impacted where his lung is located. I need to try and prevent his lung from collapsing otherwise he may die from a lack of oxygen, on top of that I need to stop air from gaining access through the wound in order to prevent it collapsing. With each shallow breath he takes blood pools from the wound indicating that he has a 'sucking wound' allowing air to fill his chest.

As I examine his back for any exit wounds I raise my hoof to Chaser and Sunny, "I need one of you to help me. I need a roll of tape from my pack and a thin fabric or a piece of paper." As I inspect his back and find no exit wounds I'm passed a roll of tape and a few sheets of paper from Chaser, it's not exactly ideal but it'll do. Placing the papers over the wound I tape down three edges leaving the one open, this will allow for him to continue to exhale from the wound but will prevent air from filling his chest as the paper seals the hole around his lung.

Before switching to the wound on his stomach a succession of large thuds and crashes can be heard overhead, temporarily lifting my head I'm able to make out the sound of trees being knocked over as the source of the crashes seems to be coming closer. Without warning a bright light surfaces over the horizon, turning my head away I don't pay it any attention as I continue trying to treat John. After a few moments, I can make out the unmistakable sound of Tirek as he seems to be screaming in the distance.

As soon as the screaming stops there is a sudden shockwave before the light spreads out in each direction in the sky. Not having time to wonder what it is I reach for a potion from my bag and hold it above John, connecting a cannula to a vein on John's hand I attach the other end to the potion in order to get the substance into his system.

"Sunny, I need you to hold the potion overhead." On command, she uses her magic to levitate the potion as I return to work. The potion acts as an accelerant for the blood to begin clotting, with the strength of the potion it should be able to at least slow the bleeding down dramatically as the wounds attempt to naturally seal. The seal will be extremely fragile but it should help to prevent further blood loss.

We need to get him to a hospital.

--------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - Luna

I continue to idly trace my hoof back and force across the floor as I look to Cerberus below. It's hard to believe that Tirek was able to escape just because Cerberus was absent from his post. Why haven't we got guards posted here to ensure that there is no chance of escaping? Well... I'll certainly be putting that little error right when we get out... if we get out.

I've lost track of how long we've been trapped down here, although it has likely only been a couple of hours it's hard to keep track of time when you're confined to an area with no way to tell the time. After my banishment to the moon trapped under the control of Nightmare Moon I thought I'd be used to long periods of time with nothing to keep you company but your thoughts. Well... that isn't exactly true. There is Cadence and Celestia but given the current circumstances, we haven't exactly been engaged in idle chatter.

Looking back to my hoof I pull on the chain as I let out a groan. I hope Twilight will be able to find a way to defeat Tirek soon. Who knows what harm he's causing to Equestria. I'm also worried about John, with his mind corrupted who knows what he'll do under Tirek's control. What if he does something he'll later regret once he regains his mind? That is... if he regains his mind.

As I stare at my shackle my eyes widen as it begins to disintegrate in magical energy. Pulling my hoof away the chain disappears as I find myself feeling a fresh level of energy, the familiar feeling of my magic soon returns to me as my horn illuminates. Twilight did it... she defeated Tirek! Looking back to my flank I can't help but smile as I find that my cutie mark has returned in all its splendour.

Looking back to Cadence and Celestia I can see that their powers have also returned as they rise from the ground and look to one another. Using her magic, Celestia channels her magic which envelopes the side of her head in her golden aura, in a matter of seconds the gash on her head heals as the dried blood in her coat quickly washes away.

Before cutting off her magic, Celestia creates a doorway above us providing us with our means to leave Tartarus and return to the rest of Equestria. As the three of us take to the air we fly at a rapid pace through the portal as we wish to leave that prison behind us. Returning to the castle the portal seals behind us as we land on the marble floor.

As soon as we land my eyes drift towards the stained glass window to find the frame to be heavily cracked with the main depiction having been melted under an immense heat rendering it unrecognisable. Lowering my head slowly my eyes widen as I find my hooves are only inches away from a quantity of dried blood. Back peddling away the others see my reaction as fear spreads across my face. "We have to find John and Twilight!"

"You are right, Luna," Celestia adds as she steps up to me. "There is no way of telling what has taken place during our imprisonment. Hopefully John will be alright, but with him being under Tirek's control I fear that it may not be only John we have to worry about." Focusing her magic there is a momentary pause as Celestia's magic charges to cast the teleportation spell for the three of us.

Opening my eyes we all stare in astonishment at the Golden Oaks Library in front of us. It's been completely destroyed. The charred remains of the structure protrude from the damaged ground as scattered debris continues to release small volumes of smoke into the air. Turning my head to the side I pause in confusion as the sun seems to reflect off of a new spire situated on the edge of town. Stepping to the side both Celestia and Cadence follow my gaze as we all look to the structure.

A large multipronged star made of crystal sits at the top of the structure which seems to resemble a tree made from some sort of mineral or gem-like material. Resting towards the 'trunk' of the tree rests a purple building with a set of balconies and a flag which blows in the breeze, upon closer inspection, I'm able to make out Twilight's cutie mark displayed on the flag. "Well... that is certainly... interesting." I'm not a fan of it.

As the other two nod, we quickly take to the air and glide towards the structure. As we close the distance I can see the six girls as they all stand on the road looking towards the tower with their own expressions of confusion. As the three of us land, they quickly turn to us. Wait... where is John? Not wanting to wait I get straight to the point, "Twilight, I'm glad to see that you were able to defeat Tirek, but where is John? He may be at risk."

Twilight's eyes widen as she steps past me and looks towards the Everfree forest, "I last saw him near your old castle. But, Luna, he... tried to attack me. He shot Sunny and threatened to kill her and Chaser if they didn't give me up. Why would he do that?" The girls behind her all mutter to one another in disbelief upon hearing what John tried to do.

"Tirek took control of his mind, Twilight. He had no control of his actions. However, it's important that we find him to ensure that he's no longer under Tirek's influence. Can you take me to where you last saw him?"

Twilight nods, "But what if he's still under Tirek's control and attacks?"

Stepping closer I look down to Twilight, "You were able to defeat Tirek, when you did so it appears that all his magical influence was also removed following his defeat. Hopefully the same will apply for his control over John." Twilight seems reassured by this as she steps alongside me. With a flash of her horn, I find us both on the outskirts of the Everfree forest, over the edge of the verge I can see my old castle across the ravine prior to my banishment to the moon. "Is this where he was last?"

Twilight nods as she steps towards the verge, "It was. But I don't under-" Freezing she takes a step back as shock paints across her face. "Luna, down there!"

Galloping forward to Twilight I slide over the grass as I try to come to a halt, sliding over the edge of the verge I extend my wings in order to glide to the rocks below to land. As soon as I touch down the sight before me sends fear and despair through my body. Further ahead I can see Slicer Jen, Chaser and Sunny all gathered around John as he lies on his back with his chest covered in blood. I watch in horror as Slicer Jen is leaning over him, her hooves repeatedly pushing down on his chest as he lies motionless.

No... no.... please no. Galloping forward I run alongside Slicer as I look down at John. Without waiting I flick my head back up to Twilight as she remains frozen on the grass verge, "Twilight, get to the hospital and warn the doctors!" Snapping out of her trance Twilight steps back before teleporting out of sight.

When I turn back to Slicer Jen I watch as she moves from his chest and creates a seal around his lips with her muzzle in an attempt to push air into his lungs. As she returns to continue her compressions, Chaser looks up to me as Sunny remains pressed against his chest with her head buried under his wing. "Can't you heal him?"

"N-not from this. I don't have an extensive knowledge of medical spells. I can heal breaks and lacerations, not revive somepony." Leaning closer to Slicer I rest a hoof on John's leg, "Is it safe for me to teleport him to the hospital?" As soon as Slicer Jen nods to me I concentrate my magic and channel the spell. Following a brief flash, I'm left in the reception of the hospital with John lying at my hooves. In the corner of my eye, I can see Twilight with a team of doctors and nurses as she levitates John from the floor and places him on a stretcher.

Before I can even respond one of the doctors quickly starts barking orders at his staff as they quickly wheel John towards the resuscitation ward. With them quickly moving out of sight I lower my head as I bring my hoof up to my muzzle in an attempt to hide my face from Twilight. Seeing John like that has emotionally drained me as I can feel my eyes beginning to water, my heart feeling as though a heavy weight is resting upon it.

Please John... you can't die.

I spent the last hour waiting for the doctors to emerge from the resuscitation ward without a single one coming out to provide me with an update. The others gradually turned up at the hospital to wait, the rest of Twilights friends, Cadence and Celestia along with a number of the Rangers.

As we waited Celestia discussed with Twilight the meaning of her new role in Equestria and the important decisions she will have to make in the future. I must admit I wasn't particularly paying attention to the conversation as I instead stared at the doors to resus, it was almost as if I was expecting somepony to emerge from the door at any moment to inform us of his condition.

As I let out an exasperated sigh the doors to resus open as one of the doctors emerge. As he steps into reception a deathly silence hangs over the room as everyone looks to him expectantly. Stopping in front of us he clears his throat before addressing everypony, "We've been able to restart the Captain's heart, he is stable but he has sustained severe injuries. We've been able to remove the bullet fragments from his body however they have caused significant damage to his organs. His right lung has collapsed and his stomach has been torn, there are early signs of infection but we're currently treating it now."

Glancing at his chart he flicks through a page, "Other than that the rest of his injuries are superficial, a laceration to the side of his head, bruising to the face and torso and a gunshot wound on the arm which won't have any lasting effects." As a number of us look to one another in relief the doctor maintains his sombre expression, "Unfortunately I have some bad news. Both Shadow and Spectre were brought here after receiving extensive injuries. Although Shadow will recover from her injuries... I'm afraid there was nothing we could do for Spectre. Her injuries were too severe for us to treat, I'm sorry but she didn't make it."

She's dead? What if it was John? His team may lose faith in his abilities and never trust him again. Knowing that he was responsible for her death could tear him apart. With nopony else responding I lift my head, "What about Shadow? Has she been made aware?"

The doctor shakes his head, "She is drifting in and out of consciousness. Apart from the trauma she has received to the head she will recover fully, it's just a matter of when she will wake up."

Rising from my seat I step up to the doctor, "Take me to her, maybe I can help her."

"Sister," Celestia calls from behind me, "Are you certain that's wise."

Twisting my neck I look back to her, "She is one of my guards and has been injured performing her duties. If I can help her then I have to try."
Before Celestia can respond I return my attention to the doctor, "Take me to her." After a brief pause, the doctor turns and begins to head back towards resus. As he heads through the doors I follow closely behind as he takes me through the ward.

The ward itself has a number of open cubicles which have been separated with a solid wall on either side and a curtain at the entrance to allow entry into the cubicles. On the wall alongside the entrance to each section, a chalkboard hangs against the partition displaying the names. According to these boards, only two cubicles are occupied, one by Shadow and the other by John.

Stopping in front of one cubicle the doctor is about to pull the curtain back until he steps fully to the side with his eyes focused behind me. Following his gaze, I quickly copy his action and step to the side as two nurses approach wheeling a bed towards a door at the end of the ward. Resting on the bed is a large white sheet which is covering a figure underneath, I can tell straight away that there's a pony underneath, Spectre.

As the nurses pass by I look to the doctor, "What were her injuries?"

Sighing he rubs his muzzle, "They were too severe for us to treat, if she was brought here earlier we may have had a better chance but even then it would have been unlikely. The rear of her skull had received extensive blunt force trauma, her skull was unable to withstand the force of the impact. She had a bleed on the brain and extensive swelling. However she also received a large laceration to her abdomen by a bladed article, what doesn't make sense is how the area around the wound received severe burns. The combination of the article used and the heat caused extensive damage to her intestines, colon and kidney. We had nothing capable of treating the level of burns and the damage to her organs."

It... it was John, it must have been. His sword is unique, one of a kind, it has the capabilities to cause such injuries. I need to confirm my suspicions. Turning back to the doctor I look at the curtain, "May I see Shadow?" Nodding he opens the curtain allowing me entry. Stepping in I can see a number of injuries covering her body. A gash sits above her eyebrow, likely the cause for her drifting in and out of consciousness. A sizeable chunk of the tip of her ear has been torn off and numerous bandages canvas her chest.

"We've stopped the bleeding and have been able to begin the process of healing her ribs with potions, it will take some time but she should recover. Our main concern is her head wound, we've cleaned it out and reduced the risk of infection. There are no signs of swelling on the brain and we're optimistic that she hasn't sustained any permanent injuries."

"Thank you, doctor." As I thank him he performs a quick bow before leaving me in the cubicle with Shadow. Stepping alongside her bed I lower my horn and lightly make contact with her forehead, focusing my magic I begin to channel my energy through her as I attempt to heal her injuries. After a few seconds, I force my eyes shut as I try to use all my knowledge of medical spells to treat her, healing had never been my speciality as I never paid that magical field much attention apart from breaks and cuts.

As I continue to cast my spell I can hear her groaning as she stirs underneath the sheets. Cutting off the spell I raise my head and take a step back, immediately I can see that the gash on her head has nearly all but vanished however her ear remains in the same condition. I may have the power to heal injuries but nopony can regrow parts of the body which have been lost.

As I look over her, Shadow's eyes slowly begin to open. As they creak open her eyes frantically dart around the room trying to gather her surroundings. When her eyes lock onto me she stares for a moment, "P-princess Luna?" As I nod she slowly pushes herself up to sit against the headboard, a pained hiss escapes from between her lips as she presses her hooves to her chest. "W-what happened? Please tell me it was some sort of dream."

Dropping my head I look to the side, "I'm afraid not, Shadow. What you experienced was not a dream, but reality."

Her eyes widen as she tries to frantically look around the cubicle, "Spectre! Where is she?" She freezes when her eyes lock onto mine, "Princess?"

I slowly shake my head as I rest a hoof on her foreleg, "I'm so sorry, Shadow. Spectre... is dead. The doctors tried everything they could."

Shadow sits there in silence as her lip trembles, I can see the tears building up straight away as I deliver the news. Leaning forward she buries her head into her hooves and sobs loudly, her body shaking with each breath she takes. "H-he... killed her."

Stepping closer I lightly press my hoof onto her back to try and comfort her, "Who did?"

Lifting her head I can see the anger and sadness in her eyes, "John. He c-came to the library and murdered her a-and tried to do th-the same to me. He's a monster!"

"No... Shadow that wasn't John, it wasn't the real him. He was under the control of Tirek, he would never want to hurt any of you."

Staring daggers at me she forces my hoof away, "Don't protect him! It's true what everypony says about his kind... they're unremorseful, violent beasts! We should have known when we were in those dreams. Murdering surrendering soldiers, building machines to kill others and entering two global conflicts. They live for nothing but death... death and meaningless destruction."

"And what of John? You know him, he isn't like that." Shadow ignores me as she tries to climb out of bed. Moaning in agony she manages to climb out of bed to stand on shaky legs. "John isn't like those in the past. He has done nothing other than try to help those around him. Developing armour to protect you and provide those under his command with training to ensure they're safe."

"He also developed weapons with the capacity to kill dozens of ponies. I... I'm done. I want out of the Guard, I can't work alongside that murderer. He killed my sister! Give me a rifle around him and I'll just put a bullet in the back of his head." Hobbling to the side of the bed she turns her back to me, "I'm done. J-just leave me alone."

As I look to her she keeps her back turned towards me as she quietly sobs. Sighing I leave the cubicle and run my hoof over my face. What if she's just the start of ponies turning against John? If others learn that he killed somepony under his command they'll lose faith in him, he may also lose faith in himself. I need to talk to him. Passing down the ward I head back towards the main entrance where John's cubicle is. Stopping outside his cubicle I try to mentally prepare myself before entering.

Taking a deep breath my magic grasps onto the curtain and draws it back. Freezing I look inside as the two nurses both stop their work to look at me, they were in the process of cleaning up a number of medical equipment and tools which had been used earlier. Bloodied bandages lie in a bin which rests in the corner of the room, scalpels and tweezers painted in blood rest alongside the bed with numerous empty potion phials.

Resting on the bed is John with a small blanket covering the lower half of his body, his chest is heavily wrapped with damp bandages stained with his blood. A mask rests over his face providing him with oxygen as numerous cables link from his torso to and ECG machine showing his heart rate and vital signs. A number of bruises are visible on his chest and face along with a cut on the side of his head. Regaining my composure I look to the nurses, "I need a moment to tend to the Captain."

Quickly bowing, the nurses step out of the cubicle and close the curtain behind them leaving me alone with John. Exhaling I try to keep myself calm as I step over the used equipment to move alongside John. Tilting my head I glance to the ECG machine to look at his vitals. Seventy-six beats per minute? Surely that can't be right. Resting a hoof on the side bar of the bed I lean closer and place a quick kiss on his cheek. "John, why can't you go a day without getting badly hurt?" I mutter to him under my breath.

Lowering my head I channel my magical energy in order to try and heal a number of his injuries, the only ones I'll likely have difficult on is his organs as I have little knowledge of how his body works. I don't even know whether I should be worried or relieved with his heart rate since it's higher than a ponies, but that may be normal for humans. Making the connection I begin to pour my healing magic into his body as I close my eyes, focusing on channelling the spell my mind drifts to memories of the two of us together in the Crystal Empire and Hearts and Hooves day causing a smirk to surface on my lips.

Continuing for a couple of minutes I can hear a number of hooves walking along the corridor outside, along with the voices of my sister and the others who came to the hospital. As I'm about to finish my spell the sound of John rustling below me forces my eyes to shoot open. Looking down at him I watch as his hands begin tense up as his head squirms from side to side. "John? John, can you hear me?"

Tilting his head towards me as his eyelids gradually open, my initial smile is quickly wiped off my face as my eyes lock onto his. His eyes are still white indicating that he's likely still under the influence of Tirek. How? He was defeated and stripped of his powers. Why does he still have control of John? Before I can react his expression quickly changes to one of fury as his hand suddenly jolts towards me. Grabbing hold of my horn he pulls my head down with all his force causing my forehead to impact with the metal bar of the bed.

A sharp pain rushes through my head as I pull away from his grasp. Rapidly back peddling my hoof catches on an empty packet on the floor causing me to lose my balance as I unceremoniously fall back into the curtains, landing on the bottom of the fabric the sudden movement causes the curtains to collapse fully on me wrapping me in the fabric.

As I frantically try to pull myself out from underneath the curtains I can hear the others calling out my name, as I hear them shouting to me the sound of a heavy thud and John groaning rings out through the ward. Trying to wrestle free I can hear something metal clanging against the floor followed quickly by something moving closer to me along the floor. Finally pulling the curtain off me my magic acts on instinct grabbing hold of John in a telekinesis field preventing him from reaching me. Directly in front of me is John covered with his blanket as he was dragging himself along the floor, his arm raised with a bloodied scalpel in his hand ready to strike towards me with the earlier medical table which held the tool knocked to the floor.

Climbing to my hooves I quickly step back as the others quickly rush to me. "Luna," Celestia states with worry, "You're bleeding." Lifting my hoof I run it over the tender flesh of my forehead to feel a wet substance against my coat, pulling my hoof back I look at the blood which smears my coat. Looking back to John I notice his white eyes flicking back and forth between everyone as he remains in stasis, charging my magic I channel a spell into his body to send him to sleep causing his eyes to drift closed. Once he's unconscious I release the stasis spell causing the scalpel to clatter against the floor as his body collapses.

Sighing I quickly use my magic to clean my coat and seal the wound on my head, I still feel sore from the impact but at least It'll stop the bleeding. Turning to Celestia I step in front of John, "He's still under Tirek's influence. But how?"

"It could be possible that with no magical resistance, John still contains the magical energy within him. Without a counter spell or John being able to fight off the influence of the spell he may remain locked under its influence."

"There must be a way to break it," Twilight states as she steps forward.

Nodding I turn my head back to John and lift him with my telekinesis and place him back on the bed. "There is a way. But it's not exactly easy, it could take anywhere from a few hours to even a number of days. I'd have to use a spell to gain access to his mind in order to locate John's subconscious, I'll have to bring him back out and find the magical influence which is controlling him."

"So you'll be entering a dream? Is it safe to do so with his mind potentially corrupted?"

Sighing I step back to Twilight, "It may prove difficult. Tirek's influence may try to combat my presence and keep me away. I'd have to navigate a... mental maze in order to find my way through and locate John."

Stepping forward Celestia moves alongside John, "Then let us begin at once."

Cocking a brow I turn to face my sister, "What do you mean 'us?'"

"If you're having to navigate his mind then surely having another alongside you will speed up the process. I'm to blame for John being in a position to allow him to be corrupted, I have to make amends."

Nodding to her I turn back to Cadence and Twilight, "There is no telling how long we'll be in John's mind. Will you two be able to watch over Equestria in our absence?"

Cadence smiles as she joins Twilight, "We can handle it."

Stepping into the cubicle I stand beside John as Celestia moves to the other side of the bed, "Are you ready?" As soon as Celestia nods I focus on creating the spell required, it's similar to the basis of entering one's dreams but requires a few tweaks. After a minute of focus, the aura surrounding my horn expands over the three of us creating a blinding blue light.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

Opening my eyes I bring my hoof over my eyes to try and shield them from our bright surroundings. Lifting my head I glance to the side to look at my sister as her eyes open. Climbing to my hooves Celestia joins me as we take in our surroundings. The main area appears to be completely void of any sort of colour or life, everything looks as though it's an apparition as all surfaces have a shade of either grey or white.

Looking around we can find ourselves standing in some sort of street, buildings of numerous sizes stand tall around us displaying texts such as 'Next' and 'Nationwide.' Stepping to the side I glance to the main building before us, a large metal archway sits overhead with the main entrance being constructed entirely from glass. Resting on the path before us is what appears to be a statue of a bull, a large brick building overhead displaying the text 'Bull Ring.'

Turning back to Celestia I watch as she approaches the statue, "Where do you think we are?"

Celestia taps the statue with her hoof before turning back to me, "I was hoping you'd have an idea."

"I don't. Many of these texts don't make any sense. Are they stores, businesses or just the names of buildings?"

"You're in the Bullring shopping centre, Birmingham," An unknown male voice calls out to us from one of the surrounding buildings.

Swivelling on the spot I try to find the source, "Where are you? Show yourself." Suddenly a door to one of the nearby building opens up. Stepping outside is a human male wearing the camouflaged uniform John arrived in when he came to Equestria, this males uniform displays two chevrons showing that he's a Corporal. As he approaches I'm able to get a better look at his appearance, blonde ruffled hair sits atop his head as his blue eyes scan back and forth over us. Closing the distance a confident yet cocky grin spreads over his face, looking at him I get the impression that I've seen him before. "Who are you?"

Stopping in front of us he rests his hands in his pockets. "Keith Williams. And I know who you two are, Princess Luna and Celestia," He responds with an accent similar to John's.

Williams? Why is he being portrayed in John's head?

Chapter 74 - Into the mind

Nopony says a word as Celestia and I scan Williams with curiosity. I don't understand, why is an apparition of John's friend present in his mind? The mind only forms imagery of a familiar location to act as a basis to allow navigation, it's not supposed to fill the environment with entities. I've only heard of rare cases back when this magic was commonplace during the Unicorn tribe prior to Equestria's founding. The mind would only portray entities following a traumatic experience and situations of heavy stress.

Breaking the silence I step up to Williams, "Why are you here?"

Celestia seems surprised by my question as she joins alongside me, "It isn't normal for the mind to create representations of individuals?"

"No... it's not. A location allows those who access the mind to navigate through it, the subject will often have a familiar location memorised which acts as the basis for the layout. But to fill it with entities is another matter entirely, I personally have never come across it. It's common enough in the dreamscape but not in someponies-"

"-Somebodies," Williams interrupts as he raises his hand.

"...Somebodies mind," I correct myself as I watch Williams. "You didn't answer my question. Why are you here?"

Stepping to the side he brushes his hand across the bull statue before turning back and leaning against its torso. "I'm here because I'm part of John's head... or at least seem to be, I don't know. The point is he hasn't exactly been truthful with many of you."

"What do you mean?" Celestia asks.

"Well if I had to guess, John is suffering from PTSD. He developed it shortly after arriving in Equestria with all you technicoloured ponies."

"How did John develop it here in Equestria?" Celestia enquiries as she steps closer to him. "Was it from the civil war?"

Williams cocks a brow as he looks to me, "Shall I tell her or would you like the honours?"

Confused I rest a hoof on my chest, "How are you certain that I'd know?"

"I know you've been in his head a couple of times. You've seen some of the things he has experienced. I'm sure you can figure it out from there."

As Celestia looks to me I close my eyes, "John has... been through a lot, both here in Equestria and back in his own world. He has seen the pain and suffering of many in his world before arriving" -Turning my head I glance to Williams- "Including the death of his best friend."

Pushing himself away from the statue Williams turns around to look towards the glass entrance of the building. Getting a look at his back I finally notice what he has strapped over his shoulder, the same weapon John had when he arrived in Equestria. "There is a saying, 'war is hell.' Going through something like that will leave its mark on a man, either physically or psychologically. You've already seen the physical scars he carries from war yet you both don't seem to be aware of his mental state."

As he begins to walk towards the main building I walk after him, "Where are you going?"

Stopping at the main doors he pulls it open showing a dark vortex in its position, small lights canvas the vortex as it seems to swirl in its position. "In order to understand what he has had to endure it would be best if you saw it for yourselves." Before either of us responds, he steps into the vortex disappearing out of sight.

As I step closer, Celestia moves in front of me as she stops me, "Is this wise, Luna?"

Stepping around her I approach the vortex, "It's just a passageway through the mind. If it takes us to the wrong place we can simply turn back, hopefully it will give us an idea where to locate John in order to wake him up." Despite her hesitation, Celestia joins alongside me at the vortex. Signalling for her to enter I watch as she cautiously steps through, as soon as she's out of sight I follow her into John's memory.

As soon as I step through the vortex I pause as the memory begins to function, the three of us are suspended in the void of John's mind as a large area before us begins to display the memory. Looking at it closely it seems to be in John's perspective, giving us a first person view of his experience. We watch as John's eyes open as he lifts his head to look at the mare resting in his arms, Applejack. What? Why is he in bed with Applejack!? My face uncontrollably scrunches in anger as I watch John lift his head as he withdraws his arms from around her chest. Luckily, Celestia seems oblivious to my frustration as she seems focused on the memory.

John's eyes shift as they lock onto the grip of his pistol which pokes out from underneath the pillow Applejack is resting against. Reaching forward he retrieves the pistol and cautiously climbs out of bed, it's only as his head repositions that I notice that he's fully clothed. I can't help but feel relieved to find that he didn't do... that with Applejack. As he stumbles across the floor he sits on the edge of the bay window and stares at his pistol as he fidgets with it in his hand.

"What is he doing?" Celestia asks as she eyes the memory curiously.

I shake my head slightly as John removes the magazine from his weapon and eyes it, "I don't know."

Williams steps forwards as he folds his arms, "He's thinking about killing himself."

The way Williams answers causes us both to look at him with horror, "What? Kill himself?" To support Williams' statement we watch as John suddenly reinserts the magazine and lifts his pistol before tilting it to aim towards the bottom of his jaw. Oh... John, I had no idea. Why would you want to do such a thing?

What do you think you're doing? Both of us turn to look at Williams as we hear his voice, to our surprise he hasn't even moved as he watches the memory intently. Looking back at the memory my eyes widen as I see Williams sitting on the bed alongside Applejack. John was hallucinating? That's why Williams is present here, a part of John's brain has created some sort of apparition of his best friend, but why?

John's focus shift back towards the vision of Williams, "What does it look like?"

Looks like you're being a pussy. That's not the John I know.

"What the fuck do you mean?" John asks in an irritated tone.

You never backed down from a fight. You would always push yourself until there was nothing left to give. Let me tell you something, you've got a lot more to give.

John watches his friend as he joins him on the window, "You told me 'just give up, you shouldn't be here... give up.' That's what I'm doing... giving up."

Turning my head away from the memory I step to the side. I can't believe it... was he really that close to killing himself? Are the ponies correct to fear him? If they ever found out that he was hallucinating then many would lose faith in him, he wouldn't even be trusted to hold his position as Captain. It doesn't matter... they can complain as much as they want, in the end, it's my decision whether I dismiss him or not.

Turning my head back to Celestia and Williams I start to pace towards the only route which is available, "Come on. We need to find John, the sooner we're out of here the better." As I walk I scan the dark empty void ahead of us, the only thing which acts as a guide is a succession of identical wooden doors which acts as a corridor to funnel down a makeshift tunnel. As I pass the doors I notice that they all have different dates carved into the wooden frames, these doors likely lead to significant memories which occurred on these days.

As Celestia follows behind me she opens the occasional door to glance in. As she does this Williams steps alongside me and whispers into my ear, "You're not worried by the fact she could potentially learn about you and John?"

My head snaps to the side to looks at him, "How do you-"

"-I'm a figment of John's imagination. I know everything he does and have seen everything he has."

Blushing mildly I look away, "Oh. Right."

Chuckling he steps past me, "I'm not exactly real so who gives a crap what I've seen. I know that being with John wouldn't exactly be accepted in your society, I reckon it would be the same on Earth if one of you ponies appeared and hooked up with a human. Nobody likes change, but at the end of the day who gives a fuck what they think, all that matters is what you and John want."

Focusing back on Williams I can't help but find myself intrigued by what he's said, "And... what does John want?"

Williams chuckles as he steps away, "If he hasn't told you what he wants then I'm not going to say. It's his place to tell you what he's thinking and feeling, not mine.

After a brief pause, Celestia joins us and looks to Williams, "I'd like to ask you something. You've known John longer than any of us, do you have faith in his abilities?"

Williams expression seems to show the irritation that I'm feeling as he locks eyes with Celestia, "I know you haven't exactly got the greatest faith in John's abilities. I've been stuck in his head and trust me when I tell you that he knows you prefer your own Captain to him. If you asked anyone on his team they'd tell you that they trust him with their lives, he has pulled everyone's asses out of the fire on more than one occasion. He doesn't care if he throws himself into harm's way, he cares about nothing more than protecting his friends and family."

Celestia's posture remains unshifted as she looks to Williams, "I didn't mean it like that. I'm simply asking if you believe that John will be able to carry out his duties following the most recent... events."

Williams cocks a brow as he looks between us, "Getting knocked out won't deter him." Celestia and I look to one another as Williams watches us in confusion, "What?"

"That is all he remembers?"

"Yup, he was in the castle with you two and tried to defend you. He got flung around like a ragdoll before getting knocked out. Why? What happened?"

Releasing a sigh I run my hoof over my muzzle, "John was... influenced by Tirek's magic. Since you're unaware I think it's safe to say that John will have no recollection of being under Tirek's control. Whilst being influenced he threw the three of us into Tartarus, attempted to locate Twilight for Tirek resulting in three of his team being injured. John... John killed Spectre while under Tirek's control."

Williams rests his hands on his hips as he lowers his head, "Fuck..."

Nodding, I step up to him. "Yes. Fuck." Celestia raises a brow as I use another human profanity. "How is John likely going to act once he learns of this?"

Groaning Williams rubs his face, "It's gonna fuck him up. The death of Taylor alone was hard enough for him. When he learns that he was the one who killed Spectre then he'll likely have a massive guilt trip, blame himself for everything and find something or someone to take his anger out on."

"We'll have to tell him," Celestia states. "If we don't inform him straight away then he may believe that we're trying to hide information from him. He didn't react well when he learnt of Tirek, we should be truthful."

"It's gonna do a lot of harm... but you're right. If you keep it from him and he finds out later then it'll only be worse, may as well get it over and done with." After a brief pause, he steps closer to us, "Did he do anything else? Anything at all which he may regret?"

"He shot Sunny, seriously injured Shadow and assaulted Chaser. He also assaulted us when confining us to Tartarus and he attacked Luna when he regained consciousness at the hospital."

William's eyes flick to me, "Well that's going to make him feel like shit." Celestia watches our reactions with curiosity as Williams tries to cover up his reply, "He's supposed to be protecting you and he's assaulted you, not to mention more of his friends. Trust me, when he begins to blame himself you're going to have a hard time convincing him otherwise. He still blames himself for Taylor's death because he didn't identify the IED which killed him."

Stepping around Williams and Celestia I turn back to them, "We're going to have to tell him, it's inevitable. For now, we need to find him and remove Tirek's influence."

The three of us wandered through John's memories for what felt like hours, while we're inside John's mind it's practically impossible to tell how much time has passed. Many of the memories we passed were mundane but allowed us to catch a glimpse of John's life prior to coming to Equestria.

We saw him inside a metal carriage which moved on its own accord, Williams said it was something called a 'car' which humans used to traverse large distances over land. We also saw John in his previous job where he worked on these 'cars,' his job was similar to that of a locomotive engineer as he serviced the vehicles engine and various systems in order for it to operate.

From his memories, we were also able to learn about the architecture and everyday society of his home country. We witnessed various humans going about their work and visiting friends and family. I was fairly surprised that the country operates without the Guard in order to maintain order. Williams explained that the Royal Guard only guard the palaces and properties of their Queen leaving the safety of the general population to the Police, though we do have a few Police services in large population centres it's still a fairly new concept which has received various approval and criticisms.

Finally we seem to be reaching our target, at the end of the corridor is a large steel door which stands out from all the others. Although we can physically see the door, it's still at least a few hundred meters past the various memories. What strikes me as odd is the fact that the memories seem scattered, they aren't positioned based on any style organisation such as chronological order.

Clapping his hands, Williams rubs them together, "Finally. I thought we'd be wandering around John's head forever."

With a smirk I tilt my head towards him, "You'd be doing this even if we weren't here."

"True, but there's a difference between sightseeing and having to physically reach a destination." With a quick glance, Williams looks over his shoulder as his eyes widen, "Oh, fucking hell."

"Wha-" A sharp moan can be heard behind me causing my ears to drop, I'm able to recognise the voice as my own. Oh... please no! Turning my head, my coat rapidly turns crimson as I find Celestia standing in front of a door in a mixture of both shock and horror. Galloping towards the door I slide in front of Celestia as my eyes lock on the date carved on the door, 14th February 2014.

As I'm about to slam the door shut my eyes widen as I can see from John's perspective as he has me laid on my back. As his eyes look up to me I can see that I'm trying to muffle my moans by biting on my hoof as I seem to be thrusting my hips against his face. Snapping out of my trance I force the door closed and turn to Celestia who seems to be the same shade of red I am.

We continue to stare at one another as our coats remain a constant rosy hue. After what feels like an eternity Celestia finally speaks, "Luna... care to explain?"

Smiling sheepishly I step to the side, "It was... just a dream?"

"You're involved with John? I thought something was going on but nothing like this."

"Hey," Williams calls out from the side. "She's allowed to do what she-"

Celestia raises her hoof as she turns to Williams, "-This doesn't concern you." As Williams folds his arms Celestia turns back to me, "Do you have any idea what repercussions this could have? For yourself and for our rule?"

Groaning I step to the side, "I don't see a problem with it. Am I not allowed to be with who I choose?"

"Yes, but somepony within reason. We are the rulers of Equestria, if we are to be with somepony then it needs to be with somepony of high standing and with the support of the nobles. We may rule, but we still rely heavily on the nobles of Equestria to support and enforce our laws."

"How isn't John somepony of high standing?" Turning back to Celestia I glare towards her, "He is a Captain in the Guard, last time I checked you approved of Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. Isn't Shining also a Captain? So is it one rule for her and another for me?"

"He is a Captain, but he's your Captain." Cocking a brow in confusion I watch as Celestia runs a hoof over her muzzle. "You have control of him and have already acted on his advice to deploy forces to Griffonia during the civil war. Don't you see what the nobles will believe? They'll think that he has influenced you. An officer in a foreign army has made his way into our Guard and has been able to influence the leader of our nation to better his country's own agenda. I don't believe that, but there is already talk amongst the nobles based on his position."

"Exactly. We know it's not true, so what difference does it make?"

"I had to rely heavily on the nobles during my rule without you, Luna. I've had to adjust laws, create policies in order to keep them content in order to have their continued support. Since your return I haven't allowed you to create many policies because of that reason, we still need their support. If they're to learn that you are engaged romantically or... sexually with John, then who knows how they'll react."

Lowering my head I look away, "You think I don't know this? Why do you think we were keeping our relationship quiet? Nopony except Cadence knows."

"And Discord," Williams interrupts.

Celestia and I quickly shift our gaze to Williams, "W-what? How does he know?"

"He's been in John's head, just before Christmas. He's seen images of our world and has experienced John's memories, including his relationship with you. However it was still early days at that point, you had only been to the Gala together and on your date."

Celestia looks to me in anger as she steps around, "You've been on a date with him? Do you realise how easily somepony could recognise that something is going on between you two if you're seen out in public too often?"

"Do you think I am some foal?" Stepping to the side I glance back at the sealed door, "I've changed my appearance when I've been with John in public. The only time anypony else has seen us together romantically is when I'm in that form."

Giving a soft sigh Celestia closes her eyes, "Well... at least you thought about that." Reopening her eyes she steps up to me, "But... why him? Plenty of nobles and ponies with high status have attempted to gain our affections over the years, so why John?"

I roll my eyes as I scoff, "They don't care about us, all they see us as is a stepping stone to gain more power. They'd use our position to improve their own standing, they may act as though they love us but in reality, they couldn't care. John is different. He hasn't treated me as royalty, he's acted the same around me as he does everypony else. He doesn't care for my position as a Princess. In a way he's like me, his views on the world are different than Equestria's, as are mine. He's been displaced from his home and forced to adapt to his surrounds, the same as I did after my thousand years in exile."

Celestia remains silent as a patient expression remains of her face, "Luna, do you... love him?"

"I-I..." Forcing my eyes shut I tilt my head away. He cares for me more than anypony else does. He risked his life and would have potentially died in Canterlot when he attempted to defend us from Tirek. He's never demanded anything from me, possessions, wealth or power. Our time together is unlike anything else, I don't feel like I have to worry about a thing when I'm with him. He's supported my decisions and has done nothing to make me question his motives. Releasing a sigh I look back to Celestia as she waits expectantly, "Y-yes. I think I love him."

"You think?" Celestia asks with a cocked brow.

"He cares for me in way nopony else does, Celestia. I feel... different when I'm with him. So... yeah, I think I love him."

Celestia watches me momentarily before giving a single nod. Stepping to the side she begins to follow the corridor towards the steel door, "Let's wake John up. We can discuss things then." Watching her walk ahead I let out an irritated sigh as I follow behind.

Williams joins alongside me and whispers into my ear, "That went better than I expected."

Tilting my head I look to him, "What do you mean? That went poorly."

"Did it? I was expecting her to outright say 'no' to the idea of you and John. Since she hasn't said that, I'm gonna say that there's still hope."

Attempting to argue his point I find myself unable to do so, as daft as it sounds he is right. She hasn't forbidden the relationship, she may not be happy about it but that can always change. "You... may have a point."

With a soft chuckle, he increases his pace, "I have my uses. Why do you think John put up with me?" Holding up his left hand he wiggles his fingers in front of me showing a golden ring resting on one of his fingers, "I was married. I do know how these things work."

"Is that the purpose of the ring? To show that you're married?"

Williams nods, "Humans will wear a ring on their 'ring finger' on their left hand to show that they're married. Women will usually have two rings, one being an engagement ring from when the male proposed. Why? How does it work for ponies?"

Catching up to him I keep my voice quiet so Celestia won't overhear our conversation, "We don't give our partner anything when it comes to being engaged. You can purchase them a gift if you choose, such as a bracelet. As for getting married, you'll exchange rings which will either sit on your horn or on a necklace. We usually don't wear them after the wedding as they're often passed down through families as an heirloom."

Grinning, Williams shakes his head, "I prefer the ring. If you want to know if someone is married or not, all you have to do is look at their finger. Simple."

Once we reach the steel door the three of us halt as we all exchange glances. Moving to push the door open, Celestia pauses as she turns to me, "What can we expect in here?"

Running a hoof over my muzzle I step past her, "I'd image that we'll find John in here. He'll still be under Tirek's influence so he'll likely be hostile towards us, in order to break the influence we have to destroy any corruption which has taken hold of John's mind. It will stand out a mile away, we should be able to clear it quickly."

Reaching for his rifle, Williams removes it from his sling and pulls the bolt to the rear, "I'll keep John off you."

"Wait. You can't kill him in here, this isn't the same as a dream."

Williams lowers his rifle, "What do you mean? I though in a dream if you died you just woke up."

"In a dream, yes. This isn't a dream, we're within his subconscious mind. Killing him here could potentially have severe effects on him, destroying part of his mind in the process. Injuries won't cause any permanent harm, but we can't risk causing too much injury."

Groaning Williams rests his rifle on the invisible wall around the door, "And here I was hoping I'd get to use Winston again."

Rolling my eyes I rest my hoof on the door handle, "You named your rifle, just like John did?" Williams only shrugs as he waits for me to open the door. Pushing it open we're met with a room which seems to be constructed from bricks and mortar, a blacked out window is fixed to the centre of the wall letting a minimal amount of light into the room. As the three of us step inside the door locks behind us. From inside we can see the level of corruption, the brown of the walls is barely visible as black shadows and matter spread out across the room.

As we step closer, Celestia turns to Williams, "Any idea where this is?"

Williams nods as we all move to the centre of the room, "This is from his training. We're taught to resist interrogation, as an officer, he was subjected to... harsher conditions than I got. I guess he's visualised this room as his last line of defence, he resisted being broken in interrogation so I guess he thinks he can do it again here."

The steel door once again forces itself open as a bright light fills the room. Looking to the floor I can see a shadow outline of a human figure, turning to the door we all look to John who stands before us. As he steps closer he slowly draws his sword as his white eyes stare at us, "This is as far as you go!"

Williams steps between us as he locks eyes with John, "You two do what you've got to do. I'll handle John."

Without warning, John charges towards Williams with his sword raised. As John reaches him, Williams is able to grasp onto John's forearm stopping his strike before headbutting John. As he stumbles back from the impact, Williams dives forward wrapping his arms around John's waist causing the two of them to crash to the floor.

Turning away from the fight I point to the source of corruption, "There, we need to use our magic to clear it. I'll channel my energy into you, it'll be quicker." Once Celestia nods we both begin to channel our magic, closing my eyes I focus on her as I try to find a connection between us. Once I've found it I release my magic causing a blue arcane energy to traverse from my horn to hers, as I provide her with additional magic Celestia soon starts using her magic to destroy the corruption present in John's mind.

Reopening my eyes I turn back to the fight to see John's fist making contact with Williams' nose, a resounding crack breaks through the room as Williams releases a pained scream. Stumbling backwards blood drips from Williams' nose as he tries to punch John, somehow John is able to grab onto Williams' fist. With a grip of Williams' hand, John twists his arm out of position before delivering a punch to Williams' head causing him to fall to the floor.

As John tries to climb on top of his downed friend, Williams quickly raises his boot which comes into contact with Johns gut knocking the wind out of him. As John turns around to regain his breath, Williams jumps up and wraps his arm around John's throat cutting off his air. John frantically tries flinging his arm and leg backwards to hit Williams in order to try and get him off, each strike is unsuccessful as Williams is able to position himself away from the strikes.

When John lifts his eyes I notice that only one is now white, his left eye has regained its natural colour changing it back to a light shade of blue. Tilting my head to look back to Celestia I find that most of the corruption has been cleared, it won't be long before Tirek's influence on him breaks. "Williams, It's working!"

Tilting his head to the side Williams looks to John to see the change in his eyes. The change also seems to be having a physical effect on John as the veins on his muscles start to protrude as he begins to groan in pain. Pulling back, Williams pulls John to the floor as he keeps a hold around his neck, "John! Listen to me!"

John seems to freeze momentarily as he lifts his head, "W-Williams?"

It's working... he's coming back. Williams grins as he looks down at John, "You're not to blame for any of this. Everything that has happened in the last twenty-four hours is not your fault."

John groans again as he suddenly lifts his fist to punch the underside of William's jaw, "You know nothing!" John grabs onto Williams' elbow and pushes it over his head causing William's grasp to falter. Turning the tables John is able to pull Williams to the floor and sit on top of him, his boot digging into the rear of Williams skull, "I-I didn't do anything!"

Williams tilts his head to the side, "You're going to hear a lot of shit when you wake up. It wasn't your fault."

Groaning in agony John collapses alongside Williams as he holds onto his own head, "W-what's happening to me!?"

Tilting my head back to Celestia I can see that only a small amount of the corruption remains. Williams climbs to his feet as he looks down at John, "Nothing that has happened is your fault, John. Remember that. You can't blame yourself for what's happened, you did it for me and Taylor and look where that got you."

Lifting his head, John lets out another agonising scream, "Your deaths was my fault! I was your commanding officer! Everyone under my command is my responsibility, if they die then it's my fault! You all followed me, my actions got you killed!"

"You're not to blame. It's war, people die. You saved countless lives by doing one of the most dangerous jobs out there, we may have died but other soldiers and civilians got to live. We knew the risk when we enlisted, you can't blame yourself for our deaths."

Groaning John's body starts to twitch as his eyes force shut, from his body a dark energy starts to peel away from his flesh. The experience is nothing but agonising for him as his body starts to convulse uncontrollably, his flesh turning red as his veins protrude across his muscles. Celestia joins alongside me and watches as the magical energy if forced from John's body, glancing back to the source of the corruption I can see that it has all been destroyed leaving this energy as the last source of Tirek's influence on John.

As John stops moving the shadow of energy begins to materialise into a form resembling Tirek as it stands before us. Before either of us can react the sound of the steel door opening and closing causing us to look back to the door. Standing in the doorway is Williams as he retrieved his rifle, resting the butt against his hip he steps closer and points it towards the magical energy.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The rounds all pierce the magical entity causing it to break apart as a blood-curdling scream fills the room. As the bullet casings clatter to the floor the magical energy fades from existence, the natural light in the room intensifying allowing us to view our surroundings better. As Williams releases his rifle he looks to us as the room lights up uncontrollably.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

As soon as my eyes start to open I begin to rapidly splutter, with each cough and breath I take it feels as though a blistering flame is trying to push its way through my flesh. Attempting to lift my hands they're halted only inches above the edge of the bed by shackles. What the fuck?
Why am I handcuffed to the bed? What's going on?"

Turning my head I find myself in a private room of the hospital, upon closer inspection, I realise that it's the exact same room I usually find myself in when I'm brought to the hospital. But... I was attacked in Canterlot, why am I in the Ponyville hospital? Scanning the room I find two temporary beds had been set up on either side of mine, one with Luna resting on top and the other with Celestia.

"W-what the fuck?" Trying to sit up I groan as a shooting pain races through my chest. Glancing down at my body I find my torso and chest to be covered in some sort of white powder followed by a set of bandaged. A cannula is connected to my left arm allowing two different concoctions to enter my body, the one I recognise as the potion to speed up the regeneration of blood cells whereas I have no idea about the purpose of the other one.

The sound of a machine alongside me every time I breathe grabs my attention, looking at it I can see a small tube connected from it is being dragged over my chest and up to my nose as it continuously pumps. From the constant intake of fresh air, I can only guess that it's supplying me with regular oxygen. Lifting the blanket I also find another tube leading underneath my boxers, as I move my body an uncomfortable sensation shoots through my groin leading me to believe that its a catheter.

Finally the sound of both Luna and Celestia waking up causes my head to snap towards them. As Luna's eyes slowly creak open they lock onto mine, "J-John?"

Groaning I try to sit up once again only for the shackles to prevent it, "Who else would I be? What's happening, Luna? Why are we here?"

Sitting up on her bed she quickly climbs out and stands alongside my bed, her hoof resting gently on my hand. "John, thank heavens you're alright."

Smiling softly I lean closer, "You know me... I'm a bastard to kill. Why are we here? What has happened about Discord and Tirek?"

"They've been defeated," Celestia answers with a yawn as she joins on the other side of the bed. As she approaches I quickly pull my hand away from Luna as I look to Celestia, "Can you remember anything, John?"

Turning my head away I close my eyes as I try to think back to Canterlot, "I-It's all just a blur. I remember being at the castle with you when you gave your powers to Twilight. I stayed behind to defend you then... Tirek came in. The last thing I remember is being thrown around the room then... everything cut to black. Why? What happened?"

"Tirek was able to gain access to your mind John. He manipulated you as he did Discord in order for you to carry out his work. He sent you to Ponyville to locate Twilight."

Lifting my head I look back between her and Luna, "Is everyone alright? Where's Twilight."

"Twilight is safe, John," Luna says as her hoof rests on the side of my bed. "Unfortunately you... in your corrupted state you attacked your team in order to get to her."

My eyes widen upon hearing this, "Who? Are they okay?"

"Chaser, Shadow and Sunny were injured, they were stable when we entered your mind to break Tirek's hold of you. But I'm afraid... John, there is no easy way for me to tell you this. Spectre is dead... I'm sorry."

My heart drops as I look towards Luna, I don't say anything as I let out a frustrated growl. Trying to rub my face I slam my hands back down on the bed as the chains keep them in place, "Can someone please get these bastard chains off me!?" Immediately Luna lowers her head and uses her magic to open the chains, with my hands freed from the shackles I rub my sore wrists as I fully sit up.

I... I killed her. She's supposed to be under my command... my friend... and I killed her. I don't remember a fucking thing. How did this happen? Why wasn't I stopped? Taking a deep breath I slowly turn my head back to Luna, "What about Shadow? How is she taking... this?"

"She... is naturally distraught, John. Shadow has announced her resignation for the Lunar Guard, she... doesn't trust herself around you."

"I can't remember anything.... why can't I remember this!?"

"Tirek's hold on you was too strong for you to fight back. You have no natural resistance to magic, John, even the most basic of offensive spells will be effective against you." Lowering her head Luna moves her hoof to rest once against on my hand.

As I look into her eyes my mind suddenly snaps at me reminding me that Celestia is here with us. Turning my gaze to her I notice that her eyes are locked onto Luna's hoof on my hand. Sighing Celestia lifts her head, "I know about you two, John. A memory, which I wish I didn't see, revealed your relationship to me."

Turning back to Luna I can see a light blush on her face, "She means... Hearts and Hooves Day." My eyes widen as I look back to Celestia with a blush of my own. She saw that? Fuck... fuck! I'm dead, I'm being sent to the sun and roasted alive. I know if I saw someone doing that with my sister I'd want to rip their head off.

"I know that you two have been together since before Hearths Warming. Though this could cause no end of issues for our rule... I'm not going to stop the two of you. Luna, you're free to make your own decisions, but please... keep this relationship hidden from the public, at least for now."

A smile quickly spreads across Luna's muzzle which she rapidly tries to hide, "I will. Thank you, sister."

Nodding her head she steps towards the door, "Try and get some rest, John. After you're ordeal we're not expecting you to work for some time. Spend some time with your friends. And one last thing, if you do anything to hurt or upset my sister you'll have me to answer to."

As she leaves the room Luna turns back to me and presses her lips against mine, I'm more than happy to return the gesture as I brush my hand across her cheek. Pulling back from the kiss her hoof finally pulls away from my hand as she moves away to join her sister. Closing the door behind her I'm left staring at the ceiling as I try to wrap my head around what happened.

I killed Spectre... I can't have killed her. I should remember, but... I can't

Chapter 75 - Flashback

"John, you shouldn't be up. You need bed rest," Nurse Redheart continues to glare at me as I stumble out of bed. After being awake for the day I need to get out of here, not remembering anything that has happened is driving me insane. Having removed any needles and medical equipment which was attached to my body I was able to find a set of fresh clothing which had been left for me. A grey set of cargo trousers, a crimson red T-shirt and a thin black jacket.

Groaning in discomfort I lift my arm as I slide it into the sleeve of the jacket, "I'll be fine. I can't just sit in bed, I need to be up and about."

"Your injuries haven't fully healed. I know you think that magic and potions work instantly but they don't, especially with internal injuries."

"As long as I can walk, I'll be fine, Besides, I'm not going back to work for a while so I'll likely be in my own bed or with the girls."

Shaking her head she approaches me, "You're lung still hasn't fully healed, not to mention the damage to your stomach. Without medication, you'll be in a significant pain."

Wincing slightly as the jacket presses against my chest, I pocket my phone from the bedside table and move towards the door. "Then give me a prescription for some painkillers." Stopping at the door I release a sigh as I look back at Redheart, "I-I just can't stay here. I feel as though I'm going to go insane with my thoughts, I need to take my mind off the other day."

Cocking a brow she moves alongside me, "You haven't been here for just one day. You've been here for six days, the Princesses spent days in your mind trying to get you back."

Looking at her in confusion I shake my head, "Six days? It can't have been that long."

"I guess being in someponies mind takes longer than they originally thought." Stepping into the hallway she looks back at me, "If you insist on leaving then I'll need to get your prescription ready. I'm not exactly going to be able to stop you from leaving." As she makes her way down the hall I follow close behind. As we walk my mind keeps running back to the last few days, or at least tries to. No matter how hard I try I can't remember anything about them, it all just seems to be a haze.

Reaching the pharmacy I wait as Redheart heads behind the counter in order to collect my medication, in the short walk it took to get here I already feel as though I'm running short on breath. After a few minutes, she returns with a small paper bag containing a few small phials of potion along with a few packets of tablets. Taking the bag I look back to her, "Any last minute advice?"

"Stay here and get plenty of bed rest." Looking up at me she releases a sigh, "Though you won't listen to that so just make sure you get as much rest as you can and avoid any physical activities." Nodding to her I take my leave and exit the hospital, on my walk out a number of the medical staff look at me with fear. I guess they've been made aware of what I apparently did whilst I was under Tirek's control.

As soon as I step out of the hospital my eyes immediately snap to a tall structure in the distance. What the... that wasn't there before. It seems to be some sort of castle or tower made from some sort of gemstone, all it seems to do is reflect the sunlight over the town illuminating the surrounding area. A flag hangs from a balcony showing Twilight's cutie mark leading me to believe that it's hers. Well I suppose as a Princess she needed an upgrade from the library.

Deciding to head to the new eyesore of the town I make my way through the streets towards it. To my surprise, as I walk through the town the ponies don't seem to be acting any differently around me, either they've been given all the details of what took place or the Princesses tried to keep the events under wrap. Approaching the castle I find it difficult to climb the steps as a sharp pain shoots through my gut, fighting through the pain I ascend the stairs and push the golden door open.

Inside the hallway, I'm met with an oversized corridor which leads to a number of rooms to the castle, large support columns are spaced around the room supporting the roof of the structure as a red carpet canvases the hard rock floor to act as a walkway through the building. Straight ahead I can see a number of staircases which leads to the upper floor which acts as a balcony overlooking the main floor. Scattering various positions on the walls are a number of golden doors which likely lead to a number of rooms, not knowing where to look for Twilight I decide to take the passage.

After a moment of walking, I start to make out the sound of voices speaking from the doorway at the end. As I cautiously approach the door I'm able to make out the voices of the girls on the other side. Stopping before the door I rub my eyes as I prepare for this potentially uncomfortable meeting between us, I know I'm probably not going to like it but I need to get this out of the way.

As I reach for the door it shoots open as the girls all try to walk though, as they see me they all come to a halt as Twilight back peddles slightly. We just stare at one another as nobody says a word, as this starts to get awkward I decide to speak up, "Umm... hey."

Twilights demeanour quickly relaxes as she steps forward, "John, you're alright."

Resting a hand on my chest I look past them, "I wouldn't say okay, but definitely better now that I've got my mind back." After another brief pause, I let out a sigh. "Look... I don't know what happened after Canterlot, I don't remember coming to Ponyville or anything at all for that matter. Luna and Celestia gave me a quick round up of the events so I know... I did some terrible things, including trying to hurt you, Twilight." Letting out a slight groan of discomfort I kneel down in front of her, "For what it's worth, I'm sorry. I hope you girls know that I'd never do anything to hurt any of you. Tirek just... fucked with my head."

Twilight gives a soft smile as she closes the distance. Resting a hoof on my shoulder she pulls me closer, "We know, John. You've got nothing to apologise for, you weren't in control. Just, don't try fighting off a powerful being by yourself again."

Grinning I pull back from the embrace, "I'll keep that in mind." Shakily pushing myself to my feet I step past them to look into the room. Scattered around the room are a number of thrones with each of the girl's cutie marks situated around a circular table rested in the middle, it seems to be displaying Equestria and the surrounding area. Hovering over a location is the girl's cutie marks as they spin overhead, looking closer at the map I'm unable to make out the location.

Hoping alongside me Pinkie waves her hooves towards the map, "Neat, isn't it?"

Cocking a brow I look back at her, "That's... one word for it." This whole place just seem wrong to me. Where the hell did it come from in such a short period of time? Looking back to Twilight I rub my hand across the thin stubble which started to grow during my time in hospital, "Where did all this come from? I've only been out for six days."

Rainbow groans as she drags her hoof over her face, "We've been over this a million times. We found all six keys, defeated Tirek, and got this castle. The end."

"Wait. So you opened the chest and this castle just... appeared?" Laughing sarcastically I shake my head, "Come on, you can't expect me to believe that." The girls all stare at me with blank expressions leading me to believe that they aren't lying. Sighing I rub my hands over my face, "I really, really hate magic sometimes." Releasing my face I point back to the map, "What about that then? Why are your cutie marks floating over the middle of nowhere?"

"We don't know, sugarcube," Applejack answers.

Twilight nods as she looks back at the map, "This map only surfaced a few minutes ago but it seems to be sending us to that location for a reason. We're going to go there to figure it out."

Rubbing the bridge of my nose I look back to them all, "Okay, but I'm coming with you."

"What!?" All the girls shout in unison as their eyes widen.

Brushing her hoof over the floor, Fluttershy steps up to me, "Are you sure? You should be resting, not travelling halfway across Equestria."

"Besides," Rarity adds, "The Princesses told us that you weren't supposed to be carrying out any duties until you've fully recovered. Though it is noble that you wish to aid us, we simply can't allow you to do so in your state." The girls all nod in agreement.

Stepping around them I pass the doorway into the main corridor, "After what has just happened you girls shouldn't be out there without protection. Besides you don't even know where the map is sending you, for all you know it could be dangerous. You're not going without some sort of escort. As for not engaging in guard duties, who said I'd be going in uniform?"

The girls all look to one another sceptically before Applejack turns back to me, "Are you sure 'bout this?"

"I need to... take my mind off things. This will keep me occupied." Moving down the corridor I turn back to them, "Just give me twenty minutes. I'll meet you at the train station." Before any of them can argue I move out of earshot and leave the castle. I need to take my mind off Spectre. They may say that I killed her but... how could I have? I should remember... why can't I remember? Is it true that I killed her? Or is it something else? This is going to drive me crazy.

The walk back to the barracks takes me a little longer than I expected, hobbling around town with a busted gut and lung isn't exactly the greatest way to get around. Though I'm in quite a bit of discomfort when I move I'm not having to worry about being in much pain, I only tend to feel pain when I overstretch or move my abdomen around too much.

Reaching the barracks the two guards posted outside eye me curiously before giving a quick salute. As I approach the door the one guard turns to me, "Welcome back, Sir." Nodding to her in response I make my way inside. As soon as I step into the reception the voices from the kitchen and canteen suddenly grind to a halt, tilting my head I notice a number of guards all looking at me in surprise.

Not wanting to interact with everyone at the moment I move straight for the corridor and make my way towards my office. Climbing the stairs proves to be a challenge for me, having to hoist myself along the bannister as I climbed only served to send a shooting pain through my gut. Finally reaching my floor I stumble down the hallway and push through the door into my office. Once I'm inside I quickly throw the paper bag of medication to the desk and dig through its contents.

Scanning through the various medicine I lift a phial containing a clear liquid and rapidly drain its contents, as the liquid makes it way down my throat it leaves a burning sensation as the taste makes me gag. Soon after taking it I can feel my heart rate increasing as the pain seems to fade away, it almost feels as though I've gotten a rush of energy.

Regaining my composure I look at my armour racking in the corner of the office and notice its condition. The breastplate had been fitted to the frame allowing me to clearly see the damage caused. Three sizable holes are scattered across the steel of the armour. I only remember being shot once.

Approaching the armour I slowly raise my hand and lightly brush over the puncture marks. As my hand comes into contact with the lower hole a sharp pain suddenly shoots through my head, screaming in torture I fall to my knees as I force my hands against my head in an attempt to numb the pain. Closing my eyes I'm able to make out a blurred image in my head. I find myself advancing on Sunny with her rifle pointed towards me, as I close the distance she pulls the trigger. The round knocks my balance off as I clatter down onto my knees, forcing myself up I advance a few steps as she turns her head away only for me to collapse on the floor.

My head rocks back as I'm able to reopen my eyes, panting for breath I plant my hands firmly on the floor in order to support my position. Sunny... she had to shoot me? Is my mind just playing tricks on me or did I regain a memory? As I try to climb back to my feet I hear the door bursting open followed by a set of hooves entering the room before they quickly grind to a halt. Tilting my head I look to the doorway and freeze, Shadow. As our eyes remain locked on one another I'm able to see that the tip of her ear is missing, along with a set of bandaged wrapped around her chest.

As I try to open my mouth her face scrunches up in anger as she releases a primal scream. Before I can act she leaps over the desk wrapping her forehooves around my chest. As we crash to the floor the impact knocks the wind out of my as my chest feels as though it's on fire. As quickly as she lands on top of me she begins to deliver a succession of quick jabs against my head. In an attempt to shield myself, I force my elbow upwards clipping the bottom of her jaw.

My attempt at defending myself on results in her becoming infuriated. Crying in rage she delivers a strong strike against my cheek knocking my head to the side and impacting the floor below me. With the pain in my body becoming unbearable I find myself unable to act, I'm forced to lie there helplessly as she continues to assault me. Raising both her forehooves I close my eyes as I prepare for her to force them down on my head. The strike never comes though, as her weight suddenly lifts from my torso I open my eyes to find her being lifted in a magical aura.

As she tried to break free I roll onto my side as I begin to heave, spitting onto the floor a sizable amount of blood escapes my mouth. Groaning in anguish I force myself onto my hands and knees as I look to the doorway. Suspending Shadow in the air with her magic is Sunny with Sure Strike standing alongside her with his sword at the ready. As I look to Sunny my eyes drift down to her hind leg to find it canvassed in bandages, no doubt as a result of my actions.

Yelling with ferocity Shadow stares daggers at me as tears streak from her eyes, "You! You killed Spectre! I'll rip your bucking head off!"

Coughing for air climb to my feet as I use the desk to support me, "Shad-"

"-Shut up!"

"I'm sorry."

"-Sorry!?" Shadow roars. "Because of you, my sister is dead! You don't get to be sorry!"

Wheezing I stand up straight as I wipe my hand over my bleeding lips, "You think I wanted to that to her!? That wasn't me, I had no control over myself, I don't even remember anything."

"Y-you had to be a stupid bastard and fight Tirek by yourself! Your actions led to it, you've got nobody to blame but yourself!"

Forcing my eyes shut I step up to her face, "You think I don't know that!?" Her eyes lock onto mine as she watches me. "I know that I killed her, if I approached it differently than your sister may still be alive. I have to live with the guilt for the rest of my life, knowing that I'm responsible for her death. It's another fuck up to add to my growing list. I've lost too many friends but now I have to live with the fact that I was the one who killed my friend. Beating the shit into me won't change that. Tirek is the one you should be taking your anger out on, not me."

Lowering her head she begins to sob as Sunny slowly brings her to the floor on the other side of my desk. Once Sunny's hold of her is broken she raise a hoof to rub her eye. "How... how am I supposed to go on without her?"

"It isn't easy, I've lost two of my best friends. But Spectre wouldn't want you to be like this, she'd want you to carry on and push through this. I can't tell you how sorry I am, Shadow... but we need to try and move on."

Lifting her head she momentarily locks eyes with me before forcing her gaze away. Giving a frustrated sigh she turns away and steps towards the door, "I... can't." As Sunny and Sure Strike move out of the way for her, Shadow turns back to me, "I'm done. I can't be around you. If I see you again... I just won't be able to control myself." Before I can respond she rushes out of the room and out of sight. Sheathing his sword, Sure Strike slowly paces out of the office leaving me with Sunny.

Releasing a groan I slump back onto my desk as I rub my face. Trying to regain my thoughts I finally look back at Sunny and point towards her leg, "I take it... I was responsible for that?" Sunny gives a slow nod in response. "I'm sorry, Sunny. I had no control, I'd never want to hurt you or Chaser. You two are my best friends here. I... I know you had to shoot me, that couldn't have been easy."

Cautiously, Sunny limps towards me and quickly wraps me in a hug, "I knew it wasn't the real you, John. Though it wasn't you... I didn't want to hurt you. I had to protect Chaser, I'm so sorry."

Holding onto her back I slowly stroke my hand over the back of her neck, "Don't be sorry. As bad as it sounds, I'm proud of you." Sunny pulls back, her eyes watering as she looks at me. "You did what you had to in order to protect your friend. Though it wasn't easy you showed that you could persevere and do what was needed of you."

Wiping her eye she releases her grip of my and takes a step back. "I take it somepony told you that... you shot me."

Slowly I shake my head, "No. It may sound weird but... coming into contact with my armour caused some sort of... flashback. It allowed me to see what caused the marking, I saw you shoot me."

Sunny glances to my armour plate, "Maybe you could regain your other memories. Your possessions could be acting as a trigger, allowing your memories to return when you come into contact with them."

Shrugging I move to the door leading to my bedroom and head inside, "Maybe. But... do I want to know? I don't think I could go though with seeing me... kill Spectre. It's bad enough knowing that I'm responsible but seeing it-"

"-I know it won't be easy, John, nopony should have to relieve such a horrendous experience. But those memories are a part of you, seeing them will allow you to learn what really happened. Those memories will shape you, allow you to develop."

Stepping up to my bed I glance down at my rifle, webbing, utility belt, pistol holster and sword which have been left on the sheets. "I suppose... it won't be easy but I guess you're right." Taking a deep breath I clamp my eyes shut as I grasp my sword and draw it from its Scabbard.

When nothing happens I reopen my eyes and turn to Sunny, "Did you see anything?"

"No." Sheathing my sword I pick up my rifle only for nothing to happen, "I'm not getting anything."

"Maybe it requires some sort of 'key?' Some sort of action to unlock the memory?"

"Maybe." Grabbing my utility belt I secure it around my waist and fasten my pistol harness to my thigh. Securing the scabbard and sword to my hip I draw my pistol and check my magazine, finding that it isn't full I drop it on the bed and search through my webbing to place a full magazine into the Glock. "We can figure it out another time. I've got to get going."

"Going? Where? You're in no condition to travel."

Holstering my pistol I grab my field pack and turn for the door, "You sound like Nurse Redheart."

Limping behind me, Sunny sticks close to me, "Well she is the professional."

Stopping at my desk I throw the medicine into the field pack, piling it on top of my folded up MTP and leftover rations from the wargames. "After what has happened, I'm not happy for the girls to go to some unknown location without some sort of protection."

Stopping in front of the main door she gives me a stern look, "You're not in a condition to do that. If you fight then you'll likely be the one who needs protecting."

Stepping around her I make my way down the corridor, "Then find me one Ranger to come along. Whoever you get, they've got till the next train leaves to get to the train station." Reaching the stairs I quickly make my way down as I hear Sunny mumbling overhead. As I leave the barracks I quickly glance back as my thought focus on Shadow. I don't blame her for attacking me, I'd probably do exactly the same thing in her situation. Her sister is dead, although Tirek is the one to blame I was the pawn who was useless at trying to fight back against him.

My leadership has gotten two of my friends killed, now my actions are responsible for the death of another.

Chapter 77 - Reclaiming their marks

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

I find myself rolling on a wooden floor with something wrapped around my chest. In the brief moment I have to scan my surroundings I'm able to identify a number of bookshelves scattered around the room with a circular table positioned in the centre with a bust of a ponies head resting on the surface. I'm in the library? What's going on?

Before I realise what is going on, somebody shifts their position to rest on top of me. Spectre? As she glares down at me she forces her hooves down towards my face only for me to position my forearm in order to block the blow. Why can't I move? Despite trying to raise my hands to surrender I find my body acting on its own accord as I continue to block her jabs. Fuck... this must be a memory. But, I can't remember any of this.

As she tries to punch me once again I push forward and clamp my hand against her throat as I throw her off my body. From the force of the push, she impacts against a nearby bookshelf causing the books to rain down from overhead. Pushing myself to my feet I sprint towards her and deliver a kick to her gut causing her to scream as she gasps for air. I can't watch this.

As I repeatedly kick Spectre I feel something heavy impacting with the side of my chest causing me to fall to my knees, the blow is enough to empty all of the air from my lungs. As I kneel someone wraps their forehooves around my throat in an attempt to suffocate me, grasping onto the forelegs I push them forward and hook my chin down in order to protect my throat. Standing as quickly as I can I seem to just slump back, collapsing onto the individual who's keeping hold of me.

Following the sound of a sharp crack and agonising screams, I climb to my feet and look down at the individual who jumped on me. Looking to the floor I can see Shadow as she presses her hooves to her chest. Turning my gaze away I look to Spectre as she draws her sword and starts to pace around me, "I-I don't know what the buck has gotten into you! But nopony hurts my sister!" As she gallops towards me I don't seem to react until the last minute before drawing my sword and blocking her strike. As our blades scrape together I brush my hand across the enchantment to activate the magic contained within my sword.

Pushing her back I chop down with my sword which she attempts to block, despite her defence my sword is able to carve into hers embedding itself into the steel of her sword. With a flick of my wrist, I'm able to force the sword from her grip as it clatters to the floor. Before she can recover I raise my hand bringing my sword back before swinging it against her armour. She lets out a pained scream as the weapon slices through the steel breastplate, the smell of burning flesh quickly filling my nostrils.

Why!? Why the fuck am I seeing this!? I-I can't... please... make it stop! I watch as she frantically tries to place pressure on the wound, the smell becoming too much as it starts to quickly fill the room. Stepping up to her I grab hold of her around the head and drag her backwards as her hind legs kick in a desperate attempt to escape. Pulling her along the floor I stop alongside before the bookcase before slamming her head back causing her movements to cease. Once again I slam her head back as a resounding crack can be heard, as she remains motionless I throw her to the floor.

My stomachs churns violently as I seem to look at Spectre against the floor, blood pooling from the rear of her head onto the floor below. No more! I can't take this! Lifting my head I shift my focus to Shadow and rapidly approach her as she tries to crawl away, tears filling her eyes as I reach out to grab her.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

My head pounds as my hearing gradually returns, the sound of muffled voices fill the air around me yet I'm unable to understand what they're saying. I find myself unable to move as an excruciating pain forces its way through my gut and chest, I have no idea how long I've been out for and I think it's safe to wager that the painkillers have finally worn off.

As I try to comprehend where I am, I can't help but rerun the images of the library in my head. It's true... I did kill her. I was hoping that they were somehow wrong, that I never did kill her, but I now know without a doubt that it was me. I'm supposed to keep my team safe, to ensure that they're protected under my command. But I'm the one who killed my team member and injured another three... I did that to my friends.

Slowly my eyes creak open as my hearing returns to me. The only thing I can see is a ceiling as I can make out Twilight's voice, "...Meadowbrook only had eight magical items, not nine. And I don't remember any of them being a staff."

"Well, it looks like you'll have plenty of time to try to think about it," Applejack replies to Twilight. As nobody else responds I hear a set of hoof steps beginning to pace around the room. After a few moments the pain in my chest becomes unbearable causing me to release a pained groan. As I groan the hoof steps quickly come to a stop. "John? He's wakin' up."

Tilting my head I look to Applejack as she steps over me, "T-this town can... go and fuck itself." Moaning I try to sit up only for the sharp pain to pierce my chest forcing me back to the floor as I release a loud yelp. Pressing my hands to my chest I look down my body to find the bandages exposed as I don't seem to have any clothes, thankfully someone took one of the crappy curtains down and used it to cover me up. Lifting the curtain I give a sigh of relief as I at least have been left in my boxers.

"Don't move. How's the pain?" Applejack as she sits alongside me.

Rocking my head back I smack it against the floor as I cover my face with my hands, "Shitty." I can't get that memory out of my head. As the images continue to flash in my head I can feel my heart rate accelerating as anger starts to build up within me.

From the corners of the room, a number of speakers are playing some sort of message, "...Choose equality as your special talent. Difference is frustration. To excel is to fail. Be your best by never being your best. Conformity will set you free. Accept your limitations, and happiness will follow. You're no better than your friends."

What the fuck is this place? Some shitty version of the gulag? Does she really think loudspeaker playing a constant message will influence us? I'm pretty sure that shit doesn't work, it's just annoying. Scanning the room there are pictures of the towns cutie marks plastered all over the walls on various posters, a few shelves and bookshelves are positioned against the walls containing a few books, Pinkie seems to be reading one which seems to only have the town's symbol on every page. A long trough of hay has been left to provide us with food, however I doubt I'd really be up for eating it.

Checking on the rest of the girls none of them seem to have any physical injuries, I guess stealing their cutie marks was enough to render them unable to fight back. Locking eyes with Crimson she no longer has her uniform or rifle as they've likely been confiscated. Groaning I roll onto my hands and knees and try to push myself up only for my knees to give out from the torturous pain in my chest. Fluttershy joins on the other side of me, "John, please stay down. You need to rest."

Slowly I lift my head, "I... I can't put up with those annoying messages. Someone help me up... please." The girls all glance to one another with concern before Applejack lowers her body, crawling underneath my armpit she pushes herself up acting as a car jack. Cautiously I rest my arm on her back as I eventually reach my feet, I'm forced to keep my hand pressed on the top of her back using her as some sort of crutch. With each small step, the pain only intensifies in my body causing my legs to shake violently.

Reaching the speaker I lean back against the wall to keep my upright, since the room isn't very large I'm easily able to reach up and touch the speaker. Stepping towards me, Twilight glances to my bandages, "Are you sure that's wise?"

Grabbing onto the rear compartment I try to twist it free, "Would you prefer peace and quiet or would you like to listen to that crazy cunts voice for hours on end?"

Sighing Twilight turns back, "When you put it like that-"

Unable to twist the compartment free I adopt the classical engineering technique of punching it, "-Come on you wanker!" After a few moments, the plastic casing cracks allowing me to tear it free. Dropping the case to the floor I quickly grab all of the wires which are exposed and tear them out. The speaker gives an ear piercing squeal before the audio finally cuts off. Dropping the wire to the floor I glance to the other corners which are all holding speakers, "Applejack... mind being my crutch for a little while longer?"

Moving back into position I'm able to use her as support as I work on the other three speakers. It doesn't take me too long to destroy the wiring effectively silencing the daft bitch. Wincing in pain I quickly slump back against the wall as I apply pressure to the bandages on by chest, peeling them away slightly I can see new bruising forming on my skin. Well... that ain't good.

Burying my head in my hands I close my eyes in an attempt to block the reoccurring images of me attacking Spectre. The sound of her skull cracking, the sight of Shadow looking at her sister in horror as the life drains from her. I can feel the frustration building in me as the images repetitively flash. I killed her, I stood up against Tirek and as a result, I'm the one who killed my friend. I attacked my best friends, Sunny and Chaser and killed Shadow's sister.

"John, is everything alright?" Rarity asks as the girls all gather around me.

"No. I'm trapped in a fucking room wearing nothing but my boxers, my chest feels as though it's on fire and we're being held captive by some fucking cow."

"Starlight's not a cow, she's a pony," Pinkie responds as she looks at me innocently.

Rubbing the bridge of my nose I let out a sigh, "...Thank you, Pinkie."

"John?" Twilight takes a seat alongside me. "What happened in the cave?"

Lifting my head I close my eyes, "I saw a memory... from when I was under Tirek's control. The memories seem to return when I come into contact with certain items... kind of like a trigger. Seeing my armour showed me how I got shot and... activating the rune made me relive how I... killed Spectre. I was hoping that somehow I didn't do it, but now I know without a doubt that I am the one who killed her."

"I can't imagine what it is like to see that, but that wasn't you. You can't blame yourself for what happened. You had no control over your actions, Tirek could have potentially manipulated anyponies mind to carry out those acts. You're not to blame."

"It doesn't make it any easier. I know that I killed her, I've got to carry that with me until the day I die." Resting my head back my eyes lock onto a picture on the far wall as the sun reflects from the glass onto my legs. "Can someone get me that picture." They all look to one another in confusion before Rainbow removes the picture from the wall and places it on the floor in front of me.

Leaning to the side I stretch in order to grab one of the books Pinkie was reading. Once I have the book I smash the spine against the centre of the glass shattering it into multiple pieces. Carefully digging through the shards I grab the largest one I can find and stash it between the elastic of my pants and my back.

"John... what are you going to do with that?"

"Use it as a weapon. You may not like it but playing nice won't get us out of here. I'm a soldier, it's time to act like one." Grabbing another shard I'm about to slide it to Crimson before I stop, "Can you even use this?" She shakes her head. "You'll have to improvise then. We're going to be here a while, once the door opens I'll get us out." I would try and kick it open but with my chest in absolute agony that it'll more than likely leave me unable to fight once we get outside.

"I know how we can get out!" Twilight suddenly shouts out causing my eyes to shoot open. After some time I was able to get to sleep despite the cold air of the desert night constantly blowing through the opening in the wall. Slowly sitting up I let out a loud groan as I rest a hand on my chest, throughout the night I find myself in a considerable amount of pain which likely won't bode well when I try to fight.

Letting out a sigh, Rainbow lifts her head. "Forget it, Twilight. This door's not opening."

"And I'm afraid the windows are much too small for escape," Rarity adds.

"But there is a third way," Twilight announces.

"Of course!" Pinkie exclaims in excitement. "Eventually the wind and the weather will wear down the walls until they start to crumble! Then all we have to do is wait for a big enough hole to form and we can just walk out! It's the perfect plan!" As Pinkie finishes her daft idea her cutie mark seems to pulse, "I guess."

Am I seeing shit? Probably just from a shit nights sleep. Rubbing my eyes I sit up with my back against the wall, "That would take centuries, Pinkie." Forcing myself I use my hands against the wall to help me navigate towards the window.

"We don't actually have to escape," Twilight explains. "They'll just let us out when they think we've accepted their philosophy."

Scoffing I reach the window, "So... you're saying we should give over enthusiastic smiles which make us look like we're five seconds away from raping someone?" The girls all look at me in disgust as I shrug, "That's what they look like to me. Either that or I'm going to need a fur hat, drink lots of vodka and refer to you all as comrades." Turning my body away I position myself so I'm facing out the small opening which acts as a window. I've got to answer nature's call.

"But they're never gonna believe we switched over in just one night." Applejack states as everyone turns back to Twilight.

"There's one of us they might believe." Twilight points out as the room falls silent.

Turning my neck back I notice they're all looking at Fluttershy as I begin to relieve myself. "Oh. Me?" Fluttershy asks meekly.

Rainbow narrows her eyes, "You've been saying how great this place is since we got here."

Fluttershy's eyes suddenly widen as she realises what they're expecting of her. "But that's because everypony's so nice and their village is so pretty, and, and... Oh, you're right. They probably would believe me. I hate to lie to them. They've been so welcoming and friendly... aside from locking us in here and trying to brainwash us into abandoning the things that make us special... "

Everyone falls silent for a moment as I finish off my business. Tilting my head back I notice Rarity, Fluttershy and Twilight averting their eyes as the rest look at me. Clearing her throat Applejack turns her head away, "John... are you..?"

"E-yup," I nod my head as I finish off.

"Really, John?" Rarity asks with disgust in her voice.

"Hey. I'm doing it out of sight so you don't have to see or hear me. I don't know what you girls were doing through the night but as a guy, I can go practically anywhere." Finishing off I make sure everything is away before turning back to the girls. "So... is this the final plan?"

Before Twilight can reply the door to the room opens up, the sudden change in the volume of light causes me to shield my eyes as Starlight walks in. "I trust you had a pleasant night? This way, please." As the girls begin to follow her outside, Applejack once again steps up to me to offer me some support. Adjusting the glass in the back of my boxers I lean down to pick up the leftover wiring from my previous vandalism and hobble outside.

Stopping in front of her and apparently the entire town I throw the wires to the floor, "Sorry, looks like I've given your engineer some more work. Oh wait... you won't have one since there are no talents in this town. Have fun fixing that without an electrician, cause I sure as hell ain't doing it."

Scowling slightly she quickly regains her composure as she looks back to the villagers, "We've come to ask if any of you are ready to join us. There are so many friends to be made once you realise you don't need your cutie marks or the talents that come with them."

Scoffing I adjust my position against Applejack, "Ich mag meine talente. Ein ingenieur zu sein der Deutsch sprechen kann hat seine vorteile."

"Not interested!" Rainbow shouts. "You may have them now, but we're going to get our cutie marks back! "

"Y'all don't understand, do ya?" Applejack states as she looks to Starlight. "You can't force nopony to be friends! It don't work like that!"

As a number of the villagers seem to plead for us to join them, Starlight holds up her hoof to the crowd. "It's all right, everypony. This is a perfectly normal part of the equalisation process for those who haven't... quite seen the light yet. We'll try again tomorrow once you've had a bit more time to consider our philosophy."

As she tilts her head to nod towards the two ponies positioned alongside the door, I push myself away from Applejack as I step up to Starlight. "Your philosophy?" Tracing my hand along my back I slowly grab hold of the glass shard. "Your philospohy is the biggest pile of shit I've ever heard. Do you want to know my true opinion about it?" Swinging my arm forward I slash the glass along Starlight's face as she quickly jumps back. As the crowd begin to gasp in fear at my display I bring my hand back down for another attack.

As my strike is about to reach her, Starlight's horn illuminates as her magical energy quickly grasps onto my hand freezing it in position. With a kinetic strike her magic assaults the side of my knee forcing it to give way as another jab strikes against my bruised chest. Using her magic to manipulate my position she raises my arm behind my back as I'm kept down on my knees, as my hand is kept around the glass she applies pressure causing the glass to cut into my palm.

Turning my head back I can only see that a few strands of hair had fallen to the floor along with the faintest scratch across her left cheek. Keeping me locked in position, Starlight looks to those behind her. "Do you see? This is what individual talents and perspectives does to everypony! He has resorted to violence instead of experiencing friendship! Those who have had their cutie marks and talents removed haven't resorted to his primitive methods!" Tightening her grip on my hand I release a pianed groan before her magic finally pries my hand open.

Using her magic she pushes me back into the room causing me to fall to the floor. Sitting back up I look to the door as the other girls quickly follow me back in, the only two which remain outside are Twilight and Fluttershy as they go through with the plan of Fluttershy 'volunteering' to join the community. Inspecting my palm I watch as leaks across my flesh and begins to drip onto the floor. Grasping onto the bandage around my waist I remove it and instead reapply it to my hand in order to keep pressure on the wound leaving my bruised chest exposed.

As Twilight steps in and the door closes, all the girls look at me. Shaking her head, Rainbow steps to the side. "I bet you were expecting that to go better? You hardly grazed her."

Slowly picking myself from the floor I move to the corner of the room and slide down to sit against the wall, "If I had a proper weapon it would have been a different story."

Crimson joins me in the corner and lifts my hand to inspect the wrapping, "Is it bad?"

"It's a cut," I state matter-of-factly. "I don't know. I'll have to get it checked out." Lifting my head I look to Twilight, "So what now?"

Twilight's gaze shifts back to the door, "Hopefully, Fluttershy will be able to find our cutie marks. Once we've got them back we should be able to escape. We can figure out a plan of action from there."

"I've got a plan. Get a message back to the Rangers and have them mobilise. We're the military, we can take care of this mess."

"Military action isn't always the solution." Twilight slowly turns her head back to me as she releases a sigh, "But... you may be right. If we can't help this town then at least we have a fallback plan."

Before I can reply the door suddenly opens as Party Favor walks into the room, "I'm sorry, everypony. I never wanted to leave the village. I love all of-" Before he can finish the door is instantly slammed shut on him. Leaning forward he slams his head against the door causing his horn to impact the wood. That looks like it would hurt like a bitch. "What was I thinking? I can't believe I even considered asking for my cutie mark back."

"Don't worry," Rainbow announces with a flap of her wings. "Fluttershy will have us out of here in no time."

"Didn't you see what just happened out there? Your friend has accepted our way. You will all accept our way. It's only a matter of time."

As he moves to the opposite corner from me, Rainbow rolls her eyes. "This guy's a barrel of laughs."

"Laughs don't come in barrels," Pinkie replies in a flat tone. "They come from inside you as your body's response to delight." Everyone looks at her wide-eyed as those words seem completely alien as she'd never respond with an answer like that.

Being the first to recover, Applejack turns her focus back to Twilight. "So what are we gonna do while Fluttershy's out there lookin' for our" -bringing her hoof to her mouth Applejack lowers the volume of her voice- "cutie marks?"

"We have to stay as positive as we can. If Party Favor sees how much we really do like each other, even though we're all different, maybe we can use him to spread our message to the rest of the village." As soon as Twilight announces her plan to everyone, they begin to quickly converge to the centre of the room and sit down to form a circle. No doubt the whole night will be nothing but talking about old stories. At least it'll take my mind off things for a while.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

After a few hours of them sharing stories, I was finally able to drift off to sleep again. As I remain motionless in the dark I start to think back to some of the adventures they had together. It makes me realise that during my time here, I haven't exactly spent that much time with the girls. I've spent the occasional day with them around my training and duties, but I've never really just been with them like when I first arrived. Maybe I need to change that, get to know the girls better.

As my eyes finally creek open I breathe a sigh of relief when I recognise the familiar ceiling overhead, I'm in my old flat. That means Luna should be here. I can get her to send the Rangers, they'll bust us out. Sitting up I suddenly close my eyes as I expect a sharp pain to race through my body, much to my relief it seems that while I'm dreaming I don't have to worry about any injuries I sustained in the real world. Climbing off my bed I rush into my lounge look around. She isn't here. Where is she?

On queue, the front door to my flat opens showing Luna standing in the doorway. Quickly storming into the room the door slams shut behind her as she narrows her eyes, "What do you think you're doing!? I go to the hospital to visit you and the nurses tell me that you discharged yourself! I go to the barracks and they say that you're not there, but have instead left town! What are you playing at!?"

Blinking a few times I step up to her, "I left with the girls to protect them. I couldn't stay in bed with my thoughts, I was going mad."

"And you can't go running around fighting everypony! You're in no-"

"-Condition to do so. I know." Luna glares at me as I step around her. "Can we discuss how much of a dumbass I am later? Right now, I have bigger issues."

"Yes, you are a 'dumbass.'" Luna responds as she releases a heavy sigh. "What trouble have you gotten yourself into this time? Fighting Dragons? Somehow started a war?"

"How about, being captured by some delusional bitch who has a crazy philosophy which involves stealing everyone's cutie marks in order to create equality and harmony within her village?" Luna stares at me in a mixture of confusion and frustration.

Rubbing her muzzle she shakes her head, "How? How do you always seem to find yourself in some sort of dangerous situation?" After a few moments, she looks back to me, "Where are you?"

"I... don't know," I respond as I offer her a weak and innocent smile.

"You don't... You don't know!?" Luna shouts as I swear she's about to lose her temper. "How don't you know where you fucking are?"

Despite her trying to make me feel stupid by raising her voice, I can't help but grin as she once again swears. "We followed a map and it brought us here."

"Wait... us? Who's us?"

"Twilight and her friends."

Luna once again groans as she rubs her head, "You got them captured?"

"Hey, it wasn't me," I reply in an attempt to defend myself. "I followed their lead, me and Crimson acted as their escorts."

"Because that worked out so well," Luna states in a sarcastic tone. "What map did you follow?"

"That weird glowing map in that ugly castle in Ponyville, it will show you where we are. There is a train route leading here but we had to make the last of the journey on foot, that took us a few hours. Luna, I need you to inform the Rangers and have Venture mobilise a force to the town in order to rescue us."

"I'll inform him straight away. I'll have the Rangers in Ponyville make their way to you immediately, but it will take them a few hours to arrive. They likely won't get there until late morning or afternoon, so don't do anything brash in the mean time." Luna watches me as I slowly rub my knuckles. Releasing an exasperated sigh she narrows her eyes, "You already did something stupid, didn't you?"

"I may have... tried to cut their leader with a piece of glass. But that's the least of her worries, when I get my gun I'm gonna shoot her."

Groaning she rubs her muzzle, "Just... don't do anything stupid. Well, anything else stupid."

Grinning I step up to her, "I can't promise that. If I see an opportunity I'm gonna take it, but I'll try and hold off until the cavalry arrive." Pausing, I fold my arms as I look to Luna, "Why didn't you enter my dreams last night?"

"Do you expect me to enter your dreams every night? I have my own duties to attend to, watching over the ponies of Equestria as they sleep to aid them when needed. Also, I wanted to give you a couple of days peace in order to recover. Clearly, that was a mistake as you went out and got yourself into more trouble."

"So... I can't summon you whenever I'm dreaming in order to talk to you?"

Luna shakes her head, "It doesn't work like that. I can see when you're dreaming, but I won't be able to determine whether you're attempting to contact me. The only way for me to do that is to physically enter your dream." Taking a step away from me, I watch as Luna's horn illuminates shrouding our surroundings in a white light. "Don't do anything until the Rangers come."

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

The natural shine of the sun pierces my eyes as the door is thrown open waking me up from my slumber. Gradually sitting up I wait until Applejack steps up to me in order to act as my support once again. Gradually we all make our way outside where we find the entire town with Starlight and Fluttershy at the front.

Grinning, Starlight looks to us all, "I've got a good feeling about today! So, do any of you have anything you'd like to say? "The girls only reply with bitter glares, "Aw, pity. Well, let's try this again tomorrow, shall we? No new friends today, I'm afraid!"

As we all turn to head back inside, Fluttershy calls out. "Wait! I'd like to lock them in."

"Marvellous, Fluttershy. That's the spirit. Party Favor, will you join us, please?" As we head inside, Party Favor rushes past us whilst Fluttershy joins us inside.

"Fluttershy, did you find our cutie marks?" Twilight asks.

"Not exactly. No. Starlight has moved them into her home, they're upstairs in her room. But... she's been lying to the town. Her cutie mark is a fake, she uses makeup to cover up her real cutie mark."

We all glance to each other. Stepping forward I glance back to the bucket of water which has been sitting in the corner of the room throughout our capture. "We can turn the town against her. Cause her to focus elsewhere as the town retaliate. It will give the Rangers an opportunity to storm in. All we need to do is distract her as someone washes away the makeup to expose her."

Rarity turns to me in confusion, "What do you mean that the Rangers are coming? How do they even know we're here?"

"Luna came to me in my dream. I told her to send a message to Venture. Not only does the Rangers know we're here, but so does Luna. Help will be coming. We've just got to disrupt the town so they can storm in when they arrive. With the town against Starlight, they won't try to oppose the Ranger when they come. If we just wait for the Rangers, then the townsfolk may be at risk."

Nodding to me, Twilight moves towards the door. "Fluttershy, I need you try and wash her makeup away by throwing that bucket of water onto her."

"M-me?" Why me?"

"You've already gotten her guard down. You'll be able to get closer to her than any of us will."

Considering this for a moment, Fluttershy shakes her head. "Okay." As the two girls head to the door, Twilight waits out of sight as Fluttershy steps out. "Um, Starlight? I think we might have one more friend joining us today." As Fluttershy says this, Twilight follows her outside as the rest of us remain out of sight. Clicking my fingers I point to Crimson than the bucket of water, getting the hint she moves to the bucket and brings over to us by the door.

As Twilight goes about distracting Starlight, Fluttershy is able to move back inside where I lift the bucket and pass it to her. Cautiously, Fluttershy flies out the door as we continue to hear Starlight conversing with Twilight. "...A pony with a different cutie mark in our midst would destroy our entire philosophy. We are all equal here."

"Then how do you explain this!?" Fluttershy exclaims followed by the sound of splashing water. Upon hearing that we quickly move outside where I notice a rather dry looking Starlight alongside a puddle on the floor. Seriously!? You fucking missed.

"I knew you couldn't be trusted!" As she continues to glare towards Fluttershy, I notice a single line through Starlight's fake cutie mark which had been washed away by a droplet of water. Noticing the water, Party Favor moves over to dry it off with his cloak. "No! Get away!" Turning her body to the side she now shows her exposed cutie mark to the entire town who all gasp upon seeing it. "Wha... What are you looking at!? They're the problem, not me!"

"Are we fuck!" I shout out to her. "You're the one who bullshitted about equality, taking away their talents and cutie marks whilst leaving yours intact. You wanted complete control, the head of the state has all the power. They may be equal to one another but they're still pond scum compared to you. Now... you're going to see why the same system on Earth failed, everyone opened their eyes to the blatant lies."

" I... I had to," Starlight states in an attempt to defend herself from the angering mob around her. "How could I collect your cutie marks without my magic?"

"But the staff has all the magic we need?" One of the Pegasus mares calls out.

"The staff is a piece of wood I found in the desert." It's my magic that makes all this possible. You'd all still be living your miserable lives thinking you're better than everypony else if it weren't for my magical abilities. I brought you friendship! I brought you equality! I created harmony!"

Chuckling I step forward, "Bollocks! You just placed everyone in a position where they couldn't fight back or argue with you. You did nothing but push your philosophy against anyone you came across, without their cutie marks it didn't take long for them to give in. You created a fucking cult, not harmony."

Twilight joins me as she steps towards Starlight, "Everypony has unique talents and gifts, and when we share them with each other, that's how rea-"

"QUIET!" Starlight snaps her head towards us as she screams, a large vein almost popping on her neck. Holy shit... that's the perfect imitation of Corporal Henderson back at basic. He'd make the same face whenever we fucked up.

"You can't have a cutie mark, Starlight!" A Unicorn mare shouts out as the villagers begin to surround Starlight. "Either we're all equal, or none of us are!"

Letting out a single laugh I start to slowly clap, "It's the fall of the USSR all over again. Your system is fucked, they've seen through your bullshit equality." As Starlight backs up from the crowd her horn illuminates forcing a sphere of energy to materialise. The magical barrier is able to push us all back before she storms off towards her home and locks herself inside. As the rest of the town rush towards the cave to retrieve their marks, it leaves us with trying to force our way inside her house.

Jogging towards the house, I keep my hand pressed against my chest in an attempt to minimise the agonising pain shooting through my body. Reaching the front door I try to push on the handle only to find that she locked the door. As the girls join me I take a few steps back before charging my shoulder into the door, the impact sends a painful jolt through my body causing me to nearly fall back onto the floor. Groaning I look back to Applejack, "See if you can get this door open."

Nodding to me she begins to kick the back door with her hind legs, despite her efforts she's having little to no effect on the door. Hobbling around the building I try to look for another way inside, passing the side wall I can see that all of the windows are too small for me to climb through. Continuing around the rear my eyes lock on another door, moving towards it I reach out to it and test the handle which to my surprise allows the doors to open. Dumb bitch, you locked the front but not the back.

Cautiously creeping inside I tiptoe through the kitchen and rest my ear against an inner door, hearing nothing but Applejack thumping against the front door I open the door and enter the front room. I've got two options from here, either head upstairs or through the door on the right. I'm about to head upstairs before I seem to find myself being drawn to the other room, following that instinct I open the side door. Contained inside is a staircase leading down to a basement. Following the stairs down I find a number of candles illuminating what must be a storage facility, various items fill large shelves and crates making the room feel more like a warehouse.

Walking along one of the shelves I stop when I find all of my items laid out in front of me. Reaching for my normal clothes I stop when my eyes lock onto the MTP which had been removed from my field pack. Opting for my camouflage I quickly pull on the trouser and put on my shirt before retrieving my boots. Not bothering to zip up or close the shirt I quickly fit my utility belt which still has my sword and pistol attached along with grabbing Crimson's rifle. Before heading back upstairs, a sharp pain reminds me of the painkillers in my field pack.

Searching through the field pack I quickly down the usual phial of painkillers along with taking a set of tablets for good measure, I quickly find my heart rate increasing as I begin to feel energised. With my pain temporarily being numbed I reach for my phone and switch it on in order to chect the time, 11:51. I must have stayed asleep after Luna left my dream. If that's the case then the Rangers should be here at any minute.

Feeling the dose of drugs taking immediate effect I quickly move back upstairs, relieved to find that the pain I was previously feeling now only feels similar to that of a cramp. Reaching the front room again I can hear Applejack still hitting the door along with a regular and much weaker impact. Stepping up to the door I remove the bolt and pull the door open much to the girls surprise.

"John?" Rainbow asks in confusion. "How did you get inside?"

Stepping to the side I let them in as they quickly spread out, "The back door was unlocked." As Crimson approaches me, I throw the rifle to her which she attempts to catch only for her to fumble with it and drop it on the floor. "Really?" As she smiles sheepishly, a group of four ponies enter who I recognise as the villagers except now they have their original cutie marks back. Turning back to the others I run for the stairs, "She's got to be up here."

Reaching the outside of a room, I stop against the wall. Drawing my pistol I pull the slide to the rear loading a round into the chamber as Fluttershy peaks inside, "They're gone." Pushing the door open I take aim with my pistol to find an overturned bed which was once covering a staircase leading towards a tunnel. "They were right over there." Knowing where we've got to go next we all rush down the staircase and through a cave system which leads us away from the house.

As we approach the exit to the tunnel a number of shadows form around the exit. Suddenly four soldiers in Rangers uniforms raise their rifles but quickly lower them once they realise that it's me. Taking a step back one calls to the side, "Lieutenant!"

As we all exit the cave, Venture is standing alongside a squad of ten more rangers including Sure Strike, Colbalt, Silver and Matrix. "Captain, I see you ignored the Princesses advice about staying out of trouble."

Grinning I step up to him, "You know me." Looking back towards the town I can see squads of Rangers going building to building as they secure the town. "We need to find a Unicorn mare by the name of Starlight Glimmer. Pale pink coat, dark purple mane with highlights. As stupid as it sounds, she'll have the girl's cutie marks. It's vital we get a hold of them."

"Look!" Rainbow shouts out as she points towards a passage along the distant mountains. Grabbing the rifle from Crimson I lift the weapon and look down the optics. Further along the path, I can see Starlight running with a cart containing a number of glass jars. Is she holding the cutie marks in there?

"Ranger! On me!" As they quickly form up we move towards the path and position ourselves in a line. "Ready weapons!" The group of Rangers around me lift their rifles ready and take aim towards Starlight.

"John?" Twilight calls out. "What are you doing?"

"Taking action." Lifting my own rifle I line up the reticle of the scope on her Starlight's centre of mass as she runs. "Open fire!" As soon as the order is given, the Rangers begin to open fire. I watch as the first rounds impact the snow around her as she advances up the mountain, I can see from her expression that she has no idea of what is shooting at her. Steadying my scope I slowly exhale as I compress the trigger.

PHAT

The round falls behind her hitting the wooden cart instead. As I load another round into the chamber I look back to the cart to see a sudden light hurtling towards us. As it gets dangerously close I duck my head as it flies past me to impact with Crimson. She is instantly shrouded in a bright flash before her Cutie mark reappears on her flank much to her relief. I guess I managed to hit her jar with that shot. As she looks to me I throw her rifle back to her which she manages to catch with ease. Stepping forward she quickly takes aim and fires off a shot.

PHAT

Looking to Venture I take a hold of a set of binoculars around his neck and look towards Starlight. The round that Crimson fired was able to shatter the shaft which connected the cart to the harness around Starlights waist. I watch as rest of the jars fall below only for her to catch them last minute in her magic. Before Crimson can fire again, Starlight erects a barrier around herself in order to protect her and the remaining cutie marks.

Lifting my hand I point to Sure Strike, Matrix and another two Pegasi in the squad, "Get in the air! Don't lose sight of her! You are free to engage, weapons free!" As the four quickly take to the air and dart towards her, I point to the rest of the team, "Stick with me! Crimson, stay with the girls and keep an eye on them!" As she gives a crisp nod I start to sprint with the rest of the Rangers along the path which Starlight had taken as the girls try to follow, without their marks though they seem to lack the energy as they're all unable to keep up.

As we advance along the path I can hear distant gunshots further ahead, likely the Rangers trying to pierce her shield. Despite my discomfort, I keep pressing on. Without any armour or a rifle to way me down, I'm able to push ahead of the others as I try my hardest to catch up to the aerial team.

Reaching a succession of winding paths I look towards the mouth of a cave which sits at the base of the mountain, rushing straight towards it is Starlight as she tries to strike down the others with her magic. As she gets closer to the entrance I watch as Matrix flies overhead and seems to drop something on the snow above the cave.

BOOM

A small explosion escapes the snow causing it to fall loose, landing right on top of Starlight in the process. The moment she's burried in the snow I begin to sprint along the rest of the path to meet up with the others. As I run my eyes lock onto six glowing orbs as they fly around the edge of the mountain back towards the girls. We did it! We got the marks back. Now to deal with that bitch.

Climbing the last part of the path to reach her, my eyes widen as I see a wall of energy being forced towards me. Dropping to the floor I can feel the power of the magic as it just misses me. Glancing ahead I can see that she's trying again to attack the aerial team as they evade each of her attacks. Climbing to my feet I close the distance and draw my pistol.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

Starlight was able to generate a field to block my bullets in order to protect herself. Instead of retaliating she uses the magic to teleport the pile of snow and herself into the cave network where I can hear her hoof steps as she runs away. Rushing to the entrance of the cave I shout to the aerial team, "Search for exits! She can't escape!" Before they can acknowledge my order, I sprint into the dark caves and stop at a crossroad as I try to determine which way she went. Still hearing her hoof steps I take the left passage and follow it deeper into the cave.

After a minute of running around her hoof steps come to a stop as I enter a large section of the cave. Loose stalactites hang from the ceiling as a number of natural features form a makeshift maze around me. The only source of light is a crack in the roof of the cave which is reflecting a ray of sunlight off a pool of water. Cautiously stepping in I keep my pistol ready, "I know you're here, poppet!"

"You!" Starlight's voice echoes in the cave. "You ruined everything! You think that you can just come into my town and destroy everything I worked towards!? I gave those ponies true friendship and you've destroyed that!"

Swinging around a rock I move my pistol back and forth as I try to determine where she is. "You're a fucking nutter! You stuck them in a cult where they were forced to follow you! That's not friendship, that's manipulation! You can't force equality, harmony, peace, friendship or anything like that on the world! It always fails! Someone will also come along and fuck things up, and I'll keep coming along to mess up everything you try!" Hearing a succession of steps running to my left I quickly pivot towards them.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

As the sounds of the bullet casings hit the floor echoes I listen as the hooves continue to move. "You think this is over!? You and that Princess destroyed something of mine, so I'm going to destroy something of yours!"

"I've got you trapped in a cave with armed guards waiting for you to come out! You're not goin-" A pain shoots through my shoulder as a magical bolt collides with my body. Throwing me backwards the back of my head collides with the floor causing my ears to ring as the world seems to spin around me. Sitting up I take aim at an opening and return fire.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

With no more sounds coming from the cave I cautiously push myself to my feet and switch to a new position in the cave. Resting my back against a natural wall I move my shirt back to check my shoulder. The main fabric of the shirt along with the top layer of skin have been peeled away as blood starts to drain down my chest, I imagine I'd be in a lot more pain if I wasn't already on painkillers. Slowly kneeling down I pick up a heavy stone and throw it into an opening to my far right, as soon as it clatters on the floor I can hear a set of hooves moving in the opposite direction to my left. Kneeling down I wait until a figure fills my view.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT *CLICK

A pained scream breaks out through the cave followed by a rapid succession of hooves which rush away from me. Switching magazines I reload my pistol before moving to the source, looking to the floor I can see a sizable spray of blood on the floor followed by a trail leading away. Taking out my phone I activate a torch app which keeps the camera flash on constant to illuminate the area around me. Keeping the light focused on the blood trail I begin to follow it through the caves until it suddenly cuts off near a small opening.

Why the hell did it stop? Did she use her magic to heal herself or stop the bleeding? Turning off the torch I pocket my phone and squeeze through the opening of the rocks, I'm forced to move around in some uncomfortable positions in order to squeeze through. As I move deeper into the passage the sight of natural sunlight fills my view, moving as quickly as I can I rush towards the exit. Reaching the sunlight I grind to a halt when I notice hoof marks in the fresh snow, after only a few metres they seem to quickly vanish.

Swooping down, Matrix stops in front of me. "The buck happened to you?"

"Cunt got a lucky shot. She must have gone this way. Fly overhead and track her down. She's using magic so don't expect her to play fair, she's already covered up the blood trail and her hoof steps." Nodding to me Matrix takes to the air and starts to scan over the large valley overhead. Looking back to my shoulder, I wince as I pull the shirt back to examine the wound. Releasing a frustrated groan I step out into the ravine to help Matrix.

One way or another, I'm gonna find you.

Chapter 78 - Increased presence

Releasing a pained yelp, I dig my nails into the armchair as Slicer continues to apply white powder to the burn on my shoulder. It feels as though it will melt through my flesh at any minute as she cautiously massages the chemical into the burn. As I sit there I can't help but feel as though my heart is beating too much for its own good, I should be relaxed but instead, it seems as though it wants to leap out of my chest. Rolling her eyes she adds the last of the powder as I wince, "Stop being such a drama queen. It isn't that bad."

"Isn't that bad?" I reply as I clamp my eyes shut. "I look like I've had my shoulder dipped in boiling oil or some fucked up chemical. How is that powder supposed to help again?"

"For the millionth time, it'll clean out the wound and prevent infection. In future, try to avoid getting injured. I know it's an impossible task for you but could you at least try?"

As she rubs the last of the powder into the burn, another medic pulls my head back against the top of the chair. "Will you stop moving while I'm trying to glue your head back together?"

With a small snicker, Slicer lifts her head to look at the Unicorn mare behind me, "You've obviously never worked with the Captain, Aurora. He does a poor job at listening to instructions from us medical professionals." Grinning her focus switches to me, "What did the Princess say? Wait until the Rangers arrive and don't do anything stupid. In response to that request, you pursued Starlight by yourself into a cave and got hit by a fairly nasty spell.

Feeling Aurora's hooves pressing against the back of my head I hold up a hand defensively, "To be fair I was able to fulfil my promise of shooting her."

Aurora scoffs as I feel some sort of liquid dripping onto the gash on my head, "Yet she still got away." Following my earlier pursuit of Starlight, she was able to escape the cave network and cover her tracks as she escaped. I stayed out for a couple of hours with the others as we attempted to track her down. Eventually, Venture was able to convince me that I should return to the village for treatment as they carried out the search.

If we won't be able to find her then it means I will have to keep resources focused primarily on attempting to locate her. It could potentially lead to issues down the line, especially with the Rangers being spread out across numerous garrisons until we develop a more permanent base of operations. What we need is a place to call our own, where the Rangers will have their own facility in order to deploy to various postings when required and to conduct training exercises away from major population centres.

Releasing an irritated groan, I rub my eyes. "Are we done yet?"

"Stop being so impatient and let us work," Aurora responds as I feel her hooves and magic push my skin together around the cut on my head. "You're the one daft enough to get hit with an offensive spell and crack your head open."

Chuckling I roll my eyes, "You need to work on your bedside manner, doc."

Applying some pressure to my skin I release a pained hiss, "Then it's a good thing I'm a medic and not a doctor." After a few more moments she finally releases the pressure on the rear of my head. "There. As good as new. Well, as new as you'll ever be."

Chuckling I turn my head to look at her, "Do I get a lollipop for being a good boy?" Getting my first proper look at her I'm met with a set of violet eyes looking at me with amusement. Her light red coat allows her cutie mark of a syringe layered over an outline of a heart to almost blend in. Instead of wearing the standard issue helmet she has instead opted to wear a beret with the medical cross sewn onto it, the beret sits on her short silver mane as it covers her right eye.

Cracking a grin she steps back to her medical pack, "Do I look like I carry lollipops? Go ask Pinkie Pie, she'll likely have one." As I'm about to run my hand over the back of my head, Aurora's magic swats my hand away. "Don't touch. I just glued your head back together so I'd rather not have more work. It should dry quickly but not that quick."

Glancing back to Slicer I watch as she applies a thick layer of gel onto my burn, as it comes into contact with my skin I feel instant relief from the cool liquid. "So... is it a case of it looks worse than it is?"

Slicer cocks a brow, "Hardly. This is a pretty severe burn, the only reason you're not blubbering like a baby is because you're doped up on painkillers."

I look at her in confusion, "Doped up? I only took one phial and two tablets."

Aurora steps into my view with my medication hovering alongside her, "You've been taking them wrong. Why does nopony ever read the instructions?"

"What do you mean?"

"Do you even know what these phials are?" I shake my head as I look cluelessly at her. "Kepeline. It's not just a painkiller, it also accelerates the rate which your body produces adrenaline. You're likely only still conscious because your body is still pumping adrenaline throughout your bloodstream, it'll last for a couple more hours. You're only supposed to take them during severe pain attacks and even then you're only meant to have one phial every three days, you've managed to have three in that time."

"So you're saying that-"

"-Your heart could potentially go pop at any second until the kepeline is no longer in your system. In fact" -As her horn illuminates she takes hold of a syringe containing a clear liquid from her medical pack- "We should probably give you a counter-agent to reduce the effectiveness of the kepeline."

As she steps up to me I raise my hand to stop her, "Hold on. If you flush the kepeline from my system, then won't I-"

"-End up blubbering like a filly? Yes. Yes, you will." Using her magic she takes control of my arm holding it to the side as she keeps it locked in position, "No time like the present." Her magic focuses on my arms causing a throbbing sensation to run through the limb. I watch as the veins on my arm seem to surface almost instantly allowing her to pierce my flesh in order to administer the counter-agent. Pumping the concoction into my bloodstream, she pulls the syringe back with a smug grin on her face. "You've got about twenty minutes before you're a blubbering mess."

Raising an eyebrow I look to Slicer as she starts to chuckle. After a few moments, she finally finishes on my shoulder allowing me to stand. Rubbing the leftover gel from her hooves, Slicer looks up to me with a cocky smirk, "You're likely going to have to go back to a hospital. Maybe this time you'll stay there like the Princess says."

Grabbing my MTP shirt I groan as the fabric brushes against the burn as I put it on. looking at my shoulder I can easily see the damaged flesh below it through the large hole in the shirt. Great. Now I'll have to get someone to make me a new set of camo. In fact... maybe it's time the Rangers get camouflaged uniforms for combat situations. "Aurora, are you under Venture's or Hussar's command?"

Looking back at me she places her medical pack over her flanks, "Captain Hussar. Why?"

"I think I may have a new posting for you and a number of Rangers under her command." Before she can ask what I'm referring to, I quickly leave Starlight's house which we were using as our temporary field base and head out into the streets. The majority of the villagers seem to be out on the streets and celebrating having their cutie marks back, they don't even seem to mind the guards as they march back and forth in pairs.

"John," Venture's voice calls from behind causing me to stop. Looking back to him, he approaches me with the rest of the aerial team alongside him. "We conducted a thorough sweep of the area. Unfortunately, we've found no sign of Starlight."

Groaning I rub the stubble on my chin, "Fucking hell. How the hell did she disappear like that?" As Matrix is about to respond, I hold up my hand cutting him off. "And I want an actual reason which doesn't involve magic." His muzzle quickly closes as he brushes his hoof against the floor. Where the hell could she have gone? Who knows how long she and the village were isolated here. Would she even have any connections or anywhere to go? What is there to stop her from coming back here once we've all left? Well... I guess I should find Twilight and tell her my proposal. "Venture. Matrix. Come with me."

As I start to walk they quickly run to either side of me as we walk past the villagers. Cocking a brow, Matrix turns to me. "Where are we going?"

"To speak to Twilight. I've got something in mind which she or one of the other Princesses will have to likely approve." As we continue to walk I glance to Matrix, "So. You dropped a grenade above Starlight. Why not throw it at her?"

"She's a Unicorn which was able to generate a shield capable of stopping our bullets. If I threw a grenade directly at her, she'd likely return it. Besides, my plan worked."

"You just wanted to watch something blow up, didn't you?"

With a slight chuckle he ruffles his wings, "Am I that easy to read?"

"Yeah, you are." Coming to a stop I turn to Venture, "I've been thinking, with the Rangers expanding and a full Company at our command, we'll need somewhere to house them all."

Nodding, Venture joins alongside me. "True. The Ponyville barracks isn't exactly the largest location. Besides, it's only intended for guard duties within Ponyville."

"Exactly, we only have a small garrison. What we need is a Company headquarters. A base of operations for the entire Company to operate from. At the moment our forces are scattered across various garrisons, we need a central location. Somewhere secluded with access to transport links and with enough room to expand. And I think we've found it."

Turning on the spot, Venture looks over the Village. "What? Here?"

"Not right on this very spot, but a couple of miles away from the village. This entire area has not been settled meaning we'll have plenty of room to expand and conduct various weapon tests and training exercises. We could expand the rail network to reach the location of the base and even to reach this village. If we build up a base eventually the soldiers could move out of the base and purchase property here, it could benefit the area at it becomes more populated. We need a base, and this is a prime location."

Matrix shrugs as he looks at the buildings, "It isn't exactly... the prettiest place to settle."

"Well not at the moment, they just got rid of that crazy cunt. Now that they're in control once again, they can expand the town as they see fit." Stepping to the side I look over the villagers as they engage with one another and some of the Rangers as they pass one another. "I was told that our actions when it came to the war games and deploying on combat operations in Griffonia were seen as a bit... aggressive. If we help this community rebuild and improve, it will provide us with good publicity and public support."

"I never took you for a publicity whore," Matrix jokes as he walks past me.

"I don't personally care for it but at least it will shut the nobles up a bit and get them off my back." Starting to walk again we head towards the main entrance to town. "I'll propose it to Twilight as a way to build relations between the town and the rest of Equestria society with the goal of developing the town in the future. But even if she agrees or not, I'll still need to get it past Luna. I think I can convince her."

"I dunno. You ignored her orders. She may refuse just to spite you."

With a soft chuckle I glance at him, "I'm sure I can find a way to convince her." As we move around the last building I can already feel the rate of my heart decreasing, it won't be long until the pain from my injuries force their way through the painkillers. Lifting my head I look at the end of the path on the hills to see the girls standing alongside Crimson and Colbalt.

Reaching the girls, they all fall silent as their eyes lock onto my new injury. "John?" Twilight asks with concern. "Are you alright?"

"Not particularly. Give me a few minutes and I'll likely be in agony. What about you girls? Are you all okay?"

Twilight nods her head, "We're fine. You and the Rangers were able to retrieve our cutie marks, thank you. But..." Twilight pauses as she looks back to the town. "I know that you acted in order to help us. But was attacking Starlight the best way to go about it?"

Cocking a brow I rest my hand on the hilt of my sword, "I acted in everyones best interests. She has caused no end of trouble, potentially enslaving a town and still possessing the ability to do it again. Using force on her meant that other citizens across Equestria would be safe from her. I admit I could have attempted apprehending her. Given the circumstances, I still think force was the best option."

"Does that mean that you-"

"-Killed her?" Twilight lowers her head slightly as the rest of the girls focus on me. "No, she was able to escape. I followed her into the caves where we had a confrontation, hence this lovely new mark on my shoulder. She'll be wandering the wilderness with an injury, I was able to shoot her before she escaped. This leads us to our next issue."

Turning, Twilight gestures for me to follow her as we begin to walk along the path away from town. "That we need to find her."

Nodding, I walk alongside her. "Yes, she needs to answer for everything she has done. I'll have the Rangers look into locating and apprehending her, but there is the chance that she'll return here once we're gone. I want a garrison in this village."

"Are you sure that is the best option? I know that they will be able to protect the town, but-"

"-Exactly. They'll protect the town. Don't forget, Ponyville has a garrison and in our time there we have had no negative effect on the town. We're simply there as a service to protect the residents. A garrison here will do the same, they'll protect the village as it grows and resolve any conflict should it arise. We've already started to change this village by removing Starlight. Let us continue to help the villagers."

Twilight doesn't respond as she seems to consider what I'm offering. After a pregnant pause, she finally nods her head, "If Princess Luna agrees then you'll have my support. For now, I think it'll be best to keep a small unit in town, they can use Starlight's old home."

Looking over my shoulder I nod to Venture, "Lieutenant, select ten Rangers to remain here for their posting. Since this town doesn't seem to have a doctor, have Aurora stay here with the others. Once it's sorted, bring all of the Rangers with you. We're heading home."

"Yes, sir." Turning back he quickly runs into town as we continue to walk back towards the train line.

"What did I say?" Nurse Redheart states as she inspects the burn on my shoulder. "Avoid physical activities and get bed rest. So what do you do? You go across Equestria and manage to get into a fight only to get injured once again." True to Aurora's word, soon after receiving the counter-agent my heart rate returned to normal but it came at the cost of being in complete agony. My chest was soon on fire and the burn on my shoulder became significantly worse as time went on. Returning to Ponyville I voluntarily went back to hospital instead of having Slicer march me there like she threatened to.

Groaning I rest my head back against the pillow, "I just seem to bring out the worst in people, don't I?"

"I think you're just bad at listening to instructions." Shaking her head she glances to the remains of my leftover medication, "I can't believe you took three doses of kepeline without reading the label. Do you know how dangerous that was? Not to mention that it's highly addictive if abused."

"Now you see why I'm not a medic. At least it did the job."

"Yeah, and it almost killed you in the process." Sighing, Redheart retrieves a set of bandages with an orange thread running down the centre of the material. Leaning over the bed she starts to carefully apply it over my burn. "This should help, it's been coated with lidocaine so it'll make your shoulder feel numb, just make sure you stay in bed this time. We'll have to conduct some tests to ensure that the kepeline hasn't put too much stress on your heart, so don't go discharging yourself."

Wincing as the bandage comes into contact with my flesh, I look to her, "I promise. This time I won't leave the hospital until you kick me out. I'm already pretty sure that I've pissed someone off by discharging myself."

"That's an understatement." Lifting my head both myself and Redheart look to the doorway to see Luna standing there as she glares directly at me.

Bowing her head, Redheart quickly ties off the bandage. "Your highness. I-I'll leave you two alone." Gathering her things, Redheart exits the room at a rapid pace closing the door behind her.

Stepping up to my bed, Luna glares down at me. "Is there something wrong with your ears? What did I tell you?" As I open my mouth to reply, Luna cuts me off, "You clearly did something stupid. You've magically returned with a new injury which you certainly didn't have when you left for that village."

"I had to act."

"Had to act!?" Luna narrows her eyes, "From what your Lieutenant has reported, he said that the Rangers arrived shortly after you helped cause some sort of disruption in the town. You failed to listen to me!"

"Luna! It was the right call!" Lifting her head, she looks to the side. "If we didn't act when we did then who would have known what opposition the Rangers would have met when they entered the town. The residents were under Starlight's influence. If a military force tried to take the town I have no doubts she would have sacrificed them as she made her escape. Our actions were risky, but I have no doubts that we saved lives by doing that."

Sighing, Luna runs her hoof over her muzzle. "I know. It still doesn't address the fact that you disobeyed me. I'm glad that you were able to save lives, but you had an order and you deliberately ignored it."

Pushing myself up, I sit against the headboard. "Technically... I was off duty?" I offer meekly as a defence.

"Yes, you were supposed to be off duty. So why did you even accompany the girls to this village? You were told that you needed bed rest, yet you went against it."

"What would have happened if I let them go by themselves? They could still be captive, we could have never found them or they could have even been brainwashed to join that crazy cult. I went to protect them and that is exactly what I ended up doing."

"And what if one of your soldiers did the same?" Luna asks as she paces around my bed. "Do you expect me to believe that you'd be happy if one of your soldiers who was on medical leave ignored your orders and put himself at risk?"

"...No."

"No!" Luna repeats as she raises her voice. "Exactly! If your soldiers can't do it, then why can you?"

"Because I was going crazy!" Luna watches me as her expression softens slightly. "I was trying to come to terms with the fact that I may have killed my friend, I couldn't sit here with my thoughts. You try sitting around with nothing but guilt, it will drive you mad. You were stuck on the moon under the control of another being, you should know what I'm on about. I bet you felt nothing but guilt for the actions you committed while corrupted by Nightmare Moon. Well, that's what I was going through... coming to terms with killing a friend isn't exactly a walk in the park."

Luna remains silent for a moment, "You should have spoken to your friends."

"And do what? Listen to them all say that it wasn't my fault? That I'm a good person and I shouldn't blame myself? That would do nothing but pile the guilt on me. It was my fault, nothing anyone says is going to change that. I stayed in Canterlot and got corrupted as a result. If I left for Ponyville with Twilight then Tirek wouldn't have taken control and Spectre would still be alive. My actions resulted in her death, there is no one to blame but myself."

"So you're determined to keep blaming yourself?"

Lowering my head, I nod, "It's the only way I'll learn that my actions have consequences. As an officer, my decisions can mean life or death for those under my command. It got Williams killed, it got Taylor killed and now it has gotten Spectre killed. I have to accept that their deaths are my fault, it's the only way that I'll be able to continue and to improve as a leader."

Sighing, Luna sits on the side of my bed. "John, you know as much as I do that you can't save everypony. I led the Equestrian military during the war against King Sombra, I lost many ponies under my command. It's good that you know that you can't save them all and that you're trying to improve, but you can't pin Spectre's death on yourself." Resting her hoof on my hand she locks eyes with me, "I know that we're... together, but I can't have you running around disobeying orders. You're a Captain first. Is that clear?"

"Yes, Luna. I know."

"Technically I should discipline you for your insubordination. But... given the circumstances, I don't think that it's wise to do so. You did protect the girls and were able to help free that town, but you still went against my orders." Rising from my bed she turns to face me, "But if you ever disobey my orders, I will take action. Is that understood?"

Nodding my head I rest my hand on my shoulder, "I understand. I'm a soldier first and I always will be." After a brief puase I give Luna an innocent smile, "Can you patch me up?"

Stepping closer she leans forward and places a kiss on my cheek, "No."

Wait, what? With a nervous chuckle, I shake my head, "No? What do you mean no?"

"You need bed rest. The only way you'll definitely get it is if you stay here in hospital until the doctors say you can go." With a sly grin she steps back, "I'm going to give you an order, this time you'll follow it. You are forbidden from entering the Ponyville barracks until I say that you're fit to return to duty, this way you won't be tempted to work."

"If I can't go to the barracks then where am I going to sleep?" Wiggling my eyebrow I tilt my head, "Are you offering me your bed?"

Luna can't help but giggle as she shakes her head, "You wish. No, I'll arrange with the girls for you to stay with them once you're discharged. You need to relax and I'm sure that they'll be able to help you."

Groaning I rub my eyes, "Fine, no work. But there is one thing-"

"-No work."

"But."

"No work," Luna repeats herself as she narrows her eye. "The Rangers have another Captain and a Lieutenant who can carry out duties while you're absent."

"Last thing then I promise no more work till I'm fit and able to return."

Sighing Luna rolls her eyes, "Fine. What is it?"

"The village. I spoke to Twilight and she's happy for me to leave a small troop there to protect the town just in case Starlight returns. I'm only keeping ten soldiers there but the Rangers are spread out too much, we're based all over the country rather than one central location. I want our next main project to be developing an army base, the location near that village will offer us plenty of room for training purposes. Over time it will aid the village's growth and boost the local economy through the business off soldiers when they get leave."

"A base?" Luna asks. "You want a full military base for the Rangers? That may be difficult, Equestria hasn't had a new base for centuries. I'll consider it, but actually getting the base built is another matter entirely. For now though, I'm happy for the Rangers to keep a small unit in the village." Stepping away from the bed, Luna comes to a halt by the door. "Get some rest, John. We'll discuss it at a later date. Remember, do not go back to the barracks, I'm going to tell the guards there that they're to prevent you from trying to work."

With that Luna gives me a soft smile before leaving the room. Being left alone with my thoughts I lie down fully on the bed and rest my head on the pillow once again. Great, a few days spent stuck in bed followed by not being able to return to my own bedroom at the barracks. Releasing a sigh I close my eyes in an attempt to get some sleep.

No work? The entire time I've been here I've mostly worked, what else am I going to do?

Chapter 79 - Scientific curiosity

Tuesday 8th April 2014
Ponyville General Hospital
09:48

"Try not to get into too much trouble out there," Nurse Redheart teases as she presents me with a small bag of mild painkillers and places them on the bedside table. I spent an entire week in hospital as they conducted basic tests and treated my burns. Apparently, Luna also persuaded them to keep me in the hospital longer than I was required to, probably her way of making sure I stayed in bed and didn't go off on another spontaneous adventure.

Throwing the bed sheets over the end of the bed I climb to my feet and stretch my body. My eyes drift to my right shoulder as I examine the bandaging, though most of the pain has gone I'm still left with a fairly nasty burn mark. "I'm not allowed to work, Princess Luna's orders. I'm pretty sure I can keep out of trouble for a while." Stepping to the armchair in the corner I gather the clothing that Rarity had brought for me. A set of grey cargo trousers, a tight fitting white t-shirt and the black jacket I took with me to the village last week.

"I don't know. You have a pretty poor track record."

Scoffing I shake my head as I sit down to put on my socks, "You should have seen me when I played rugby at school. It wasn't a proper game if I didn't finish the game with an injury."

Cocking a brow, Redheart turns to leave the room. "I have no idea what rugby is."

Grinning I reach for my boots and put them on, with a pull of the quick release zip they're easily secured. Grabbing hold of the prescription bag and my phone I make for the exit to leave as quickly as I can. A week in hospital is the most boring thing imaginable, especially when there's no TV to keep you occupied. At least everyone came around at some point to visit me. I would have gone mad if I spent the entire time by myself.

Strolling out of the hospital doors I run a hand over my short untrimmed beard, since I haven't got to work I decided that there was no need to shave again. Making my way down the streets I try to figure out where to go, no matter what choice I make I'll still need to get some basic supplies from my room at the barracks. Based on that, I make returning to the barracks my first priority.

Reaching the barracks I'm about to walk past the two guards posted there before the Corporal steps in the way. "Sorry, Sir, you're not authorised to enter the barracks at this time."

Cocking a brow I shift my gaze to the private mare as she stares straight ahead. Blinking I focus back on the Corporal as he looks back at me, "What?"

"Princess Luna's orders. She said we are to prevent you from entering the barracks until further notice."

Groaning I run my hand over my face. "Private, go inside and get Chaser for me."

As she's about to move away from the position, the Corporal raises his wing to stop her. "Sir, we have been told not to acknowledge your orders. As the commanding officer of the garrison, Lieutenant Venture has instructed us both to remain at our post until relieved."

"You're shitting me?" The Corporal doesn't respond as he looks straight at me. This is fucking ridiculous, Luna. If I'm to stay elsewhere then I need to be able to gather my things. Releasing a frustrated sigh I take a step back. Cupping my hand over my mouth I tilt my head back to look at the windows overhead, "SUNNY!? CHASER!? SOMEONE GET OUT THEIR ARSE OUT HERE!"

After a minute Chaser finally steps through the door. As the Corporal steps out of the way for him, Chaser approaches me with a bag in his hoof. "I was wondering when you'd show up." Holding the bag to me I take hold of it and open the flaps, "Everything is in there. Money, clothing, toiletries."

Checking everything inside I place the bag over my back, the strap digs into my shoulder slightly causing me to hiss in pain. "This is a load of crap. I'm not even allowed to stay in my own room."

"You'd just end up working. You're a workaholic."

"I'm not a workaholic."

Chaser raises an eyebrow, "You do nothing but work. I don't need to go far for an example, last week you discharged yourself and went halfway across Equestria. Let me tell you, the Princess was pissed when she found out."

Sighing I rub my face, "Yeah. She already gave me a bollocking, it seems that she's also determined to punish me by not letting me have my own fucking bed. Has anything interesting happened over the last week?"

"I can't say. We can't discuss work with you." Chuckling, Chaser shakes his head, "You're only reinforcing my point of you being a workaholic. Take some time off for ponies sake. Get some rest, spend some time with Moon Glow or something." Turning back to the door he glances to me, "Enjoy it while you can. I know I would."

As soon as he steps back through the door both the Corporal and Private immediately move back into position in order to block the doorway. So where the fuck am I supposed to go then? Rent a room at the tavern? No, I don't know how long it will be until I can come back so it could end up costing me a lot of money. Didn't Luna say she was going to speak to the girls? I guess I'd better head to Twilight's, I stayed with her when I first arrived so I suppose it makes sense.

"It's bloody ridiculous," I complain to Twilight as she walks me down one of the many corridors of her new castle. "I've essentially been kicked out of my own house. I feel like a kid who's been grounded... except I can't go to my room." Groaning I rub the bridge of my nose, "I'm sorry for having to put you in this position, Twilight. I'd rather not invade your home, but Luna said she'd speak to you and the girls about giving me a place to stay."

"It's no worry at all, John. Princess Luna came around after she visited you and explained the circumstances. Honestly, I understand exactly how you feel. I'd rather get my head down into my books and continue my studies, but my friends taught me that sometimes it's best to take a breather."

"Exactly. I've spent a week in a hospital bed, I want to get on with some work." Stopping on the spot I close my eyes, "Wow. I really am a workaholic. Well... shit."

Twilight chuckles as she walks into the kitchen, "I guess we both have that in common."

As she starts to search through an overhead cupboard, I lean back against a central counter. "I guess so. It's just... I've used work here as a way to get my old life out of my head. By keeping myself busy I've been able to prioritise other things instead of thinking about home."

"I can only imagine how hard it must be, John. But you know we're here for you, right?"

"Yeah, I know. In all honesty, I've not really been thinking about home lately. I guess I've kinda accepted that this is my home now, no amount of wishing is going to get me home." Cocking a brow I watch as Twilight opens a small bottle of tablets from a small medicine box. Placing two tablets in her mouth she quickly fills a glass from the tap with her magic and washes the tablets down. "Is everything alright?" Twilight pauses as she turns back to me, "What are they for?"

Closing the bottle, Twilight places it back into the box and returns it to the overhead cabinet. "It's nothing to worry about. It's just... nevermind."

Cocking a brow I move away from the counter, "You can tell me, Twilight. It's not like I'm gonna blurt about this to the others."

Sighing, Twilight closes her eyes. "I take it you've heard about... heat cycles?" Twilight seems to blush as she says this.

"Yeah, only a little though. When me and Sunny hooked up she-" Pausing I lift my eyes to look back at Twilight. "-Oh. You're in heat?"

"It's nothing to worry about," Twilight responds almost immediately. "If you're in the Guard then you're also probably aware that there are suppressants available to help during heat."

"Oh, so you've taken just suppressants?" Twilight nods once again. As she leaves the kitchen I follow her into the corridor as we make our way through the castle. So I take it the suppressants act like the pill back home, acting not only as a way to prevent pregnancy but to also reduce the urges that come with heat. After all, when me and Sunny had sex she was in heat and didn't take her meds. Yet... I didn't get her pregnant, well that's to be expected since she's a different species to me.

As we continue to walk I begin to think about the possibilities of even having kids in the future. If Twilight was able to use a transfiguration to turn me into a pony, would I be able to get someone pregnant whilst I'm in that form? My curiosity eventually gets the better of me. "Twilight? I have something to ask you."

Tilting her head back she nods her head, "Yes?"

"Do you remember that spell you used which made me take the form of a pony?" Twilight nods. "Well... out of curiosity. Let's say, hypothetically, if I was in the form of a pony, would it be possible for me to... have children?"

Twilight comes to a stop as she looks to me, "I don't see why not. Why?"

"Well, if I'm going to be here for the rest of my life I may want to eventually have a family. It would just be nice to know that when I find the right girl I could potentially start a family."

Beginning to move once again, I follow Twilight as she takes a turn down the corridor. "In theory, it should be possible. When I use the transfiguration spell to change you into a pony I am in essence altering your DNA in order to achieve that. Genetically, whilst you are in that form you are a pony. So, yes. You should be able to have foals if you were to try."

Coming to a stop alongside a set of double doors, Twilight turns to me. "While you're here, I was hoping you could help me with a spell."

Cocking a brow I fold my arms, "A spell? I'm an engineer, not a magician."

"Well, I was hoping you'd help me with two spells, actually. One of which will hopefully benefit you."

Cocking a brow I look at Twilight sceptically, "A spell which will help me? Unless it's a healing spell to fix my shoulder then I doubt it'll help me."

Twilight responds with a smile as her magic opens the double door. Following her inside I see that Applejack, Rainbow and Spike are sitting on various cushions which are scattered around the room. Tall bookshelves cover the walls with a number of small tables situated around the room. Obviously Twilight got an upgrade when it comes to how many books she can store. This place could probably rival the national archives.

Stopping in the centre of the room, Twilight levitates a book from one of the nearby tables and flicks through the pages. "In a way, it will help your shoulder. My healing capabilities aren't as effective as Princess Luna's, but I have been looking into a spell which may help you." Stepping closer to me she places her hoof on my hand and turns it over revealing my palm to her. "I've been studying a spell which should repair any tissue damage, effectively healing permanent markings such as scars."

Looking to the palms of my hands, my eyes flick back and forth over the burn scars which mark my hands. When I got these I was told that they'd be permanent. To actually be rid of them... Closing my eyes I clench my fists together, "And you're certain this will work? No weird side effects?"

Closing the book, Twilight gives me a determined nod. "I'm certain. I've familiarised myself with the spell and will be able to cast it, I just... need a volunteer."

Looking to the others in the room I slowly nod my head. As they start to move towards me and Twilight, I open up my hands and hold them out for Twilight. Closing her eyes, Twilight lowers her head until her horn is positioned between both of my hands. After a few seconds, her horn illuminates as her magical essence caresses my hands, it feels as though someone is experimentally feeling my hands for the first time. As I wait for something to happen a sudden jolt pierces my flesh, pin and needles quickly cover my entire hands as the glow on Twilight's horn intensifies.

Closing my eyes I turn my head away as she continues. I can feel my skin tingling as it feels as though it's stretching, a fresh layer of skin being placed on my hand and connecting together to cover the scars. This sensation continues for another minute until I can no longer see the glow of Twilight's horn through my sealed eyelids. Cautiously I open my eyes to see her and the others all looking at my hands.

"Wow," Spike states as his eyes scan my hands. "You can't even tell that you had scars."

Twisting my head I slowly lift my hands before my face, my eyes widening at what they see. The scars... they're gone. My hands look as good as new, you couldn't even tell that a scar used to be on my palms. A wide grin spreads across my face as I start to laugh. I repeatedly clench and open my hands before running my fingers over my palms. I had forgotten what it feels like to have smooth hands. Leaning forward I quickly grab hold of Twilight and lift her up as I pull her close against me in a hug as I continue to laugh. The other three all laugh at my display as Twilight tries to wriggle free from my grasp.

"John," Twilight says as her hooves push against my chest. "I know you're happy but could you please put me down?"

Grinning I release Twilight allowing her hooves to once again touch the floor, "You have no idea how good it is to have my hands back to normal. I can't thank you enough, Twilight. The doctors told me that the scars would be permanent, I never thought I'd have normal hands again. Thank you."

Rainbow leans closer to Applejack and whispers into her ear, "He sure has a thing for his hands." Applejack responds with a small chuckle as she glances back to Rainbow.

As Twilight smiles at me I finally lower my hands, "Well, since you've done that for me I'll definitely help you with whatever else you needed. So, what do you need from me?"

Twilight pauses momentarily, "Well, you're not exactly required to do much for this."

I look at her in confusion, "Okay... so why do you need me? What is it?"

"Do you remember the transfiguration spell we were just discussing? I was hoping you'd be able to help me with some more research."

"You're not wanting to change me back to a pony, are you?" My mind runs back to that experience, the lack of fingers, walking around on all fours and Applejack having to teach me how to walk.

"Although I'd like to do a more in-depth study of the changes you experience as a pony, that is not what I'm considering at the moment." Levitating another book from the shelf, Twilight presents it to me. Looking a the cover I can see the picture of myself standing in front of a sketch of the Earth. The book she wrote about humans? Is she wanting to learn more?

Opening the pages I flick through the pages, "I take it you want to know more about humans? But what has this got to do with your transfiguration spell?"

"Well, this is where I need your help... and the girls." The girls and I exchange a quick glance as we all watch Twilight. "I've been able to learn a lot about your species, your culture, history and anatomy. However, I don't know much about the females of your species."

Applejack steps forwards as she eyes Twilight curiously, "Hold on, sugarcube. You want to turn one of us into a human?"

"Not it!" Rainbow shouts out.

Applejack turns to scowl at her friend, "You can't just call 'not it.'"

"I can and I just did."

Nodding I fold my arms, "She did."

Applejack's focus suddenly turns to me, "Why are you sidin' with her?"

"To be fair, the rules of 'not it' apply to most situations in life. Besides, you all forced me to be a pony. I'm curious to see what one of you would look like as a human." Pausing I turn my head to Twilight, "So why do you need me?"

Twilight steps between me and Applejack, "Well, we've only seen a female human briefly in your pictures and from your memories. I need you to tell me if there are any... abnormalities."

Applejack's eyes widen, "Abnormalities? You sure know how to make somepony feel safe, don't you Twi?"

"I don't mean like that, AJ. I meant it in the sense of any significant differences between an average female human. You won't be in any danger, John was safe when I did the same spell on him."

"Yeah, but you were turnin' him into a species which you knew plenty about."

"I've looked into this spell in great detail. I promise you'll be safe." Twilight looks to Applejack with her pleading eyes.

Defeated, Applejack releases a sigh, "What do you need me to do?"

"I only require you to go through some basic coordination tests. I'll also take a few measurements and observations of your body and any changes which may occur." Twisting her head she looks back to me, "John will simply be here to point out any areas which I'm unsure of."

Rolling her eyes, Applejack removes her stetson and the ribbons in both her mane and tail. Throwing them on a nearby table she moves to an open section of the room and turns back to Twilight. "Are you sure this is safe?"

"You may feel some discomfort like John did. Other than that, you're not in any danger." I remove my backpack and rest it on the floor as Twilight steps directly in front of Applejack. As Rainbow and Spike join me, we all watch as Twilight closes her eyes and begins to channel her magic. Her energy quickly transfers to Applejack, covering her in a magenta aura as her hooves rise from the floor. As Twilight puts more energy into the spell, Applejack is shrouded by in Twilight's magic cutting off our view of her.

This continues for a minute as the light from the ball of energy becomes too much. Shielding our eyes we turn our head away as we can hear groans of discomfort coming from within. Finally, the light fades as Twilight starts to breathe heavily. Turning back to Applejack my eyes widen at what I see before me. Applejack is curled up on the floor, but instead of being a pony she has been transformed into a human.

As she lies there my eyes quickly scan over her body. Her skin is lightly tanned but seems to be fairly clean and healthy, her body is also well toned from her work on the farm yet still maintains its natural feminine figure. Stepping closer she opens her eyes which remain the usual green colour she has as a pony, her blonde hair is swept back and draped over her shoulders revealing her lightly freckled face.

Slowly lifting her head her eyes lock onto me. Kneeling down I hold my hand out flat to her, "You okay?" Nodding she raises her arm yet immediately freezes, her eyes widen as she twists her forearm around and inspects the new limb. As soon as she lifts her arm I find myself unable to move my head away, moving away from the fetal position she unintentionally flashes her breasts which causes my eyes to snap onto them. Fucking hell, John! Control yourself, it's not like you've never seen a pair of tits before. Unable to move my eyes away I can't help but think that they're bigger than Jess'.

Clamping my eyes shut I turn my head away. As I look away I feel Applejack's hand rest against mine. Focusing back to her, our eyes lock with one another as I slowly rise to my full length. Pulling her up with me she stumbles forward against my chest. Instinctively I wrap my arms around her back to catch her but find my hands accidentally getting a bit too close to her ass, quickly shifting my hands up her back I turn my head away as I feel a blush pushing its way through my cheeks. Really!? Did I really just try to grab her ass?

Applejack's arms seem to mimic mine as they quickly wrap around my back, this is likely just to stop herself from falling as she seems to be squeezing fairly tight. Pulling back slightly, Applejack looks to me, "I... I never realised how tall you were."

Grinning I lean back slightly, "Feels good, doesn't it?" Looking at her body at a whole she is actually fairly tall, she's only about an inch or so smaller than me making her about six-foot tall. I can't help but feel my trousers tighten as her chest presses against mine. You've got to be kidding me! Now!? Releasing one of my arms from her back I slide it free from the sleeve of my jacket, once my arm is free I repeat the action with my other arm. With my jacket removed I drape it over her back in an attempt to cover her up slightly, probably for my benefit more than anyone else.

Lowering her head, her eyes lock onto her toes as she wiggles them. "How the hay are y'all supposed to stand with these?"

Chuckling I lift my feet, "Now you know how I felt when I was a pony. You'll get used to it." I cock a brow when I notice her cheeks blushing, following her eyes I notice that they seem to be focused on a rather sizable bulge in my trousers. My cheeks instantly ignite from embarrassment as I try to position my leg in front of the other to hide it, "S-sorry. Can't help it... haven't exactly seen a woman in a while."

"N-no..." Applejack stammers. "I get it... it's alright." Slowly her eyes trail up my body until they meet mine.

A heavy blush covers both of our faces as Twilight clears her throat. We both turn our heads to face her, in the background I can see Rainbow as she's covering her muzzle in an attempt to prevent herself from laughing. "Applejack, do you feel alright?"

Applejack nods as her grip on me relaxes, "I think so. It' just... I ain't exactly used to this body." As she steps backwards she nearly falls, she only prevents herself from falling backwards as her hands clamp down on my shirt.

Rainbow laughs out loud as she leans against the table, "And I thought seeing John as a pony was funny. This. Is. Hilarious!"

Applejack scowls towards Rainbow, "I'd like to see you try standin' on your hindlegs without your tail." Tilting her head back, Applejack shakes her hips in order to move her non-existent tail. I have to turn my head away from the display as I feel an uncomfortable pressure in my trousers.

As Twilight steps forward, she quickly comes to a stop as she looks away with a heavy blush on her cheeks. "John... are you-"

"-Can we just move on?" I interrupt Twilight as she raises her hoof to shield her eyes.

"Is he what?" Spike asks from further back in the room.

"Nothing!" Myself, Applejack and Twilight all shout in unison.

Clearing her throat, Twilight turns to Spike. "Maybe it would be best if you went about your chores, Spike."

Spike groans as he lifts his claws to point towards us, "Aww, come on. Why can't I stay?"

Before Twilight can answer, I interrupt her. "Spike, humans like to wear clothing. In our society, it's considered rude for a man to see a woman undressed, especially when they're around someone your age." Spike is about to respond before I can continue, "I know you're curious about female humans but at least give us some time so I can get Applejack some of my clothing to cover up. Okay?"

Spike sighs as he turns to leave, "Okay." Walking across the room he slowly leaves the room closing the door behind him.

Once he's left the room, Twilight turns to me, "Thank you, John."

We're suddenly reminded of Rainbow's presence as she continues to guffaw. Stepping up to us she shakes her head as her eyes notice the situation in my trousers. "Wow, AJ. You managed to get him all worked up."

Closing my eyes I groan out loud, "Not helping, Rainbow. I haven't seen a woman in months and now one is suddenly in front of me with no clothes on, it's kinda inevitable."

Trying to get her laughing under control, Rainbow starts to move her eyes up and down Applejack's frame. Scanning over her body her eyes come to a stop when they lock onto Applejack's chest. "What are those?" She asks as she lifts her hooves to point towards Applejacks breasts.

Sighing I slowly release my grasp of Applejack, as I let go of her her hands remain locked on my shirt in order to prevent her from falling. "They're called breasts. They're... mammary gland, for breastfeeding babies."

Rainbow looks to me in confusion. Lifting her hoof she pokes Applejack's breast, "Then why are they so large? AJ isn't having a foal." Shifting her gaze she looks at Applejack, "Are you?"

Applejack scowls at Rainbow as she swats Rainbow's hoof away, "Don't be ridiculous. Of course I ain't."

Slowly stepping to the side, I escort Applejack towards the table, "They just are, Rainbow. Different women have different sizes. In all honesty, you'd be better off asking a woman about these things, I don't really know all that much."

As Applejack leans back against the table, Twilight steps up to me. "We don't exactly have a human female to ask. So, unfortunately, you're the best we have."

Groaning I scratch my beard, "Great. Where the fuck is Wikipedia when you need it?"

The girls all watch me in confusion. "Wikipedia?" Applejack asks.

I wave my hand dismissively, "Never mind. That's not important." Focusing my eyes on Applejack I can't help but look down the centre of her jacket as my eyes drift from her breasts down to her groin. Quickly turning my head away before I look too low, I clear my throat. "Can you zip up the jacket and at least try to cover up?"

"Uh... we don't exactly wear clothes. I don't care what y'all three see."

"Besides," Twilight adds. "I need to study her anatomy."

When I turn back to Applejack I notice her hands moving the jacket to the side as she examines her body. "For fuck sake.. really, Applejack? I ask you to cover up and instead, you show me more of your body."

Applejack closes her jacket again, "I'm just curious."

"I know you are but I don't exactly want to spend a full day of being uncomfortable as I'm practically flashed. This is already awkward enough for me." Pulling a chair out from underneath the table, I move alongside Applejack and point to the chair. "Sit there. Let's just get this out of the way with before this becomes too awkward."

Applejack shuffles across the surface of the table until she reaches the chair. Rising to her feet she flails around her arms as she tries to keep herself balanced. Falling to the side I quickly rush forward to catch her. Grabbing hold of her waist I end up losing my footing as I fall backwards causing her to crash on top of me, this causes more awkwardness as she ends up essentially straddling me as her chest presses against mine.

We stare at one another wide-eyed as Rainbow is unable to contain herself, falling to the floor she laughs uncontrollably as she brings her hooves to her chest. Pushing herself up, Applejack sits against my crotch as she unintentionally pushes against the bulge in my trousers. Please... be an accident and tell me she wasn't just grinding against me. Grabbing hold of Applejack I move her off me to the side in order to get myself up. Once I'm standing I cautiously take hold of her arms and lift her up in order to escort her to the chair.

Once she is seated I move to Rainbow and pick her up off the floor. With my arms wrapped around her waist, she tries to wriggle free, "Hey!" She shouts at me. "What gives!?"

Stepping to the door I quickly open them up and drop her on the other side of the door on her hooves, "You are staying out here."

"What?" Before she can protest any further I close the doors on her and lean back against them. Things are already weird enough as it is. I don't want her laughing at my expense every two minutes. Waiting by the door I eventually hear her wings flapping as she seems to head down the corridor. Breathing a sigh of relief I make my way back to the other two girls as I notice Twilight taking a few basic measurements. This is going to be a very uncomfortable experience for me.

--------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - Applejack

Twilight spent the next few hours conducting various tests in order to understand female humans better. I don't exactly appreciate being used as some sort lab experiment but I'm more than happy to help Twilight. Most of the tests required basic anatomy compared to human males. Apart from the usual assets, there were little to no differences between men and women. Female humans seemed to have less body hair compared to the males, their figures also seemed to be smaller along males but we were simply basing these from what John told us and the difference between me and him.

As the tests went on, John eventually went over basic body controls with me such as walking, balancing and fine motor skills. He would support me as I would try to walk across the room, just like I taught him how to walk as a pony it seems that he was returning the favour. I couldn't help but notice that his eyes would occasionally scan over my body, especially over my hips and chest. I can't exactly blame him, if I went for so long without seeing a stallion I'm sure I would try to sneak a peak every now and then.

As the evening starts to come around John sits back in the chair with my stetson on his head, "You're getting the hang of it, Applejack. Pretty soon you'll be wanting to walk around on two legs all the time."

Chuckling I join alongside him as I lean against the table, "I don't think so. Give me four legs any day of the week."

Twilight joins us as she rolls up her scroll, by the time we had finished all our tests the scroll seemed to reach half way across the floor. "I must say, I'm impressed with how quick you became accustomed to your new form. I can't thank you enough, Applejack." Placing the scroll on the table, Twilight steps in front of me. "I'll change you back now, AJ. Who knows how Granny Smith will react if she sees you walking towards the farm like that."

John leans forward as he rests his hand on his knees, "She doesn't look that bad. In fact, she actually looks pretty good by our standards. And I'm not just saying that cause you're the first woman I've seen in months," Grinning he winks at me.

Turning my head away I try to hide my cheeks as they heat up. Grinning I stand up and unzip the jacket before throwing it at John, "You'll probably want this back before Twilight changes me back." I can't help but smirk as John tries to avert his gaze yet his eyes seem to frequently flick back to me.

Channelling her magic, Twilight looks up to me. "Are you ready?" As soon as I nod, Twilight closes her eyes as she focuses all of her energy on me. In a matter of seconds, I find myself being lifted from the floor as her magical aura surrounds me. As the energy seems to pass through my flesh I start to feel some pain at the ends of my hands as the fingers begin to retract into my body. Forcing my eyes shut I wait for the experience to be over as Twilight focuses on the spell.

After a minute it finally comes to an end as I make contact with the floor once again. As Twilight's magic cuts off I slowly open my eyes to see John kneeling over me with his jacket on once again. Smiling at me he holds his hand out, "Feeling okay?"

I can't help but feel relaxed as he smiles at me. Looking down at my body I'm relieved to find that I once again have my hooves back, though those fingers have their advantages I'd go for hooves any day of the week. Lifting my hoof, John takes a hold of me and helps me back onto all fours. Lifting his hands, he removes the stetsons from his head and places it over my mane. Grinning I shake my head, "Thanks for keeping it safe."

Chuckling John stands once again at his full height, "No problem." After being his height for the last few hours, it feels strange to once again be smaller than him. Rubbing his hands together he looks between me and Twilight, "Well, I don't know about you girls but I could do with a drink. I'm gonna pop the kettle on and make a brew. Would you girls like a drink?"

Twilight nods to John. Smiling to the two of us John turns to leave the study. I can't help but look over his body as he leaves, my eyes drifting over his muscular frame in particular. I never noticed how strong his body was. When his body was pressed against mine I could feel his muscles against my body. Once he's out the room, Twilight begins to move towards the door to follow him. This is probably the best time... it's now or never.

Stepping up to Twilight I clear my throat, "Twi, can I ask you somethin'?"

Stopping on the spot she looks to me with a soft smile, "Sure, AJ. What's on your mind?"

"I... I wanted to ask you about... John."

Twilight's expression shifts slightly to one of confusion, "What about him?"

"I wanted to-" I pause as I try to force the words out. Come on, AJ. You can do this. "Do you..." Closing my eyes I turn my head away, "What do you think of him? As a pony... or person?" Darn it... what's wrong with me?

"Oh. Well, he's a fairly dedicated individual who seems determined to help those around him even if it means putting himself at risk. He's a bit like you in a way, he takes pride in his work and would prefer to help his friends rather than do something just for himself." Pausing, Twilight looks at me with curiosity, "Why?"

"I... I think I" -I force my eyes shut as I force the last words out- "like him."

Twilight's eyes widen as she takes a step back, "You do?"

"Y-yeah. I think I do. Why wouldn't I? He's hard workin', puts others before himself, is easy to talk to and can protect other ponies around him." Stepping to the side I take a deep breath, "It's hard to explain. I've felt like this for a while, Twi. Back before the remembrance parade in Canterlot when I stayed with him for the night. Do you think he... feels the same?"

"I'm sorry, Applejack, but I don't know. He seemed to be getting on really well with you today and he was more than happy to help you. To be honest, I don't even know if he's seeing somepony at the moment. He did ask me something earlier though."

"What did he ask you?"

Twilight runs a hoof under her muzzle, "He wanted to know if it would be possible to start a family if he found the 'right girl.' From that, I'd say that he is potentially looking for somepony to settle down with, if not now then at least in the future."

"He is?" Twilight nods as I feel something warm building up inside me. With a smile spreading across my muzzle I look to the side, "So... do you reckon he may be interested?"

"I couldn't tell you, AJ. There's a chance, but I wouldn't try anything until you know for sure."

"Don't worry, I won't." Smiling, Twilight leaves the study to join John in the kitchen. There's a chance then. He's looking for somepony to be with so there may be a chance he's interested in me. With a grin spreading over my face, I leave the study to join the other two in the kitchen.

I've just got to make sure I'm right before I go divin' in.

Chapter 80 - A day at the races

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

I'm awoken by the sound of singing birds outside as the sunlight pierces through a gap in the curtains to shine on my eyelids. Rolling to the side I let out a yawn as I rub the sleep out of my eyes. Giving myself a few minutes to wake up I cautiously throw the sheets from the bed and swing my legs around to sit on the side of the bed. Lifting my head I look around the spare room Twilight gave me for the night, having your own castle has its benefits as she seems to have more spare bedrooms than she knows what to do with.

I actually ended up getting lost last night when I got up in the middle of the night to get a drink, once I got a drink of water from the kitchen I spent the next twenty minutes trying to find my room again. I didn't exactly have the greatest sleep last night, my mind kept running back to Twilight's experiment with Applejack which prevented me from sleeping. I still can't get over the fact that Twilight was able to use a transfiguration spell to turn a pony into a human. One night I'd have to try and convince Luna to do it, maybe as a birthday treat or something.

I also couldn't get over how Applejack looked as a human. She had a perfect figure, a toned body which showed her years of hard work on the farm and a perfect pair of breasts. If I came across a girl like that back home I'd be all over her in a heartbeat... well, I'd have to be single as well. Shaking my head I finally push myself from the bed and walk towards the door. Before I leave my room I quickly look down at my own body as I realise I'm only wearing my boxer shorts, deciding that I should throw on a top I turn back to my shirt which hangs over the bannister of my bed.

Reaching out for my shirt I fail to notice by bag alongside the bed and end up kicking it across the floor spilling its contents. Groaning I grab hold of my shirt and quickly put it on before moving to pick up all my items. Collecting my clothing from the floor I pause when I notice two paper slips. Picking them up I turn the slips and flip them over. Wonderbolt tickets? Why have I got... Oh yeah. Rainbow's gift for me at Christmas, but why did Chaser put them in my bag?

Looking closer at the tickets my eyes widen when I notice the date. Shit. They're for this afternoon. Sighing I rest the tickets on the bedside table as I pick up the rest of my items. I guess I can head to Canterlot to watch the airshow and endurance race, but who do I take with me? Well, I guess since Rainbow got the tickets for me I should ask her. With everything collected off the floor, I place them all back into my field pack and make my way to the kitchen.

Making my way through the kitchen I find Spike searching through the fridge. "Morning, Spike."

"Morning, John. Sleep well?"

Stretching my arms I move to the kettle and fill it with water, "Better than I did at the hospital. I'd rather have my own bed but at least the bed here is comfy."

"Twilight should be through shortly. Have you got anything planned?"

With the kettle filled I light the hob on the cooker and rest the kettle over the flame. "Well, remember those tickets Rainbow got me for Christmas... Hearths Warming?" Spike nods. "It turns out that the air show and race are today. I thought I'd ask Rainbow if she'd want to come with me to Canterlot to watch."

"No doubt she will," Spike states with a chuckle. Closing the fridge with a bottle of milk in his grasp, he reaches into one of the lower cupboards and retrieves a bowl and a box of cereal. Looking back to me, he shakes the bowl in his claws. "Want one?" Nodding to him he grabs an extra bowl and places it in front of me before collecting a pair of spoons. As he fills up his own bowl, Spike glances to me, "So which race is it? Derby?"

"No. It's an endurance race so there'll be lots of laps." Once he places the box down on the table I take hold of it and fill my bowl with a generous amount. Waiting for him to finish with the milk I then fill my bowl, "So, how has Twilight been coping with the home upgrade?"

Finishing his mouthful, Spike looks around the kitchen. "At first she didn't exactly like it. The castle just didn't feel like home to her, I guess she was used to living in the library."

"I know how she feels, losing her home and starting again."

"Huh, I guess you do." Shovelling another spoonful of cereal into his mouth, Spike continues with his explanation. "Twilight was trying anything to stay away from the castle, no matter what she couldn't see the castle as her home. But the girls helped her realise that what makes a home feel like home isn't what it looks like, It's the memories you make when you're there."

As the kettle begins to whistle I get up from my seat, "Yeah. That's true. Back home we would spend six months in Afghanistan on each deployment, we'd add our own little touches to make it feel like home. Whether it be Williams making his own makeshift barbeque or Stanley plastering his walls with pictures of naked wo-" I cut myself off as my eyes lock onto Spike. Clearing my throat I drop a teabag into a mug and fill it with hot water. "Point is, a home is where you experience many great things and create many memories. Material possessions are one thing, but family and friends are the most vital thing to any home."

"Yeah, but nothing beats a room full of gems." Spike begins to practically drool as he rubs his claws again.

Adding milk to my tea I begin to chuckle as I watch him. As I stir my drink. Twilight enters the room, "Have you got Spike thinking about gems, John?"

Grinning I shake my head, "He did that himself." Moving back to the table I take a seat as I cautiously sip my tea, "Thanks again for letting me stay here, Twilight."

"It's no trouble, John. I may as well make use of all the room in this castle, I don't mind if you need to stay a while." Moving towards the kettle, Twilight begins to make her own drink as Spike wipes his mouth clean with his arm.

"Have you been able to learn your way around here? I managed to get lost last night when I got up."

"I've got the majority of the castle memorised now. There is still the odd occasion when I get mixed up with my rooms, I'm getting there slowly." Making her own cup of Coffee, Twilight joins me at the table. Bringing my mug to my lips my shirt catches against the bandages on my shoulder reminding me of the scar which is bound to cover my body.

Flicking my eyes back to Twilight I lower my mug and rest it against the surface of the table. "Twilight, I know it's still early in the morning but do you reckon you could help me with the rest of my scars? I've got a feeling this mark on my shoulder will leave a lovely scar otherwise."

Sipping her coffee, Twilight nods before resting the mug on the table. "Of course. I guess we got sidetracked yesterday with the transfiguration spell." Twilight climbs out of her seat and moves to the centre of the kitchen. "You'll have to remove your shirt and bandages in order for me to focus on your scars."

Moving next to Twilight I remove my shirt and rest it over the chair. Glancing at my stomach my eyes immediately lock onto the large scar on my abdomen which I obtained during the Griffin civil war. Brushing my hand over my shoulder I tentatively start to peel the bandages away from my skin, thanks to the gel used to treat the burn it prevents the bandages from sticking to me. As I pull the last part away I notice Twilight's troubled expression as she observes my body. The top layer of skin hasn't healed over leaving my blistered flesh underneath exposed, surrounding the burn lies dead or severely damaged skin which threatens to peel away from my body.

Stepping up to me, Twilight examines it closely. "Does it hurt?"

"Not anymore. I spent a week doped up on painkillers and having the hospital staff treating me. They said that they've healed it as best as they can, it's just the case of letting the skin heal." Closing her eyes Twilight begins to channel the magic from her horn, it doesn't take long until her energy pierces my skin and courses through my veins. Switching my focus to my shoulder I watch as the blisters begin to subside, merging back into the flesh and quickly dissipating.

I start to groan as my skin starts to stretch, covering over the exposed flesh the skin starts to solidify recreating the layers which were destroyed by Starlight's spell. As the dead skin rejoins over my shoulder the natural colour of my flesh soon resurfaces, it leaves my shoulder a paler shade than the rest of my body on account of the tan I accumulated during my time in Equestria. As Twilight cuts off the spell I lower my head to check my abdomen, it seems Twilight was also able to heal the scar caused by the artillery shrapnel as I find no signs that it even existed.

Reaching for my shirt I move my right arm around to make sure there's no discomfort in my shoulder. Grabbing hold of my shirt I notice Twilight looking at my skin which is now a different colour from the rest of my body, "How do you feel?"

"It feels fine, Twilight. Thank you. You don't need to worry about the difference with my skin colour, it's just because it's a new layer of skin. Once I get a tan it will look normal again." Pulling my shirt back over my head I take hold of my tea and drain a sizable portion from the mug. "Where does Rainbow live? The entire time I've been in Equestria I've never actually seen her house."

"Rainbow lives on the East side of town," Twilight responds as she returns to her seat. "Just look up and you can't miss it."

Look up? I look to Spike with a confused expression on my face, "What does she mean 'look up'?"

"Rainbow's house is in the clouds," Spike says. "You'll notice her house as soon as you see it."

Scoffing I shake my head, "Surely you two are taking the mickey? She can't live up in the clouds."

Twilight lifts her head as she leans against the table, "John, you already know that the Pegasi can manipulate and control the weather. In order to do this, they need to be able to physically move the clouds. Pegasi can walk on and interact with the clouds, they've also developed techniques in order to strengthen the integrity of clouds to use them as construction materials. In fact, the city of Cloudsdale is primarily constructed within the clouds."

"Buildings? Made of clouds?" Rubbing my face I release a sigh, "Well now I've heard everything." Finishing off the last of my drink I leave my mug in the sink. "I'll be back later tonight. I'll be in Canterlot, I've got some tickets to see the Wonderbolts so I'm gonna see if Rainbow wants to tag along." Walking through the door I call back to them, "See you later."

After taking a shower and changing into a fresh set of clothes I made my way through town in order to find Rainbow, with the weather today being hotter than the rest of the week I decided to leave my jacket behind and opted for a simple pair of jeans and a grey short-sleeved buttoned shirt. Making my way through the town I decide to cut through the market, just in case there was anything in the stands which took my fancy. Most of the stall owners gave me some sort of greeting as I passed, despite being in civilian clothing many of them still refer to me as Captain.

Navigating a number of stands I find who I'm after when I notice Rainbow talking with Applejack in front of an apple stand. Applejack's brother is also with them, Big Mac, I only met him briefly on a few occasions but he seems alright... a little quiet but other than that he's okay. As Big Mac goes about unloading some more produce for the stall I approach Rainbow and Applejack.

Applejack turns her head from Rainbow and smiles at me, "Howdy, John."

"Hey, girls. How's the stall going, Applejack?"

"Pretty good so far. The apples are goin' steadily. What brings you here?"

I turn my gaze to Rainbow as I take the tickets out of my pocket, "The Wonderbolts race is this afternoon. Since you got me the tickets, I was wondering if you wanted to come with me."

A wide grin appears on Rainbow's muzzle before her expression suddenly drops, "I can't. Since I joined the Wonderbolt reserve, they keep calling us back for training. I've got to go to the academy for a training exercise this afternoon."

"Ah, the joys or the military. You want to do something yet they call you in for duty." Running a hand across my beard I look at Applejack, "What about you? Any chance you'd want to come along?"

Applejack seems to pause as she looks at me, "I guess I could check with Big Mac, see if he's okay to watch the stall by himself."

As she steps to the side to talk to her brother, Rainbow steps along side me. "I blame you for this."

Cocking a brow I tilt my head, "For what?"

"Me having to go to this training exercise. Apparently, Spitfire heard about the war games and how much the Rangers moped the floor with the Solar Guard that she wants to train up the Wonderbolts. I heard that she's been asking your other Captain about the training you make the Rangers go through."

Grinning I rest my hands on my hips, "You guys may be an aerial unit but you still need to know how to operate on the ground. It's better to be prepared."

After a moment, Applejack returns with a grin on her face. "Big Mac will watch the stall. I'm ready to go when you are."

"Okay then. Let's head to the train station and get some tickets, we've got to get to Canterlot." As Applejack moves alongside me we both begin to make our way through the market as we head towards the train station.

By the time we reached the station the train had just arrived allowing us to head straight to Canterlot, we didn't have that many stops along the way which only sped up the journey. We spent the majority of the journey just idly chatting about various things, Applejack's work on the farm, me coping with being banned from the closest thing I have to a house. Applejack also seemed to take some interest in my stories from home, particularly about my time in the army when I had nothing else to do except for pissing about with my mates, she even found some of the pictures I had on my phone amusing.

Once we arrived in Canterlot we didn't have that much time until the event was due to start. It probably didn't help that I slept in a bit longer than usual, after a week without work it seems that my internal alarm clock had finally shut off allowing me to sleep in longer than usual. With neither of us being used to travelling around Canterlot we also ended up getting lost on our way to the track, thankfully we were directed by a set of patrolling guards when we asked for directions.

After queuing up for a number of minutes we finally reach the entrance in order to present our tickets. Handing the tickets over to the steward, she examines them briefly before allowing us to enter the stadium. Stepping through a number of tunnels we enter the main arena. The track is similar to that of a four-hundred-meter track you'd expect to see at any athletics event, apart from the lines being made from thin barriers of cloud and numerous obstacles such as hoops, slalom posts and various elevations littering the course.

Ascending a number of steps we quickly find our seats, we're almost in the centre of the stadium providing us with a fairly good view of the track. As I take my seat I notice a VIP box on the opposite end of the stadium where both Luna and Celestia seem to be spectating. After a few moments, Luna finally notices me as her eyes seem to lock onto me. She's probably wondering what I'm even doing here. It doesn't take long until Celestia notices her sister staring, following Luna's gaze she seems to give an amused grin before returning to scanning the stadium.

Leaning back in my seat I turn my head to Applejack, "Any idea when they're due to start?"

Applejack shrugs, "I don't reckon it'll be too long. No doubt they'll put on some sort of fancy show before they begin." After a brief pause, Applejack tilts her head, "John, I was wonderin' if... you could help me with somethin'."

"I guess. What do you need help with?"

"Well, seein' as y'all helped out on the farm when you first got to Ponyville, I was wonderin' if you could help me on Friday. With Big Mac and Granny Smith visitin' cousin Braeburn in Appleoosa, I could sure use the help."

Nodding I turn my head to look at her, "Sure, no problem. I can help you out."

A smile quickly covers Applejack's muzzle, "G-great. Thank you. I know y'all like to work so I figured you'd appreciate havin' somethin' to do."

"Everyone seem to think I'm some sort of workaholic."

Chuckling, Applejack turns her focus back to the track. "Well, you always to seem to work yourself to exhaustion."

Groaning I rub my beard, "I'd just rather do something practical then sit on my arse doing nothing."

"I know, I'm exactly the same. Rarely do I get any time off, when the day finally comes around I'd rather be doing some work instead of relaxin'." Applejack rubs her hoof across her foreleg, "I guess we're the same in that sense."

"Yeah, the joys of having little to no social life. We're certainly living the dream." Before Applejack can respond she is cut off as numerous cloud trails fill the sky overhead. Lifting our heads we watch as a number of the Wonderbolts put on an acrobatic display performing various aerial formations and stunts you'd expect to see pilots perform at an air show. Focusing on the Wonderbolts I'm able to identify at least three of them, High Winds, Soarin and Fleetfoot, there doesn't seem to be any sign of Spitfire as I imagine that she is probably running the training exercise for the reservists.

We both watch as they Wonderbolts begin to perform a variety of stunts before they're due to begin the race. Flying in formation they perform a succession of barrel rolls in order to switch positions with one another as they dive low towards the centre of the stadium. Pulling up they separate outwards in the shape of a star as they head towards the stands, as they get closer they quickly pull themselves up at the last minute in order to fly over the audiences head as they create small smoke trails which resemble the Wonderbolts insignia.

The display continues for a number of minutes before they finally come to a stop at the centre of the track, hovering above the race course they're quickly instructed to enter their starting positions on the track as members of the audience cheer following their display. After reading the details of the race I figured out that the endurance race consists of three hundred laps of the track, seeing as the Wonderbolts are the best fliers in Equestria I'd imagine it shouldn't be too difficult for them.

As they get into position to begin the race I lean closer to Applejack, "Who do you reckon is gonna win?"

"Not sure. If it was just a few laps then I'd go for Fleetfoot, she's probably the quickest. For an endurance race, I ain't too sure."

Looking over the fliers I lean back into my chair, "I'll bet ten bits that it's Soarin."

Applejack cocks a brow as she looks at me, "Soarin? Why him?"

"He's an officer. If the Wonderbolts are anything like the army then they'll make their officers go through tougher training than usual. We were expected to be fitter than those under our command."

Applejack chuckles as she prods me with her hoof, "Just because he's an officer, it doesn't mean he's fitter than the rest."

"True. Most of the officers I've seen back home probably couldn't complete a fitness test if you'd ask them." Shrugging I hold out my hand towards Applejack, "The bet still stands. Ten bits that Soarin wins."

A grin quickly surfaces on Applejack's face as she takes hold of my hand, "Deal." As soon as the bet has been made the race begins. Just like Applejack said, Fleetfoot had more speed as she pulled ahead of the others earlier on. If this was a sprint then I'd be worried about who I bet on, if she keeps going like this she'll only end up tiring herself out allowing the others to overtake her later on. Soarin however was sitting comfortably in the middle as he paced himself, probably waiting for an opportunity before he'll make his move to seize first place.

As the race went on there were a number of near misses as some of the fliers came close to clipping the obstacles in their path, it allowed the race to pick up some interest as watching somebody going around in circles isn't exactly the most entertaining thing in the world. Applejack didn't really seem to care, she would occasionally glance to the race as we ended up having our own conversation. After a while her body was pressing lightly against mine as she used me as a post to lean against, I didn't particularly mind as we continued to talk with one another.

After the hundredth lap Soarin had taken second place as Fleetfoot pulled back to forth, High Winds was in the lead by a couple of feet but it didn't seem long until she'd lose her position. As I look over the rest of the stadium my eyes once again lock onto Luna as she's looking directly at me. Once she notices that I'm finally looking at her she tilts her head to the side in an attempt to signal for me to come to her. As soon as she does this she says something to Celestia before rising from her seat and exiting the box.

Resting my hand on Applejack's back I hold her up as I climb out of my seat, "I'm gonna get us some drinks. I should only be a few minutes." Applejack nods as she sits up straight in her own seat. Moving down the steps I quickly head through the tunnel into the main corridor of the stadium which houses various stalls and facilities for patrons to use. Looking at a set of signs I follow the one which points towards the VIP box and start to head in that direction.

In a couple of minutes, I start to move through a section of corridors with very few ponies around me. Checking the signs again I hear Luna's voice from behind me, "Well, it seems that you're finally out of hospital."

Turning around I notice that Luna has used her magic in order to make her appear as Moon Glow, "No thanks to you. I was ready to leave after a couple of days but you insisted that they kept me there for a week."

Luna grins as she steps closer, "If I didn't do that then I can guarantee that you would have tried to return to work as soon as you could get out of bed." She quickly glances to the side before her horn illuminates, as soon as I hear a door behind me open up she quickly pushes me inside as she joins me. As soon as she closes the door she presses her lips against mine in an aggressive yet passionate kiss. Pulling back she prods my chest, "It's about time you followed orders and took some time off."

"Well, a certain Princess banned me from staying in the barracks." Looking around the room I can see that Luna has pushed us into some sort of supply closet, the large room seems to have various barriers and cones likely used to direct visitors and to close off sections of the stadium. Lifting my hands I hold out my palms to Luna.

She initially looks to me in confusion until her eyes widen as they lock onto my palms, "Your scars. They're gone. How?"

"Twilight learnt a spell and was able to repair my skin. That's not the only one." Grasping my shirt I quickly unbutton it and show Luna my chest where my abdominal scar once was. Once she notices that the scar is no longer there I adjust my shirt to expose my shoulder showing Luna the new layer of skin where the burn once was. "Twilight was able to patch me up."

Luna gives a coy smile as her hoof presses against my chest, "This doesn't mean you can go back to work yet. Nice try, John."

Wrapping my arms around her neck I pull her closer, "It was worth a shot. I guess I'll just have to stay at Twilight's until you let me back into my room."

"Saturday. I'll send orders to allow you to resume duties on Saturday, on one condition."

"And what's that?"

"Enter my office in the barracks once you're allowed in. Once you're there I want you to pay close attention to the fireplace, resting on the mantle will be a golden pot with a special powder. Simply start the fire and throw the powder into the flame, once you've done that I want you to walk into the fire."

My eyes widen as I pull back, "Walk into the fire?"

Luna shakes her head as a smile spreads over her muzzle, "Trust me, John. If you add the powder like I instructed then it won't harm you. It's a magical chemical which has teleportation properties. The fireplace is enchanted and linked to one other location, the fireplace in my study here in Canterlot."

"So it'll teleport me to your room in the castle?" Luna nods as I wiggle my eyebrows, "So why do you want me to come to your room?"

Luna gives a seductive smile, "You can probably guess." Moving closer her lips lock against mine as her tongue lightly brushes against my lips. Allowing her access our tongues flick against one another as my hands begin to run through her coat. Releasing a soft moan she pulls back from the kiss, "I should probably get back before Celestia becomes suspicious."

Nodding I button up my shirt and give Luna one last kiss, "I'll see you Saturday. Shall we say 21:00?"

"I'll see you then." Opening the door she steps out and turns to head towards the VIP box, I quickly leave the room and close the door behind me before anyone else notices. With a grin on my face, I turn to head back down the corridor to collect a couple of drinks before returning to Applejack.

I'm definitely looking forward to the weekend now.

Chapter 81 - A night at the clubs

"You owe me ten bits, Applejack," Walking out on the main street I hold out my hand to Applejack as we navigate through the crowds. Just as I predicted the senior officer had won the race, it wasn't exactly by much but it was still a victory. After regaining her energy Fleetfoot was able to make another push gaining the ground she lost, but by the last few laps she left herself exhausted allowing Soarin to make the last push to win the race.

Groaning, Applejack tilts her stetson to reveal a small coin pouch attached to its underside. "Y'all only won that by a nose."

"I still won." Keeping my hand outstretched I wiggle my fingers, "Come on. Cough it up." Pulling on the pouches, Applejack pours a few coins onto my hand. Once the coins are all resting on her hoof she takes her stetson back and reattaches the pouch before pulling the drawstring with her teeth and fitting her stetson back onto her head. "So... you keep your money in your hat?"

Applejack shrugs, "I've always got it on me. At least I always know where it is."

Taking my money pouch out of my pocket I drop the coins into the pouch, "That's why humans are better. We have pockets." As we walk down the streets of Canterlot the evening sun illuminates the cobbled street before us, many businesses are preparing to close for the night whereas the local nightlife is starting to awaken. Despite the fact that the night has yet to begin, it seems that various groups are already coming out for the night to drink their worries away.

I'll probably miss that most of all out of everything from home, the nights out with friends. After days of hard work and daily stresses, the one thing I would always look forward to is the weekend where I'd spend the evening at the pub with my mates getting pissed. I know it isn't the weekend but I've already made plans to help Applejack on Friday then I'm spending Saturday night with Luna, so I'm gonna make an exception and have a large drinking session on a Wednesday night... kinda like a student night when I was at college.

Looking back at Applejack I rest my hands in my pockets, "You haven't got to head back to Ponyville, have you?"

"Not anytime soon. Why? Is there somethin' else you want to do?" Applejack seems to look up to me with a soft smile on her muzzle.

"How about we go get some drinks? Ponyville only has the one tavern and I won't be allowed in the common room at the barracks."

"Won't it be expensive here? I mean, we're in Canterlot."

"The drinks are on me, then. I don't pay rent so I may as well pay for the drink. So, what do you say?"

Applejack's eyes seem to widen slightly as her smile increases, "So you'll be buyin' me drinks. All night. The two of us?"

"Yeah." Cocking a brow I lean closer, "Is that a problem?"

"N-no," Applejack responds almost instantly. "It ain't a problem. I just... want to make sure that you're fine with it."

"Yeah, I'm fine. Why wouldn't I be?"

"No reason. It's just... drinks may be expensive here."

Chuckling I shake my head, "I've been to London for a night out, now that is expensive. I don't mind spending some cash, besides, you're the one who was paying me when I first came to Equestria. The least I can do is repay you in some way."

"All right then. Thank you, John."

"So where do you want to go? Find a pub? Go to a club?"

Applejack grins at my last suggestion, "A nightclub? I never took you for somepony who goes clubbin'."

"I rarely ever went to a nightclub, not really my scene. However, I fancy a change. I've only been to taverns here so I'm curious to try a club. Have some shots, dance like a complete idiot... and who knows, maybe even score some drugs."

"What?" Applejack freezes as she suddenly looks at me.

Laughing I step up to her and pat the top of her stetson, "I'm joking. Do I look like a druggie?"

Applejack starts to chuckle as she walks ahead, "Well you did take too many painkillers."

"Touche, farmgirl."

"Farmgirl? If I'm a 'farmgirl' then what the hay are you?"

"I'm a Brummie."

Applejack looks at me in confusion, "A what?"

"A Brummie. It's just what you call someone from Birmingham."

"Like I'd know that."

Stepping alongside her, we both turn the corner on the street and follow the road. As soon as I lift my head I feel as though I'm back home, covering both sides of the roads is nothing but pubs and clubs. Various patrons are filling the streets, a number of the mares are even dressed up to enjoy the night. Groups of stallions which are clearly off duty guards are moving down the street, pushing one another as they seem to be getting an eyeful of all the mares. Bouncers stand watch at the doors as a number of patrolling guards slowly stroll down the centre of the street.

"John?" A mare's voice asks from behind me. She sounds similar to Sunny, but something seems off. Turning around I look to the mare as she looks up at me. She has a coat of pale yellow with large turquoise eyes looking directly up at me, her mane falls alongside her horn in natural curls as it covers the right side of her face, a streak of dark orange runs down the length of her mane. Her Cutie mark is a white shield with a naval mast overlaying.

Lifting a hand I slowly point a finger as my brain finally catches up on, "You're Sunny's sister, aren't you?"

Smiling she seems to come to attention as she holds her hoof and shakes my hand, "Yes, Sir. I'm Windy Shield."

When I finally pull my hand free from her grasp I look down at her, "Why are you referring to me as 'Sir'?"

"Well you are a military officer, and seeing as I'm an enlisted mare-"

"-You're enlisted? Sunny never told me that."

Windy chuckles as she flicks her mane away from her eye, "Well, seeing as we're nearly identical twins she tried to find some way to make herself stand out."

"So what unit are you with?"

"Oh, I'm not with the Guard. I'm in the ERN."

Cocking a brow I glance to Applejack, "What's the 'ERN'?"

"The Equestrian Royal Navy," Applejack responds.

Windy grins as she shakes her head, "A Captain in the Guard and you still don't know about the navy."

Standing straight I narrow my eyes, "I'm still a Captain, I probably outrank you."

"True, but I know that you've been temporarily relieved of command, so I don't have to answer to your orders."

"Well... you're definitely a bit more relaxed than your sister."

Windy shrugs, "Sunny has always been the more serious of the two of us. I guess that comes with being the older sister, even if it is only by a few minutes."

"So if you're with the navy, what rank are you?"

"I'm a Petty Officer."

"Hold on... you'll have to bare with me for a minute, I've always been shit with naval ranks." Closing my eyes I try to recall what the army equivalent of her rank is. I know a Chief Petty Officer is an OR-7 so the equivalent of a Staff Sergeant, so I'm gonna guess a Petty Officer is an OR-6. "That would make you a Sergeant, right?" Windy nods, confirming my suspicion. "I bet that annoys Sunny. She's outranked by her little sister."

Grinning, Windy nods as she glances behind her, "It really does. I've gone through life with her trying to boss me around as the big sister, so outranking her is definitely a point I like to rub into her face." Following her gaze, I notice she's looking to a group of four mares who seem to be waiting for her, "I should probably get back to my friends. We've all been given some shore leave so we're going out for the night."

Before she steps away I call out to her, "Hey, you wouldn't happen to know any good clubs around here, would you? I've never been out in Canterlot so I don't know where to go."

A smile seems to spread across Windy's muzzle as an idea pops into her head, "You could always come with us. We were going to go to the Golden Horseshoe, I'm sure the girls won't mind you tagging along."

I turn my head back to Applejack, "What do you say, Applejack? I'll still buy you drinks for the night."

Applejack seems a little disheartened at first. After a brief pause, she lifts her head, "Sure. Sounds good to me."

"Great." Windy waves for us to follow her, "Come on. We'll head straight for the club, we're likely going to be there all night. Sunny told me that you can drink like a fish, John."

Grinning I rub my knuckle against my chest, "I can handle my drinks."

"What she didn't tell you is that she could never out drink me. I'll give you a run for your money." Heading across the street we join up with her friends, "John, these are Sunrise, Mythic, Crystal and Honeydew." She points to each of the girls as she introduces them, Sunrise is a dark yellow Pegasus, Mythic is a white Unicorn, Crystal a pale blue Earth pony and Honeydew is another Pegasus with a coat of golden honey. "Girls, I'm pretty sure you've all heard of John. He and his friend, Applejack, will be joining us. Now come on, let's head inside and get some drinks."

"Is this really a drinking game on Earth?" Windy asks as she looks sceptically at the coin I dropped in her glass. We're sat in one of the booths which we claimed alongside the main dancefloor. Despite the night still being young, there are a fair few ponies out to enjoy themselves. The bar at the far end of the club is packed as fast tempo electronica plays from the speakers.

"It is in England," I respond as I lean back into the booths seat. "God save the Queen... well Princesses in this case. You need to hurry up, they're drowning."

"How is this supposed to make me drink quicker?"

"You serve the Princesses and they're drowning in your drink. You've got to down your drink in order to save them. Simple"

I notice the coin lift from the glass in a white aura as Mythic giggles, "Then why don't you demonstrate?" Grinning she drops the coin in my glass, "You'd better save them, Captain." Grabbing my glass I quickly toss back the vodka and soda mixer draining the glass of its contents. As the coin makes its way out of the glass I clamp down my teeth in order to catch it. With the coin still between my teeth, I rest the glass on the table and show the girls the coin as they cheer.

Releasing the coin from my mouth I catch it in my hand, "See. It's a piece of piss."

"Do y'all even know where that coin has been?" Applejack asks.

"Nope. It makes no difference to me, I've been in all sorts of weird places as well."

"Yeah," Crystal calls out. "He's been in Windy's sister."

Windy's friends laugh as she blushes mildly, "Thank for reminding me of that."

Cocking a brow I tilt my head towards her, "You knew?"

"Sunny... may have told me when she got back from the war. Then I may have told my friends," She smiles sheepishly before finishing her drink.

"You're just like Chaser, blabbing about who I've slept with."

"She's told me about him as well. Don't tell her that I told you this... but apparently, you're better than him."

I can't help but mentally pat myself on the back as the girls laugh upon hearing that. Ha! Fuck you Chaser! I'm better than you are! "So... you're not bothered by the fact that I've... been with your sister?"

Windy scoffs as she leans back in her chair, "She can rut with whoever she wants. It's none of my concern."

Honeydew shrugs, "Not many mares can say they've rutted with a human, though."

"Obviously not that many. There's only one human in all of Equestria."

Mythic grins as she rests her forehooves on the table, "Is it like a badge of honour?"

"According to Sunny, it is," Crystal adds as she starts to chuckle.

Knocking on the table, I interrupt them, "Have I suddenly disappeared from the room?"

The five girls share a glance before they slowly turn to me with sly grins. "So, how many mares have you been with?"

I quickly glance to Applejack who seems to be staring into space, "Why?"

"Come on, John," Windy calls out. "It's just some friendly bonding between us military personel."

"Alright then. I'll only answer if you girls answer first. How many mares have you been with?" Grinning I rest against my seat, I doubt they want to share their sex lives with me.

"One," Windy replies.

"Six," Sunrise answers with confidence. "Mares are better than Stallions any day of the week."

"None," The rest of the girls including Applejack answer simultaneously.

Grinning, I look to Sunrise, "Way to live up to the stereotype that the navy is gay." Sunrise only shrugs in response as a smile spreads across her muzzle.

Tilting her stetson back, Applejack looks to me. "It's your turn, John. You've got to answer now."

I roll my eyes as I sigh, "Three."

"Three!?" They all call out simultaneously. Applejack seems to be more shocked than the rest who only seem to be intrigued by my answer.

"Is there an echo in here? Yes. Three mares. You already know who one of them was."

Mythic grins as she looks to me with pleading eyes, "You've got to tell us who they were."

"...No." I'll be fucked if I'm telling them. Spitfire would probably be pissed if I told them about her, and Luna... well she'd probably just end up killing me or something.

"You do realise that we're just gonna guess, right?"

Scoffing I shake my head, "There's probably millions of mares in the world. You're gonna be here a while."

"Janine?" Windy asks. "Sunny said you stayed at her home during the war. It makes sense... just the two of you. Together in a house. Alone"

"No. I've never been with a Griffin. Besides, Janine is a virgin."

"Princess Twilight?" Honeydew asks as she wiggles her eyebrows. "Did she show you a special kind of... friendship?"

Applejack scoffs as she looks to me, "I highly doubt Twilight would try sleeping with him. No offence, John."

I've banged a Princess, just not that one. Besides, I've got the feeling she'd kill the mood by asking questions during the experience as she'd treat it like a science experiment. I shake my head, "No. I've not slept with Twilight."

"I've got it!" Sunrise announces as she points to me. "I heard you and a certain Wonderbolt got close during the homecoming celebrations. Not to mention the fact you both got tangled up at the Equestrian Games. Spitfire."

"Spitfire? Why her?"

"Just because. I bet she's the kind of mare who knows a certain trick or two in the bedroom. The way she shouts, she must be good with her mouth."

Grinning I nod my head, "Yeah, I bet she's good with her mouth." I know she's good with her mouth. I may have been drunk but I certainly remember every little detail about my night with her, she certainly knew how to use her mouth. "But, no. I haven't been with Spitfire either."

"You were with someone that night," Applejack points out as she finishes her drink. "You weren't doing that good at trying to cover it up."

"Yes, I fucked someone that night, but it wasn't Spitfire."

"Then who was it?"

"I don't fucking know," I respond as I run my hand through my beard. "I was completely out of it. It was only a one night stand, we only fucked." Groaning I get up from my seat, "I'm gonna get us all some more drinks. We're in a night club and barely buzzed, we need to get shit faced and have a bloody rave."

--------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - Applejack

As the hours went by John decided to keep everypony topped up with drinks, he seemed pretty determined to enjoy his time in a nightclub while he was here. I ain't fond of them myself, but it was good to see him relaxin' for once. It was safe to say that after a few hours the drinks were starting to get to everypony. I wasn't exactly looking forward to coming here with some ponies we've never met but it has so far turned out to be a good night.

With the DJ taking a quick break, John was able to convince him to play some songs from his phone. Compared to the usual music he plays these songs seemed to be the sort of music I'd expect you'd here at a club on Earth. As the song plays out loud I rest my empty glass on the table as myself and Windy look to John who's dancing with the other girls. Compared to how he usually acts he doesn't seem to care what others think as he seems to be enjoying himself.

Dancing alongside the girls with his shirt open, he moves in time with the beat of the song. Taking a number of exaggerated steps on the spot his lifts up his elbows to match his steps where he adds in the occasional downward punch with his hands. Changing directions he brings his one leg across in front of the other before turning to the side. Repeating the action he then rests his hands on the trim on his trousers where he brings his leg up as he turns on the spot. He isn't exactly the greatest dancer but at least he and the others seem to be enjoying themselves.

My eyes drift slightly over his exposed chest as the flashing lights outline his muscular features, reflecting against the light sweat which coats his skin. As I continue to look I notice Windy following my gaze before she looks back at me with a sly grin, "I take it you see something you like?"

Quickly turning my head away from John I lock eyes with her, "What do you mean?"

"Don't try to play it cool. I saw exactly what you were doing, you were checking out John."

"I-I was not," I respond as I feel my cheeks heating up against my will.

Chuckling, Windy lifts her hoof and points to my cheeks. "You're not a good liar."

Sighing I lower my head, "Fine. Maybe I was."

"I don't blame you. He's the only human in this world, that makes him kinda exotic. He's kind of like a badge of honour for mares." I only nod as Windy glances to John as he attempts to dance. "He's tall, fairly muscular, a military officer, a war hero and not to mention he doesn't look that bad for a different species."

"Not the greatest of dancers, though."

Windy chuckles as she sips her drink, "True. He has passion and seems to be enjoying himself, that's all that matters."

Finishing off my drink I slowly shift my gaze back to John. "I've got somethin' to ask. What did Sunny tell you about... you know?"

Cocking a brow she leans closer to me, "Why are you so curious? Interested in him?"

"M-maybe I am."

"Well for a start, she said that his fingers are incredible at reaching... certain spots." I find myself leaning closer against the table as I listen, "However, she said he isn't as big as a stallion."

"Really?" I ask in surprise. "Look at the size of him. How the hay isn't he big down there?"

"Beats me," Windy responds with a shrug. "It's not all doom and gloom, she said he definitely knows how to use it. He also lasted longer than any stallion she's been with, that's a plus in my book." Grinning she wiggles her eyebrows, "So why don't you make a move on him."

"What do you mean?"

"You're a mare, he's a stallion... well, a male. You both have desires. Get in there."

I can't help but blush as Windy suggests I make a move on him, "Well, why haven't you tried anything?"

She raises an eyebrow as she shakes her head, "He's been with my sister. That kinda put me off quite a bit."

"Right." Pushing my glass over the table surface I glance back at John as he seems to be jumping on the spot with his hands in the air, "I don't know if he's interested in me."

"Why wouldn't he be?"

"For all the thing y'all just said. He's a military officer, war hero and he could probably get any mare he wanted." Sighing I run my hoof over my muzzle, "Somepony like him wouldn't be interested in a mare like me."

Windy just looks at me for a moment, "You know... you could always give him a push in the right direction."

Raising an eyebrow I look at her in confusion, "A push?" Nodding, she leans to the side and reaches into the saddle bag one of her friend left. Finding what she's after she levitates a small glass phial and rests it on the table. The glass phial is filled with a small amount of purple liquid which seems to bubble. "What's that?"

"It's a love potion." When I'm about to respond she raises her hoof to cut me off, "It isn't a full strength potion, he won't fall madly in love with you. In a small dose, it will do nothing but make him feel lust towards you. One passionate night of sex and he won't even know he was under its effect."

As she passes the phial to me I balance it on my hoof, "I don't know."

"The option is there for you. What you do with it is up to you." Leaving me with the phial she climbs out of her seat, "I'm going to join the girls. Who knows... maybe you'll be able to woo him the old fashioned way." Stepping away with a sway of her hips she moves towards John and quickly starts dancing alongside him and the girls.

My eyes lock back onto the phial. A love potion? I can't do that, it just isn't fair. But she said it isn't a strong enough to make him fall in love. If I gave him only a small portion of it then I doubt it will work that same as it does to ponies. I don't reckon a small amount will be any more effective on him than any ponies. I'd have to think about it. Removing my stetson I drop the phial into the inner trim and rest it back against my head.

Climbing out of my seat I decide to make my way over to the others and join them. Reaching John, he turns his focus to me as a smile spreads across his lips. As he smiles at me I start to feel a slight tingling in my stomach as butterflies seem to surface. It doesn't take too long until the two of us are dancing together, the mixture of alcohol and the club atmosphere helping us both to relax and enjoy each others company.

And I thought I wouldn't have gotten anywhere near him tonight with these girls around.

Chapter 82 - The lake

--------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - John Davies

My head pounds as I'm slowly awoken by something moving along my legs, as I feel the weight shift against my lower body I also notice that my pillow seems to be slowly rising and lowering bellow me. Finally opening my own eyes I immediately notice that my pillow is instead the sleeping form of Mythic as her white coat slowly rises and falls with every breath. Looking at my legs I notice Applejack shuffling slightly as her hooves seem to wrap around my legs as though it was her own pillow. I give a quiet sigh of relief as I find myself to be fully clothed, memories of the previous night slowly return to me as I recall lots of drinking and dancing. By the end of the night, we made our way back towards Windy's home in Canterlot to spend the night.

Groaning I finally sit up and rub my hands over my eyes, my mouth is incredibly dry as I can still taste the alcohol from the previous night. Trying to move my legs I find Applejacks grip to be firm as she tightens her hold instinctively. "Applejack?" She gives a soft grunt as she slowly wakes up, her stetson threatening to fall off the side of her head. "Applejack... give me back my legs." Hesitantly she lifts her head as her eyes creak open to lock on to mine. "Come on... I'm not a teddy bear."

Yawning she finally releases my legs returning control to me, "What time is it?"

Lifting my wrist I glance at my watch, "09:30, so we've only had a few hours sleep."

"I'm used to little sleep... but this is ridiculous." Sitting up she adjusts her stetson as she glances at Mythic, "She clearly ain't used to it either."

Tilting my head I prod Mythics chest. She doesn't even seem to respond to my attempt at waking her. "She'll be out of it for a few hours." Looking around the rest of the room I rub my beard as I notice Honeydew curled up on the edge of the bed yet can't find the other two, "Where are the others?"

"Beats me. Windy and Sunrise stayed in her room so they're still probably asleep."

Climbing off the bed my body immediately sways as I'm pretty sure if I took a breath test from home it would say that I was still pissed. Looking back to Applejack her body seems to sway as she stands alongside me, "Come on. Let's find Windy, get some breakfast then head back to Ponyville. No doubt you've got work."

Walking out of the bedroom we slowly stumble through the hallway, "Big Mac is doing all the work today, since I'm running the farm tomorrow he said it he'd let me rest today." Before I can respond the sound of a very satisfied female moan bellows out from the neighbouring room. Applejack and I freeze as we glance to one another, still being pumped up with alcohol I go against my better judgement and push down on the doors handle before letting the door open.

Inside I can see Windy splayed out on her back with a satisfied grin on her face as she pants heavily, resting between her hindlegs is Sunrise who turns her head to look at us in the doorway. Grinning she lifts her forehoof to wipe her muzzle, "Morning guys."

Regaining some control, Windy lifts her head and waves at us. "I didn't know... you two were awake."

I slowly shift my gaze to Applejack who brings her stetson over her head in an attempt to hide her blushing face, "Yeah... it seems you two have been awake for a while."

Chuckling, Honeydew turns her head back to Windy. "Yeah, we have."

Windy matches her friends chuckle as I glance at Honeydew, "You're reinforcing the stereotype of the navy being gay again."

"I know."

Cocking a brow I rest my hand in my pockets as I look at Windy, "So... is this mare number two?"

Windy shakes her head, "No. Me and Honeydew have been together before, friends with benefits." A sudden grin forms on Windy's face as she wiggles her eyebrows, "You two could always join us. I'll hit two milestones in one go, being with two mares along with a human."

I freeze as Applejack and I once again share a glance. Clearing my throat I take a step back, "Umm... tempting. However, I think we're gonna pass." I'm pretty sure if I was single I'd be jumping all over that offer. I've never been in a three-way, let alone a foursome.

Honeydew only shrugs, "Meh... your loss." Turning back she buries her head between Windy's hindlegs causing her to gasp in surprise.

"Okay then... We're gonna shoot off and leave... you two to it. Have fun." Quickly closing the door I turn to Applejack who seems to have turned the brightest shade of red. "Well, I'm sure Sunny will appreciate me telling her that I've watched her sister getting eaten out." Rubbing my beard I continue to move down the hallway, "Come on. Let's get back to Ponyville."

Catching a train back to Ponyville we were able to make it back to town just before noon, Applejack was still clearly tired from the night before as she ended up falling asleep against me on the train. I didn't particularly mind, being crammed in the back of Mastiffs and Warrior IFV on a regular basis meant that I was used to having people constantly leaning against me. During the train ride, I decided to idly flick through the photos on my phone from home focusing particularly on nights out with friends. It was good to spend the night out with the girls, it felt just like home, but I can't help but feel a bit down as I think about my friends back home.

As the train pulls up at the station in Ponyville I rub my hand over my heavy eyelids as I carefully rock Applejack back and forth, "Applejack, wake up?" Slowly she opens her eyes as she looks up at me, "Enjoy your nap?" Nodding she removes her forehooves from around my left arm as she sits up.

Rubbing her eyes she release a yawn, "Are we in Ponyville?"

I find her yawn to be contagious as I find myself copying her actions, "We are. You gonna head back to the farm?"

"Yeah. I should check on Granny, make sure she's alright. What about you?"

Shrugging I get up from my seat, "I don't know. I might stop by Rarity's and see about getting some new clothes."

"New clothes? Ain't you got plenty so far?"

"Yeah, but they're for the winter and early spring. I need to get some for the hot weather, maybe get some shorts and even a pair of swimming trunks."

As we step onto the train platform, Applejack releases another yawn. "Swimming trunks? Really?"

"What?" I ask in a defensive tone. "I like to go for a swim every now and then. I don't exactly plan on skinny dipping."

Chuckling Applejack steps to the side, "I'll leave y'all to it, then. You still able to help me on the farm tomorrow?"

"Yeah. I'll come around just before midday."

"Great," Applejack responds with a soft smile. "See y'all tomorrow." Turning away she seems to walk away with a bit more spring in her step. Watching her as she leaves I leave the station and make my way towards Rarity's. Looking to the sky overhead I'm unable to find a cloud for miles around, the cool breeze as a nice way to keep me cool despite the warm temperature. Navigating the last few streets I can see a number of guards going about their regular duties, patrolling along the residential streets the two guards nod towards me which I quickly return.

Reaching the boutique I notice the sign on the door stating that the shop is open and make my way straight inside. As I step inside I can hear Rarity's voice come from the changing rooms, "He'll absolutely adore it, darling."

"Do you think so?" Sunny's voice responds with a slight hint of embarrassment.

"But of course. What stallion doesn't appreciate his marefriend dressing up to add a little flair to their love life?" Okay... I've definitely come here at the wrong time. As I'm about to turn to head out the door it closes behind me causing the bell to ring. "Would you excuse me for a moment?" Before I can reach for the handle I hear Rarity's hoofsteps as she enters the main room, "John, what a pleasure to see you. I trust that you're feeling better?"

Before I can respond the sound of a small box clattering to the floor can be heard from the changing room. "John?" Sunny's voice calls out.

"Yes, it's me, Sunny." Turning around I smile to Rarity, "And I'm feeling much better, Rarity. Thank you. Well, I was until I decided to get absolutely plastered last night." Stepping up to Rarity I call out towards Sunny, "I saw your sister while I was in Canterlot."

"What!?" Something else clatters to the floor before the changing room door opens. "How did you come across her?" In her haste to come and ask me, it seems that she forgot that she was dressed up. My eyes widen when I notice that she's dressed up in lingerie. A laced scarlet red corset sits tight against her torso with small gaps revealing her fur underneath, a set of lacey panties are secured over her rump with a set of black fishnet stocking being supported on her hindlegs with suspenders connected to the bottom of the corset. A partially see-through gown rest against her back and over her tail as it seems to wrap around the back of her body.

"Well... I never thought I'd see the day where a pony decided to dress up in lingerie." Sunny's eyes quickly lower to look at herself before she tries to jump back into the changing room, as she turns I notice a small heart is cut into the panties revealing her sex. "Why the hell are you embarrassed? Everyone walks around naked. How is it suddenly bad to have some clothing on?" As she jumps back into the changing room I turn my head to Rarity, "Why is she dressed up?"

Rarity clears her throat as she looks back at me, "It's for Chaser. It's his birthday on Sunday so she wants to give him a... special present."

Grinning I scratch my beard, "Yeah, that bastard will probably like that." I can't help but hate the fact that I didn't even know that Chaser's birthday was coming up, if I remember correctly he should be turning thirty-five. Shit... I never even bothered to learn when Luna's birthday is! Fuck! What if I missed it?

"John? Is everything alright? You look as though you've forgotten something important."

Yeah... possibly my girlfriend's birthday! I need to think of a way of asking her about Luna's birthday without raising suspicion. Nodding I rub my face as an idea comes to me. "Yeah, I'm fine. Rarity, do the Princesses have military processions on their birthday?"

Rarity pauses as she thinks about it, "Celestia doesn't. However Princess Luna has since her return, she always had more pride in the military and loved the tradition of it. Why?"

Yes! I can ask about her birthday without raising suspicion. "Well... as an officer in her Guard I want to know if she has a birthday ceremony I need to prepare for. So when is her birthday?"

"I believe it is 30th of August. You were still in the Griffin Empire last year, not to mention you hadn't been appointed to either the Lunar or Solar Guard, so I guess you had no reason to know."

"Okay, so I've got plenty of time then." As that panic attack finally comes to an end another thought crosses my mind. "How old is she? I know she's immortal but I never learnt her age."

Rarity brings her hoof to her muzzle as she tries to think, "I believe... she should be two-thousand and forty-one years old this year." Fucking hell. That's a bit of an age difference between us.

Opening the door to the changing room, Sunny steps back into the main room wearing nothing and levitating a small box alongside her. "You never told me how you met my sister."

Shrugging I step to the side, "It's hardly an interesting story. I was in Canterlot with Applejack and your sister recognised me. I do kinda stand out. You never told me that she was in the navy or the fact that she outranked you."

"She joined the same time that I joined the Guard. But what were you doing with her."

"I went out clubbing."

Sunny looks at me sceptically, "You went clubbing? With my sister? She didn't... try anything, did she?"

"Not with me. No."

"Not with you? What do you mean?"

Chuckling to myself I shake my head, "Do you really want to know?" Sunny nods her head. "I caught her this morning splayed out on her back with her friend face first in her pussy." Rarity averts her gaze with a light blush as Sunny's jaw seems to lower in shock. "Actually, I told a lie... she did try to get me involved to make it a group session."

"She did what!?" Sunny shouts as she turns red.

"She offered me a three-way, possibly even a foursome."

Sunny groans as she buries her face in her hoof, "I can't believe she did that. I should have known she'd make an advance."

"Well, you did tell her that we hooked up before." Sunny's face turns the brightest shade of red as she averts her gaze, Rarity seems to be trying to pretend that she isn't here as she tentatively listens to the gossip. "So you probably put the idea into her head." Chuckling I scratch my beard, "I'm sure Chaser will enjoy your present for him." Grinning I turn my head towards Rarity, "I came here hoping you could help me with something."

Regaining her composure, Rarity clears her throat. "Of course. What can I help you with?"

"I was hoping you could make a few sets of clothing for hotter temperatures. The clothing you've already made me is great, I just need something a little lighter for when it gets warmer."

"But of course, I would be happy to do that for you." Stepping to the side she levitates a notepad and quill alongside her and prepares to take notes, "What do you require?"

"I won't need much. Just a few pair of shorts and a set of swimming trunks."

Rarity jots them both down on her notepad, "How long are these shorts?"

Leaning down I rest my hands on my knees, "They should ideally reach down to my knees. Though I'd like a set of slightly longer ones as well if you could do that."

"It shouldn't be an issue. Though I must ask, why swimming trunks?" Before I respond Rarity steps to her design board, "Oh, right. Humans always wear clothes, so I suppose you have something for when you go swimming." Drawing some quick design sketches she looks back at me, "I shall begin working on them immediately. I take it you are wanting to go swimming sometime soon."

"I wouldn't mind it. I know some ponies go to the lake or the pool in town. I was hoping to go for a swim."

"Rainbow Dash had asked if Pinkie and I would join her at the lake this afternoon. How about I work on your swimming trunks immediately and we'll head out to join them."

"That sounds great." Stepping alongside Rarity I glance to the board and watch her as she works on her design. Turning my head to Sunny I watch her as she finally begins to recover from earlier, "Care to join us?"

Returning to our world she slowly nods, "Sure. It sounds like a good way to spend my day off." Stepping up to us, Sunny levitates a stack of coins alongside Rarity. "Thank you for the... outfit. I'm going to get this tucked away in my room then I'll join you both at the lake."

As Sunny leaves the store I can't help but chuckle softly, "So, you make lingerie?"

Rarity pauses as she looks over her shoulder at me, "It's a type of fashion I only touch on special occasions, but I can make it. Before you ask, I shall not be making any for you," Rarity adds with a slight grin on her muzzle.

"Aww, no fair. I think I'd look good in a set of sexy stocking," I joke as I give a little wiggle of my hips. Rarity rolls her eyes in response as the amused smile remains on her lips. As she continues to draw some concept art for my new clothing I point out various details and changes that would be required, particularly when it came to the swimming trunks. Working at a rapid pace I was surprised by how well she was able to design and potentially develop various pieces of clothing.

By early afternoon, Rarity was successful at making me a pair of swimming shorts, the lightweight black material rests over my skin stopping just above the knees. Once she had finished creating the shorts I quickly changed into them as she selected a number of items to bring with us to the lake, and by I few items I mean a lot. I had to end up carrying a collapsible lounge chair along with a parasol under my arms as I followed Rarity towards the outskirts of the town where the lake is located.

As we move down a small incline I notice Rainbow and Pinkie who are already at the lake, as Rainbow sets out her own lounge chair I watch as Pinkie jumps off a rope swing into the water below. As we reach the side of the lake Rarity points out a space alongside Rainbow, "If you could set everything over there, darling, I'd appreciate it." Doing as I'm instructed I rest the lounge chair on the ground as I initially erect the parasol.

Cackling, Rainbow lifts her sunglasses as she watches me, "So Rarity has got you doing all the work for her? I thought officers bossed ponies around, not the other way around."

Digging the pole into the soft ground I glance towards Rainbow, "If she was in the army then I'd give orders. Have you also considered the fact that I might just be a gentleman who is helping the lady out?"

This only causes her to laugh more, "You're not a gentleman. In fact, you're the exact opposite."

Picking the lounge chair back up I fold out the legs from the frame as I give a sarcastic laugh, "Ha ha. Laugh it up, you weekend warrior." Setting the chair down I stand to the side as I begin to unbutton my shirt, "How did your training go?"

Resting her head back into her seat, Rainbow picks up a reflector and holds it against her chest. "It was only basic formations and flyover drills, I could have done it all in my sleep."

"It may seem boring but that stuff is important."

"Yeah, yeah. I know. It's just not exactly... exciting."

Undoing the last button on my shirt I peel it away from my back and move to the small basket of supplies Rarity brought with her, "Lots of stuff in the military isn't exciting. And when you get to see the excitement of combat, you'll be dreaming of the day where you can go back to boring mundane tasks." Taking my towel from the basket I move back to the other side of Rainbow and lay it alongside a pink towel which I can only guess is Pinkie's.

"I still blame you for the extra training," Rainbow adds with a slight grin. Lifting her head she rests the reflector against her chest, "How was the Wonderbolts race?"

"It was alright. I won a bet with Applejack so that's a plus, then we went out clubbing and got pretty drunk."

"Hold on," Rainbow states as she sits up. "You and Applejack... clubbing?"

"Yes. Clubbing." Stretching my arms I look back to her as Rarity gets comfortable in the seat. "We stayed out all night drinking and stayed over at Sunny's sisters." Out of the corner of my eye, I notice Sunny and Chaser as they make their way down the incline to join us at the lake, "And as if on queue here comes Sunny and the old man." I wait until the two reach us before leaning closer to Chaser, "Are you sure that you're up for this? I wouldn't want you throwing your back out."

Chaser give a sarcastic laugh as he shakes his head, "Still playing the old man card?"

"Of course I am. I shall play that card forever, until the day I die."

Scoffing he lays his towel alongside mine, "At the rate you keep picking up injuries, it won't be very long."

Grinning I rub my hand over the back of my neck, "You'll miss me when I'm gone."

"You keep telling yourself that." Before he can continue I run towards the lake and jump straight into the water, stretching my arms out I dive into the water submerging myself. I remain under the surface for a few seconds as I allow the cool water to run over my skin before finally resurfacing. Breaking through the water I run my hand over my face to wipe the water from my eyes before looking back towards the others, to my surprise I don't see any sign of Chaser. "You took your time kid," Turning my head I find Chaser treading water alongside me.

Chuckling I shake my head, "How the hell did you already get into the water?"

"Maybe I'm quicker than you? Also the fact that I can fly helps." Grinning he forces his hoof against the water splashing my face before he starts to swim away.

Chuckling I jump straight towards him, "You cheeky fucker." Swimming after him I'm unable to catch up to him as he outpaces me in the water, despite being built for flying he seems to be a fairly strong swimmer compared to me. Slowing my pace I come to a stop as I notice a plastic shark fin poking out of the water as it circles around me.

As the fin moves behind me I don't get any warning before Pinkie jumps out of the water and onto my back partially submerging me. "Johhny! Did I scare you? Did I?"

"Hardly, Pinkie. It's good to see you too." Grabbing onto her forehooves I move my body back causing us both to sink underneath the water before quickly resurfacing. As we come back up Pinkie laughs as she floats on her back across the surface of the water, despite her mane being waterlogged it still seems to retain its soft texture.

Hearing more splashing in the water I look around to see Sunny joining us in the water as she levitates two makeshift hoops which she seems to have made out of branches into the water as Rainbow kicks a ball into the lake from her seat. Grinning Sunny lifts the ball as she moves alongside Pinkie, "How about a game of water polo? Us two against you and Chaser?"

Grinning I look to Chaser as he slowly joins alongside me, "Sounds good to me. We'll let you ladies start the game." As Sunny and Pinkie swim towards their goal with determined smiles I glance to Chaser, "Try to keep up with me old man."

Chuckling he swims to the side, "Shouldn't I be saying that to you? You're the one who can't keep up with an old timer." As the two girls start off they begin to throw it between one another as they move towards our goal. Moving forward I intercept Sunny as Pinkie tries to pass the ball to her, leaping out of the water I use my height to stretch in order to catch the ball in flight. With the ball in my control, I pass it backwards to Chaser who easily catches it before I swim ahead. As he returns the ball to me, Pinkie tries to catch it only for me to once again use my height to outreach her. Repeating this process, Chaser and I are able to rapidly advance towards their goal before Chaser makes the scoring shot.

We continue our game for a while as we enjoy our time together in order to relax, despite the previous night I find myself with plenty of energy as I continue to take part in the game without tiring. We pause briefly as we notice Fluttershy joining bother Rainbow and Rarity alongside the lake. Deciding to call our game off, for the time being, the four of us make our way out of the water to join the others.

As we climb out of the water we immediately hear a large splash behind us indicating that something heavy has impacted the water. "Well, hello!" A masculine and familiar voice calls out from the water. Spinning around I find a certain large creature sitting on top of the water with his mixed legs crossed, Discord.

Scowling, my hands quickly clench into fists, "What the fuck are you doing here?"

"Now, now. Is that any way to greet somepony?" He asks with an innocent tone.

"When that person is a bloody traitor, I'd say that the greeting you just received is pretty fucking tame!" Stepping back into the water I stop as it rises up to my hips, "You're lucky I haven't got my gun or I'd put a bullet in your fucking skull!"

Discord chuckles as he rests his hands on his chest, "I highly doubt those weapons could harm me" -Vanishing in a flash he quickly reappears alongside me with his paw resting on my shoulder- "especially when I can teleport in a blink of the eye." Swinging a punch at him, his chest seems to separate as it temporarily leaps a few inches allowing my hand to pass through the gap before it seals up again. "I understand that things between us aren't exactly great."

"Great!? Why the fuck are you allowed to even walk the streets after what you did!?"

Stepping around me he runs his talon through his goatee beard, "Celestia has given me a royal pardon following circumstances. I've seen the error of my ways and wish to make amends. In fact" -clicking his talons a cardboard box hovers in front of me- "Consider this a peace offering." Without waiting for a response he disappears in a flash of light causing the box to fall, on instinct I reach out to grab the box.

Stepping out of the water I hesitantly open the flaps on the box and peer inside, my eyes widen in surprise as soon as I see what lies within. Reaching my hand inside I pull out a curved piece of black plastic with a small rusted metal rod attached to it, the plastic is heavily marked and scratched as I tilt it in my grip. It's the cocking handle for my SA-80. Dropping it back into the box I grab the next piece and examine the rusted and dented remains on the lower receiver. He's managed to get all the pieces.

I quickly search through the box and find that every single part of the SA-80 lies within including the only piece which had been previously recovered and is supposed to be sitting in my office. After spending time submerged in water and sustaining significant damage it's clear to see that the rifle is in no working condition. With all the pieces I may be able to replicate them in order to either recreate or replace the parts of the rifle in order to get it back in working order. It will take a lot of work and a long period of time, but the possibility is there.

It doesn't make up for all the shit you've pulled, Discord, but it's certainly a good start.

Chapter 83 - Farmhand

"John, do you really have to do that here?" Twilight asks as she looks at me from across the kitchen table as I grasp onto the SUSAT sight. Since all of the pieces of my SA-80 were returned I spent the evening and the early hours of the following morning examining and attempting to repair some of the parts. Without access to the barracks workshop, I wasn't able to correct many of the faults with the weapon but I was at least able to identify the work I'd have to carry out. If there was any chance of repairing this rifle it would require tonnes of work, it would probably be easier to use the parts as a base to reproduce them to develop our rifles or to potentially produce new SA-80's. I'd obviously have to add my own personal touches to it, consider it a new model, to create the L85A3

Picking out the last of the shattered glass from the SUSAT's lens I drop it into a small bowl as I rest the scope on the table surface. "I need to try and figure out what I'm going to do with it. For now, I have to inspect every part to see what possibilities I have and since I can't go to the barracks until tomorrow I'm forced to do that here."

"In the kitchen? What's wrong with the study?"

Lifting my hand I point to the kettle alongside a few empty mugs, "I can't make tea in there."

"Really?" Twilight asks in a monotone voice. "You're working in here because you want tea?"

"Pretty much. Yeah," To emphasise my point I lift the half empty mug from the table and drain the rest of its contents.

"Surely you can work without tea."

"Impossible," I respond with a grin on my face. "We Brits cannot function without tea. In fact, all armoured vehicles in the army have capabilities to make tea."

Twilight looks to me in surprise as she shakes her head, "Your military's vehicles designed for combat have tea making facilities?"

Nodding I tap my finger against the empty mug, "Yup. The British army prides itself on multi-million-pound armoured kettles." Leaning back in my chair I can't help but smirk as Twilight looks at me sceptically. "You don't believe me, do you?" Twilight shakes her head. Sighing I run my hand through my hair, "The boiling vessel was designed so tank crews would spend less time on breaks as they had cups of tea by allowing them to make the drink in the safety of the tank. We created boiling vessels in all armoured vehicles for the purpose of heating rations and making tea. If you were the lowest ranking member in that vehicle you earned the title of BV Commander."

"BV Commander?" Twilight asks as she rolls her eyes.

"A glorified tea boy, but a very important role." Placing all of the SA-80's parts back into the box, I rise from my seat and rest it underneath my arm. "I'll pack it all away. I've got to head down to Applejack's farm anyway. I promised to help her whilst her family is out of town."

"She may not have any tea on the farm," Twilight responds mockingly. "Are you sure you'll be able to survive?"

Pausing I point to all the empty mugs, "I've already had plenty to drink. I'm sure I'll live." Leaving the kitchen I return to my temporary room and slide the box underneath my bed. After having a quick shower I change into something that may be better suited to working on a farm, along with my usual boots I change into a set of jeans and my army t-shirt. Pocketing my phone I quickly leave Twilight's and make my way across town.

Unlike the previous day, it seems that the Pegasi have scheduled for it to rain later this evening as I can see them preparing numerous clouds which seem to be on the verge of bursting. I still can't wrap my head around the concept of the Pegasi controlling the weather of Equestria, the very idea of someone having the ability to control the weather seems wrong. It has the potential to do good but could also result in many issues, I can imagine that if they really wanted to. The Pegasi could potentially use the weather to turn the tide of battle in their favour as they create conditions which would prove difficult to fight effectively in. I prefer Griffonia in the sense that nobody controls the weather, Griffins lack the ability to manipulate the weather, unlike their Pegasi counterparts. Because of this, the Griffonian weather in natural with the Equestrian weather systems on the border having the occasional knock on effect, manipulating the weather conditions on the other side of the border.

Moving towards the outskirt of town, I occasionally watch the Pegasi overhead as they work. Most countries back home would kill for the ability to manipulate their own weather, they'd be able to create the best conditions capable of powering solar power facilities and wind farms to increase their efficiency to provide large sources of power. Lowering my gaze from the sky I rest my hands in my pockets as I continue towards Applejack's farm.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Applejack

Descending the last steps, I turn to the side and move into the kitchen as I balance a small crate on my back. Stepping alongside the kitchen table I transfer the crate onto the surface and quickly begin retrieving a number of cider bottles which I had saved from cider season. With a number of bottles in my grasp I quickly place them in the fridge, Nothing beats a refreshin' cider after a hard days work. Keeping the fridge door open I can't help but keep my eyes locked on the bottles as a thought runs through my head.

Leaning forward I remove my stetson and hold it upside down in my hoof, still secured against the inner trim is the potion that Windy had given me. Cautiously removing the phial I tilt it on my hoof as I glance back to the bottles. What was it she said? 'Give him a push in the right direction. Shaking my head I turn away and close the fridge door. No, I can't. It just ain't fair to him. If I'm going to try somethin' then I'll have to be honest with him. Stepping over the bin I drop the phial in with the rest of the waste and turn to head out of the kitchen.

Deciding to begin with some work before John arrives, I move for the front door as I rest my stetson back on my head. Grasping onto the handle I pull the door back and nearly jump back as I find myself only inches away from John as he stands there with his hand raised to knock. "John, I wasn't expectin' y'all to turn up for a little while."

Lowering his hand he gives a small shrug with his shoulders, "I figured I'd come around now to help you out. I've spent all day tinkering with my rifle so I thought I'd give that a break until I'm back at work tomorrow."

Joining him on the porch, I pull the door closed behind me. "Your rifle? If it's at the barracks then how were you tinkerin' with it?"

"Not that rifle, I mean my SA-80."

I cock a brow as I look at John in confusion, "The rifle you came to Equestria with? How? Didn't you lose it in a ravine?"

John nods as he steps off the porch, "I did. I don't trust him, but Discord gave me all the parts of the rifle."

"What? Why would he give you a weapon which is potentially more deadly than anythin' else in Equestria?"

"It's probably some fucked up game to him. He liked what he saw of the chaos of war back on Earth, I guess by giving me my SA-80 he's hoping I'll use it for chaos here." John shrugs as he rubs the neck, "Or maybe he's just bored and felt like trying to do something decent? Fuck knows what goes on in his mind."

"I don't exactly trust him."

"Neither do I. With him around that adds something else onto my pile of jobs I need to get sorted, I'll have to ensure that he's monitored to ensure he isn't up to something messed up. On top of that I've still got to work on armour developments for the Rangers, new camouflaged uniforms, rifle improvements, tracking down both Starlight and Silverwing then finally fix my SA-80." Groaning, John shakes his head, "Sometimes I wish that I was just a grunt. Things would be so much easier."

"I doubt you'd be happy bein' bossed around." Stepping to the side I flick my head to the side signalling John to follow me onto the orchard, "Yet here you are, agreein' to help me even though it'll mean I'm gonna boss y'all around."

"It's a bit different when it comes to work, Applejack. I expect you to tell me what to do constantly on a farm, it's not my area of expertise."

Stopping on the grass, I turn back to face John. "I'll try not to boss you around too much." With a smirk on my face, I lift my hoof to point to all of the apple trees ahead, "We've got our work cut out for us. We need to pick as many apples as we can today, the sooner we get it done the quicker we'll be able to finish up. I just put some ciders in the fridge for us when we finish."

John's mood seems to quickly improve as he steps forward, "I'm being paid in booze? Sweet."

Chuckling I shake my head, "I guess you are. Come on, let's get to it. I'll buck the apple trees and you can take the fallen apples to the barn, the cart is waitin' for you next to the barn doors." Turning on the spot, John makes his way towards the barn to retrieve the cart. As he walks away my eyes drift down his body as I watch him move. Okay, AJ, if you're gonna tell him how you feel then you need to find the right time. Don't go divin' in, time it right.

--------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - John Davies

The hours drifted by as myself and Applejack worked the farm, as she bucked the trees to gather the apples I positioned wooden buckets bellow to catch them before transferring them to the cart to transport them all to the barn. The harness which I adapted when I first worked on the farm was still in the barn when I collected the cart, after switching the harnesses around I was able to secure it to my chest allowing me to tow the cart. It reminded me of training where we were all requited to pull a Land Rover up a muddy hill during a heavy downpour.

Despite the heavy clouds hanging overhead the day was still fairly warm, as we continued to work I quickly found myself becoming uncomfortable from the heat. As the heat became too much for me I decided to ditch my shirt as I worked. I couldn't help but notice Applejack watching occasionally as I worked after this point, her eyes seemed to drift over my chest and abs as I move to transport the various buckets of apples.

By the time the sun is starting to set we're both walking back towards the barn with a cart of apples secured around my chest. My body is aching slightly as we move up the small incline towards the barn, my boots digging into the ground with each step I take. With my shirt in my hand I bring it up against my forehead to wipe the sweat away, "I'm not cut out for farm work."

Applejack chuckles as her eyes slowly move up my chest, "Is the soldier complainin' of a little manual labour? I thought guards are supposed to be physically fit."

"I am fit. I can easily pass any physical test and can work in tense and stressful situations, I'm just not much of a farmer. Human's aren't designed to pull carts or carriages, that's why we use ho-" I pause as I glance to Applejack. I probably shouldn't mention that we exploit animals which are almost identical to ponies. "-Tractors."

"Tractors? What the hay is a tractor?"

"It's a vehicle designed to tow heavy machinery or agricultural equipment. We use them for farming since the human body can't exactly tow or plough fields. I'm only familiar with combat engineer tractors designed for mine clearance and for clearing debris."

As we walk, Applejack tilts her head as she watches me. "What got you into it?" I look at her in confusion as I wait for her to continue, "Mine clearance and hanlin' explosives. Not many ponies would openly jump into that type of work."

Grasping onto my harness I lift my head, "I never intended to become an ATO. I first joined up as an engineer, since I worked on cars as a job in college I figured I'd put my skill to work by joining the army and fixing equipment there. When I first joined REME I worked on weapons systems for vehicles and engine maintenance, I trained mostly on Apache's and Warrior IFV's. Whilst I was on peacetime garrison in Northern Ireland my unit was told that the army was actively looking for serving members to train in order for bomb disposal, especially with most of our casualties in the Afghan war being as a result of IED's."

Stopping outside the barn door I turn to face Applejack, "Williams and I decided that we'd go for it, together we signed up for the course and started training, the pay rise was a nice incentive and we were dying to actually do some work on the frontline. Williams had the theory side of it locked down but wasn't that steady when it came to precision. I came top of the class and Williams was assigned to me as my number two. A few weeks after completing the training we were assigned a close protection team where I met Stanley, Taylor and the others before we were all sent off to Afghanistan."

"So the opportunity presented itself and you took it?" Applejack asks as she pulls the barn doors open.

"Pretty much. It felt good knowing that our skills had the potential to save lives. I knew that maintaining vehicles was important, but I'd rather have a role where I could see my work doing some good to help others. Putting my life at risk by disarming bombs meant that other soldiers and local civilians would be saved, they wouldn't be at risk from devices. It felt good to help save a few lives." Following her inside the barn I position the cart alongside the rest of buckets which I brought in throughout the day.

Applejack leans against the cart as I start to unstrap myself from the harness, "It's a mighty brave thing you do, riskin' yourself to protect others."

"I guess."

"You guess?" I lift my head to look at her as I release the harness, "John, you've been hurt countless times by throwin' yourself in danger to keep everypony safe. Most ponies would turn and run away, but not you. You're a good pony, John... well not a pony but you know what I mean."

Stepping to the side of the cart I start to transfer the buckets of apples onto the floor, "I only do what everybody else should do, Applejack. Everyone should be willing to give something to protect others. It's just expected more of me because I'm an officer. I'm no different from any other soldier, no matter what rank somebody holds they still endanger themselves to protect others." Resting the last bucket on the floor I take hold of my shirt and put it on, "I wanted to make a difference back home and I've done that, not only there but also here. I've helped to advance the Guard in order to make them more effective, in my short time here I've already influenced your world."

"It's not just my world" -stepping up to me she rests her forehoof on my arm- "It's your world. Your home." Smiling softly she lifts her head to look at me, "I for one am glad that you came to us." We remain motionless for a moment until the sound of rainfall causes us to shift our gaze outside. In the short time we've been in the barn it seems that the clouds were unwilling to wait any longer as they start to empty their contents on the ground below. Stepping to the door, Applejack turns back to me. "Well, we can either stay here or head inside to get some cider." Grinning she steps into the rain, "The officer isn't afraid of gettin' wet, is he?"

Grinning, I join her outside only to be immediately bombarded by the heavy rainfall, "Since when have I ever complained about getting a little dirty?" We both begin to jog towards the farmhouse as the rain continues to assault us, it doesn't take us long to reach the safety of the building but the short distance in the heavy rain leaves us both soaked. As we step inside my clothes start to drip water onto the floor as I run my hand through my wet hair.

Applejack cocks a brow as she points to my clothes, "Y'all can take those off and leave them to dry while we have a drink."

"You want me to strip down and hang around in my pants?"

As Applejack turns to head into the kitchen I swear that I can catch a mild blush on her cheeks, "I've seen you with nothin' but a towel to cover up. It's either that or y'all are gonna have to sit in wet clothes." As I hear Applejack digging through the fridge I decide to strip out of my soaked clothing, removing my boots and socks I leave them by the door as I start to get out of my trousers and t-shirt.

Wearing nothing but my pants, I shout to Applejack in the next room, "Where am I supposed to leave my wet clothes?"

"Just bring them in here to dry off," She responds. Joining her in the kitchen I leave my wet clothes hanging over the wooden chairs surrounding the table as a towel is thrown onto my head. Peeling the towel from my head I drape it over my shoulders as Applejack chuckles, "Come on. Let's get dried off by the fire." With two bottles of cider being held in her forehoof I follow her into the main sitting room. Scattered across the room are various photos of her family along with a few chairs and a sofa positioned near the stone fireplace.

As Applejack rests the bottles on the rug which is positioned directly in front of the fireplace she moves to the fire and gets ready to light it. Lowering myself onto the rug I sit with my legs crossed as I grasp onto one of the bottles, when I look up my eyes lock onto Applejack's rump as she's leaning forward trying to light the fire. As soon as I realise where my eyes are focusing I quickly turn my head away as I twist the cap and peel it away from the bottle.

As the fire is lit I bring the bottle to my lips and take a sip of the cider, as soon as the liquid touches my tongue I'm overwhelmed with a sweet flavour which delights my taste buds. Swallowing the liquid ambrosia I look to Applejack as she sits alongside me, "Is this Apple family cider?" Applejack nods as she opens her own bottle, "Rainbow said it was to die for but I didn't think it would be this good." Taking another swig I let out a satisfied breath as the taste lingers on my tongue, "I'm not usually a fan of cider but this is great."

Applejack chuckles as she takes a sip from her own bottle, "I'm glad you like it. We always save a few barrels for ourselves at the end of cider season and bottle them up to gift to friends or family. I figured since you weren't here for cider season I'd give y'all a few bottles."

Tilting my head back I drain a sizable portion of the bottle's contents, "Definitely worth the wait." Taking another sip I release a satisfied groan, "That is really good, Applejack. No wonder everyone seems to wait for hours to get a bottle."

"Well if you keep drinkin' it that fast then we'll run out before this night is over."

Pulling the bottle away from my lips I give an innocent smile as I look at Applejack, "I take it we have more?"

The next hour was spent in front of the fire as we continue to dry off from the rain, as the evening sun sets and the moon begins to make an appearance the only source of light in the room is the fireplace which illuminates the two of us. We both decided to get a few extra bottles and enjoy the drinks as the heat of the fire kept us warm, after a hard days work I found myself quickly relaxing as Applejack and myself continue to converse.

As I run my hand against my half-empty bottle I tilt my head towards Applejack who seems to be staring at me. "Applejack? Everything okay?"

Snapping out of her trance, she shakes her head, "Yeah, I'm fine." After a brief pause Applejack rests her drink on the floor, "John, there was somethin' I wanted to ask you."

Nodding my head I take another sip of my drink, "Okay. What is it?"

Applejack gives a sigh as she focuses on me, "I know that livin' here may be difficult for y'all, being away from your home can't be easy. But, what do you see yourself doin'? What's your plan?"

I cock a brow as I look at Applejack in confusion, "My plan? What do you mean?"

"I mean, isn't there anythin' you want to do with your time here in Equestria, or are you just determined to work? There's more to life than workin'." Applejack shrugs as she turns her head away, "Travel, find yourself a house and settle down... maybe even find sompony to spend time with."

I rest my bottle between my legs, "I guess. But no matter what I do here, I'm going to need a job to earn money. I've already got a job here which provides me with food, a place to sleep and many other perks. I suppose, in the future, I might think of settling down. Maybe I'll leave the army, find a boring mundane job to earn some cash as I switch to a more normal life."

Applejack lifts her head as her eyes scan my body, "Y'all see yourself settling down?"

"Sure, someday. If I find the right person, or pony, then maybe I'll live a quiet life with them. Anything is possible, I could end up getting married for all we know." Heck, if Luna is the right one for me then I may end up getting involved even more with her. But what if I was to ask her to marry me? Wouldn't that make me a Prince? I bet that would piss off a lot of the nobles, having a foreigner and a human as a member of their nation's royalty.

"But, what exaclty is the right pony for a human?"

I open my mouth to respond but pause as I glance at Applejack. Why the hell is she asking these sorts of things. "Applejack, what is this about?"

Applejack sighs as her eyes flick to the hooves, "Okay... I'm just gonna be honest. We've known one another for almost a year now, in that time we've been through a lot, you savin' my sister and her friends from Timber Wolves, me spendin' the night comfortin' you on your sisters birthday, protectin' me and Ponyville from the Diamond Dogs and helping us when we followed that map. I can't help it, but I feel more for you than just friendship."

Before I can respond, Applejack leans closer to me closing the distance between us. With no time to react, she presses her lips against mine as she closes her eyes. The kiss lasted no longer than a couple of seconds before Applejack pulled back, opening her emerald eyes they remain locked on mine as she looks to me with a hopeful expression.

I sit there in shock as my clouded brain tries to catch up. Seriously, John, you couldn't read any of the signs? It all makes fucking sense now, the times her eyes looked over my body, being a bit disheartened when it wasn't just the two of us together in Canterlot, her actions during Twilight's experiment. How the fuck did I miss them.

Clearing my throat I slowly shuffle backwards on the floor, "I-I had no idea you felt this way." Applejack's expression of confidence and determination seems to slowly melt away as she notices my reaction, I can see straight away that she's likely regretting coming clean to me as it backfires in her face. "Applejack... I'm sorry, but I don't feel the same way. Maybe if things were different then there may have been a chance-"

"-Different how?" Applejack quickly asks as her eyes start to flick to the side.

"I'm with someone, Applejack. I have been for a few months now." Applejack's gaze drops as I watch her hoof nervously brush over her foreleg. Neither of us says anything as we sit there in silence, the only sounds heard is the crackle of the fire and rainwater running over the rooftop. Getting up from the floor I keep the towel draped over my shoulders, "I'm sorry, Applejack. I know it must have been difficult telling me your feelings like you did... but, it can't happen. I'm sorry." As Applejack's eyes shift to the fire she stares off into space as her hoof seems to fidget against her foreleg. Stepping towards the kitchen doorway I glance back to her, "I... should give you some time to yourself."

Stepping into the kitchen I reach for my clothes but find them to still be fairly damp. Not having anything else to change into, I leave the towel on the table surface and put my damp clothing back on. With my t-shirt and trousers clinging uncomfortably against my skin I move towards the front door and retrieve my socks and boots. Once I'm fully dressed I glance back to Applejack who is still on the floor alongside the fire, I can hear the occasional soft sob coming from her as she lowers her head into her forehooves.

Lowering my gaze I open the door and step outside into the rain. Stepping away from the farmhouse I look back towards the door as I move towards the exit of the farm to return to Ponyville. The heavy rain assaults me with every step I take resulting in my body feeling as uncomfortable as my mind is. I can't help but feel like shit for having to turn down Applejack, I can't imagine how difficult it must have been for her to throw it all on the line and confess her feelings for me. Turning my head away from the farmhouse I rest my hands in my pockets as I make the walk back to Twilight's

How could I have not known?

Chapter 84 - Back on duty

I hardly slept through the night as my mind kept running back to what had just happened. I found myself feeling guilty for hurting Applejack's feelings, it isn't an easy thing to admit you have feelings for someone and I responded by turning her away. I couldn't stop worrying about her as I tried to go to sleep, part of me wished that I could have avoided that situation but with nobody knowing I'm with Luna I found myself worrying that the events could repeat themselves.

I never told any of the girls in Ponyville that I was dating someone, the only ones who know is my team but even then they think I'm with Moon Glow since Luna and I need to keep our relationship quiet. And that is where the problem lies, by keeping the relationship secret it would lead to potential confusion and the two of us having to sneak around. I'd much rather have everyone know about us rather than having to hide the fact that we're together. I'd have to speak to Luna at some point about potentially revealing to others that we're together, despite the likelihood of them being against it.

I was able to finally fall asleep in the early hours of the morning, unfortunately, I'm only able to get a few hours of sleep before I'm awoken by the sound of birds in the trees outside. Reluctantly lifting my head, I swing my legs to the side and let them hand over the edge of the bed as I run a hand through my hair and beard. Climbing off the bed I move to my clothes and bring them to my nose to have a whiff, they don't smell the greatest after working and the rain the previous night but I don't intend to stay in them very long. Quickly getting changed, I place all of my spare clothing and my field pack in the box with my rifle parts and leave the spare room.

Strolling the halls of the castle I make my way towards the main entrance, since I'm allowed back in the barracks I intend to get showered and changed in my own quarters before getting back to work, having something to do will take my mind off last night before I see Luna tonight. Rather than waiting to see Luna when she requested I think I might go earlier in order to spend a little more time with her, maybe even go out for the night.

She'd have to go out disguised though since we have to keep our relationship hidden, but that would also mean that we won't have a normal night in Canterlot as everyone will likely stare at the mare on a date with a human. My mind runs back to the experiment that Twilight did on Applejack and myself. What if I asked Twilight to change me to a pony for the night? I'd be able to spend the night with Luna without anyone batting an eyelid. No doubt she'd ask why I want to be a pony... I'll just say that I want to experience Equestria a bit more as a pony or something.

Reaching the door, I lift my hand to grasp the handle before hearing Twilight clearing her throat behind me. Turning to her I notice that her eyes are focused on my creased clothing, "I know that you're eager to get back to work, but are you really going to go out like that?"

Shrugging I pull open the door and lean against it, "I'll have a shower at the barracks and change into a fresh set of clothes there. Besides, since I'm going back to work I'll need a shave." Turning my head I scan the road outside before looking back to Twilight, "Thanks for letting me stay here, I really appreciate it. I also don't mean to be a bother, but I was hoping that you could help me with a little... something later?"

Twilight eyes me curiously as she steps forward, "And what would that be?"

"I want to learn more about and experience Equestria, but since I'm kinda different I don't really get a... honest experience. I was hoping that you'd be able to use the transfiguration spell to turn me into a pony this evening."

"Are you sure?" Twilight asks as she runs her forehoof under her muzzle. "You've only been in that form for a few hours, you may not have complete control over your body. Where do you even intend on going anyway?"

"To Canterlot. I'm going to see someone."

"Who?"

Sighing I look through the door, "Moon Glow."

"Moon Glow?" Twilight questions as she steps closer. "Who is Moon Glow?"

"My girlfriend, or 'marefriend' as you ponies put it."

"You have a marefriend?" Twilight seems to look at me with slight worry. "I didn't know you had one."

"Well... I have, you're not the only one who didn't know."

"Do you mean-"

I nod my head as I sigh, "-Applejack now knows." Twilight's ears drop as she lowers her head. "I shouldn't have kept it secret. Applejack didn't know and admitted that she had feelings for me, I feel like shit for having to turn her down like that."

"Why didn't you tell us?"

"It's... complicated." Becuase she's a Princess and I'd imagine that all of the nobles and some of the general population wouldn't be very thrilled if they learnt that I was with her.

"Complicated? John, you don't have to hide these things from us, we'll support you and your marefriend in your decision."

"It's not that, Twilight. It's just... it's not as simple as saying that we're together, there's more to it than that." Rubbing my beard I step through the door and look back to Twilight as I descend the steps, "I wish I could have come clean to you all about being with someone, maybe then I could have avoided this situation with Applejack. If you see her, tell her that I don't want what happened to change the friendship we have. I think it's best that I give her a little time before I go and see her."

Twilight nods her head as she steps outside, "I understand. It's good that you want to keep your friendship with Applejack. I'll speak to her when I see her, but I think it would be best if you try to speak to her sooner rather than later." Watching me as I walk down the path, she calls after me, "What time are you going to come here for me to cast the spell?"

"Probably around 18:00," I call back to here as she watches me from the steps.

Reaching the barracks it seems that my entire team are up as I can see them all in the canteen, wanting to get cleaned I decide against joining them and head straight for my office. Stepping through the door I quickly lay the box against the surface of my desk alongside a large pile of various scrolls and post. Why is it that when I'm away for a few weeks I seem to get a mountain of post? Instead of waiting to reach my bathroom, I start to strip out of my shirt as I make my way through the doorway leading to my bedroom and ensuite. Kicking the door closed behind me, I remove all of my clothes and jump straight into the shower.

I spend longer than usual in the shower as I let the hot water soothe my aching muscles from the previous day. I find myself staring off into space, the hot water runs over my flesh as my mind runs back to yesterday and what Applejack had said to me. Shaking my head clear of those thoughts I climb out of the shower and quickly dry myself off as I step out into my bedroom. As soon as I start drying my hair I hear someone clearing their throat causing me to freeze, moving the towel from my face I find a male and female Thestral standing at attention alongside Venture as they all avert their gaze.

Sighing, I lower the towel and wrap it around my body, "I've been back for a few minutes and already my privacy is being invaded." Stepping towards a set of draws I quickly retrieve a clean pair of pants and put them on underneath my towel, "I take it you've kept my team from any mischief during my absence, Lieutenant."

Venture steps forward as he nods his head, "As much as I could. They seem to get bored and resulted to pranking one another, your medic particularly seemed keen on winding everypony up."

"Yeah, she'll do that. Last time it was a very itchy plant in a bucket landing on my head. I'm guessing she was retaliating since Matrix and I tested a flour bomb on her." Stepping back into the bathroom I open the cabinet over the sink and retrieve my razor and shaving cream as the three step into the doorway, "I take it you three are here for a reason?"

"We are, since you were eager to return to work last week I figured I'd let you get stuck straight in upon your return." I watch the reflection of the mirror as Venture lifts his hoof to point to the Thestrals who aren't in any uniform or armour, "This is Sergeant Night Star and Lance Corporal Starry Night. They've been selected to take the positions left since... Shadow and Spectre." I stop momentarily as I close my eyes and lower my head, images of when I attacked Spectre filling my mind as I feel my heart rate increasing. "Sir, are you alright?" Hearing Ventures voice I finally open my eyes as I let out a deep breath.

Grasping the shaving foam I rub into my beard as I look at the mirror, "Night Star." The male steps forward and stands at attention. Scanning over his form in the mirror he has a coat of gunmetal grey, his mane is almost non-existant at it's cropped to an extremely short length, his tail, however, is slightly longer the copper brown hair rests against his hindleg. On the side of his flank, his cutie mark seems to be a shooting star across the night sky. "I take it you have a speciality?"

Night Star nods as his golden eyes focus on mine in the mirror's reflection, "Yes. I'm trained for reconnaissance flights and was amongst the fastest at basic training."

"I take it you completed the selection process for the Rangers?"

"We both did," He replies as he tilts his head towards Starry Night. "It's certainly different than some of the training I did at basic, but it certainly seems effective."

Bringing the razor across my chin I shift my eyes to Starry Night. Her coat is dark navy blue with her silver mane and tail both being tied back in a ponytail. Her cutie mark portrays a number of stars filling the night sky. Rinsing the razor I continue to shave my face as I watch her, "And you? What's your speciality?"

Her pale green eyes lock onto mine as she steps alongside Night Star, "Infiltration. Night Star and I have always been paired together, he identifies the targets for me to move in."

"Do you two know what you've gotten into by signing up to this unit?" They both give a determined nod. "We're perhaps one of the most experienced and technologically superior units in the Equestrian Guard. We'll be testing new kit as it comes along and fighting on the front lines should the need arise."

"We aren't afraid to fight," Night Star adds as Starry Night looks to him.

Focusing my eyes on the two of them I notice a small chain around each of their necks, both holding a small golden ring. "What's with the matching rings?"

Starry rests her hoof on the ring as she turns her gaze to me, "We're married."

"A husband and wife fighting side by side. Are you sure that this is what the two of you want?"

"We want to make a difference. Most guards have heard about your unit's actions in the civil war, not to mention your redeployment to Griffonia and beating the Solar Guard at the war games. When we heard about what your unit has done we both knew this would be the place to actually have an important role, not standing at a castle looking pretty for tourists."

Smirking I bring my razor across my face to remove the last of my beard, "I can assure you, what we do is more entertaining than your standard guard duty." Wiping my face clean with my towel I step up to the two of them and hold my hand out to them, "Welcome to the Rangers." Night Star is the first to shake my hand followed by his wife. Stepping through the doorway I move to my wardrobe and open the doors, "It seems that we'll need to get you two kitted up. Can one of you grab the box on my desk in my office? Leave the field pack and clothes on the desk, I won't be needing them."

As Starry steps into my office, I grasp hold of a set of my uniform and quickly put it on. As she returns I collect a fresh pair of socks and boots before putting them both on. Once I'm dressed in my uniform I turn to Venture, "So, what has happened these last few weeks? Did we hear anything about Starlight up north?"

Venture shakes his head, "Aurora has reported that the village has been accepting of our presence there, particularly following efforts to help them link back to the rest of Equestrian society. However, there has only been one sighting of Starlight, the garrison there believe they saw her on the outskirts but by the time they mobilised the Pegasi to investigate they were unable to locate her. Her information has been relayed to the key garrisons across the country, I've specifically requested that any sightings are to be reported to yourself immediately."

"Good. After what she did I have a few choice words for her, to say the least." Stepping into my office I glance to Starry who's balancing the box containing my rifle parts on her back. "Venture, I'll take these two down to see Dawnstar in order to issue them with their required equipment. No doubt she'll also have some developments for me as well." Gesturing for the two to follow me the three of us step into the hallway to head to the armoury.

As we walk the two of them seems to share occasional glances before Night Star speaks up, "Captain, what exactly is next for the Rangers?" Cocking a brow I look at him as I wait for him to continue, "We're not exactly required in Griffonia since your last deployment and there are no conflicts. So, is there even anything to do?"

"First, don't bother addressing me by rank, if you're in my squad and we aren't at any formal events then I don't want those under my command addressing me as an officer. Secondly, we don't need to be deployed in order to do anything. We may not have any theatres of combat to operate within but we can still work towards our developments for the Guard. I've personally got to repair and try to rebuild my old rifle, on top of that there are also improvements to the Valkyrie Mk 1's and potential armour upgrades."

"So, it's the same job we had in the Lunar Guard? Guard duty and looking pretty?"

Nodding my head we descend the stairs, "Well, we are still a body of the Lunar Guard. But yes, we'll be on standby until we're needed. The military isn't all action and adventure. You guys had peace for one-thousand years before the civil war, it could go back to nothing but peace for another millennium."

"John," Starry adds as she steps alongside me, "We heard that you were required to use hazmat equipment whilst you were in Griffonia. I take it that will we will be trained with that equipment in the future?"

Reaching the door to the armoury I come to a stop as I rest my hand on the handle. She's right, since we were in an operation which required the use of protective equipment it only makes sense to train all of the Rangers to use it. We dove into that situation without any training with the equipment, the only reason I felt confident with doing that was because of my CBRN training back home. I'll have to ensure all of our units are trained for the equipment and have it issued to them as standard, I doubt we'll have to use it regularly but it's better to have the kit for emergencies.

Pushing the door open I step through as they follow me, "You will be trained with all of our equipment. The basic entrance test was only to ensure that you had the fitness and basic skills I want in my unit. I will be creating a 'phase two' of the Rangers training, it will cover more advanced tactics and scenarios including the use of CBRN equipment, field first aid, skill at arms and other skills." Stopping outside Dawnstar's lab I open the door and tilt my head towards the opening, "In you go."

I follow the two in and close the door behind us. As we step inside Dawnstar lifts her head, giving me a soft smile as she approaches, "John, it's good to see you again!"

"Likewise. I'm finally back at work and I've got a lot to do." Reaching for the box on Starry's back I rest it on a nearby table, "I've got my old rifle."

"Your old rifle? How?"

"A certain Lord of Chaos decided to give it me as a 'peace offering.'"

Dawnstar looks at me sceptically, "Do you really want to trust a gift from Discord?"

"Not particularly, but If I can get the SA-80 to work then I'll have a basis to develop automatic weapons for the Guard. Who knows, maybe I'll convert in into an LSW."

"What's that?" Night Star asks as he and his wife look at me with curiosity.

"It's the Light Support Weapon, it's referred to as the L86A2 and is basically the SA-80 with a longer barrel, bipod and a rear grip. It was initially used as a squad automatic weapon to provide additional fire support for the squad but it functions better as a marksman rifle." Stepping over to the box I remove the lower receiver, "During the liberation of Griffonstone I used it as a support weapon to suppress the enemy. It might make sense to adapt it into an LSW since we don't have any automatic weapons."

Dawnstar levitates a few parts from the box and rests them on the table in order to examine them. "I don't know, John. Some of these parts may be beyond what we can produce, I don't even know what some of these parts are for."

Stepping over to her I lift the rusted metal cylinder which Dawnstar is studying, "It's a gas plug. It regulates the flow of gas for the rifle in order to allow the weapon to use the escaping gas to eject the spent casing and load another round into the chamber. You can adjust it to allow more gas to pass through the rifle in order to help with automatic fire or you can disable it, forcing you to cock the rifle after every shot."

"Your rifle regulates gas?"

"It uses the gas blowback from firing off the round to eject the cartridge and load another into the chamber while resetting the action. Our bolt action rifles require us to do it manually, a self-loading gas operated rifle will complete the action automatically after every shot allowing you to fire continuously." Resting the gas plug on the table I step to the side, "We'll go over it in more detail another time, Dawnstar. For now, I'm curious to see what you've been able to do in my absence."

Stepping to the side she levitates the lid away from a metal crate and brings out a number of items which are wrapped away under an olive cloth. "We've been able to replace your armour, because of the damage it sustained it was easier to replace it rather than repairing it. On top of that, I've also developed some additional plating in order to provide you with additional protection."

Peeling the cloth away I find a newly polished breastplate which seems to be different compared to my old one, the material seems to be darker than the steel which was initially used for the unit's armour. Picking it up I can also feel the difference in the weight as it's easier to lift. As I secure it to my waist, Dawnstar lifts her hoof to point to the armour, "I've been able to work with Forge in order to improve the standard armour for all members of the Rangers, what you have is the current and only working prototype."

With the armour secured I look to her as I step into an open area of the room, "The only prototype? It's not like it's an advanced piece of equipment, it's armour." Dawnstar grins as her horn illuminates. Opening a steel box she throws its contents over me, I'm immediately met with a cold sensation over my exposed flesh as I find that she's dropped a box of snow on me. "What the hell was that for!? More importantly, how did you keep snow from melting inside a metal box in the basement!?"

"Magic," Dawnstar replies with an innocent smile casuing my eyes to narrow as I glare at her in irritation. If something makes no sense in this world, you can just use magic as an excuse. "I got the idea for the armour based on your training in camouflage and concealment, not to mention the uniform you came to Equestria which seems to be an attempt to provide camouflage for a number of environments."

"Yeah, it's a Multi-Terrain-Pattern. But I don't see that that's-" I stop when I lower my head to look at my armour. As the snow and cold temperature run over the steel breastplate the shading of the metal changes before my very eyes, the light coloured steel adopts a colour similar to that to the snow acting as an attempt to camouflage me. "You've made adaptive camouflage?"

"Not quite adaptive camouflage," Dawnstar states as she levitates a cloth and begins to wipe the snow from my body. "To make a camouflage scheme which will adapt to certain environments will be extremely difficult. Metals can be easily enchanted to have certain... characteristics... depending on the situation, I've simply cast an enchantment on the armour to change colour based on a number of factors such as temperature, light levels and natural materials such as snow or sand covering its surface. When exposed to little to no light sources the armour will darken allowing you to conceal in the shadows, in extreme heat and desert conditions it adapts to take on a tan colour."

"So, I take it when there's nothing causing the colour to change, the metal will remain its standard steel colour for situations such as urban environments." Dawnstar nods as she takes hold of a number of various pieces or armour and holds them in front of me, "What are these?"

"These are the additional plates which I mentioned." Using her magic she forces my arms out to the side as she attaches a set of plates to my arms. "These plates don't have any Kevlar in them, they're not designed to stop bullets but to protect your limbs from bladed attacks." Once she releases my arms I twist them to the side to examine the new armour. On the outside of my arms is a set of thin steel plates which rest on top of one another and move down the entire length of my arm, the only gaps in the armour are located on my elbows and the inside of my arms. To my surprise, I have good manoeuvrability for my arms however I can feel the additional weight this armour has added.

"So, why haven't these got any Kevlar?"

"In order to keep them lightweight and to give you more control. Adding Kevlar would have made them larger in size causing the armour to stick out and obstruct the movement of your arms. There is a thin layer of Kevlar to reduce the effect of shrapnel but it won't be able to stop any direct munitions." Levitating another two pieces of steel she attaches them to my legs and tightens them, "These will do the same for your legs, it'll protect you from bladed attacks but it won't help with firearms."

Glancing at my legs I can see the large plate which sits on the outside of my legs providing protection for my femur and the muscle surrounding it. Walking around the room I'm surprised to find that the additional armour doesn't seem to restrict my movement and actually sits comfortable against my body, on top of that it doesn't create that much noise allowing me to move without rattling for the entire world to hear. "These seem pretty good. Will they be issued to everyone?"

Dawnstar shakes her head as she steps up to me, "Not for some time I'm afraid. We can construct the additional armour for them but they won't have the enchantments yours have. "Lifting her forehoof she taps it against a small clear gemstone which sits on the top of the armour resting on my left leg, "This gem is the one that allows the metal to adapt to its surroundings. Unfortunately, they aren't cheap. It would cost us a significant amount of money to have enough delivered to outfit all members of the Rangers."

Studying the rest of my armour I notice the gem sitting on each piece of armour, a gem rests against the right shoulder of both the front and rear plate covering my chest and another gem rests above the elbow on both arms. "So, it's the case that these gems cost too much to issue to every soldier. What if we got enough to provide the camouflage for a Section?"

"We could easily outfit a full Section or two. I take it you want your team to have these enchantments?"

"I would. I'd prefer it if we could outfit everyone, but at the moment the priority should be the Officers and my Section to allow us to adapt to any situations that arise."

"Officers?" Night Star asks. "The desk jockeys?"

Folding my arms I stand up straight, "Do I look like a desk jockey to you?" Night Star shakes his head, "Hussar and Venture have been on the field during the war games and engaged in combat rather than sitting at the rear. Since you two are in my Section, you'll both be getting the adaptive armour." Lifting my hand I point to the door, "Head next door and see the quartermaster. He'll give you all the equipment you'll need." The two Thestrals looks to one another before stepping out into the corridor. Once they're out of sight I turn back to Dawnstar as I start to remove the armour resting on my arms, "Could this adaptive camouflage be made for clothing?"

Dawnstar shakes her head, "In theory but it would prove to be extremely difficult. The gemstone could easily be dislodged from the fabric removing the capabilities of the uniform. There is also the issue of changing entire patterns in the fabric, changing the colour of the entire garment would be easy enough but having some changing different colours to make up a camouflage scheme would be nearly impossible." Stepping back towards the metal crate she seals the container and moves it to the side of the room, "It would be more practical to simply produce camouflaged uniforms and to issue them to the unit when they go to combat situations." Dawnstar tilts her head towards the door signalling for me to follow her, "Come on. I'll bring you up to speed with the last couple of weeks."

Dawnstar was able to explain to me what had happened over the last couple of weeks in detail to get me up to speed. There were only a few pieces of intelligence on Silverwing since his escape from prison, according to communication for the Griffonian Ministry of Intelligence it was believed that he was within the Griffonian borders due to possible sightings near the former capital of Griffinstone. This raised some concerns with the government as Griffinstone had one the highest presence of Militarist sympathisers. Since the war, the city has yet to have been fully rebuilt following attacks on military personnel and engineers who are stationed there.

Just as Venture had reported to me earlier, we had no leads of Starlights location or potential plans. Apart from our earlier sighting of her near the town, there has been no trace of her. Other key garrisons were informed of her actions and were under orders to apprehend and detain her on sight, it's just the question of whether she'll come quietly once we locate her.

There had also been reports of Diamond Dogs tensions rising with Equestrian towns on the southern border near the Macintosh Hills, apparently, these issues had been ongoing prior to the arrival of the group from Ponyville but the increase in population has lead to some issues. Territory disputes are one of the key issues, tunnels had been constructed causing sink holes to form near the Equestrian towns damaging farmland and infrastructure.

That wasn't the only issue in the south. Apparently, there was a race of felines referred to as Ridge Cats who inhabited the Badlands along the southern side of the Macintosh Hills. The Diamond Dogs presence has disrupted their economy by mining into tunnels which housed 'fire water'. From what was explained to me, it what this world referred to as oil or at least a variation of oil. Currently, it is only used in small amounts in Equestria for the production of plastics and various other items, it seems that the Equestrians have yet to utilise oil as a form of fuel. If Equestria is to develop industrially then they may eventually require access to this resource, however, it is entirely up to them whether or not they decide to utilise it.

With my recap of recent events completed and the evening quickly approaching I make my way towards Twilight's home in order for her to cast the transfiguration spell. Since ponies don't wear clothing I decided to change into a basic shirt and trousers which I'll remove when Twilight is ready to perform the spell, I also borrowed a saddlebag from Chaser since I won't have any pockets to carry some money and my phone. Climbing the steps to her castle I knock on the door and push it open. Stepping inside I close the door behind me as Twilight come's out from the room on the far left which houses the map. She really needs some sorts of sign above every door so I know what to refer to it as. Map room? Yeah, I'll just call it that. It's simple yet effective.

"John, are you ready?" Twilight asks as she waves her hoof signalling for me to enter the room.

"I guess so," I respond as I make my way down the corridor to join her. "I do have one question. When you cast this spell, will there be a time limit before I change back or is it the case that you'll have to cast a counter-spell?"

"You'll have to come back to see me. Either that or you'll need to find somepony who has knowledge of the spell in order to reverse its effects." Twilight levitates a towel from the surface of the map and passes it to me, "I figured you'd want this since you live in your clothes."

Grabbing the towel I remove my shirt and trousers, "I'm gonna guess that this will hurt like last time."

Twilight nods as she looks at me with apprehension, "I'm afraid it likely will. You don't have to do this, it's entirely your choice."

Wrapping the towel around my waist I drop my pants to the floor before collecting all of my clothes and boots to store them in my bag. "I know it's my choice, I'm the one asking you to do this. I'll likely be back tomorrow morning to get the spell reversed." Closing my eyes I let out a deep breath, "I'm ready when you are."

After a few seconds, I can feel Twilight's magic caressing my flesh before it slowly pierces my skin. The first discomfort I feel is when my fingers seem to dislocate, I can feel them retracting into my hands causing a horrendous pain to shoot through my body. Falling to my knees my nose cracks as I feel the flesh on my face stretching allowing a muzzle to take shape. Leaning forward I rest what's left of my hands against the surface of the floor as I wait for the spell to come to an end.

When Twilight's magic cuts out I fall to the side as I gasp for air. Opening my eyes it takes me a moment to adjust to my new field of vision, the sight of a muzzle sticking out in front of my face initially throws me off before I come to my senses. Rising onto all four hooves I glance at my grey coat and black fetlocks as I bend each of my legs in an attempt to test them. Flicking my head to the side I examine my cutie mark of a target board with a SUSAT optic overlaying it, my black tail with a scarlet red highlight off the centre flicks to the side against my will. Stepping up to Twilight I keep my eyes locked on the floor as I make sure that I'm able to walk, in the reflection of the floor I can see my large pale red eyes as they flick between the floor and myself.

Twilight watches me with amusement as I try to keep my balance, "Are you getting used to it?"

Coming to a stop I'm able to stand up fully as I nod my head, "It's like riding a bike, you never forget."

"A bike?" Twilight asks. "Do you mean a unicycle? I've seen Pinkie riding one a couple of times and I helped Scootaloo take one apart."

"A unicycle? No, I mean a proper bike. Two wheels." Twilight looks at me in confusion as I move to the door, "It doesn't matter. Can you pass me my bag, please?" Twilight grins as she levitates the saddlebag and secures it on my flanks. "Thanks, Twilight. I'll see you tomorrow."

As I step through the door, Twilight calls out to me, "Where are you going?"

"Canterlot," Before she can probe any further I make my way down the corridor and exit the castle. With everything set, I make my way as quickly as I can back towards the barracks. As I try to move as quickly as I can I nearly end up falling over due to not being used to walking on all fours, luckily I'm able to keep my composure and keep upright. Entering the barracks I'm initially met with the odd glance by guards when I first enter the lobby.

Stepping up to the door to the restricted area I'm quickly stopped by one of the guards, "This area is restricted." He treis to glare at me in an attempt to make me back off. Well I didn't think this through. Only my team know what I look like as a pony.

Before I open my mouth to respond, Silver steps through the door and looks at me with curiosity. "John, why are you going around as a pony again?"

The guard's expression quickly drops as he watches me. Grinning I turn my head to Silver, "I'm getting used to the body. Is that a crime?"

"Um... that makes it sound a bit wrong."

Shrugging I step past him, "It probably wasn't the best way to word it. Either way, it's none of your business." Moving down the hallway I quickly climb the steps to the first floor and advance towards my office. When I reach my door I glance behind me to make sure nobody is around, with no one in sight I move to the next door along which bears Luna's cutie mark and step inside.

Looking around the office it seems to be almost identical to mine, just with a few cosmetic changes. Numerous hanging banners drape the wall displaying her own cutie mark and the insignia of the Lunar Guard, there is even one showing the Everfree Rangers since this office is located within our headquarters. Despite the fact that nobody enters this office it's still fairly clean, there is probably a cleaner or soldier assigned to maintaining this office in her absence. Glancing to the left wall I can see a liquor cabinet containing a generous amount of spirits, I may need to come in here and borrow some... I'm sure she won't mind.

Turning my head to the right wall I spot the object in question, a large marble fireplace with a mysterious inscription carved into the stone. The firebox at the rear seems to be particularly large giving room for a pony to easily stand within it. Despite nobody using this room, the fireplace is producing an orange glow illuminating the room. Stepping up to the fire I look at the mantlepiece overhead and find the golden pot which Luna told me to locate.

Rearing onto my hind legs I reach up and rest against the mantelpiece to look at the pot, inside appears to be a large amount of ash which seems to have a sapphire blue tint to it which gives it a natural shine. Wrapping a forehoof around the pot I try my best to keep it balanced as I move back onto the floor. What was it she said? Throw the powder into the fire? Following her advice, I jolt the pot forward causing a fairly large amount to scatter into the flame and across the floor. Shit... probably shouldn't have used that much.

With a blinding flash, the flame turns the brightest shade of blue as the heat seems to vanish almost instantly. Resting the pot back on the mantlepiece I step towards the flame and watch it intently as I try to prepare myself. I don't fully trust magic, it's supposed to be safe but it's all just nonsense back home. Taking a deep breath I step into the flame causing my vision to blur.

My head spins as my vision slowly returns. Shaking my head I step forward and find myself in Luna's study. It worked... I can't believe that worked. Before I'm able to take in my surroundings a strong force grabs hold of my chest and slam me back against a wall knocking the wind out of me. In my peripheral vision, I can see Luna stepping into view with a furious scowl on her face, a sword levitating in her grasp and pointed directly towards my throat.

She studies me closely before she finally opens her mouth, "Who do you think you are intruding in my personal study!? How did you learn of this passage!?" Before I'm able to respond her grip around my body tightens, "You dare invade my private study and think there will be no consequences!? The punishment for trespassing on royal property is severe, especially in these circumstances!"

Clearing my throat I look into Luna's eyes, "Luna, it's me. John."

Luna's eyes widen as she quickly pulls the sword away, "John? How in the wide world of Equestria are you a pony?"

"Twilight cast a transfiguration spell. She did it in the past and I figured I'd come around earlier so we can spend the evening together." Luna slowly lowers me to the floor as she takes a step back, whilst I'm in this form she stands at the same height as me, excluding her horn which would make her taller.

"I must admit, I never considered the option of transfiguration. Though, I'd imagine anypony who has heard you speak in your regular form will be able to tell it's you as soon as you open your mouth to talk. Your accent is... distinctive."

Smiling I put on my best attempt at an American accent, "Would you rather me speak like this to hide who I am?"

Luna chuckles as she shakes her head, "Goodness, no. I can't take you seriously when you're putting on that voice. Besides-" Leaning closer she places a quick kiss on my lips "-I've always liked stallions with a Trottingham accent."

Chuckling I bring my hoof up against her cheek as I drop the accent, "Then I guess I shall have to speak normally whenever I'm around you. I'm also going to have to visit Trottingham, if Equestria has its own Manhattan and Vancouver I suppose it makes sense that there is an area resembling an English area... even if it is Tottenham."

Luna steps towards her desk as she watches me, "So is there any particular reason you came earlier than agreed, and as a pony no less?"

"Well, I figured we could go out for the night, a date."

"A date?" Luna asks. "We were able to go out on a date with no problem before in Ponyville."

"We did, but everyone still stared at the human on a date with a pony." Stepping closer to her I brush my forehoof against hers and take hold of it, "But I want to have a day where nobody stares... to feel just like everyone else."

Luna smiles as she bows her head, "I understand. I think it is a marvellous idea. Very well, let us go out for the evening." With a flash of her horn, I watch as a white flash engulfs Luna as the outline of her form changes. After a few seconds, she has once again taken the form of Moon Glow, bringing her once again to a shorter height than me. Without warning our surroundings change as Luna seems to have teleported us to another room of the castle, scanning the room I notice the bed which I regularly stay in whenever I come to the castle.

Stepping towards the door, Luna turns her head back to me as her magic grasps the handle. "As I mentioned before, only Celestia and Cadence are aware that I'm Moon Glow, to the rest of the guards and castle staff I am simply one of Celestia's delegates." Opening the door she steps into the hallway and waits for me to join her. Grinning I move to follow her but nearly stumble as I walk earning a small laugh from her.

This night will involve her mostly laughing at my terrible attempts of remaining in control of this body.

Chapter 85 - Date night

As we walk down the various halls of the castle, Luna seems to be amused as she watches my attempts at walking in this form. I’m still not entirely used to this body, after spending my life walking on two legs, it takes a fair amount of adjustment to walk on all fours. Paying too much attention to my own hooves as I walk, I end up taking the occasional wrong direction down the halls causing Luna to insist that she lead the way.

Turning a corner, Luna slows down allowing me to walk alongside her, “John, when did Twilight and yourself first attempt this transfiguration spell?”

“Umm... I think it was just after I became your Captain. I was only a pony for a few hours as Twilight did some basic medical examinations, but that’s not all she’s able to do with the spell.”

Luna turns her head and looks to me with intrigue, “What do you mean?”

“She made a few adjustments to the spell with what she learnt from using the spell on me. Twilight was able to turn a pony into a human.”

Luna looks at me wide-eyed, “That’s incredible. So a pony can also take the form of a human? Who did she test it on?”

“She tested it on... Applejack,” As my mind runs back to the experiment I can’t help but feel unsettled by the events of the previous night.

“John, is everything alright?” Luna seems to pick up on my expression as she looks to me with concern. As I’m about to open my mouth to reply, I hear someone clearing their throat in front of us. Both of us slowly turn our heads to look at the figure before us. Standing in the hallway, looking down at us, alongside two armed escorts is Princess Celestia.

Cocking a brow, Celestia turns her head to her sister who is still disguised as Moon Glow. “Are you out somewhere, Moon Glow?” Celestia can’t help but give a sly grin as she looks between myself and Luna. Turning her head back to her guards, she gives a slight bow of her head, “You two are dismissed for the evening." We wait as the guards give a salute to their Princess before heading down the hall to leave the three of us alone. Once they’re out of sight Celestia turns her gaze back to her sister, “Luna. It’s not very often I see you trying to sneak out of the castle like this.”

“Well, I’m simply doing as you requested, sister. You asked for myself and John to keep our relationship secret, that is what we’re doing.”

Celestia glances to me in order to scan over my new appearance, “So, John, how are you enjoying being a pony?”

Shrugging, I lift my forehoof, “I miss my fingers.”

This earns a small chuckle from Celestia as she shakes her head, “You’ll get used to it in time. And I can certainly tell that it really is you. Your accent is fairly distinctive.”

“Yeah, I’ve been getting that a lot.” Turning my head I glance to Luna, “Does my voice really stand out that much?”

Luna nods with a warm smile on her lips, “It really does. It’s... unique.”

Celestia turns her gaze to me, “Is there anywhere in particular that you’re taking my sister? I trust that you’ll be keeping a close eye on her.”

I stare back at Celestia momentarily as a thought hits my head. Shit... I just came here without a sufficient plan, the only thought I had was to spend time with her. Blinking a couple of times I slowly shift my focuse to Luna, “I was... thinking of going out for a meal. Spend the night out, maybe see if there are any... shows which we could see.”

“Well then, I shall leave the two of you to enjoy your night.” As Celestia turns to walk down the hall, she comes to a stop. “John, I’d like to have a word with you tomorrow, if you’re able to come and see me.”

“I can come by to see you in the morning.”

“Very well, I shall see you in the morning. Try to keep out of trouble, both of you.”

Luna rolls her eyes as she uses her magic to tug at my forehoof signalling for me to follow her. “Sister, we can handle ourselves. You have no need to worry.”

Celestia chuckles as she steps down the hallway heading towards her study, “Last time the two of you went out, you failed to lower the moon as you both ended up drinking far too much.”

“That was one time!” Luna shouts back at her sister which only makes Celestia laugh more. Luna groans as she continues dragging me behind her, “Come on, John.”

Wandering down the streets of Canterlot I find it strange that hardly anyone is paying any attention to me and Luna, after spending many months of having ponies staring at the strange human I suppose I’ve gotten used to it. The only looks I notice are the occasional groups of mares who seem to be checking me out more than anything, almost exactly like the mares in Ponyville did when I went to the bar to teach Chaser a very important lesson.

Stepping up to one of the restaurants which fills the street, I hold the door open for Luna allowing her to enter before following behind her. Entering the lobby we’re able to clearly see that the restaurant is only half full meaning that we should likely be able to be seated immediately. The main room itself was tasteful, pastel colours with a solid marble floor made the room feel more open and warm. Various pieces of art canvass the walls adding an aesthetic pleasure to the building, most of them just looked like scribbles to me, but I’m sure the regular patrons appreciate them.

As we both step up to the main podium, a smartly dressed waiter lifts his eyes from a ledger which is laid out before him. “Good evening. Do you have a reservation, or perhaps you are both wishing to be seated?”

“We haven’t got a reservation. I was hoping that you’d have a table free.”

“But of course, sir.” Levitating a set of menus from the stand, he steps to the side and gestures for us to follow him. “If you’d accompany me, I shall show you to your table.” Luna and I follow him as we navigate a selection of tables, the plan we initially had to blend in quickly falls apart before our eyes as everybody else within the restaurant is wearing some sort of formal dress. Stopping before a booth at the rear of the restaurant, the waiter lays out the menus on the table as we both take our seats. “Would you care for a drink as you make your selection? Might I recommend a bottle of Porto Vintage Quinta do Seixo, a premium and highly sought after selection from the Zebralands.”

Adjusting my position in my seat in an attempt to get comfortable, I give a nod of my head, to which the waiter leaves us. Luna looks at me with surprise as she leans across the table, “You do realise that that selection of wine isn’t cheap, right?”

I look at Luna momentarily, “...Shit.” Smirking she shakes her head as I look to her, “I take it this entire restaurant bill will likely be expensive?”

“Pretty much, yeah.”

“Any chance of a pay rise?” I ask Luna in a playful tone as I lean over the table.

Luna’s smirk quickly drops as a frown forms on her face, “Don’t think that just because we’re together, that means I’ll be giving you riches and power.”

Cocking a brow, I raise a hoof defensively. “I was joking, Luna. Where did that come from?”

Sighing, Luna lowers her head as she rests her forehooves on the table, “I’m sorry. Forgive me, I’ve been feeling rather... pressured as of late.”

“Pressured? With what?”

“Nothing to concern yourself over. It is simply the nobles once again trying to get more power for themselves by trying to pay court to myself.”

“Pay court?” My eyes quickly narrow as I lean forward, “They’re making a move on you?”

Luna nods as her eyes lock on to mine, “You have nothing to worry about, John. They’ve done this for as long as I can remember, they’re simply after money, power and a higher status for themselves. I have no interest in any of them. In fact, you’re the only pony I care for in such a way. You’ve never asked for money... well, seriously at least. For as long as I’ve know you, you’ve made no attempts at improving your own standing. That is what makes you unique compared to many of these nobles, you’re not self-centered.”

As I open my mouth to respond, the waiter returns with the bottle of wine. Presenting the bottle to me, he removes the cork with his magic before pouring a small amount in an empty glass for me to test. Trying my hardest to pick up the glass without dropping it, I rest a forehoof on either side and swirl the contents from side to side. The drink itself is a sharp shade of purple which is almost entirely opaque, the scent coming from the liquid providing me with a strong aroma of cherry and berries. Taking a sip a strong spicy flavour rests on my tongue leaving a pleasant after taste.

Nodding to the waiter he tops up our glasses as he levitates a notepad and quill alongside himself, “Are you ready to order, sir?”

Dragging the menu back towards me, I lift my hoof to point at the item in question. “I’ll have the scallop and asparagus alfredo, please.”

Once the waiter finishes writing down my order he turns his head towards Luna. Without looking at the menu she levitates our menus and holds them out to the waiter, “I shall have the seared scallops and shrimp with balsamic strawberries.”

As the waiter completes our order he takes hold of the menus giving a slight dip of his head, “An exquisite selection. I shall inform the kitchen staff immediately. Enjoy your evening.”

With the two of us left alone once again, I attempt to lift my glass of wine only to end up nearly knocking it over. “Fucking hell.”

Luna shakes her head as an entertained smile spreads over her muzzle, “You do realise that the point of us being like this is to remain hidden. It doesn’t work if you go around swearing with your language which isn’t used in Equestria. Besides, if I call you John then everypony will know, it’s not the kind of name you’d expect a pony to have. What would I even call you?”

“I went by Crusader when I was strolling around as a pony in Ponyville.”

“Crusader? That’s a... interesting name.” Lowering her menu, she turns it over as she leans back against her seat. “Where did you even get that from.”

“From human history, particularly the Crusades in the medieval era and the Crusader tanks of the Second World War.”

“You gave yourself the same name as a tank?”

Shrugging I cautiously push my glass to the side, “It popped into my head and I used it. It’s not my fault all of the names in this world are strange.” Rubbing a hoof across my muzzle, I look across the table to Luna. “With regards to this business of the nobles making an advance on you, there is something I wanted to talk about.”

Luna looks at me with intrigue, “Yes, what is it?”

“Well, you’ve had nobles trying to gain your attention just like I’ve had ponies trying to... approach me. This is just going to cause issues for the both of us as nobody knows about us apart from your sister and Cadence. I was thinking that... maybe we should make our relationship public.”

“It’s not that simple, John,” Luna responds as she lowers her gaze. “I’d prefer it if we could make our relationship known, but now isn’t the time to do that. The nobles may be an inconvenience at times, but they’re vital for implementing new laws within local councils across Equestria. Since my banishment they’ve been given more power to influence legislation, if they lose faith in myself or my sister, then they have the potential to freeze any of our propositions.”

Luna sighs as she reaches her forehoof over the table surface to rest against mine, “I want to go public, John. But many of the nobles still have their doubts about you, despite everything good you’ve done they still use anything negative they learn about yourself to use it against you. They aren’t happy with you even being a Captain, in fact, they were initially opposed to Celestia even giving you your previous rank from the British army. If they learn that we’re together, it will only cause them to speculate and throw wild accusations that you’ve influenced my decisions to gain power for yourself and your nation in Equestria. My sister and I can’t risk that, at least for now.”

Nodding my head, I run a hoof through my mane. “I understand, Luna. Obviously, these things take priority, it’s just that keeping our relationship quiet has led to some... incidents.”

“Incidents? What do you mean?”

“With ponies thinking that I’m single and making advances on me.”

“What?” Who?”

Taking another sip of my wine I keep a hold of the glass, “I’d rather not get her in any trouble, Luna.”

Luna narrows her eyes as she looks at me in irritation, “John, tell me.”

“She didn’t know that I was with somebody. Only my team knew that I had a partner.” Resting the glass on the table surface, I focus my eyes on Luna’s, “She didn’t know that I was with someone so she told me how she felt about me. You can’t blame her, Luna. What is important is that she now knows so this issue shouldn’t arise again. You’ve got nothing to worry about with me running off or doing something with someone. I’ve had it happen to myself, I’d never want to put anybody through it.”

After a brief pause, Luna releases a sigh as she closes her eyes. “I appreciate that you told me this, John, especially when it would have been easy to keep it hidden. I understand that these incidents may happen for as long that we keep things secret, but I’m trying to find the best way to make our relationship known. I have some ideas on how to make our announcement sooner rather than later.”

I cock a brow in curiosity, “How?”

Before Luna can respond we are interrupted by the return of the waiter. Stepping up to the table he carefully positions our plates of food before us. With a dip of his head, he leaves us with our food allowing Luna to continue, “We simply need to improve your standing with the nobles.”

“Improve my standing?” Trying to grasp my fork, I struggle to keep it positioned between both of my forehooves, “Most of them hate me just because of the fact I’m a different species who lacks a silver spoon up his arse. How are we going to make them approve of me?”

Levitating her own cutlery off the table, Luna carefully cuts her scallop as she keeps her eyes on me, “They love to follow a trend. Nobles are predictable and easy to manipulate, if one of the most elite ponies of Equestria was to openly express his trust towards you, the others will fold and follow in his hoof steps.” Chuckling, Luna watches me with amusement as her magic lifts my knife and fork, “Do you need some help?”

“Are you going to feed me?” To answer my question, Luna cuts up a piece of asparagus and scallop before holding it before me on my fork. Leaning forward I remove the food from the fork and enjoy the flavour as Luna takes a bite of her own food. Finishing my mouthful I can’t help but grin, “Who would have guessed that a Princess would actually spoon feed someone. So, I take it you have a certain noble in mind since you referred to them as ‘him’.”

Luna nods her head as she brings up her serviette to wipe her lips, “Have you heard of the name Fancypants?”

Chuckling I let out a groan as I rub my face, “Fancypants? Really? No, I haven’t heard of him.”

“I take it you don’t approve of the name?” I shake my head as Luna presents me with another forkful of my food, “The name isn’t important. What is important is the fact that all of the nobles across Equestria look up to him, if he approves of something then the others will usually follow. From what I’ve heard, he has yet to make any significant comments about yourself.”

“So what are you proposing? Do you want me to play nice and befriend him?”

“You simply need to get on his good side. Later in the year, we will be holding the Grand Equestria Pony Summit at the castle here in Canterlot. Many of the delegates will be required to make preparations prior to the summit, the delegate for Canterlot is Fancypants.” Luna pauses briefly as she takes a sip of her wine, “What I propose is that I offer your assistance to him in the coming weeks to assist him with preparations, this will give you an opportunity to get on his good side.”

“So I’ll be babysitting a noble?” As Luna nods I let out a sigh, “I suppose I can do that. What will you be telling him? It’s not exactly common to appoint a military Captain to assist with preparations for an event for this.”

“He’ll only be handling details within the city of Canterlot itself, we have complete control of the main event in the castle. He will require aid in preparing the city for the arrival of delegates, ensuring businesses continue to function, hotels have sufficient facilities and ensuring transport routes are available. I shall appoint you to assist him from a security perspective, the Rangers shall conduct security for the event at night as Shining Armor’s unit will guard the event during the day.”

“So I’m acting as his security advisor?”

“Exactly,” Luna responds as she offers me some more of my food. “It should only be for a weekend, but it will allow you to get on his good side. If he approves of you then he’ll likely inform the other nobles, they’ll all cave and follow his example.” With a smug smile, she turns her head to the side, “Do you think you can behave for a weekend with a noble?”

“I can be very well behaved when I want to be.”

Luna chuckles softly as she shakes her head, “I’ll believe it when I see it. We can discuss it more at a later date, for now, let’s enjoy our food.”

Just as I had predicted the food bill turned out to be quite high, the wine alone made up a significant amount of the bill. I had initially planned to look for a show or event in town which the two of us could visit, but after having some time to ourselves in the restaurant we decided that we’d rather not be surrounded by multiple ponies.

We made our way back to the castle straight after our meal, the guards allowed us to enter as they recognised Luna as her sister's delegate but she had to state that I was with her in order to gain access. Rather than entering the main castle itself, Luna decided to lead me around a number of paths which are within the main compound. After a short walk, we find ourselves in a beautiful garden. The garden itself is well maintained, low bushes and trimmed grasses provide natural walkways around numerous flower displays which I have never even seen in my life.

As we walk side by side through the flower displays, Luna comes to a stop as her focus turns to a white plant which rests alongside us. The main petals naturally curve upwards in the contrasting against the dark night around us, the stigma is an enchanting gold which provides a beautiful aroma. “This is one of my favourite plants, a specimen which truly appreciates my nights, Kadupul.”

“It certainly is beautiful, but what do you mean it appreciates your nights?”

Luna turns her gaze to me as she gestures her hoof towards the plant, “The Kadupul plant only blooms at night, perishing before the sun rises at dawn. Not to mention the fact that they’re extremely rare, you’ll only encounter them during the darkness at night meaning that most ponies won’t be able to appreciate their beauty.” Sighing she steps to the side to look up towards the stars overhead.

I join alongside her and wrap my forehoof around hers, “Your nights truly are incredible, Luna.”

Luna gives a soft smile as she keeps her eyes locked on the stars, “Most of the ponies don’t seem to share your view. Everypony loves the day, they’ll take any opportunity to enjoy the warm glow of the sun when it surfaces. However, they all shy away and hide from my nights, leaving its beauty unappreciated.”

Pulling her softly to the side, she slowly begins to follow me as I lead her toward the base of a tree surrounded by roses which look almost black in colour giving off a velvet appearance. “Luna, everyone appreciates the night sky. Don’t feel as though just because everyone sleeps through the night that they don’t care about it. The night provides a feeling of tranquillity which you can never have during the day, it’s the time somebody can truly relax and spend time with those they care about most in the world.”

Luna sighs as she lowers herself onto the grass, “Despite all of this, hardly anypony is aware of my night sky. They only see the stars overhead, they fail to notice any of the constellations I worked so hard to help create.”

I join Luna on the grass and lie on my back, pulling her closer she joins me using my body as a pillow as we both stare at the stars overhead. “Well... why don’t you teach me?”

Luna shifts her gaze to me in confusion, “Teach you?”

“Yeah. Show me the constellations, teach me their names. What better way to appreciate the beauty you put into the night by learning of the work you put into it.”

Luna’s smile quickly returns as her gaze turns back to the sky, “Very well.” Lifting her hoof she points towards a star of medium brightness which I identify immediately, “This star is the-”

“-North Star, positioned at the end of the handle of the little dipper.” Grinning I shift my gaze to meet Luna’s, “I know that one. If you ever need to find north during the night then all you have to do is locate the North Star. We were taught that in training, survival lessons.”

Luna rolls her eyes, “Very well.” Shifting her eyes back to the stars she points out a collection which seem to curve around the little dipper and between the big dipper, “What about that one?”

“Nope, no clue. I only know the dippers and the North Star.”

“That one is called ‘Draco,’ many refer to is as ‘the dragon.’ It tells a tale from before I was even alive, the story was passed down through the ages. It tells the story of a brave Knight who fought the ferocious creature which pillaged the land, destroying crops, claiming the treasures of the world for itself and killing innocent ponies. Long story short, after a fierce battle the Knight was able to defeat the dragon but at the cost of his own life.”

I start to idly run my hoof through Luna’s mane, “Was it a true story?”

“Nopony knows,” Luna replies. “It happened thousands of years ago and the tale was passed down for centuries. Unfortunately, we have very few records on life prior to the founding of Equestria, many documents were lost in the journey to the new lands.”

Lifting my forehoof I wave towards another selection of stars which seem to stand out, “What about that one?” I’m able to make out a small box which is positioned almost like a diamond with three protruding stalks, two exiting from the top with a larger and bent stalk emerging from the right of the box.

“That one is ‘Pegasus.’ It’s pretty self-explanatory.”

“I’m not really seeing it.”

With a flash of her horn, my eyes widen as the sky surrounding the constellation seems to brighten allowing an image to emerge within the sky. I watch as the outline of a Pegasus forms around the stars showing the image the constellation represents. The main box makes up the body of the Pegasus with the small prongs acting as it’s raised forelegs, the largest protruding stalk appears as though it’s the Pegasus’ neck and head. “Do you see it now?” Luna asks with a confident tone.

Lifting my hoof I twist it from side to side, “Kinda.” With a slight chuckle, Luna disables the spell allowing the night sky overhead to return to its former glory. “That’s incredible, Luna. I never realised how you could influence the stars overhead. Although it should technically be impossible, it’s bloody amazing.”

Luna lets out a content sigh as she idly brushed her hoof across my chest, “I’m glad you think so. Not many ponies appreciate my night.”

“Well, I’m not most ponies. In fact, I’m not even a pony.”

Luna lifts her head and prods my gut, “You’re a pony right now.”

Grinning I wrap my hooves around her waist earning a surprised laugh as we roll to the side. Lying over her I keep my eyes locked on hers as my hoof slowly caresses her side, “At the moment I am, but you know what I meant. Luna, the work you put into the night sky is unbelievable, the detail you put into each constellation and the beauty of the moon is what makes the night the most beautiful time of the day. Believe me, when I tell you this, everybody appreciates your nights greatly. It allows us to unwind and relax after a long and stressful day, to drift into a calm and peaceful slumber, and most importantly” -Leaning closer I place a soft kiss on Luna’s muzzle- “It’s the perfect time to spend with your partner.”

A pleased smile quickly spreads across Luna’s muzzle. Lifting her head, she presses her lips against mine as our eyes flutter shut. I quickly find Luna’s forehooves brushing against my back as she wraps her forelegs around my body, the speed of her hooves increasing as my own hooves lightly flick through Luna’s fur. Moving my forehoof to the side I try to brush it against her wing only to realise that in her current form I’ll be unable to find it.

Pulling back from the kiss, Luna’s eyes flick between my lips and chest. “How about we go somewhere a little more... private?”

Chuckling I wrap my forehooves around her back and hoist her body closer to mine, “Sounds good to me.” Luna closes her eyes as her magical energy begins to channel through her horn, in a matter of seconds we’re enveloped in a bright light only to find ourselves back in Luna’s bedroom with the two of us locking in the same position against the floor.

Adjusting her position, Luna climbs onto all fours as her magic envelopes her own body. As quickly as I blink my eyes, I find Luna back in her normal form as she starts to remove her breastplate and royal horseshoes. Looking back to me with passion filled eyes, she gestures for me to join her as she steps towards the bed, “I think we have a previous appointment to keep.” With a seductive grin on her lips, her horn illuminates as I feel her magic tugging at my saddlebag causing it to drop to the floor.

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

Promptly approaching Luna, she raises her forehoof to caress my cheek as our lips once again meet. Our lips part to allow our tongues to intertwine with one another, the spice from the earlier wine only working to enhance the sensation as we hold one another close. I’m forced to keep both of my forehooves on the floor in order to maintain my balance leaving Luna to explore my body with her hoof as it trails down my neck and over my chest.

Pulling back from the kiss, I shift my attention to Luna’s neck as I step closer to her. Trailing my lips across her neck, I leave gentle kisses in my wake as I move lower down her body. Luna releases the occasional soft moan as her body presses closer to mine. When I flick my eyes open I notice her wings slowly unfurling as I continue to plant kisses.

Without warning, my body begins to tingle as Luna’s magic engulfs my body. Stepping to the side she lifts me off my hooves and almost throws me onto the bed leaving me on my back as I look at her in surprise. Climbing onto the bed, Luna rests alongside me as her lips once again lock onto mine, her hoof idly tracing over my stomach as I feel my member beginning to grow.

Closing my eyes, I allow myself to relax as I feel Luna’s hoof continuing to brush against my body. A sudden shock runs through my member as Luna lightly brushes against the tip. Fuck, that feels good. Wait a second... I haven't got a condom. Pulling back from the kiss I lift a hoof and lightly press it against Luna’s chest, “Luna, wait.”

Stopping, she looks at me in confusion, “What is it?”

“Have you got a condom?”

“A condom?” Luna looks at me with puzzlement for a moment before her eyes suddenly widen, “Oh, right. I never thought about that, we’ve never had to worry about that with you being a human. No, I haven’t got one but you don’t need to worry.”

“What do you mean I don’t need to worry?”

With a flash of her horn, Luna’s magical energy travels over my body causing a tingling and uncomfortable sensation to pierce my member. Keeping my eyes focused on her, I watch as the energy also enters her body travelling down her waist and between her hindlegs. I can see that it also causes some discomfort for her as she temporarily closes her eyes as her legs twitch. “Contraception spell.”

Sighing I lower my head as the sensation quickly subsides, “I suppose that’ll do the...” I come to a stop when my eyes finally lock on my own member as it rests against my body at its full length. “Fucking hell... that's certainly... bigger.”

Luna chuckles as she adjusts her position down the bed, “It certainly is.”

Scoffing I roll my eyes, “Thanks for making me feel better about my normal size.”

Luna quickly blushes as she turns her head up to me, “I didn’t mean it like that. I’m just saying that ponies seem to be larger than humans.” Flicking her hoof down my belly, she brushes it against the tip of my stiff member. As her hoof strokes across my member, Luna positions her body alongside mine as she plants delicate kisses along my outer thigh and cutie mark.

Lifting her head, she begins to nuzzle against my sheath as she inhales the scent. Lifting her head she peeks over the tip of my cock as her warm breath runs over my exposed cock. Kissing the base of my member, she begins to trail slowly along my erect length as her tongue lightly flicks over the skin leaving a thin trail of saliva.

Reaching the tip she begins to kiss around the head of my cock as her hooves move to run over the fur on my chest, loud moans are quickly beginning to escape from my mouth as my head rocks back into the pillow. Opening her mouth wide, she drags the wide surface of her tongue across the tip of my member licking up the pre cum which is quickly coating my member.

Luna repeats this action as she takes long and deliberate licks along the entire length of my cock, she seems to be enjoying this herself as I notice her hoof running between her hindlegs as she seems to be rubbing her own sex. Opening her mouth wider she envelopes my member taking the tip into her hot mouth. I find myself involuntarily thrusting at the sensation which initially takes Luna off guard, even with my cock in her mouth I swear I’m still abe to see a smile on her lips as she notices my reaction.

Bobbing her head she continues to flick her tongue around my shaft, the occasional soft moan escaping from her lips as she does so. Pulling off the tip of my cock with a wet pop, Luna begins to trace her hoof over my saliva covered member as she looks up at me. “So, do you think you can use that new body?”

With a goofy grin, I sit up on the bed, “I’ll certainly give it my best try.”

Climbing off the bed, Luna turns so her forehooves are folded underneath the front of her body and against the sheets of her bed as her rump hangs over the end. Following her action, I quickly leap off the bed and stand behind her. Okay, you can do this, John. Just try to stand back and proceed as normal. Pushing off my forehooves I press them against Luna’s back causing her to tilt her head back to look at me.

Closing the distance I slowly shuffle my hindlegs as I bring myself closer to her. Feeling the heat of her sex on my member, I cautiously push forward causing Luna to let out a sudden gasp. “John, not there!” Quickly pulling back I can feel my face heating up as I mentally punch myself in the face. Oh my fucking god, you complete idiot. How did I nearly stick it in the wrong hole..? Fucking hell.

Chuckling nervously, I run my hoof over the side of her body. “I’m sorry. I’ve... never made that mistake in my entire life. It’s just, I’m not used to this body.”

Luna playfully grins as she looks back at me, “I suppose the tables have turned. When we first got together you had to teach me a few things, now it seems that I’m going to have to teach you.”

“I don’t need to be taught how to do this, Luna. I know what I’m doing.”

Luna lets out a single laugh as she sways her hips, “That blunder says otherwise.” Shaking my head, I position my hoof underneath my waist in order to help guide me in. This time there are no blunders as the tip of my cock slowly pushes into her moist opening earning a soft moan from her lips. “I stand corrected.”

“Would you prefer to talk all night?” Luna responds by pushing her hips back sending more of my member into her marehood, “That's what I thought.” Rocking my hips I let out a shallow groan as her tight walls clamp against my cock. Luna responds with her own moan as she copies my action, moving her hips back she takes almost my entire length as her eyes flutter closed.

Not needing any more of an invitation, I start to rock my hips back and forth sliding my cock in her wet passage. With every thrust, Luna would release a soft moan as she bounced back against me. Fuck... this almost feels better than it normally does. Each thrust began to feel more natural as I continue, almost as if I was back in my own body. Adjusting my forehooves I wrap them around Luna’s barrel as I continue to pick up the pace.

Luna’s wings were fully extended as I lean closer to her body, craning my neck closer to her side I start to place kisses along the joint of her wing causing her moans to intensify. It didn’t take long until the room was filled with the sound of our lust-filled moans. It seemed that Luna was trying her best to help me release as her muscles clamped down frequently on my cock, not wanting to be beaten I push her chest further down against the bed as I begin to thrust deeper.

In a matter of seconds, Luna had hit her limit. Screaming out loud she buries her face into the sheets as her marehood clamps down on my shaft. With a few extra deep thrusts, I match Luna’s orgasm with my own, groaning I can feel the tip of my cock flaring as she continues to milk me. My build up from the last few weeks is finally released as my cock spurts cum deep inside her. My body slumps forward against hers as we both roll onto the side and onto the bed.

As we regain our breaths I slowly pull my hard member from her sex causing our cum to drip onto the sheets between her thighs. Luna rolls to the side as she smiles at me, her eyes are still closed as she attempts to regain control of her breathing. Adjusting my position I move Luna with me to the centre of the bed before dragging the quilt from underneath us.

********** Sex Over **********

Freeing the quilt from underneath our bodies, I position it over the two of us allowing us to rest in the warmth of the bed. Tilting her head towards me, Luna smiles with half closed eyes as she seems to be ready to drift to sleep. “That was... incredible. Despite your little blunder.”

Chuckling I wrap my hooves around her body as I pull her close, “Lets never talk about that blunder again?”

“Hmm, what’s in it for me?”

Lowering my head, I place a kiss on Luna’s forehead as her eyes fully close, “I’ll think of something.”

“I think I’ll take that offer. Maybe I’ll want to spend another night with you as a pony.”

“Don’t go falling for this body over my original one.”

Luna snickers as her forehoof rests on my chest, “I fell for the real you, John. I’ll always prefer the real you to this ‘Crusader’.”

“Glad to hear it.”

The two of us lie in the bed in silence as we start to drift off, Luna’s head slowly rises and falls as she used my chest as a pillow. Slowly running her hoof in circles she lets out a soft yawn, “I love you, John.”

My eyes quickly crack open upon hearing that, my stomach quickly knotting as butterflies begin to furiously flutter within my abdomen. She loves me? She really said it, she loves me. I can’t help but feel a warm feeling within my body as I think about those words, many of my worries seem to melt away as I lower my gaze to look at Luna as she begins to fall asleep.

Lowering my head, I plant a soft kiss on her forehead which causes a smile to form on the end of her muzzle. Closing my eyes, I rest my head back on the pillow as my hoof rests on the side of her body. “I love you too, Luna.”

I can’t believe it... she loves me.

Chapter 86 - My intentions

I'm awoken from my slumber as the sound of cascading water hits my sensitive ears. Cracking my eyes open, I lift my head to find that Luna is no longer using me as a pillow. My ears involuntarily twitch in order to determine the source of the noise. Turning my head I look at a partially open door, which leads into Luna's en suite, where the source of the water is coming from.

Sitting up, I stretch out my forehooves as I release an extended yawn as I try to wake up. My eyes flick over to Luna's breastplate which is still lying on the floor as I think back to the previous night. I still can't believe that Luna said that she loves me. Why me? I'm nothing special, there are plenty of ponies out there which I'm sure would be a good pairing for her. Climbing off the bed I immediately fall forward only to prevent myself from face planting the floor at the last minute, I'm still used to my normal body so in my tired state I somehow thought that I was back in my normal body.

Stepping towards the en suite, I find my brain continuing to think back to those three little words. I love you. She really said it. I would never have thought that I'd feel that way about a pony when I first arrived, but it keeps forcing itself to the front of my train of thought. As crazy as it sounds, I feel the same way about her. I can't really explain it... being with her just feels right. She knows what I'm going through, she has supported me and acts as someone I can confide in.

Entering the steam filled room, a warm smile quickly spreads over my lips as I find Luna in the walk-in shower. As she has her back turned to me, I step into the shower and slowly move behind her. Pressing my body lightly against hers, she turns her head to face me as I lightly kiss her neck. "Sleep well, Luna?"

Luna releases a shallow moan as her forehoof presses against my chest, "You could say that." Smirking, she places a quick kiss on my lips, "You must have been tired, you're usually awake before me."

"Well, a certain Princess made me take the last two weeks off work, so I need to get back into my usual sleeping pattern."

"It could be worse, I could make you work constant nights."

Placing another kiss on Luna's neck, I begin to slowly trail down towards her chest, "It wouldn't be so bad. If the nights are anything like yesterday then I'd be more than happy to work nights."

Turning her body to face me, she wraps her forehooves around my neck and drags me underneath the stream of hot water. As my mane begins to stick to my coat, she begins to place rapid kisses against my lips as her eyes flutter closed. With a seductive smile, she leans forward to whisper in my ear, "Reckon we've got time for a quickie?"

Cocking a brow, a smug grin rapidly spreads across my muzzle as I pull her body against mine, "I think we can manage that."

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

Brushing my forehoof across Luna's muzzle, I lean forward to press my lips against her cheek as I move around her body. Luna tilts her head to watch me as I step behind her, when she notices my eyes scanning her rump she lifts her tail to the side exposing her sex to me. Deciding it's time to return the favour for the previous night, I lower myself onto my haunches and shuffle my body closer till I'm only inches away.

Licking my lips, I lift my hoof to brush against her slit earning a soft moan from the contact. I find myself wishing that I was in my old body since I'd be able to put my fingers to use, but since I still have hooves I'll have to make do with them. As my hoof moves back and forth, I lean my head closer to plant rapid and soft kisses on her ass as I slowly move to the side to focus on her cutie mark.

Luna's hips soon begin to softly sway from side to side as I begin to lightly nip at her mark, the sensation seems to be doing quite a bit for Luna as her breathing slowly increases. Deciding that I shouldn't keep teasing her, I pull my hoof back and adjust my position to leave her sex in front of my muzzle. As I inhale her scent, a powerful shock rushes through my groin as I find the fragrance to be intoxicating.

Finding myself unable to hold back any longer, I press my muzzle against her lips as I drag my tongue leisurely along her moist sex. Luna releases a low, lust-filled groan as she presses her hips back to keep my face pushed against her pussy. I continue to run my tongue back and forth across her folds as I use my flat tongue to my advantage.

Luna's moans become more frequent as I continue to press my tongue against her slit. Lifting my forehoof I bring it down against her flank causing her to release a scream of bliss. Oh, so you like being spanked, do you? Deciding to try and test the theory, I repeat the action and slap the opposite side of her ass allowing another satisfied scream to escape her muzzle. That's good to know.

I begin to trace my tongue over her clit as Luna turns her head back to look at me. With each circular motion, I flick my tongue over the nub giving it the occasional kiss. Her hips push back in rhythm with my tongue keeping her marehood in contact with my muzzle. This continues for a couple of minutes until Luna is unable to hold back, with a deafening scream she reaches her orgasm coating the end of my muzzle with her cum as her legs tremble.

Pulling my head back, I lift my forehoof to wipe my lips clean as Luna attempts to regain her breath. As she slowly recovers from her bliss-filled state, her magic engulfs my body causing me to lie on my back underneath the plummeting water. Luna twists her neck to look down at me as her cheeks glow a crimson red. Shuffling her position, Luna steps fully over my lower body as her magic grasps hold of my hard cock.

I groan as her magic casually strokes my member as she holds it up in position. Cautiously lowering her body, the tip of my cock presses against her cum covered pussy as her tail flicks to the side. Luna continues her movement causing my member to disappear from sight as she slides down its length, the sensation causes my head to rock back as a low pitched groan escapes my lips.

As Luna begins to rock her hips back and forth, I begin to involuntarily buck my hips as my forehooves begin to caress her lower back and rump as she rides reverse cowgirl. Gripping my forelegs around her waist I sit up and lean my head against her back as Luna's speed increases.

Our moans become more frequent as the feeling of ecstasy quickly overwhelms us, I normally prefer to try and make sessions as long as I can but I find myself wanting to reach fulfilment as quickly as I can. Groaning out loud, Luna turns her head to look at me, "I thought you said I enjoyed having a Captain riding me. It seems that you like to have a Princess riding you."

Crying out in bliss, I pull her down on my entire length, "I fucking love it." Keeping Luna's body in position, I pump my hips as fast and hard as I can into Luna's dripping sex. She is soon squealing with pleasure as Luna's tongue rolls out of her mouth. As I continue she reaches her climax, her walls rapidly clamp down on my cock sending me over the edge. I bury my muzzle against her back as my cock begins to leak cum into her marehood, my own leg begins to shake uncontrollably as I continue to cum.

As I pant for breath I find myself unable to control my body as I collapse against the soaked floor. Biting her lip, Luna slowly pulls away from my cock causing it to recoil back against my chest causing cum to leak onto my belly. Luna shakily stands on all fours as she looks down at me. Chuckling, she lowers herself to plant a passionate kiss on my lips before pulling back. "John, you're going to need to clean up."

--------------------********** Sex Over **********--------------------

Once Luna and I had actually cleaned up, she volunteered to walk me through the castle in order to meet with her sister, in order to prevent anyone seeing the two of us leaving, her room she once again teleported the both of us to the guest room of the castle. All of the guards would quickly snap to attention whenever their princess would pass them, with her acting as my escort not a single one would challenge my presence in the castle.

I look to Luna as we walk down one of the many halls of the castle, "So, any idea why your sister wants to see me?"

"I may have a suspicion, Jo-" Luna manages to stop herself before she says my name in front of the guards. "-Crusader."

I can't help but snicker at Luna's blunder as her eyes dart towards the guards in order to check that none of them caught on. "Care to explain?"

"My sister has been trying to keep the peace between the Diamond Dogs and the citizens of Equestria along our southern border. Since their attack on myself and the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, they now primarily live on the outskirts of the Badlands within the Macintosh Hills. Their presence has caused complications for the local ponies and a species which primarily remains within the Badlands, the Ridge Cats. I believe that Celestia may ask you for advice on how to potentially address the situation."

I cock a brow as I begin to slowly shake my head, "This is a political issue, not military."

"I know you don't want to delve into politics, but this issue could develop into something far worse. I'd imagine that she wishes to speak to you about the possibility of helping to keep the peace, you said that your army used to have 'peacetime garrisons'."

"Yeah, but we weren't literally peacekeepers. It only meant that there was a military garrison in a location where there wasn't conflict."

Luna comes to a stop outside the large double doors which lead into Celestia's private study. Slowly turning to face me, she drags a hoof across her muzzle, "Like I said, she likely is just trying to probe your brain on the issue. The Guard has only been used in the last millennia to enforce the law within population centres, they aren't trained for this sort of conflict."

"No army is," I state as I step alongside her. Looking to the guards around us, I lower my voice to ensure that none of them can hear me, "Luna, the army is not the force you deploy to keep the peace between two opposing forces, we're not trained to police communities. The last time we deployed the army to keep the peace between two communities, it ended up with thousands dead and a decades-long conflict."

Luna leans closer as she also lowers her voice, "Things are different here, our guards act to maintain the law. Our militaries are opposites of one another, yours are experienced to handle conflict, yet ours have little experience. Your military has little experience in policing the population, but ours do."

Sighing, I lift my forehoof to rub the back of my neck. "I don't like this, Luna. I'd rather avoid this situation at all costs, I've got no experience with it."

"Like I said, it was just a suspicion. Celestia may wish to speak to you about something else entirely." Using her magic, she compresses the handle to the study and throws the doors open. As she steps inside, I follow closely behind her as Celestia lifts her head from a series of scrolls. As Luna closes the doors, she strolls alongside Celestia, "I've brought you a certain Captain you requested."

Celestia looks at her sister with an amused expression, "I'm sure that John is capable of bringing himself to my study without an escort."

Luna lifts a hoof to point to me, "If he was strutting around in his normal body, he easily could do. As a pony who none of the guards know, it would prove difficult for him to stroll in when he hasn't got an appointment."

Celestia gives a soft smile as she rises from her seat, "Good point." Stepping around the desk, Celestia looks to me as she comes to a stop in front of me. "Thank you for coming to see me, John. I won't keep you long, I imagine that you're wanting to go back to Ponyville and return to your normal form."

Unable to hold a slight grin back, my eyes slowly drift to Luna as she stands behind her sister, "This body has its... advantages."

Celestia cocks a brow as she turns her head behind to notice her sister trying to hide a grin similar to mine. Celestia winces slightly as she looks at me with an unamused expression, "Really, John?"

"What?" I ask her innocently. "I'm simply saying that this body meant that nobody looked at me as if I was a freak."

Celestia continues to look at me for a moment before her eyes narrow, "Do I look like I was born yesterday? I was born centuries before you were even a twinkle in your father's eyes, so I know exactly what you meant. I didn't ask for you to come and see me in order to hear you making suggestive comments about my sister."

Wiping the grin from her face, Luna steps alongside me to face her sister. "So, why did you ask to see him?"

"I was going to ask for his opinion on the matter we discussed in the-"

"-Badlands?" I ask, cutting Celestia off.

Celestia nods her head as she focuses on me, "So, my sister has informed you?"

"Only that there is tension between the three groups within the area. But like I told her, I don't think deploying the Guard is the best course of action."

"I'm not looking at deploying the Guard at this moment in time, I don't believe that is the best course of action. The only Guard presence in the area is the local garrison which is based on the north of the Macintosh Hills to protect the local villages, I intend to keep it that way." Stepping to the side, Celestia glances to her sister, "However, the decision is not entirely mine. You are under the command of my sister, should she wish to deploy you then I will not be able to stop it."

Luna watches her sister momentarily before looking at me, "You said that you don't believe deploying the Guard is the best course of action. Is that truly what you believe?"

I nod my head, "I do. Luna, the Rangers have primarily been trained as a combat force, to engage in conflict as an effective unit. Sending us to an area which is not in conflict will cause issues, we're not trained for large crowd control and maintaining the peace. The army tried the same thing back home in Northern Ireland, that proved exactly why the army should not be deployed in those situations and the harm it can cause. For now, I'd say that there is no need to deploy any additional Guard units. If you need to increase the local Guard's number temporarily, then I'd say that is the furthest it should be taken."

Luna slowly turns to face her sister, "If that is what my Captain thinks, then I won't be deploying any Guard units to the region. I agree with you, sister. For now, it isn't necessary."

"Very well," Celestia responds as she looks back to me. "We shall try to resolve the issues from here. I will keep you notified with any developments, John." Pausing, Celestia turns her head to Luna. "Would you mind if I speak to John privately? Once we're done I shall return him to Ponyville."

Luna looks to Celestia with curiosity before she turns back to me, "Very well." As Luna steps alongside me, she comes to a stop as she looks down at me with her gorgeous teal eyes. Lifting her forehoof, she lifts my head slightly as she leans in to place a soft yet passionate kiss on my lips. Pulling back from the kiss, her horn is enveloped in a magical glow as I feel a sudden weight in my haunches, turning my head back I find my saddlebag resting against my back as Luna's magic tightens the straps.

As Luna saunters towards the doors, I turn around to face her. "Luna, is there any chance that you could help me with some training tonight? I need to get the newbies up to speed."

She stops momentarily as her magic opens the door, "Very well. I trust you'll have the details ready by the time I arrive?"

"I'll think of something. Let's say about eleven tonight, it'll give Chaser time to enjoy his birthday present from Sunny." As Luna gives me a comforting smile, she steps out and closes the door leaving me in the study with Celestia.

When I turn back to Celestia, she looks at me with an inquisitive expression, "And how would my sister be able to help you with training?"

"Luna puts us all in a dream to help us train with combat, kind of like a training simulation. She puts us into battles from my knowledge of human history in order to develop tactics and to demonstrate equipment to everyone. Last time, we were at the battle of Amiens where I showed everyone the beginning of mechanised warfare."

"I know that it's only training purposed to prepare you should the unthinkable happens, but I can't say that I'm exactly happy with you showing everypony the weaponry used in warfare. I'd rather avoid the rapid development of weaponry if I can. We should seek alternatives."

"I agree, but they need to see the potential technology could have. The war was a stalemate, despite sufficient training it took technology to make the decisive pushes." Stepping to the side I look back to Celestia, "I'm not going to go around advancing various tools of war if they aren't required. For now, I have three projects which I consider to be a priority."

"And those are?"

"First, I want to rebuild my SA-80. I've got all of the parts, but it will require a lot of work if I ever want it to operate again. Second, I want to develop a weapon for close quarters engagements, our rifles are mostly effective at range leaving us vulnerable up close."

"You wish to develop another weapon?" Celestia asks with some concern.

"Not one, but two. That's my third priority. I want to firstly develop a basic shotgun, either along the lines of a double-barreled or perhaps a pump-action. That will give us a weapon sufficient for the role of close quarters. The other weapon I want to develop would be primarily for defensive purposes and support roles, a machine gun."

Celestia looks at me with some confusion, "A machine gun? Isn't that the weapon you told us about at the university? The one which could fire off numerous rounds before reloading?"

"Yeah, it is. The issue is, creating a light machine gun for squads will prove extremely difficult to construct from scratch, I'd likely have more luck developing a heavy machine gun to be used from a fixed firing position."

"John, why do you wish to develop additional weapons? We have no need for them at this time."

Moving towards one of the cushions sat in the corner of the office, I slowly lower myself as Celestia moves to join me. "I know we have no need for them at the moment, but I'd rather have them developed and ready to go should the need arise. It will give us an edge if we're ever required to go back into combat. Our rifles are already a large advantage, the Griffins are still using muskets-"

"-Actually," Celestia interrupts, "They've started to develop a new rifle design based from your ammunition."

"They're creating bolt-action rifles?"

Celestia shakes her head, "Not quite. I've been informed that they're constructing a rifle which they're referring to as a 'breech-loading lever-action rifle.' They've used the basis from your Valkyrie Mk 1 for the body design but have changed the internals entirely."

I let out a small chuckle as I rub my muzzle, "I suppose it's an improvement on muskets. Not as good as a bolt-action, but still fairly effective. However, the point remains, I believe having additional equipment in reserve would benefit us greatly."

Celestia seems to consider this as she closes her eyes. Letting out a sigh, she turns back to me, "So long as you keep this under wraps, I will allow you to continue developments for the Guard. Nopony is to know of this, all research is to remain classified until either myself or my sister allow the developments to be fully produced and made public."

"We'll keep everything tucked away in our armoury until it's needed. I'll personally ensure that all documentation is secured and strictly on a need to know basis." Getting up from my cushion, I stretch my legs as I pace towards the centre of the room. "Is that the only reason you wished to see me?"

"No, it isn't." Rising from her position, Celestia steps towards a large bay window and looks to the outside world. "I wanted to ask you... what are your intentions?" I look at the back of Celestia's head in confusion as I wait for her to continue, "With my sister."

"What exactly are you asking?"

Celestia turns her head to focus on me, "What exactly is going on with yourself and my sister? Does she mean something to you, is this an attempt to benefit yourself or do you feel for her? I can only imagine based on your earlier comment that you ... spent the night together." Celestia seems to give a small shudder as she is likely trying her best not to picture her little sister in that way.

"It isn't just a fling," I respond as I slowly step towards Celestia. "And I couldn't give a crap about social standing and power. if I cared about that I would have become a politician, not a soldier. I know that you're allowing her to make her own decision with this and that you're likely not fond of her being with someone like me, but I care deeply for her. I haven't felt this close to anyone since before I left for Afghanistan, she's special to me. And in all honesty" -I lower my head momentarily as I take a deep breath in order to prepare myself for the potential backlash- "I love her."

Celestia's expression softens as she turns her body in order to face me fully, "And she loves you. That is where I have concerns." I look at her in bewilderment as she releases a shallow sigh, "Alicorns are immortal, John. From what we can tell, it is impossible for us to die as a result of old age. I want my sister to be happy and yourself to be happy, of course, but I don't want her to get hurt. If your relationship develops into something more, I am afraid what will happen to her when you inevitably pass away. This is why I haven't engaged in a serious relationship for centuries, seeing those you love pass away is never an easy experience. I'm afraid that Luna won't be able to cope when that time comes."

"Celestia, it's a part of life. If everybody worried about outliving their potential partner then nobody would get involved with anyone. It's inevitable, I will eventually die either by old age or other causes. It will be hard for her, no doubt, but she'll have you and Cadence to support her when the day comes. Would you prefer it if she was alone for her entire life? Nobody to love her and to spend time with her? Or would it be better for her to find someone, and spend their time together to make it one of the best times of her life?"

Celestia nods her head as she sighs, "You are right, John. It doesn't make it any easier. She'll likely be devastated and I can't help but worry about her. However, should she wish to become involved with yourself, it is not my place to stop her. Thank you for addressing my concerns." Celestia steps to the side as her magical aura canvasses my body, "I'm sure we shall speak again soon."

Before I can respond, I am disoriented by a blinding flash as a shiver runs through my body. As my vision quickly returns, I look around to find that I'm no longer in the study with Celestia, but am instead standing on the road leading towards Twilight's castle back in Ponyville. Rubbing my eyes with my forehoof, I start to move towards the castle in order for Twilight to change me back into a human.

Fortunately for me, Twilight was home when Celestia sent me back to Ponyville meaning that I was able to return to my normal body. Twilight decided to try and probe me for information with regards to my date with Moon Glow, I didn't really want to give out too much information so I only gave her a basic run down of the night... missing out the sex of course.

Once I had changed back into the clothing I packed away in the saddlebags, I made a detour into town on the way back towards the barracks in order to pick out a present for Chaser's birthday. I probably should have gotten him a gift whilst I was in Canterlot, but I honestly don't know what to get for him. After quickly browsing the stalls, I used the leftover money which I had taken with me to Canterlot to buy a bottle of premium vodka. It's normally a safe bet to buy alcohol so it made sense to get vodka since I knew he wasn't a fan of whisky.

Returning to the barracks, I make my way to the second floor and quickly proceed to Chaser's room. I'm about to open the door to head straight in, but since he may already be enjoying Sunny's present I quickly hold back to prevent seeing something I'd rather not see. Knocking on the door, I wait patiently as I hear a set of hooves shuffling within the room. As he opens the door, I lift the bottle and hold it out to him, "Happy birthday, you old bastard. It won't be long now until you're retiring."

Chaser releases a sarcastic laugh as he grasps onto the bottle, "Very funny, kid." As he looks at the bottle, a grin quickly spreads across his muzzle, "At least you know to get me a good drink."

As he steps to the side to let me in, I move into the room as I spin to face him. "Of course I do, I'm a casual alcoholic." Looking around the room, I can see a collection of presents and cards laid out on the corner table which he likely received from the others and in the mail. Selecting one of the cards, I begin to scan over the text within, "So, has Sunny given you your present yet?"

"No, not yet. She said that I 'need to wait for my surprise,' Whatever that means."

Chuckling I rest the card on the table surface as I turn back to him, "Just wait. I'm sure you'll love it."

He cocks a brow as he steps to the cabinets and selects a couple of shot glasses, "You know what her surprise is?"

"Not intentionally, but yeah. I came across her surprise present but I know you'll likely be so overjoyed that you'll have a heart attack."

Scoffing, he brings the shot glasses to the table alongside me and begins to fill them with his new vodka, "Ohh," He responds in an exaggerated tone. "Sounds exciting." With the two glasses filled, he lifts one and presents it to me before selecting his own.

Grasping onto the glass, I clink it against his, "Happy birthday, mate." We both quickly toss back our drinks resulting in a mild burning sensation to run down my throat. As we both slam the empty glasses onto the table, I lean back against the table. "So, you're now thirty-five and still going strong. I know that I take the piss with your age, but I know that many soldiers would consider retiring at this stage and finding new work."

"I suppose things must be different in your world, it normally isn't a concern for many guards here. Many of us would serve until our forties, but at the end of the day, we haven't seen conflict unlike many of the soldiers in your world. I suppose, following the war in the Griffin Empire, that could easily change." Rubbing his muzzle, he looks momentarily to the floor before turning his gaze back to me. "Somepony needs to keep an eye out for you, make sure you don't do anything stupid like usual. I'm not going anywhere, I'm sticking here with you."

Grinning, I pat his mane as I pull him closer, "Glad to hear it. It wouldn't be the same without you, I wouldn't have a smart arse to irritate me."

Chuckling, Chaser pushes himself away from me, "Glad to see that you value me so highly."

Stepping away from the table, I turn back to face him, "I'll leave you to enjoy your birthday. No doubt I've still got a pile of paperwork to complete following my absence." As I open the door, I quickly pause as I turn back to him, "And just a heads up, we'll be doing some training again tonight with Luna at eleven, so make sure Sunny gives you your surprise before then."

"Will do, boss." Closing the door behind me, I rest my hands in my pockets as I make my way back to the office. I'll have to try and think of a suitable battle for us to carry out our training, given the circumstances in the Badlands I'll likely need one which will allow us to engage in a similar environment.

For now, I should let the old man enjoy his birthday.

Chapter 87 - Down under

I didn't get bothered by my team that much upon my return to the barracks, many of them were still used to light duties during my absence so I figured I'd give them a few days before I start to increase their workload. I spent the entire day with Dawnstar in the lab after I wished Chaser a happy birthday, he did visit me again at one point in an attempt to find out what Sunny's surprise for him was.

Whilst I was with Dawnstar I explained my plans to develop a shotgun and machine gun, she said that she'd look into developing some shells based on what I told her about shotgun shells back home. As she began developing plans for the creation of shells and a smoothbore barrel to be used for the weapon, I set to work on continuing to clean and repair the internal parts of my SA-80. Despite my earlier optimism of repairing the rifle, upon examining the parts of the rifle I found many of them to be inoperable. The firing pin retaining pin was heavily dented and cracked, the gas plug was torn down the middle leaving the shell peeled back and the tip of the firing pin was missing. Unless I could manufacture new parts or could magically get replacements, there would be little chance of repairing it.

Draining the last of my tea, I rest the mug on the surface of my desk as I flick through the last few pages of the local newspaper. As my eyes scan over the last few stories, I lean back in my chair and lift my feet to rest against the desk. After a couple of minutes, there is a rapid succession of knocks before the door opens up. Lifting my head, I glance to Luna as she enters and closes the door behind her. Grinning, she lifts a hoof to point at my feet, "Comfy?"

Folding the newspaper, I drop it on the pile of paperwork, "I'm allowed to relax in my office."

Stepping around the desk, Luna joins alongside me as she places a soft kiss on my cheek. "So, what did my sister ask of you?"

"Just the usual stuff, my plans for the Rangers and potential future developments." I could probably tell Luna that her sister was actually asking what I wanted to do with her, but I reckon it would be better not to inform her that her sister is being overprotective.

"And what are your plans?"

Grinning, I lift my index finger and tap it against my nose, "Just classified research programmes. Nothing fancy."

Luna chuckles as she saunters through into my bedroom, "It's good to see that you understand the meaning of classified."

"Of course I do," I respond as I climb out of my seat to follow her. "I would be a pretty shitty officer if I couldn't retain classified information. Now, why have you immediately gone into my bedroom? Wasn't last night and this morning enough for you?" I tease her as I wiggle my eyebrows.

Luna rolls her eyes as she looks back at me, "Is sex on the brain with you?"

"Not always... just at certain times."

"So you claim." Grinning, Luna climbs onto my bed and looks back to me, "So, have you figured out what the training will be on tonight."

Sitting on the bed, I begin to unzip my boots, "I have a few ideas. If we have the possibility of going to the Badlands in the future, I think the team need some experience in fighting in that climate."

"Fighting in deserts and plains? Does that mean you want to access your physical memories? Since you did actually fight in a similar environment, I suppose it makes sense."

Kicking off my boots, I quickly strip out of my trousers and shirt before folding them on the end of the bed. "It's a good idea, but no. I don't exactly want to relieve some of the fights I had in Afghanistan. Besides, most of the kit we used there will be out of reach of the Guard for years. No, it would be better to keep with lower levels of technology."

"So, what do you propose?"

"I think that focusing on a battle in the desert would be the most beneficial to the Rangers, maybe we could even throw in a night battle as well." Shuffling against the sheets of my bed, I lie down alongside Luna as I rest my head on the pillow. "I have the perfect battle for it. October 1942, the second battle of El Alamein."

"1942?" Luna asks as she tilts her head. "Isn't that during the Second World War?"

"It is. The battle itself took place during the North-Africa campaign, so we'll be fighting in a desert environment. Depending on which part of the battle you choose, we could be fighting alongside armour across the desert, fighting in the towns themselves, of even fighting through trench and tunnel networks."

"You want me to choose?"

I nod my head as I climb under the sheets, "Yeah. Pick one which you'll be able to easily maintain, it'll also be a bit of a surprise to me."

Luna cocks a brow as she watches me climb into bed, "So you get to relax in bed whilst I try to maintain a dream for your team?"

Grinning I peel the side of the quilt from underneath Luna, "You could always join me. There is no reason for you to stand on the same spot whilst you do... whatever there is you've got to do."

Luna chuckles as she climbs into bed with me and pulls the quilt over us, "You don't think I need to be awake in order to manipulate the dreamscape, do you? Granted, it is easier to do it with multiple ponies whilst I'm awake, but I can still do it in my sleep. I used to stay awake at night to perform my duties and sleep through the day. That seems to be another thing you've influenced, since you've arrived I've found myself staying up during the day."

Shuffling my position so that I'm lying behind Luna, I wrap my arms around her back as I start to remove the straps holding her breastplate to her chest. "It's like I told you last night, the nights are more tranquil allowing you to spend time with those you care for and to drift off into a peaceful slumber." As I unclip the strap on the rear of Luna's neck, I peel the breastplate away from her body and rest in on the bedside table as she removes her crown and shoes with her magic.

As I wrap my arms around Luna's waist and pull her close, she rests her head against the pillow as her eyes lock onto mine. "But sometimes, it's better to enjoy the beauty of the night."

Smiling, I lift my hand and gently caress Luna's cheek with my palm, "And your nights truly are a thing of beauty." Pausing, I slowly shake my head as I chuckle softly, "You've turned me into a bloody softie. Luna, you do realise that if I go away to the Badlands, that means I probably won't see you for a while."

Luna's expression gradually drops as she looks to me, "I know. But we can figure something out, even if we can only see one another in the dreamscape." Leaning her head closer, she places a light kiss on my lips as her horn illuminates. As she pulls back, a wave of magic washes over my body causing me to immediately feel light headed as my eyes rapidly shut. As I feel my head press deeper into the pillow, I quickly drift off to sleep as I keep hold of Luna in my arms.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

A cool breeze runs over my face as the sounds of my surrounding begin to hit my ears, as I adjust to the dream I'm able to make out the sounds of various soldiers conversing and moving around. Opening my eyes, I find myself staring at the roof of a tent as I slowly sit up in my cot and begin to rub my eyes. Looking to the left I'm able to see my entire team spread out in various cots as they all slowly regain their senses, flicking my head to the right I can see Luna in her own cot as she seems to be examing my uniform.

Looking down at my own body I'm able to see a set of tan boots secured around my feet with a pair of wool socks which are pulled up just below my kneecap. Instead of wearing a pair of trousers I instead seem to be wearing a set of tan shorts, since we're at the battle of El Alamain and I personally spent time in Afghanistan, I'd prefer to wear shorts any day of the week instead of trousers. Other than that, I have a shirt wrapped around my chest with the sleeves rolled up along with a set of webbing secured to my chest.

Swinging my legs over the side of the cot, I slowly push myself to my feet and step around the makeshift bed to stand before my team. "Rise and shine everybody." Tilting my head to the opening of the tent, I look outside to see the dunes of the desert shrouded in darkness, "Well, maybe not rise and shine. Either way, it's time to get up and to see what our deployment is."

As everyone climbs out of bed, Matrix releases an irritated groan, "Not this again."

Starry Night and Night Star both look around in confusion as they approach me. "John?" Starry asks. "What is this? Chaser said we'd be doing some training tonight, but we certainly weren't expecting this."

Moving back to my bed, I reach for the M1A1 Thompson submachine gun which is hooked over the end. Securing it over my shoulder, I turn back to the two Thestral recruits, "It's a dream thrown together by Luna in order to allow us to train in combat situations. We're at El Alamein where we'll be fighting off German and Italian forces in order to secure the location and prevent the Axis advance further into the Middle-East. You'll feel every bit of pain so make sure you don't get shot."

"What's a German?" Starry asks in confusion as her husband only offers a response by shrugging.

"A person from Germany. You'll be fighting humans like me, so make sure you don't hit the British ones. Chaser and Sunny will explain the training to you. I need to find out which fight we're taking part in and what our orders are." Stepping to the side, I approach Luna as I find her adjusting the set of webbing around her waist. "Need a hand?"

Luna shakes her head as her magic loosens the straps of her webbing, "I've got it."

"So, you want to join in again? Not satisfied with sitting on a cloud?"

"Last time we were in a dream, we were stuck in a hot metal box." Releasing the straps on her webbing, she levitates another Thompson from out of view and secures it around her back. "I want to help where I can, even if it means I need to get into the centre of the battle. You don't need to worry about me, John. I can handle myself in a fight." Turning her head to the side, she cocks her brow in confusion as her magic takes hold of something, "Why have we got these instead of helmets?"

Turning my head, my eyes widen as I find two pairs of hats levitating before me. Taking hold of one I rotate it in my hands as I examine its features. It is a wide-brimmed felt hat with the left side of the brim turned up and pinned to the side of the hat with a cap badge displaying a brass crown with the text 'Australian Commonwealth Military Forces.' Placing the bush hat on my head, I look back to Luna, "We have them because we're with the Australian army fighting alongside the British forces."

Luna looks approvingly at me as she fits her own bush hat, "You look pretty good in that."

Grinning, I run my finger across the brim of my hat before responding in my best attempt at an Australian accent, "Cheers, Sheila."

Luna shakes her head as a soft chuckle escapes her lips, "Why are you doing that voice?"

"I'm just practising my Australian." Clearing my throat, I continue to speak in an Australian accent, "G'day mate. Didgeridoo. Shrimp on the barbie. Wallaby. Hugh Jackman." Stepping to the side, I turn back to Luna, "I'm ready. Let's go." As we step into the dark desert, I glance to the basic wristwatch which is secured around my left wrist to see that the time is 21:22.

"You sound ridiculous speaking with that accent."

"I know." I look back at my team as they join me outside, unlike myself and Luna, they've been given helmets in order to help protect them. Most of the team have been issued with the Lee–Enfield No. 4 Mk I, the standard issue rifle for Commonwealth forces in the Second World War. Chaser was once again given Thompsons like they had on D-day, Crimson has a scope mounted on her rifle and Georg was acting as our Sections support gunner with a Bren.

As Georg examines it, he steps alongside me, "Why have I got this instead of the BAR?"

"Because we're fighting for the Brits, not the Yanks. Besides, the Bren is better... in my opinion. Larger magazine, interchangeable barrel, better rate of fire, making it the more superior weapon for the support role. More rounds down range to keep the enemy hugging the ground. Don't get me wrong, the BAR is a good gun, its magazine is just not sufficient for a support gun."

Chuckling, Georg runs his talon across the weapon, "I'll be the judge of which weapon is better. You're obviously just biased 'cause it's the weapon of your army."

"Was the weapon of my army," I correct him. "We use something even better now, it weighs a tonne but it's a superb support weapon." Moving through the army camp, my team follow close as I try to find a senior officer in order to get our orders for the night.

As I approach a Major, I give him a salute which he quickly returns. "Captain, your Unit is needed five miles east of our location," He states in a broad Australian accent. "Montgomery want us to conduct a series of raids under the cover of darkness to destroy Jerry's supply depots and to make a hole to support the New Zealand Division and the 10th Armoured at the northern corridor. An artillery bombardment is due to commence at 21:30 to dig Jerry out of their holes and to provide cover, you'll have to push as the sappers clear anti-tank mines to allow armoured support to push through. Is that understood?"

"Yes, sir," I respond with a slight Australian accent. I just couldn't help myself.

The Major looks at me with an unamused expression, "Get a bloody move on." As he turns to step off, I hear him mutter under his breath, "Limey git."

The others all look at me as I stare back at the officer. Clearing her throat, Sunny steps in front of me, "Limey?"

Shrugging I step towards a number of supply tents as the others follow me, "He clearly saw through the uniform and could tell that I was a Brit. Come on, let's get some transport." Moving around a number of soldiers and supply dumps, I find a number of vehicles with various maintenance crew members working on them and pieces of kit. A Willys Jeep catches my eye as I notice an engineer stepping away as he closes the bonnet. Stepping up to him, he slowly turns his gaze to me, "I'll be needing this Jeep."

The mechanic wipes his hands on an oily rag as he glances back to me, "Sorry, sir. This Jeep is under the control of the 2nd New Zealand Division."

Giving him my best officers glare, I step closer to him as my height allows me to tower over him. "This vehicle belongs to the King's army, whether it belongs to the Kiwi's or the Brits. And as an officer of the King's army, I will be taking control of this vehicle. Is that understood?"

The mechanic quickly snaps to attention as he gives a salute, "Y-yes, sir."

As the mechanic slinks away, Chaser gives a soft chuckle, "You are such a Rupert."

Grinning I step up to the Jeep, "I know." Examining it more closely, I can see that a small trailer is attached to the rear of the open-top Jeep allowing me to transport more of us within the vehicle. "We won't all fit in, so anyone who can't fly will get the privilege of riding with me. Chaser, you're in command of the fliers. You'll act as your own Section when we enter combat, for now, I want you all to stick close." As Luna is about to join the other fliers in the air, I rest my hand on her back. "Not you. You'll be joining me up front... in order to provide you with an insight as to how your Captain operates."

Luna rolls her eyes as she steps to the side of the Jeep, "Very well." Examining the two front seats, she climbs into the passenger seat as Sunny and Slicer enter the rear with the rest climbing into the trailer attached to the rear. Climbing into the driver's seat, I grab the key which sits in the ignition and prepare to turn it. "Do you know how to do this?" Luna asks.

Turning the key, the engine gives a roar as it springs to life. "It's like riding a bike, you never forget." Compressing the clutch, I put the Jeep in gear before applying the accelerator. The Jeep begins to roll, but instead of moving forward it slowly creeps backwards causing me to activate the brakes. "Why the fuck is it reversing?"

Clearing her throat, Luna taps a metal plate on the front console showing the transmission, unlike conventional cars it seems that the first gear position has been switched with reverse leaving the first gear sitting in the second gears position. Putting the Jeep into first gear, we begin to move in the correct direction as we follow the dirt road leading towards the frontline. "I thought you said you knew what you were doing," Luna adds with a sly smirk.

"It's not my fault this thing only has" -Leaning to the side I look at the transmissions controls- "Three gears? What kind of car only has three gears?" As I continue down the dirt road, we move towards the outskirts of the camp as those who can fly glide effortlessly overhead in order to keep up. As we leave the illuminated camp, the road becomes more unsettled as we try to navigate the dark desert. "We should be there soon."

As we got closer to our destination, we could hear the thunderous roar of the artillery bombardment as it took place, the flashes from the guns and detonating shells acted as a natural beacon as they illuminated the night sky. Following the makeshift beacon and directions Luna was giving me from a local map, we were able to reach the artillery line alongside the rest of the Australian forces.

Since the advance to the German positions would be riddled with anti-tank mines, it was a no-brainer to leave the Jeep behind since it would activate the mines as soon as it rolled over them. We remained in position with the Australians as we waited for the bombardment to come to an end, the scattered barrage would be switched to precision strikes in order to eliminate defensive positions as we advanced.

The spectacle was unlike anything I had ever seen during my time in the army. At most, I've only seen five artillery guns firing on one location, out here there was over one-thousand guns continuously firing on the German positions. I could see the nerves of many of the soldiers as the guns fired, they knew that this battle could be their last, but it didn't seem to deter them in the slightest.

After half an hour of continuous firing, the barrage from the guns finally begins to slow. Grasping onto my Thomspon, I load a round into the chamber as I look back to my team, "We'll be making our push now. I want everyone to stick close, don't go running off or you'll likely die. Chaser, take your Section and try to provide cover for us as we move, if you can, try to advance low to the ground like you did on D-day to set up firing positions for the rest of us."

After a brief pause, the sound of one of the officer's whistle pierces through the night to signify the beginning of the attack. Many of the Australian infantry make a rapid push as my Section follow closely behind. With Chaser taking all of those who could fly, apart from Luna, I have Colbalt, Crimson, Silver, Slicer, and Sunny in my Section.

Running across the open plains of the desert, we soon found ourselves within the German minefield. Most of the mines are anti-tank mines which will cause us no issues since we can't trigger them, however, there are also anti-personnel mines littered through the desert. We're alerted to these as a soldier in front of us is thrown from the ground in a heavy cloud of dust. Impacting the floor, he lets out a distressed scream as he clings on to what remains of his left leg.

Jumping over the small crater, I continue my advance over the desert as we reach a slight incline. Scaling the sand hill, a number of German flares are fired into the air from their defensive positions on the other side of the mound, illuminating our position. Reaching the top of the hill alongside a number of soldiers, we're quickly met with MG42 fire as it tears through a group of soldiers causing me to drop onto my buckle on instinct. Crawling backwards, I lift my Thompson and return a small burst of fire.

As everyone joins alongside me, George deploys the bipod of his Bren and begins to return short bursts alongside a number of support gunners who start to fire on the Germans below. Lifting my head, I quickly study the fortifications below. A small series of concrete trenches make up the defensive line, the occasional elevated position acts as a gun position housing either MG42's or Pak 38 anti-tank guns. A mixture of German and Italian infantry occupy the trenches armed with a variety of small arms as they prepare to engage the advancing force.

As Chaser's Section and a number of Australian forces begin to return fire on the line, Sunny crawls alongside me. "What's the plan, John?"

"We need to get into the trenches and engage the enemy up close. The only problem is, there's a lot of open ground between us and the trenches." Scanning over the trench line, I try to look for a weak point in the defence line. "We need to make a hole and exploit it." Checking the various gun positions, I notice an MG42 crew which is isolated from the majority of the enemy forces on our right flank. "Crimson, come over her."

Crawling up to me, she rests her rifle on her hooves as she adjusts her helmet. Lifting my hand I point towards the weapon in question, "Do you see that crew?" Crimson nods her head. "I need you to take them out. Pick off any hostiles which try to take control of that weapon or any infantry which try to reinforce it. As you give us sniper cover, we'll make a push." Grasping onto her weapon, she looks down her optics as she slowly exhales.

PHAT

Firing off a round, the loader for the MG42 is hit in the throat causing blood to spray over the gunner as he collapses. Before the Gunner can react, Crimson loads another round into the chamber and adjusts her aim.

PHAT

The round pierces his eyes causing his brain matter to escape from the rear of his skull and helmet as his body slumps forward on the weapon. Patting her on the back, I shift my gaze to Chaser. "Take your team as fast and low as you can across the desert floor and take that position. Wait for my command before you move, we'll provide covering fire." Glancing around, I wait for everyone to get into position before raising my weapon, "Covering Fire!"

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

After firing off a number of rounds, I drop to the floor as we're quickly targeted by a firing line. The plan works as Chaser's section is able to glide low across the floor to the opening Crimson created, we keep watch to ensure that we fire on any Axis forces which try to engage them en route. As I empty the last of my magazine, they reach their destination and dig into the defensive structure to provide a volley of gunfire directed along the entire trench line to enfilade their position.

As I change my magazine, Luna leans over the top to fire a volley towards the enemy causing a bullet casing to land on the back of my neck and to travel down my shirt. I release a pained hiss as the hot casing singes my flesh before I'm able to grab onto it and remove it from my shirt. Placing a fresh magazine into my weapon, I look over the top of the hill to see a Pak 38 switching targets to fire on our group. As the gunnery officer lowers his arm to signal the gun to fire, I lunge forward to wrap my arms around Luna and drop her to the floor.

BOOM

Dirt and debris is hurled at us as the force of the shockwave sends us both rolling down the hill. As we tumble across the sand out of sight from the enemy, we come to a grinding halt as Luna's horn illuminates, allowing her to catch us in her magic. Releasing her hold of us, we fall the last inch onto the sand with myself on top of her. Pushing myself off from on top of her, I look down at her as she seems to be looking at me dazed. "Luna, are you okay?"

Luna looks at me in confusion as her ears twitch, "What!?"

"Are you hurt?"

As I start to run my hand over her body to check for injuries, Luna shakes her head, "I can't hear you!" Closing her eyes, her horn glows a faint blue as her magical aura seems to penetrate her ears. After a moment, her magic dissipates as she looks back at me. "What did you say!?" Luna asks in a loud voice before she smiles sheepishly, "Sorry."

"I was asking if you were hurt," Grasping hold of her, I quickly help her onto her hooves as another wave of Australian forces advances past us onto the hill. "We need to help the others. Chaser and his team are at risk in that trench by themselves. We need to push forward."

Turning to step off, Luna's hoof pulls on my shoulder, causing me to face her. "Thank you for saving me, John."

Grinning I pull her with me as I start to move up the hill, "I can't have my girlfriend getting blown to one-thousand pieces." Reaching the top with the others, I retrieve my Thompson from the floor and load a round into the chamber before firing another burst towards the enemy. Kneeling down, I rest a hand on Sunny's back as she reloads her rifle, "We're gonna make a quick push. Do you think that you can provide us with a shield as we move?"

Sunny inserts her clip into the rifle before pushing the bolt forward, "I can try. It won't hold for long if we're being heavily fired upon."

"It doesn't have to be perfect, just better than thin air."

"Then I can do it." Closing her eyes to focus, Sunny begins to channel her magical energy in order to create a four-meter wide magical barrier in front of her. With the barrier set, our team quickly position behind it as she begins to move forward. As we begin to run across the desert toward the weakened defence line, a large number of the Australian infantry join behind us to create a large push.

With the large force charging their position, the Axis forces are unable to prioritise their targets. Rounds begin to fly in both directions as both sides frantically engage one another. A few rounds come in our direction, thanks to Sunny's shield they're unable to reach us as the magical barrier stops the stray bullets in their tracks. Reaching the edge of the trench, we close with the enemy to engage in close quarter combat. Standing over the trench, I keep my Thompson resting against my hip as I aim down at two Italian soldiers below me.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The .45 ACP rounds from the Thompson make light work of my targets, the cloth on their bodies provide them with no protection, allowing their bodies to be cut open as the rounds pierce their flesh. As the two targets drop to the floor, I jump into the trench and take aim down the length of the fortification toward a group of Italian and German troops. Keeping the trigger compressed, I fire off the rest of my magazine into the crowd. The rate of fire from my position and the enemies lack of cover allows my rounds to eliminate them before they're even aware of my presence.

As the others leap into the trench with me, they begin to engage targets down range as I reach for a new magazine. Running my hand over the magazine pouch of my webbing, I freeze as I'm unable to find any magazines. Looking down at my webbing, I find the magazine pouches to be empty. Fuck... the magazines must have fallen out as I was thrown down the hill. How did I fuck up the first rule... make sure all kit is secured at all times.

Needing a weapon, I kneel down and reach out for a Carcano rifle which is pinned beneath the Italian soldier I had just killed. As I try to pry the rifle from underneath his body, I come to a stop as I slowly lift my head. An idea pops to the front of my brain as I turn my neck to look behind me. Sitting a few meters down the trench line is the MG42 which belonged to the crew Crimson eliminated. Standing up, I begin to move towards the weapon, "I need a volunteer!"

Climbing the two makeshift steps to the elevated position, I move behind the weapon and begin to remove it from the fixed tripod as a set of hooves move behind me. Removing the clamp from the underside of the MG42, I catch Silver from the corner of my eye as he steps to the other side of the fixed position. "What do you need me to do!?" He asks as he examines the weapon.

I lift my free hand and point it to the ammo boxes which sit on the floor, "Grab hold of those boxes and any ammo belts you can find!" As I hear the clattering metal of the ammo boxes, I'm able to remove the last restraints in order to allow me to move the MG42 from its stand. The weapon itself has the weight similar to that of a GPMP allowing me to carry it with relative ease as I step back into the trench.

Running through the trench to reach the rest of my Section, I can hear continuous fire as Chaser's Section have rejoined us and are firing upon the enemy in the next trench line. As they continue to provide covering fire for our advancing forces, I deploy the MG42's bipod on the edge of the trench line with the weapon aimed towards the enemy. As I set it up, Silver moves to my left side and rests the boxes on the floor.

"Silver, I need you to be my loader! Keep the ammo coming and make sure you keep a weak grasp of the rounds to ensure they feed correctly!" Opening the boxes, we find numerous belts of ammunition along with additional barrels. Grasping onto the first belt, he throws it over his back as he levitates another one alongside me. As Luna reloads her own Thompson, she seems to watch us with curiosity as I begin to load it.

Okay, let's see if I can remember how to load this. Grasping onto the cover, I lift it up to show me the internals of the weapon. A used belt is still loaded with only a few rounds left. Grabbing the belt, I remove it from the weapon and throw it to the side as I fire off the action. Grabbing the cocking handle, I pull it to the rear in order to lock the bolt to the rear before I push the handle forward once again. Leaning forward, I grab the feed tray from the underside of the cover and lower it to the base of the weapon.

Taking hold of the end of the ammo belt in Silver's grasp, I place it on the feed tray as I make sure the bullet is lined up correctly. With the round in the correct position, I lower the top cover and lock the belt in position. With the MG42 loaded, I press the butt of the weapon into my shoulder as I aim down range towards the Axis heads which occasionally pop out from their trenches. Let's see how you like a taste of your own medicine.

Compressing the trigger, a succession of rounds rapidly escape the barrel as they're forced down range towards the enemy. Everyone around me pauses briefly as they look wide-eyed at the MG42 as I continue to fire off bursts of ammunition towards the enemy. The rate of which the rounds leave the weapon sends a shiver down my spine as the butt pushes back against my shoulder. Casings continue to rain down onto the floor as the ammo belt continues to pull through the weapon.

After firing off the first ammo belt, I lift the top cover and pull the bolt to the rear as Silver places a fresh belt in position. When I close the cover, I watch as the belt of ammunition begins to glow a cherry red as the glow of Silver's horn intensifies. When I compress the trigger, the rounds are ejected from the barrel in a red blur as they head towards the enemy. Small sparks begin to materialise where the bullets impact the sand. When a bullet impacts the chest of a German soldier, his clothes and skin instantly ignites as his body is engulfed in flames. Incindinary ammunition? Impressive.

As I reach the end of my second belt of ammo, I can see plumes of steam rising from the barrel from the continuous firing. After pulling the bolt to the rear, I reach along the right side of the body and pull back on the latch which allows the barrel to pop out of the side of the weapon. Picking up a used casing, I insert it into the trunion of the barrel and remove it entirely, allowing it to drop to the floor. With the barrel removed, I grab hold of a new one and insert it into the weapon before closing the latch.

Completing my barrel change, I continue to support our advancing forces by suppressing the enemy. After a few seconds, Silver's magical grip on the ammo belt collapses as he releases an exhausted groan. I tilt my head to him as I continue to fire, "Whats wrong!?"

Panting he takes hold of the ammo belt once again in his magic, but this time fails to enchant them. "Enchanting the ammunition takes a lot of effort! You're firing off too many!"

"Blame the buzzsaw! I didn't invent it!" Finishing the belt of ammo, I lift the cover and insert a fresh one-hundred-and-fifty round ammo belt into the weapon. Taking it from Silver's grasp, I wrap it over my left arm as I rise to my feet. "We need to push forward! Everyone get behind me and prepare to get up close and personal!" Climbing up the trench wall, I once again step into the desert and advance with a group of advancing infantry towards the next trench line.

Moving across the desert, I occasionally halt my movement in order to drop low and fire the occasional burst towards the enemy. I'm not firing this thing whilst I'm standing, it will just bounce all over the place. My team are soon behind me as we continue to push forward, Chaser's Section fly overhead and quickly dive into the enemy trench line and start to engage in melee fights with the enemy.

As we move closer to the trench, the distinctive high-pitched whistle of incoming mortars make their appearance. The sand and dirt around us if lifted from the ground as mortar shells begin to impact with the desert. Multiple soldiers are thrown from their positions as shells land on their positions as we move closer. I can feel my own heartbeat increasing with every mortar which impacts the ground, memories from my personal experiences in Afghanistan rushing to the front of my brain.

BOOM

A blistering heat canvases the back of my exposed legs and neck as I'm lifted from my feet, the pain of various pieces of metal piercing my skin sends an excruciating pain through my flesh. I impact hard with the floor as my weapon clatters to the floor, my hat is thrown from my head as it lands in the sand alongside me. My ears ring as I try to regain my senses. Before I realise what is going on, I'm rolled onto my back as Sunny and Slicer stand over me as Luna continues to fire towards the enemy.

As Sunny's horn glows in an attempt to lift me, a distinctive crack breaks through the battlefield. I watch as the rear of her helmet is torn open and metal and bone fragments are ejected from the rear of her head. Her lifeless body collapses on top of me, my shirt and face quickly becoming covered in blood as her lifeless body twitches on top of me. Slicer moves to roll her body off of me before she buries her forehooves under my arms to help lift me up.

I fight through the pain and push myself to my feet, agony runs through my legs as I feel my own blood trickling across my flesh from multiple shrapnel wounds on my back. I hobble over the battlefield towards the rest of my team as Luna throws up a magical barrier to protect the three of us. With Slicer supporting my weight, we're able to join the others in a section of the trench line as they reload ready for the next fight.

Slumping against the wall of the trench, I slide to the floor as I keep a hold of the back of my legs. Reaching to the side, I pry a Thompson from a dead Australian Soldier's hands and begin to dig through his webbing for additional ammunition. Chaser looks down at me as I continue emptying various pouches, "Where is Sunny!?"

Pausing, I lift my head, "She didn't make it." Chaser's face drops as he lifts his head to look over the trench towards our previous position. "There's nothing you can do. It's just a dream, remember that."

Chaser releases a shallow sigh as he turns back to me, "Yeah... you're right."

Slicer quickly moves up to me and begins to examine the rear of my neck. As she does this, Luna sits down alongside me as she reloads her own weapon. "What do we do now? Can you continue?"

I look to Slicer as her forehooves run over the rear of my neck, "It depends on what the doctor says. I've had worse."

"It doesn't matter what I'd say," Slicer adds as she wipes her bloodied forehooves against my shirt. "You have a track record for ignoring medical professionals. It's also nothing serious. I'd have to remove the shrapnel, but it hasn't penetrated the skin more than a couple of millimetres. It's just a flesh wound."

Wincing slightly from the discomfort from my legs, I shakily climb to my feet as I look to the others. "This is the last trench line, we'll need to clear out the trench line and the fortifications in the area. There should be a compound on the other side of the hill, there'll be numerous supplies we need to either capture or destroy. That will be our rally point. I think it may be best if we move in one force to take the compound, but it would be beneficial to have a small unit flank the enemy positions. Chaser, take everyone and seize the compound, Luna and I will move up on the flank and provide cover."

Everyone looks at me sceptically. "Are you sure that is wise?" Janine asks

"Yeah," Starry adds. "Just the two of you moving up will be a risk. You could easily be outnumbered."

Grinning, I step up to Luna and rest my arms on her back. "You forget one important thing. We have a powerful demigod at our disposal."

Luna cocks a brow as she turns her head to face me, "I thought you didn't want me to use any advanced spells?"

"Initially, but I figure we may as well do. This is a war, you don't play fair in war." Stepping to the one end of the trench, I survey the distance and find the opening to an underground pillbox. "Luna, and I shall head this way and secure the pillbox. Hopefully, it will have a line of sight on the compound so we can provide covering fire." Moving along the trench, I look back to the others, "Move slow and methodically. We'll eliminate the enemy MG42 and take command of it."

As Chaser begins to bark orders at his team, Luna and I advance along the trench line in order to approach the pillbox. As we slowly walk with our weapons raised, Luna steps close to me. "I know that this is just a dream... but, you had me worried when you were hit in the open."

I slowly nod my head as I keep my eyes forward, "Well, we do still feel pain. My legs and neck are killing me. It also doesn't help when my back is slowly getting covered in blood."

"Are you sure you'll be alright?" Luna asks with some concern.

"I'll live. Like Slicer said, it's just a flesh wound." Reaching the opening of the pillbox, I can hear the sound of rapid machinegun fire and German chatter coming from within. Taking a knee, I quickly lean around the opening with my weapon raised. The first section is an open room, a small firing hole is located on the far wall where two Germans are operating the MG42. On the right of the room is an Officer alongside two radio operators who appear to be relaying information. to the left is a concrete passageway which likely leads deeper into the fortification.

Hiding behind the concrete entrance, I point to the grenade which sits on Luna's webbing and gesture for her to give it to me. With her magic, she levitates it in front of my hand until I take hold of it. Lowering the Thompson to the side, I secure the grenade in both hands as I remove the pin. I keep the lever compressed as I prepare myself to throw it in. Releasing the lever, I count down two seconds before rolling the grenade into the centre of the room.

BOOM

Dust and debris plume from the bunker entrance as we find ourselves submerged in a wall of smoke. As the dust settles, I take the lead and enter the room with Luna following close behind. Only one German survived the blast, it seems that his location at the radio saved his life as the officer took the brunt of the shrapnel. As he writhes in agony on the floor, I step over and kneel on the floor alongside him. Taking a knife out of the end of his boot, I roll him onto his back before plunging the blade into his heart to end his suffering.

"Feuer öffnen!" A voice shouts out from the corridor of the pill box before a succession of rapid shots fill our room. I quickly dive to the side as Luna jumps back. As the German's continue to fire, she levitates her Thompson to the corridor and fires off the full magazine blindly around the corner. It seems to have worked at making the Germans duck as they stop firing. After a pregnant pause, I watch in horror as a stick grenade lands in the centre of the room between both Luna and I. As I stare in shock, Luna's magic rapidly generates a small field around the explosive device.

BOOM

I wait for the inevitable jolt as I wake up, but it never comes. Looking back towards the grenade, I stare at it in amazement as I find all of the shrapnel and fragments of the device being suspended within Luna's grasp. As Luna focuses, she carries the contents of the grenade in her magic and pushes it down the corridor towards the Germans, from the sounds of it, they're also staring in astonishment as I can't hear any movement of chatter. Looking to Luna's horn, the glow intensifies before cutting off as the sound of agonising screams fill the room.

Climbing to my feet, I step around to the opening with my Thompson raised. Observing the sight before me, I can see four German soldiers clinging onto their bodies as the shrapnel from their own grenades appear to have been embedded into their own bodies.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

I fire in an arch, ensuring that I hit all of the downed enemies to put them out of their missery. As the bullet casing clatter to the floor, I turn my head to Luna as she steps alongside me to see the effects of her magic. Luna doesn't seem to be put off by the violence or the injuries she caused, her expression remains stoic as she observes the scene. I keep my Thompson aimed down the corridor as I glance to Luna, "There may be more fur-"

I'm cut off by the sounds of bullets impacting concrete from the entrance to the pillbox, the shouting of German soldiers indicating that more are outside and preparing to move in. Luna steps into the centre of the room as she reloads her Thompson, "I can keep them back. You push ahead, I'll be okay."

Stepping alongside her, I grasp a grenade from her webbing and pull the pin before throwing the explosive device outside into the trench. "I thought you were supposed to be taking orders from me."

BOOM

"If you'd prefer it, you can try and hold off against an unknown number of soldiers with no magic at your disposal," Luna responds casually as she aims towards the opening.

Sighing, I glance to the corridor. If we both stay here, there is the risk that any Germans within this pillbox could flank us whilst we focus on the entrance. Luna's magic is more than a match in close quarters, she'll be able to hold them off as I move in. I keep my Thompson raised as I step into the corridor, "Shout if you need me."

As I start to move in deeper, I can hear the sound of Luna's weapon firing rapidly as she begins to engage the enemy. Rounding a corner, I come across a steel door which remains partially open against a concrete wall. As I move closer, I keep my weapon ready as I can hear the sound of an MG42 firing within. Creeping up to the steel door, I peer through the gap to see the gun crew as they fire on targets below. Standing up, I keep my weapon at the ready in my right hand as I push the door open with my left. By the time the Germans turn to see me, I'm already standing in an open doorway with my weapon pointed at them.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The weapon suddenly stops firing as I keep the trigger compressed, despite this, the two lifeless bodies slowly slide down against the wall as their blood is transferred to the concrete. As I move to step back in order to inspect my weapon, a primal scream comes from the other side of the door. With his rifle raised, a German moves around the steel door and attempt to aim point blank at my head. On instinct, I raise my left arm and smack the rifle to the side with the rear of my forearm as he fires his weapon.

The sound deafens me as the rifle fires off alongside my left ear. As my ear rings, I keep his rifle to the side as I raise my Thompson in my right hand to fire point blank into his gut. Despite my finger compressing the trigger, the weapon fails to fire. Now!? Of all the times you decide to jam, you pick now!? Releasing the Thompson, it falls to my right side on its sling as I swing for the German's jaw. The blow knocks him back, causing his grip on the rifle to falter as it clatters to the floor alongside me.

Rushing forward, I wrap my arms around his chest and rugby tackle him onto a table, causing various pieces of documentation to be thrown from the surface. As we roll on the table, my head impacts the wooden surface causing my vision to distort before we both slam against the concrete floor. Before I regain my senses, the German is able to climb over my body and deliver a succession of rapid strikes to my cheek and jaw.

As the pain in my face intensifies, I wrap my arms around his neck and buck my hips causing his body to shift higher against mine. With his body in this new position, I'm able to easily roll him to the side to allow myself to be on top as his helmet falls off his head. Before he can retaliate, I force my head forward causing my forehead to impact with the bridge of his nose with a resounding crunch.

Lifting my arm, I force my right elbow down on his windpipe resulting in him spluttering for breath. As his right arm moves from underneath my body, I feel an unbearable agaony shoot through my back as something pierces my flesh. Falling to the side, I hear something clatter to the floor as warm blood begins to pool down my back. Rolling to the side, I find the bloodied knife on the floor as the soldier leaps from his position and lands over me.

He continues to deliver rapid punches to my gut as I'm unable to move, I'm forced to wildly swing my legs at his back in an attempt to kick him off of me. As my kick knocks him off balance, I'm able to free my arms as I force them against his head. With my hands keeping his head secured, I roll us to the side causing the rear of his skull to impact with the cold concrete bellow.

With myself on top, I press my thumbs over his eyes and begin to push with all my might. He begins to scream frantically as his arms flail wildly to the side, the volume of his cries of torture only increase as I apply more pressure. As I force my thumbs into his eye sockets, I repeatedly lift his head in order to slam it against the concrete. As blood begins to pool from his eyes, I remove my left hand and reach out for his steel helmet.

With his helmet in my grasp, I take control of it in both hands before slamming it against his forehead. The first impact knocks his head back into the floor as blood quickly starts to drain from the rear of his head and a deep gash on his forehead. In my anger I bring the helmet down again and again as the gash intensifies in size, vast volumes of blood run over his face and cover the floor before him as he remains motionless.

Panting for air, I drop the helmet to the floor allowing the steel to clatter against the solid concrete. My back feels as though it's on fire, it doesn't seem as though the blade penetrated that deep but I seem to be losing a large volume of blood. As I slowly slump to the side, the sound of steel grinding against the floor catches my attention as the door slams shut. Lifting my head I see Luna leaning against the door as she looks around the room.

When she notices me, her eyes widen before she rushes over to me. Lowering herself to the floor, she rests her forehooves under my head and lifts me slightly. "John, where are you hurt?"

Groaning, I point to my back, "The fucker stabbed me." Luna cautiously rolls me over to examine the wound, I release a hiss as my body twists as she moves me. As her horn glows, she lowers her head as her magical energy channels into my lower back. I quickly feel my pain subside slightly as the volume of blood escaping my body seems to decrease. After a few moments, the magical energy cuts off as Luna looks down at me.

Slowly lifting her head, she looks at the German soldier lying alongside me as his blood continues to trickle onto the floor. "You... you went for his eye?" Luna asks with some concern.

Groaning, I try to sit up as she releases her hold on me. "I had little options. I had to take him out before he stabbed me again." Forcing myself up, I stumble to the side as the loss of blood makes me feel light headed. Stepping alongside the opening of the pillbox, I look outside at the compound bellow. It seems that the main fight here is over, the rest of the Rangers and the Australians have secured the compound with only a few Germans remaining on the outskirts. As I look to the Rangers, I'm unable to see any sign of Silver or Matrix.

Luna steps alongside me to view the compound below, "It seems that your team were able to complete their mission for this session. However, you did lose two of your soldiers."

"I'll have to ask what happened with Matrix and Silver, but I already know how to prevent another incident similar to what happened with Sunny."

"And what is that?" Luna asks with intrigue.

I release a soft sigh as I look to Luna, "As horrible as it sounds, we would leave the wounded soldier."

"W-what?" Luna looks at me with slight distaste as she steps back.

"We wouldn't risk ourselves to treat or retrieve a wounded soldier. We're taught to leave them until it is safe to treat them. If we attempt to send a soldier out to recover a wounded soldier, you risk losing two soldiers in a firefight rather than one. If it is safe to do so then we'll get the wounded soldier. Sunny came out to help me when it wasn't safe, so rather than losing just me, we ended up potentially losing two soldiers."

Luna watches the others outside as she pauses momentarily, "I suppose it makes sense. In a situation like this, you'll need every soldier you can. I don't particularly like the policy, but I can see the reasoning behind it." She slowly steps up to me as she examines my blood soaked uniform. Using her magic, she lifts her hat from her head and places it on mine. With a soft smile, she leans closer, "You look good in this uniform... minus the blood, obviously."

Smirking, I rest my hand on the side of her neck, "You don't look too bad either. Maybe the Princess of the night needs a special uniform when she is with the Rangers on a formal parade."

Chuckling, she shakes her head, "I'll let you wear the uniforms for the both of us." As she tilts her head to the side, her horn begins to glow. In a matter of seconds, our surroundings begin to slowly dissipate as a sudden wave of energy passes through me.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

My eyes slowly creak open as I feel the weight between my arms moving. Slowly waking up, I find myself to be back in my room with Luna as she slowly turns her body to face me. Smiling, I lean closer to her and place a delicate kiss on her lips before resting my head back on my pillow. Reaching my arm out to the bedside table, I look at the clock on my phone and see that I've still got a couple of hours until the sun is due to rise.

As I lie back, Luna leans towards me and rests her head on my chest. I watch as her head slowly rises and falls with every breath I take. In a matter of minutes, I can hear the distinctive sound of heavy breathing as she seems to have fallen asleep. Grinning to myself, I carefully run my hand over the fur on the side of her chest as I slowly drift off into my own sleep.

I'll never get tired of having Luna by my side at night

Chapter 88 - Awkwardness

--------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - Spitfire

I watch the sun rise over the academy as I sip my morning coffee, the natural shine of the sun reflects off the tarmac of the runway illuminating the entire academy as hopeful candidates who aim to join the Wonderbolts make their way out of their accommodations for morning drills.

Ever since the war in the Griffin Empire and the redeployment of the Everfree Rangers to the country, the Princesses have pressed for the development of current military units. The Solar Guard has developed a new weapon which allows anpony to use magic in combat in the form of a spear, the Crystal Guard is in the process of researching armour which has been said to be as strong as diamonds, and the Lunar Guard have John to regularly develop new pieces of equipment based on the technology he had in his home world.

The Wonderbolts have also been involved in attempting to 'modernise', as Princess Luna put it. Ever since the war, we have been working around the clock in an attempt to improve our combat efficiency. Reservists have been trained in order to serve, should they be required to do so, our regular forces have been carrying out more combat exercises, and we have been helping to train some Pegasi units within the regular Guard unit.

I understand that the Princesses trust John's input when it comes to military developments, but they seem to be focusing on it an awful lot lately. There's been talk amongst numerous officers that Princess Luna has taken to ensure that he remains... happy in his role as one of her Captains. They say that he is her favourite, that she'll happily throw money at his unit so that he can influence it as he sees fit. The Rangers are receiving a large amount of funding for only a single Company, that's enough to get officers talking.

With the other units researching new technologies and developing new equipment, it only made sense that the Wonderbolts followed their example and prepared for the future. I had requested for additional funds to be provided to the Wonderbolts in order to allow us to develop new methods to improve our effectiveness in combat. With weapons which can engage us at range, we need something that will allow us to maintain control of the skies and to safely engage the enemy. All I need to do is wait for the funds to be authorised and we can begin.

I'm torn away from my train of thought as a succession of knocks alert me to someponies presence outside. Turning around, I step alongside my desk, "Come in!" The door opens up, revealing Soarin as he steps into my office. Giving a quick salute he holds out a scroll with the royal seal on his outstretched wing. I return his salute and take hold of the scroll, "Is this the budget plans I requested?"

"I think so," Soarin states as he moves to the window to observe the recruits outside. "It arrived first thing this morning."

Breaking the seal, I unfurl the scroll and quickly scan over the contents. It contains two letters within, one being the monthly finance report which is issued to commanding officers in order to view changes in unit funding, the other letter seems to be a direct response from the Air Marshall. Reading the information provided, a frown quickly forms on my face as the Air Marshall states that funding has been restricted to all aerial units. "You can't be serious!?"

Soarin jumps in surprise from my sudden outburst, "W-what?"

"My request for extra funding has been denied. Apparently, they've 'frozen additional funding to ensure that vital projects are prioritised.' What the hay do they consider 'vital projects' to be?" Soarin only offers a weak shrug in response as he watches me. Throwing the scroll onto my desk, I begin to scan over the financial report to see where the funding is being prioritised.

As I look down the list, I notice that a significant number of units have had their financial support frozen. Although none have been reduced, a few have had significant increases to their finding. One is the Crystal Guard which is due to launch expeditions within the Frozen North in an attempt to discover strategic resources, the other is the Royal Castle's garrison which is due to be the first unit to receive the latest kit which is being developed by the Solar Guard and...

My eyes widen as I come across the Everfree Rangers. In the last month alone, it seems that Princess Luna has significantly increased their funding. Looking into the report in more detail, it seems that the funding has also been boosted by Princess Celestia in the last few days for 'research and development.' You've got to be bucking kidding me! Both Princesses are throwing money at him. Granted, Celestia has only recently provided a small increase in funding, but Luna has essentially doubled the funding that the Rangers are receiving.

I release a frustrated growl as I throw the report to the desk. Pacing around the office, I turn my head to Soarin, "Why are the Princesses throwing so much money at John, particularly Princess Luna? It doesn't make any sense."

"Maybe the rumours are true?" Soarin offers as he begins to scan the financial report. "Perhaps John really is just her favourite."

"But why? What's so special about the Rangers to throw money at a unit which contains only one Company?" Stopping on the spot, I rub my forehoof over my eyes. "Something just isn't right," Turning to the door I begin to step towards the exit, "I'm going to get to the bottom of this."

Soarin lifts his head as he gives a single chuckle, "What are you going to do? Go to Ponyville and ask the Captain why he's getting so much funding?"

"That's exactly what I'm going to do." Stepping out of the office, I mumble to myself as I move through the hallway, "I'm gonna give him a piece of my mind."

--------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - John Davies

I slowly awaken from my sleep as I release a shallow groan, despite having spent hours sleeping, my body feels exhausted. Every minor movement I make causes a mild ache to moves through my muscles, it seems that despite having only taken part in exercises during my dreams, my body is unable to discern between activities carried out between reality and the dream realm.

As I open my eyes, I can feel the heat of Luna's body as she continues to use my chest as a pillow. Needing to get out from underneath her, I cautiously place my hand underneath her head and keep her in position as I carefully shuffle free from underneath her. Lowering her down on the bed, I can feel the heat radiating from her body as she sleeps. Strange. She's awfully warm.

Without waking her up, I'm able to go through my usual morning routine. After taking a shower and having a fresh shave, I wander back into my bedroom with a towel wrapped around my waist. Looking down at Luna, I can see that she had finally moved from her position. She lightly stirs in bed as she mumbles softly, the blanket almost thrown entirely from her body as it only covers her hind legs and flank. As I walk past in order to reach my wardrobe, a slight musk scent hits my nostrils.

I quickly change into my uniform as Luna continues to shuffle slightly in bed, her hind leg fidgeting slightly underneath the quilt. What is going on with her? Fitting my utility belt and holster, I slowly walk over to Luna with my boots in hand. I sit on the side of the bed and watch her as I slip my boot on, the aroma becoming stronger as I sit near her.

Deciding to see if she's alright, I slowly lean closer and lightly rock her back and forth with my hand. "Luna? Wake up," I whisper to her in a soft tone. Slowly her eyes crack open. As she looks up at me, her eyes seem to regularly flick down to my lower body as a light shiver runs through her body. "Are you okay?"

Luna's body quickly shuffles closer as she nods her head, "Y-yes, I'm fine." Her eyes seem to frequently scan my body as a mild blush begins to form on her face.

"You're fine?" I ask sceptically. Luna nods her head as her breathing slowly becomes more ragged, her head slowly leaning closer to my body. "You don't seem it."

Luna's eyes seem to sparkle as they shift to my crotch, almost as though they've just laid eyes on a valuable treasure. "I'm fine. I'm just..." Luna trails off as she begins to slowly crawl towards my on the bed. Without warning, she pushes my onto my back as she lies on top of me.

"You're just..?" I ask her, hoping to get an answer.

She doesn't respond as she gradually inhales. After a brief pause, Luna quickly shakes her head as if to regain some of her senses. "It's just that start of... my cycle." I stare at her blankly until she releases a huff in annoyance, "Heat."

My eyes widen as I pull my head back as far as I can against the bed, "You're in heat? What about the suppressants, haven't you got them?"

"I have back at the castle," Luna responds as I feel her lower body slowly gyrating against my groin. "I took them yesterday morning after you left. But, it got me thinking."

"About?" I ask with a raised eyebrow as I feel an uncomfortable tightness in my trousers.

"Cadence told me that sex in heat feels so much better. I knew my cycle would begin today... but you can't get me pregnant." A cunning grin forms on Luna's muzzle as her horn glows. In seconds, my utility belt and holster are unfastened as Luna throws them across the room. "So, it's a win-win."

Luna's body shivers as she presses her chest against mine, her damp marehood soaking through my trousers. "W-what does this mean then?"

Luna rolls her eyes as she scowls, "Do I need to spell it out?" Luna's magic violently pulls my trousers down from underneath her, causing me to jump in surprise. Rolling to the side, we both fall onto the floor with Luna landing on top of me as I grunt from the impact. "I'm going to need relief... and you're the stallion who's going to do it."

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Spitfire

With a final dive, I lower my position until my hooves finally come into contact with the floor below. Finally giving my wings a rest, I walk down the road to the large building which sits at the end. It didn't take me too long to make the flight into town, I only had to make a short detour from my office to my quarters to change into my flight suit before coming. Looking at the barracks, it stands taller than most of the buildings in Ponyville, the main building seems to be mostly secure with two guards stood at their post in front of the main door.

I don't even acknowledge the guards who stand at attention as I make my way inside, my irritation with the Princesses denying my funding and shifting it all to the Rangers hasn't exactly put me in the mood for formalities. Stepping into the main lobby, I can hear the idle conversation of guards in the canteen next door as they enjoy their breakfast. Scanning over the guards, I recognise John's Sergeant as he sits with his wing wrapped around one of the Corporals.

Entering the Canteen, one of the Guards shouts for everypony to come to attention in the presence of an officer. Everypony quickly jumps out of their seats and stands at attention as they all stare forward. Well, at least that irritating human had managed to give his unit some discipline. Coming to a stop in front of his Sergeant, Chaser is I remember correctly, I quickly survey the room for any sign of John. "Where is John?"

Chaser lowers his gaze to meet mine as he remains at attention, "He should still be in his quarters, ma'am. He's normally awake by now, but we haven't seen him out and about."

"He'd better be up there," I respond in an irritated tone. "I've got a bone to pick with him."

"W-why? What has he done now?" Chaser asks with a smug grin.

Opening my saddlebag, I take a hold of the financial report and press it against Chaser's chest. "For some reason, he's getting the funding I requested."

Chaser looks at me sceptically before taking a hold of the report. Scanning through the pages, his expression changes to one of surprise as he finally looks to the Everfree Rangers. "Buck me! We're minted!"

I hear a scoff behind me as a male calls out, "How are we minted?" Stepping into view, I watch as the Griffin moves alongside Chaser and looks at the report. He remains silent as his eyes flick back and forth from the report to my annoyed expression. "T-thats a lot of zeros."

"I guess our toys don't come cheap." Chaser passes the report back to me which I quickly tuck underneath my wing. Lifting his hoof, he points to a door at the side of the lobby. "Head upstairs to the next floor. Follow the hallway all the way to the end until you come across the door with his name and the engraving of his old flag. He'll either be in his office or likely still in bed."

As I stomp off towards the doorway in question, I hear the Griffin whispering to Chaser. "Why did you give her directions to John's room."

"I was bored. Besides, it'll be funny to see his face when he gets shouted at." I move through the doorway and corridor as I pass a number of guards who are going about their morning duties. None of them stop to ask me where I'm going or why I'm moving through the main section of the barracks, they must be able to see from my expression that I'm not in the greatest of moods. Following Chaser's directions, I come across the door in question.

Forcing the door open, I look around the office space for John. He isn't in here, scattered across his desk is various pieces of paperwork along with personal letters and reports. In the corner of his office sits a display mannequin designed to resemble a human body, his breastplate and a new set of armour for his arms and legs sits on the display. He must still be asleep. Well, he's in for a rude awakening.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

Luna keeps my body pinned on the floor as her forehooves remain locked on my chest, her tongue brushing against mine in an aggressive kiss as she moans softly. Raising my arms, I slowly run my hands down the side of her body and lightly swat her cutie mark, this earns a soft moan as she pulls back from the kiss. As she looks down at me with her seductive eyes, I can feel her magic pulling on my pants as she attempts to pull them down.

Lifting my head, I place my lips against hers as her forehooves move down my chest towards my groin. As our tongues once again dance together, the door to my bedroom is suddenly pushed open causing us both to freeze on the spot. Coming back to her senses, Luna finally pulls away from the kiss and looks towards my door with the brightest shade of crimson on her cheeks. Following her gaze, I find Spitfire staring at the two of us in a mixture of disbelief and shock as we remain on the floor.

Snapping out of her trance, Spitfire shakes her head as she looks on in shock. "Wh-what in the name of Celestia is going on here!?"

Luna remains frozen as she remains on top of me, her eyes locked on Spitfire as she seems unable to respond. Adjusting my head, I lock eyes with Spitfire. "S-Spitfire? Wh-what are you doing here?"

"Well..." Spitfire averts her gaze as to look away from the two of us. "I-I was coming here to confront you."

I stammer slightly as I briefly look to Luna before refocusing my attention on our unwanted guest, "J-just go in my office and give me a minute." Spitfire mindlessly nods her head before backing up into my office and closing the door behind her. I can feel my heart racing as I close my eyes and lean my head against the floor. Releasing a deep breath, I reopen my eyes to find that Luna is still frozen above me. "Luna, you can get off me now."

Without moving her head, Luna slowly lifts her right legs allowing me to move from underneath her as I roll to the side. As I start to pull up my trousers and pants, Luna finally regains her speech. "Fuck... oh fuck. She knows about us."

Sitting up, I shuffle alongside Luna. "It'll be fine."

"Fine!?" Luna's head suddenly snaps to me. "The Captain of the Wonderbolts just caught us in the act! All it takes is for her to breathe a word of this to a single pony and everypony will know! We're supposed to be keeping this hidden. Everypony will talk. They'll assume the worse."

Raising my hand, I rest it on Luna's cheek and turn her head to look at me. "I'll talk to her. I'll make sure that no one else knows about us." I try to give Luna my best reassuring smile as I rise to my feet. "Wait here. I'll handle this." As Luna gives a slow nod, I move to the doorway and enter my office. Closing the door behind me, I look to Spitfire as she stands in the centre of my office. "About what you saw in there. Nobody, and I mean nobody, can find out."

Spitfire sighs as she shakes her head, "This just confirms all the suspicions."

I cock a brow as I start to tuck in my shirt, "What suspicions? What are you talking about?"

"A lot of the senior officers in a number of units think that the Princess is trying to keep her... pet close to her."

"Her pet? I'm not her pet."

Spitfire steps off to the side as she runs her muzzle with her wing. "A lot of officers think you are. You appear out of the blue, become a Captain in the Lunar Guard, get countless support from the Princess and even have your own Company to do with as you see fit. How could ponies think that you aren't being kept on a leash, or at least using her yourself?"

Scoffing, I pinch the bridge of my nose as I move over towards my liquor cabinet. "So, you think that Luna is doing all of this to make me happy? To have an officer with experience of war and an understanding of advanced technology at her side to support and enforce all of her decisions?"

"That's what they say. You've been bought so you'll remain loyal to her. Speaking of being bought, that's the reason why I'm here."

Reaching the cabinet, I select the bottle of absinthe Luna had gotten for me as a gift when the barracks first opened. Popping the cork, I take a quick swig and all the strong beverage to run down my throat. "What do you mean?"

"Well... a certain pet has received the funding that I requested. It's all been diverted to you."

Groaning, I slam the bottle on the shelf of the cabinet. "I didn't get your fucking funding! Both of the Princesses decide where it goes to. If you're not happy with where it's going, then take it up with them instead of me. Do I look like an accountant? Shall I wear a smart little suit and sit behind a desk all day?"

"Because I really want to speak to the Princess right after I caught her about to impale her nether regions on your cock," She states in a sarcastic tone. "It was only a matter of time until somepony brought these suspicions up to you, it just so happened to be me. Everypony won't be happy to see that you're getting all this funding, it'll likely be the last straw for a number of them." Rolling her eyes, she turns her body and heads towards the door to leave the office. "But I've found out what I need to know now. The Princesses play thing is getting favours. I'm sure the others will be pleased to hear this, it'll be your last few days once everypony knows."

"W-what do you... hold on-" I quickly run from around my desk towards the door. As Spitfire begins to open the door, I push past her and slam the door shut as I lean my body against it. "What the fuck do you mean 'last days'?"

Spitfire takes a step back from the door, "This... corruption isn't going to continue. You'll be removed from your post when everypony finds out about" -Lifting her hoof, she gestures to the bedroom door- "This."

"There is no corruption!"

"You're buying the Princess with sex to gain power and influence."

"For fuck sake, you're delusional!" I run my palms over my face as I release a stressed sigh, "I'm not winning her over with sex. A Princess could get anyone she wanted for sex."

"Then explain to me what the heck is going on, or I won't be the only officer learning about this fiasco."

"Luna and I are together."

Spitfire shakes her head as her eyes remain locked on mine, "What about Moon Glow? You and her were together last time I checked."

"Luna is Moon Glow. It was a transfiguration spell so nobody would notice it's her."

"How long has this been going on?"

I rest my hands on my hips as I step away from the door, "We started seeing one another after the Gala last year."

Spitfire releases an exhausted sigh as she looks away, "Nopony will like this when they find out."

"There's a reason we've been keeping our relationship hidden from everyone."

"I realise that," Spitfire states as she turns her back to me and looks to the bedroom door. "Why should I keep it hidden to myself?"

"You serve the Princesses and you said it yourself, nobody will like it when they find out. If this gets out, then who knows what repercussions there will be for Luna and me."

"But I'm not okay with this," Spitfire turns sharply to face me. "And I certainly don't plan on keeping this corruption hidden.

I release a frustrated sigh as I lean back against the desk, "So what are you going to do? Run around shouting 'guess what Captain is with a certain Princess'?"

"Possibly... unless you can keep me from doing that."

I raise an eyebrow as I look at Spitfire in disbelief, "Really? You're playing that game, Blackmail."

"If it gets me my funding, then yes." Spitfire paces around my desk and idly picks up a number of scrolls. "Frankly, I think you're a good Captain, but I can't let your fraternisation with the Princess have an impact on the rest of the Equestrian Guard units."

"And how do you expect me to explain how the funding has suddenly disappeared with nothing to show for it? There's a reason the both Luna and Celestia sent me this funding. They're expecting results."

She stops to focus on me as she drops the scrolls back onto my desk, "Just transfer the funding to me. Tell Princess Celestia that you no longer need it."

I let out a sarcastic chuckle as I shake my head, "There's a reason I received it. I have to develop and research new equipment."

"There are only two ways that this issue is going to get resolved. Either you give me the funding I initially requested, or I alert the officers to exactly what is going on with the Princess and her Captain."

Lowering my head, I bury my face in my hands. Fuck... we need this funding, it'll be needed to develop our new weaponry and armour. I need that money, but I can't have my relationship with Luna becoming public like this. Spitfire has got me bent over the table with my pants around my ankles... I've got no choice. Sighing, I raise my head, "You'll get your funding. I'll tell Celestia to divert the funds she's sending me to the Wonderbolts."

A small grin forms on Spitfire's muzzle as she watches me take out a scroll and begin to scribble on the parchment. "Glad to hear it. So long as we get out funding, I'll make sure that nopony hears about you and the Princess from me."

As I finish writing the letter to Celestia, I scratch my signature onto the bottom of the parchment and drop the quill into the ink pot. Rolling the parchment up, I hold it out to Spitfire, "There's your funding. Deliver this to Celestia and forget everything you saw in here."

Giving a half-assed salute, Spitfire takes the scroll under her wing. "Glad to see that you saw it my way."

As she steps towards the door, I call out to her, "You hardly gave me a fucking choice." Closing the door behind her, I run my hand through my hair as I slowly pace around the room. I can't believe this... I've now gotten myself wrapped up in a potential fucking scandal. I've got officers thinking I'm Luna's personal pet, and they're bound to come sniffing around at some point.

Clearing my head, I pull the door to my bedroom open and step inside. Looking to my bed, I find Luna sitting on the covers as she stares out of the window overhead. Closing the door, I slowly stroll over to the bed and sit alongside Luna. Holding my arm out, I rest my hand on Luna's back. Her body shudders slightly from the contact as her wings give a soft flutter. Slowly she turns her head to me, "John, is everything... sorted?"

"I guess. I've had to give her the additional funding your sister was going to send me, but it isn't so bad."

"Isn't so bad!?" Luna repeats as her eyes narrow. "She knows about us!"

"Luna, she won't tell anyone so long as she gets that funding. As long as the money goes towards a Guard unit, then it will go to some good use." As I move my hand away from Luna's back, she seems to involuntarily lift her body in an attempt to keep the contact between us. "It isn't ideal, but she won't talk."

Luna runs her forehoof over her eyes, "I can't believe this has happened. We shouldn't have been caught."

"I know. Unfortunately, it has happened, there's nothing we can do about it now."

Luna nods her head as she slowly climbs off the bed to stand. As her body moves off my sheet, I can't help but notice a slight damp patch on my sheets where Luna's rump was sitting. Quickly levitating over her royal regalia, she fits all of the pieces to her body. "I can't think straight... not like this." As Luna's horn begins to glow, she looks to me with troubled eyes. "I'm sorry, John. I-I'll do what I can."

Before I can respond, Luna vanishes from sight as she likely returns to the castle in Canterlot. Releasing a shallow groan, I move towards my utility belt and holster which is still lying on the floor and retrieve them. Fitting my belt and holster to my body, I slump back onto the foot of my bed and take a few steady breaths.

I can't believe we got caught. Fuck my life.

Chapter 90 - Urges

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

The sound of wood clattering together causes me to awaken from my slumber. I quickly find myself sitting up in bed to try and find the source of the noise. In the pitch black room, I'm able to make out a light blue glow of magic as it envelopes my door, a silhouette of a tall pony standing in front of the door with its back to me. Rolling to the side of my bed, I frantically grasp onto my utility belt which hangs from the post of the headboard and draw my pistol. Pulling the slide to the rear, I take aim at the figure, "Who the fuck are you?"

The figure slowly turns to look at me. As the pony turns its head, the magic being emitted from its horn illuminates its face. Sighing, I lower my pistol as I realise it's Luna. With her magic, she turns on the lamp alongside my bed, allowing me to see what she was doing. On the door behind her, I can see a large wooden door barricade pressed against the centre of the door. Luna gives an innocent smile as she steps closer, "Do you always sleep with your gun?" With a coy grin, she stops at the foot of the bed as her forehoof runs over the blanket pressed against my leg. "Have I been replaced as your sleeping companion?"

I release a slow yawn as I place the pistol back in its holster, "This sleeping companion doesn't wake me up late at night." With the pistol returned to its home, I roll to the side and pull the quilt over me, "W-what time is it?"

"Does it matter?" Luna asks as she strolls around the bed to stand alongside me. As her body moves close to the bed, I'm able to pick up the same musk which filled the room earlier this morning. "John... we have unfinished business."

I lift my head slightly and look at Luna through almost closed eyes as they continue to adjust to the light. "Y-you woke me up at... whatever time this is, to fuck?" Luna nods as a hopeful grin spreads across her muzzle. "Luna, I need to sleep. I've got to be up early to begin training."

Luna pouts as she climbs onto the bed, "Come on, John. I need this... please." I can't help but smirk as Luna pleads. I guess that her heat is really getting to her. As I roll onto my back to look up at her, an idea seems to pop into her head. "I know!" Turning her head to the side, she brings my phone into view with her magic. "I read that you should use music to set the mood."

I cock a brow in intrigue as I wipe my hands over my tired eyes. "You don't even know what half of the songs are, on my phone. For all you know, you could play metal. That isn't exactly a genre to get you in the mood."

Luna playfully sticks her tongue out as she browses through my phone files with her magic, "Have a little faith." After a brief pause, she sets my phone down as it begins to play the song 'Sex On Fire'.

I release a small chuckle as I shake my head, "Really? You saw the word 'sex' in the title and decided to play this song?"

Luna smiles sheepishly as she straddles over my body, "Can you blame me? My mind is... clouded. And that is where you come in."

Luna lowers her head and begins planting kisses along my neck as I lift and rest my arms on her back. "So, my job tonight is to be the relief? What happened earlier hasn't put you off getting... intimate here?"

Luna plants another kiss before lifting her head. "Nopony will catch us this time." With a flash of her horn, a field of magic expands from her horn and canvases the surrounding walls, floor and ceiling. "The door is locked and barred, a sound barrier erected, and a shield preventing anypony from physically passing through any opening, should they appear." Luna rests her head alongside my ear as she whispers in a sultry tone, "It's just you and me."

With my eyes finally adjusting to the light within the room, I realise that Luna isn't wearing any of the royal regalia. Suppressing another yawn, I slowly nod my head which causes an excited smile to instantly spread across Luna's lips. "Okay... so long as you let me go to sleep once we're done."

"Deal!" Luna responds without any hesitation. "However, we're not going to be done anytime soon." Before I can ask her what she means, her horn illuminates as I hear a something made of glass coming into contact with my bedside table. Luna lifts her hoof to point to the table alongside me, "Recognise this?"

I slowly turn my gaze to the bedside table where my eyes lock onto a small glass phial. Scanning the bottle, I immediately recognise the bright yet sickly looking pink substance which is contained within. I clear my throat as I turn my gaze back to Luna, "Where did you even get this? I came across it by chance from a barmaid. I doubt you tracked her down and asked for more."

Luna resumes planting soft kisses on my neck as her forehooves slowly peel the quilt away from my body, "I read about it and recognised its properties." Adjusting her position, Luna gives a sly grin as her magic rips the quilt from the bed and throws it across the room, "You're talking too much." Before I can respond, Luna forces her lips against mine as she releases a deep moan, her body lowering to come to a rest on top of mine as she slowly gyrates her hips.

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

Luna's forehooves begin to explore my exposed body, slowly trailing along the outline of my muscles. Her kisses soon become more aggressive as she begins to push her tongue into my mouth, her long and flat tongue exploring the roof and walls of my mouth. As I bring my arms up and wrap them around Luna's back, I can feel her thrusting against my right leg as her hindlegs straddle it. With each push, I can feel the dampness of her marehood against my exposed skin.

I'm finally able to regain my breath when Luna pulls away from the kiss, a thin trail of saliva connecting our lips as her cheeks turn a rosy hue. Lowering her gaze, her eyes lock onto the bulge in my pants. Grinning, she looks back up to me as her horn glows, "You won't be needing those on." Before I can react, her magic takes hold of my pants and pulls them upwards towards the ceiling.

The sound of fabric tearing fills the room as she rips my pants from my body. I look at her wide-eyed as she holds whats left of the clothing alongside her and tosses them to the side. "You just literally ripped my pants from my body."

Luna flicks her mane to the side as she slides her body down mine, "I'll get you some new ones." Keeping her eyes locked on mine, she wraps her forehoof around my member and slowly begins to stroke its length. The sensation causes me to rock my head back into the pillow as I release an approving groan. Luna chuckles as she continues her strokes, "You see? I'm not the only one who needs some relief."

Releasing her grip, she begins to place rapid kisses along my member, working from the base as she works her way up to the tip. As she slowly flicks her tongue over the tip, I begin to sit up as I watch her. She quickly takes the head of my cock into her mouth as her tongue swirls around. The sensation causes me to moan within seconds, despite having only done this a couple of times, she seems to be getting fairly good at it.

Not wanting to leave her feeling left out, I lean forward and rest my hands on her rump. She freezes momentarily as I pull the back of her body across the bed, bringing her rump closer alongside my body. With her marehood only a few inches from my body, I run my fingers over her wet slit. Luna releases a sudden moan as soon as my fingers make contact, the heat from her sex immediately hitting my fingers. Fuck... she must really need relief. I'd imagine being in heat has its advantages... and disadvantages.

Grinning at her reaction, I flick my fingers back and forth over her folds before inserting them. Luna releases another moan as her walls instantly clamp down on my fingers, preventing me from pulling them back. Taking it as a sign to continue, I begin to pump my fingers into her wet pussy as her tongue continues to caress my cock. Curling my fingers, I brush them against her walls causing her body to shudder at the touch. With each push, her moans become louder as she pulls off my cock.

Lowering her head, she presses her face into the mattress as she pushes her rump back towards my hand. I slowly withdraw my fingers as her walls grasp onto my appendages, it's almost as though she's physically trying to stop me from removing them. Freeing my fingers, I move onto my knees and shuffle behind her.

Luna instantly pushes back against me as she looks at me with pleading eyes, "P-please rut me!" Luna grinds her rump against my cock as she lifts her head, "I need it!" This heat is really getting to her. Positioning myself fully behind her, I slide the tip of my cock into her folds. As soon as I begin to push, Luna releases a long lust filled moan as she once again lowers her head.

As I begin to thrust, I watch as Luna's wings seem to involuntarily stiffen. Within a matter of seconds, they're standing almost vertically. Taking advantage of their sensitivity, I lean forward and brush my hand along her left wing. Focusing on the joint, I give it a few light squeezes as Luna releases a stretched moan of delight. I quickly move my hand to trace through her feathers as her wings lightly shake in my grasp, it's safe to say that she has practically lost all control of her wings.

I soon find myself reaching the edge far too quickly. Every time I try to pull out, her walls clamp down hard on my cock as if she is physically trying to stop me from pulling back. It feels almost as though she is trying to get me cum as quickly as possible, I guess it's just what happens to mares when they're in heat and require relief. I guess it' a good thing that Luna brought that potion, it would have been a short session if she didn't.

Raising her hindquarters, I wrap my one arm underneath her stomach as I grasp hold of the base of her tail in the other. Luna's groans increase in volume as she pushes back against me with rapid speed. With a soft scream, her walls clamp down hard on my cock as her juices coat my member and drip onto the mattress below. As Luna hits her orgasm, it sends me over the edge. I find myself unable to pull back as I cum, warm cum filling her pussy as I lean forward.

We both remain in position for a couple of minutes as we regain our breath. As her body relaxes, I'm finally able to pull out. Luna quickly collapses on her bed as her cum coated pussy winks at me. I fall back onto the mattress as I look at her, she remains motionless on the mattress as her tongue seems to hang out of her mouth. With a grin, I lean to the side and take hold of the phial containing the potion.

I idly roll the glass phial in my hand as Luna slowly sits up on the bed. As she looks at me, her lust-filled eyes lock onto the bottle. Using her magic, she quickly removes the cork and carelessly throws it over her shoulder. Grinning, she shuffles closer to me and runs her forehoof over my thigh, "Down the hatch."

Pinching my nose in an attempt to remove some of the foul flavour, I toss back the potion and give a shudder as the concoction makes its way down my throat. Gagging slightly from the taste, I release a few coughs as I place the glass phial back on the bedside table.

Within a matter of seconds, my mind becomes a blur as the potion takes effect. Wrapping my arms around her waist, I tackle her to the mattress as I find myself unable to hold back. Luna lands with her back on the mattress, her coat rubbing against the stain on the mattress we had just previously made.

I dive forward with a forceful kiss, my tongue quickly pushing past her lips in order to battle with her own tongue for supremacy. Lowering my hands, I part her hindlegs revealing her sex to me. My hand quickly starts to brush against her cum coated lips as I position myself between her legs. Unable to hold back, I remove my hand and push my cock back inside her causing Luna to moan in ecstasy.

Lifting her foreleg, she bites down on her hoof as I begin a series of rapid thrusts. Lowering my body, my chest brushes against hers with every movement I make. sliding my hands along her hindlegs, I take hold of them and lift them both up as I continue with my thrusts. Luna's tongue was soon hanging out of her mouth as I picked up a rhythm, her walls clamping down on my sensitive cock.

Adjusting my position, I lift the rump from the surface of the bed as I leave her back rested on the mattress. Keeping hold of her hindlegs, I thrust as deep as I can as Luna pushes back against me. It doesn't take long until her body begins to stiffen, her moans becoming more laboured as she rocks her head back. With the potion in my system, I find myself unable to stop. Pumping as hard as I can, I go over the edge as I feel her walls once again milk my member. Collapsing back, I release my hold of her as I impact with the bed.

********** Sex Over **********

I lay on my back as I hear Luna panting to regain her breath. Running my forearm over my forehead, I wipe the sweat away as I hear Luna moving. I lower my head as Luna moves on the bed to rest alongside me, her foreleg laying over my chest as she curls up to my body. Sighing, she places a soft kiss on the side of my chest. "T-thank you. You have no idea how hard it is to keep focused when your mind is clouded like that."

Moving my arm underneath her body, I pull her closer as I keep my eyes on the ceiling. "Glad to have been of service."

Luna chuckles as she shakes her head, "Don't say it like that. You make it sound like you're a prostitute."

I let out a small laugh as I lower my gaze to look at her, "I'm probably more of an escort."

Luna cuddles up closer to me as she releases a soft sigh, "I also came here for another reason."

"So, I'm not just some sex toy? That's good to know."

Luna ignores my last comment as her hoof idly runs over my chest, "I came here to let you know that you'll still be receiving your funding for projects. I was able to recover them."

I lift my head as I look down at Luna, "You recovered them? How?"

"What do you mean?" Luna asks as she looks at me with an innocent expression. "I simply had an amicable discussion with Spitfire. Nothing more, nothing less."

I cock a brow as I look at her sceptically, "An amicable discussion? For some reason, I doubt you had a pleasant conversation."

"I'm allowed to bend the truth a little. The point is, she will remain silent about what she saw and she has returned your funding. It's a win-win."

"For us, but I've got the feeling that you did more than just talk."

Luna lifts her head slightly as she looks at me, "And what exactly is that supposed to mean?"

"I'm just saying, I don't see you as the kind of person who'd allow somebody to take advantage of you. You made sure that the guard who caught us at the Gala wouldn't talk by threatening to tell others his most personal of desires and dreams. He only saw us and walked away as soon as he did. Spitfire did more than just walk away, you would have made sure she kept quiet. I don't know how, and I don't know if I want to know, but I'm sure it wasn't by telling her you'd share her dreams."

Luna's expression remains stoic as she looks into my eyes, "I did what needed to be done, John. I need you to understand that I do what is best for Equestria, many may not approve of my methods but I get results. You needed that funding, your projects are one of my priorities for the Equestrian Guard. Your work will save lives and make our guards more effective, I couldn't let Spitfire compromise your work."

"Luna, you're putting too much faith in my work. I may not be able to develop everything I want. There are others areas where that funding could also do some good."

"I know," Luna responds as she nods her head. "The other bodies of the Guard shall also receive funding when it is required. For now, I want you to develop what you can. I won't always be able to support all of your actions, I can't let my feelings for you interfere with my role." Luna pauses as she slowly averts her gaze, "And... that scares me."

I wrap my arm around her back, "What do you mean?"

"I... don't want to lose you. I'm scared that if I send you away on deployment, you won't come back." Luna's eyes lock onto mine as she pulls away from me, "You're a Captain in my Guard, it also doesn't help that you've made the Rangers a successful unit. I'd be expected to send the Rangers to any deployments that require immediate attention, and that means sending you into danger."

I sit up and shuffle closer to Luna, "I know that it will be hard, but it has to be done. I'm a soldier first, that's why I agreed to join the Equestrian Guard. I may die in the field, I may survive and make it back without a scratch. My duty comes first. The same goes for you, you're a Princess and a leader first."

Luna finally blinks as she leans closer and rests the side of her head on my shoulder, "I know. It doesn't make it any easier. I want to keep you safe, and it kills me that I'll have to send you into danger."

I run my hand over her back, beginning to slowly run my fingers through her coat. "You'd better make sure that your leadership is top notch, make sure a war doesn't happen."

Luna releases a soft chuckle, "No pressure."

"If anyone can do it, it's you. I know you'll do everything you can to keep everyone safe."

Luna lifts her head and places a soft kiss on my lips, "As long as you believe in me, then who gives a fuck what the nobles and everypony else thinks."

A soft smile spreads across Luna's lips as I shake my head, "I need to teach you some new vocabulary. There are more swear words than 'fuck'."

"Okay, smart guy," Luna chuckles as she looks to me. "Which word should I have used then?"

I pause momentarily as I rub my eyes, "You could use have used 'shit' for that situation. You can use 'fuck', but 'shit' also works well there."

Luna shakes her head as she lies down alongside me, "I'll have to take your word on it." Luna keeps her eyes locked on me as I lie alongside her and pull the quilt over us. "Come on then, teacher. We've got some time for you to teach me how to swear correctly."

I let out a small yawn as I rest my head on the pillow, "I'm supposed to be sleeping, that was the deal."

Luna gives me a seductive smile as she runs her hoof slowly down my chest and towards my groin, "I'll make it up to you. Just for a little while longer, I'll reward you then you can go to sleep."

A shiver runs down my body as her hoof drags across my skin, only a few inches away from my member. Grinning, I give Luna a slow nod as I turn my head to look at her. "Okay, but then I really need to go to sleep." Luna gives an enthusiastic smirk as she leans closer and looks up at me. As I begin her lesson, her hoof continues to run over my body in order to keep me motivated to continue with her tutoring.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

I find myself to be alone and isolated as my eyes open, at least I think I am, I'm unable to see anything or anyone around me as I stand shrouded in darkness. Stepping forward, I hold my arms out in front of me in an attempt to feel for a wall or anything to guide me. "Hello?" My voice echoes in the darkness as I continue advancing. "Hello!" I shout louder in an attempt at being heard by someone.

After a few brief moments, a bright light appears approximately fifty meters ahead of me. I shield my eyes from the light, partially separating my fingers in an attempt to see ahead. "Who's there!? What's going on!?" I shout out, expecting a response to be thrown back at me. Nothing. With nowhere to go, I reluctantly make my way towards the new opening.

Stepping into the opening, the passage seals behind me with a cracking thud. Pivoting on the spot, I look behind me to see a steel door has closed and sealed the opening. Grasping onto the handle, I pull at it in an attempt to open it but have no success. Focusing on my surroundings, I look around the room I now find myself trapped inside. The room seems to be constructed from bricks and mortar, a blacked out window is fixed to the centre of the wall letting a minimal amount of light into the room, partially illuminating a metal chair positioned in the middle of the room.

T-this is the interrogation room from my training. Why am I here? What is going on? I rush towards the window and attempt to pull the tinted film away from the glass, but I find it to be fully secured and unmovable from its position. Turning back to the room, my eyes catch one corner which stands out. It appears as though the brick has been covered in some sort of black residue, similar to that of a shadow.

I quickly jump back as two white orbs suddenly form against the black background. I watch in a mixture of fear and intrigue as a face seems to form in the black residue, the colour making it impossible to make out. In a matter of seconds, a figure is able to pull itself free from the wall. The black figure of a human matching my height steps forward and comes to a halt inches away from the wall.

The figure's eyes seem to glare at me as the shadow starts to peel away from the figure. I'm first able to see a pair of boots which are almost identical to mine, followed by the uniform of the Everfree Rangers. What is this? Why am I seeing a human in this uniform? This uniform only exists here in Equestria. The mysterious shadow continues to lift itself from the body, finally revealing the individuals face.

My eyes widen as my heart races, my focus fixed purely on the face of the individual before me. Staring directly at me, with eyes as white as snow, is myself. H-how is this possible!? Luna!? Wake me up! Get me out of here! As I take a few cautious steps backwards, he starts to close the distance as he moves towards me. Grinning, he looks to me, "Did your precious Princess think she could get rid of me so easily?"

I finally bump into the wall, my back resting against the brickwork as he stands in front of me. "Luna cleared the corruption. How are you here?"

"Simple." He suddenly lunges forward with his arm, bringing his fist into contact with my jaw. I fall to the side and begin to spit up blood as he steps alongside me, "Nobody can get rid of me." Grabbing my hair, he lifts my head and looks directly down at me. "I will forever be a part of you. You're weak compared to me. You call yourself a soldier? No... you're controlled by your morals and values. Not me. I am the perfect soldier, I follow orders given to me, no questions."

I force my fist into his gut allowing his grasp on my hair to loosen. Rolling to the side, I quickly climb to my feet. "You're the reason Spectre is dead! You made me kill her!"

"And it felt glorious, didn't it?" I clench my fists as he walks around me. "The thrill of the hunt, tracking your prey and eliminating any who stand in your way." Pausing, he rubs his hand over his chin. "I think I should kill that slut, what's her name?" He looks to the side in contemplation before clicking his fingers, "Sunny, that's it. She shot me twice... it's only fair that I return the favour. I'll do a better job, they'll both end up in her head."

I charge directly for him, wrapping my arms around his waist in a tackle. We collide with the ground before I rush to climb on top of him. Screaming, I force my fists into the side of his head, knocking it from side to side with each impact. I continue as I slowly lose my breath, blood dripping from cuts on his head and coating my knuckles. As I look down at him, he turns his head back to me, unfazed. I watch as he laughs, blood smeared across his teeth and lips as he looks up at me. "What's so funny!?"

Continuing to laugh, he closes his eyes, "Y-you think beating me up will stop me?" He turns to the side as he spits a sizable amount of blood onto the floor. "I grow stronger every day, you can't kill me. I'm now a part of you. Sooner or later, I'll get out. And when I'm free, I'll pay your friend a visit. I may even let you and her precious boyfriend watch as I snuff her life... after I give her one last ride."

As he resumes a satanic laugh, I force my elbow down on his nose. The impact creates a loud crunch as the bone breaks, blood quickly flowing from his nostrils and the sizable gash on the bridge of his nose. "If you lay a finger on her, or anyone else, I'll make you suffer!"

This only makes him laugh more, he doesn't even to seem concerned that I broke his nose. "I'm you, you pillock. You can't kill me, or even hurt me for that matter. You wake up, and all my injuries are fixed at the blink of an eye. every day I grow stronger, you won't be able to stop me from returning."

"But I can," Luna's voice calls out from behind me as a bright light illuminated myself and my identical self. Looking behind me, I see Luna standing in the doorway as she steps towards us. As I climb off myself, I join alongside Luna as the two of us look at my beaten self.

Chuckling, he sits up. "Hey, moonbutt." Lifting his hand, he taps his forehead as he looks to Luna. "How's the head? I'd imagine I did some serious damage, especially if you love this daft cunt."

Luna maintains her composure as she steps up to him, his head tilted towards her with a childish smirk. "You won't be causing anypony any more harm."

He tries to put on a sly expression as he rises to his legs. "Come on, Luna. You need me, not that dopey twat. I'd follow every order given, nothing would stop me from following your every command." He wiggles an eyebrow as he leans closer, "And that goes for the bedroom too."

Luna's horn glows as a field wraps around his legs, he is quickly thrown into the shadow from where he spawned as Luna's magic holds him in place. "Not interested." As her magic intensifies, I watch as the residue on the wall begins to rapidly shrink. He starts to scream out loud in agony as his flesh dissolves into the substance. It doesn't take long before the shadow and both the other me are removed from my mind.

As Luna reopens her eyes, I step alongside her as my eyes remain locked on the wall. "What the hell was that? I thought you got rid of it."

"As did I. My sister and I purged your mind of the corruption, yet it has somehow returned." Luna steps to the side, "I shall have to do some digging, find out why the corruption returned. For most ponies, corruption will not return once it is purged."

"Luna?" She comes to a stop as she slowly turns back to me. "He said that he did some serious damage to your head. What did he mean?"

Luna remains momentarily silent as she looks at me, "When you were corrupted... you attacked me. You hit my head against the frame of the bed in hospital." As I take a step back, Luna quickly closes the gap. "I know it wasn't you, John. It was Tirek's influence."

I attacked Luna!? I fucking hurt her! I move quickly to the side of the room and lean against it, my hands dragging over my eyes. "I'd never want to hurt you, Luna-"

Luna cuts me off with her magic as it presses against my lips, "Don't apologise. It wasn't you."

I nod my head as her magic moves away from my lips, "But, how did you know to enter my dream?"

"You woke me up, tossing and turning in bed. I figured that something was wrong, so I entered your dream. And it's a good thing I did, I probably wouldn't have been able to learn of the corruption returning if I didn't see it for myself." Luna steps alongside me as her horn glows, a vortex appearing in the doorway which seems to lead back to my bedroom. "I will do everything I can to learn about the influence over you, I'll make sure that you won't lose control again. For now, I believe you need to wake up to prepare for your training."

I lean closer to Luna and place a kiss on her cheek, a soft smile spreading over her lips. I remain motionless as I watch her travel through the vortex, removing her presence from my dream. Releasing a sigh, I slowly move towards the vortex as I give the interrogation room one last look.

If he thinks that he can take control of me, he's got another thing coming.

Chapter 91 - Phase two

I look over all of the equipment laid out before me on my bed, each piece having a specific purpose for the next stage of training for the Rangers. Spread out on the surface of my bed are pieces of kit, varying from navigational equipment, food rations, sleeping bag and basha, both training and live ammunition, medical supplies and a custom made gas mask. phase two is where the army would carry out specialised training for all of its soldiers. Since phase one consisted primarily of equipment maintenance, military drill and combat exercises, I figure it'll be a good idea to carry out some field exercises, medical training and survival skills.

With all of my equipment ready, I begin to pack everything neatly into my backpack ready for the week's training. I'd have to make a full curriculum in future for future training in the Rangers, but this will serve as a good trial run to see what skills I need to improve upon for soldiers who have already received their basic training before joining the Rangers.

As I fill my bergen, my mind keeps running back to the dream. Every time I try to brush it to the side, it seems to rapidly force itself back into the front of my mind. I can't believe that I may still be corrupted by Tirek's magic. Luna and Celestia cleared my mind of his influence, but it's somehow returning. What if it gets out? What if I'm unable to keep it under control and it breaks out? I can't risk allowing it to break out, I don't want to be responsible for killing any more of my friends.

I slowly lift my head and look to Luna as she puts on her royal regalia in the corner of the room. I can't risk hurting her again. I couldn't go through it. I need to keep this... thing under control. I just hope that Luna can get to the bottom of this and finally get rid of this corruption, once and for all.

I find myself staring at Luna as I seem to zone out. I break out of my trance as Luna looks to me, her eyes locking onto mine, "John, is everything alright?"

I slowly nod my head, "I guess." I rest my bergen on the bed and turn to fully face her. "What... exactly is the corruption in my head? What will it do to me?"

Luna makes her way towards me as she closes her eyes, "The corruption you are experiencing affects the individual's personality and behaviour. It will alter the individual's behaviour, making them subservient to others' requests. Once it is removed, it is normally permanently removed unless the user is once again exposed to the corruption. For you... it seems to be regrowing."

I slowly blink as I take in what Luna has told me, "So it could return again? I essentially have another version of myself living... in my head?"

Luna reopens her eyes, "I'm afraid that there is a chance it could redevelop. If it goes unchecked, it could overtake your mind and allow the corrupted personality to take control of your body. Like when you were influenced by Tirek, you would be unaware of any actions taken in this form."

"So... I'll go on another rampage?"

"Not necessarily," Luna tries to comfort me as she wraps a wing over my back. "There is no telling how you'll act if it takes control. At the moment, the corruption seems to be subservient. It could be possible that It won't act on its own."

I cock a brow, "What do you mean?"

"Well, it said that it would 'follow every order given'. It is possible that the personality will simply follow instructions given to it, acting out as a 'perfect soldier'. When Tirek corrupted you, you followed the orders that he gave you. It is possible that the corruption hasn't made you actively aggressive or under Tirek's control, but instead docile. I think... you will simply wait for any instructions given, and follow them without question."

I blink a couple of times as I rub my hand through my hair. "A slave? Great. I'll be a brainless drone, following orders, left, right and centre."

"I won't let that happen," Luna reassures me as she softly kisses my cheek. "I'll regularly check for any signs of corruption. I'll destroy it before it can ever take hold. I won't let it take control of you." I give Luna a forced smile as she pulls away from me. Using her magic, she packs the last of my kit and steps towards the door. "Don't let it control you, John. I'll make sure that it never resurfaces, don't worry."

I scoff as I pick up my bergen and rifle from the bed, "Easier said than done." As I join Luna by the bedroom door, her horn flashes as her magic begins to transform her appearance to Moon Glow. I secure my bergen and rifle to my body as Luna removes the wooden board from my door and steps out of my bedroom and into my office.

As Luna is about to open the door to the corridor, she pauses as if she had just remembered something. "Oh, I almost forgot, I need you do do a little something for me."

I look at Luna with curiosity as she turns to me, "And what exactly is it?"

"Well, it's not for me, it's for Spitfire and other Pegasi units in general." I'm about to open my mouth to interrupt her, but Luna quickly clarifies. "It was in order to regain your funding. I promised that I'd ask you to make some developments in equipment for the Pegasi."

"So you want me to develop equipment for them?" Luna nods as she looks at me expectantly. I don't exactly feel inclined to help her after that little stunt she pulled, but I guess I could throw something together to at least shut her up. I suppose it could also help other Pegasi units, even those within my own unit until I work fully on new equipment.

I pause as I step off to the side and consider some options. Armour? A light weight version of our current armour which could work to protect them from anti-air fire which we were exposed to during the war. No... flak jackets aren't light, it would cost too many resources and would likely negatively affect flight manoeuvres not to mention the fact that they're ineffective compared to ballistic vests.

What about a weapon system? Some sort of weapon which could be fitted under their wings in order to allow them to carry out strafing runs on targets. But how would that work? I'd need to think of a way for them to easily operate the weapons whilst they're on the move, not to mention the fact that ammunition required for regular aerial attacks will weigh them down.

I lift my head as an idea hits me. Moving to my desk, I open the main compartment and dig through the various pieces of equipment I salvaged and tinkered with. As Luna follows alongside me to figure out what I'm doing, I find what I'm looking for. Grabbing hold of the metal body, I lift the firing mechanism of the spear I took during the war games and show it to Luna. "Here you go, a Pegasi weapon system."

Luna looks at me with an unamused expression, "Seriously? I hope you're going to elaborate how this will be used by the Pegasi."

I rest the mechanism against my forearm and grasp onto a reel of duct tape and start to tape it to my arm, the barrel pointing down the length of my arm. "Pegasi tend to fly with their hooves outstretched, meaning it will be pointed towards where they are flying... and their targets. They can easily turn as they fly and point this weapon towards their target, whether it be above, below or behind them."

Lifting my forearm, I point it toward the armour mannequin which rests in the corner of my office. "All I need to do is create a trigger which extends to the side, allowing them to use their free hoof to fire it when required. The weapon itself is lightweight and can already hold about fifty shots in a single gem. All they need to do is change the gem when they land or as they hold their ground out of sight from their target. Easy to use, easy to reload, and lightweight compared to carrying out hundreds of rounds of ammunition."

Luna examines the barrel attached to my arm as she gives a slight scoff, "That was... surprisingly easy."

I grin as I peel the duct tape and the barrel from my arm, "Piece of piss. I only need to create a holster to secure it to the user, adapt the trigger and add a safety feature and boom... Pegasi weaponry. Cheap, effective and costs nothing with regards to research and development. Give it a couple of weeks before you relay to Spitfire that I created her weapon system, make it seem like I actually needed that funding in order to do the work. She'd be pissed if she found out I could have easily done this for the price of a pint down at the pub."

Luna chuckles softly as she steps back towards my office door, "I suppose it will keep her content." Luna opens the door as she looks back at me, "I've kept you long enough. You've got a team to train." I drop the firing mechanism onto the desk before I follow her as we leave my office and move down the corridor and stairs towards the entrance.

Entering the main lobby of the barracks, Luna and I come to a brief stop as we find the majority of my team standing with their kit. They all look to me and Luna as they finish their conversations. I momentarily freeze as I think that everyone will catch on until my brain finally catches up and realises that Luna is in disguise as Moon Glow.

Luna grins softly as she looks up at me. Lifting her forehooves, she rests them against my chest as she raises herself to place a kiss on my lips. As I return the gesture she slowly pulls back, "Have fun in the Everfree forest for a week."

I chuckle as I run my hand over her back, "Will do." As Luna pulls away, she gives me one last smile before leaving out the main door. Finally wiping the smirk from my face, I look around at the others who all seem to be looking at me with an amused expression. "What?"

Chaser wiggles his eyebrows, "Fun night?"

I roll my eyes as I take a step back, "Very." Looking around, I look at the others to see that Night Star and Starry Night are absent. "Where are our two new Thestrals? I told Night Star to inform you about training and he isn't even here."

Georg yawns as he takes out his cigarette packet, "He had me wake everyone else up."

"Delegating his job? A true NCO. I'll find him, you all hang tight." Lowering my bergen, I rest it against the wall before making my way back down the corridor and upstairs to my team's rooms. Stepping down the corridor, I stop outside Starry's room. I knock loudly on the door and wait for a response which never comes. "Starry, wake your ass up!" I wait for another minute as no response can be heard.

Opening the door, I step inside and examine the room. The bed is undisturbed, no sign that anyone spent the night in it. Moving to the wardrobe, I open it up and find her empty bergen and equipment still scattered on the shelves. She hasn't packed her stuff and didn't spend the night in her room. Where the hell is she?

I leave the room and make my way across the hall to Night Star's room. Without waiting, I push down the handle and barge straight into his room. "Get your arse up, we're moving out in ten minute-" I freeze as I notice the sheets on the bed shuffling frantically before Night Star's head pokes out from the top, a small amount of movement still taking place underneath. "What's going on here?"

I stand with my arms folded as another head slowly pokes out from the sheets. Starry looks at me from alongside her husband with a heavy blush on her face, "M-morning s-sir."

A sly grin breaks out across my face despite my best attempts to prevent it. Chuckling, I shake my head as I look at the clock on the wall, "Better make it twenty minutes." I leave the room as I slowly close the door behind me. Laughing to myself, I make my way back downstairs in order to relay the information to the others that we won't be leaving for a little while.

Returning to the main lobby, I look at the others as they look at me expectantly. "You've all got twenty minutes. Have a brew, get something to eat." Before any of them reply, I step outside and seal the door behind me. Stepping into the early morning, I let the natural breeze blow through my hair as I idly pace around the building.

My mind keeps returning to last night's dream and the news Luna gave me. I could lose myself again. It's only a matter of time before my corrupted self pushes through and takes control of my body. No... No! There is no way in hell that I'm letting this... thing control me! I'll fight this thing tooth and nail! Luna will keep the corruption at bay, I can fight it off if it ever tries to take hold of me.

"John?" Applejack's voice wakes me from my trance as I turn my head to her, she must have been able to approach me whilst I was in a world of my own. She stands alongside me as she looks up at me with what looks like a small amount of fear and discomfort, as if she's forcing herself to talk me. "H-how are y'all doing?"

I knew this would be coming back at one point or another. After the night she confessed her feelings to me, it's only right that we get past that night. "I'm okay, Applejack. How are you?"

"Good... I'm good." There is a pregnant pause as neither of us knows what to say in this situation. Finally, Applejack releases a sigh as she looks up at me, "Can we talk, about... you know?" I slowly nod my head as I keep my eyes on her. She waits a moment before continuing, her forehoof digging at the ground. "I'm sorry for how I acted back on the farm. I should have thought before I acted-"

"-Don't apologise," I cut her off causing her eyes to drop to the floor. "You were brave enough to tell me how you feel, and I respect that, but that doesn't mean you should apologise because it didn't turn out how you hoped."

"But... I've gone and made a mess of things between us, and I feel terrible about it."

I slowly kneel down in front of her as her gaze remains locked on the floor. "Look at me." Her eyes refuse to meet mine as they slowly flick up. Reaching my arm out, I rest my hand under her muzzle and lift her head to look towards me, "Applejack, look at me." Her eyes finally lock onto mine. "You have not made a mess of things between us. Yes, they got a little awkward, but we can get past that easily."

Applejack keeps her eyes focused on me as I continue. "Applejack, you have been there for me throughout my time here in Equestria. You made me feel welcome in this town... after our initial confrontation when we first met." Applejack blushes slightly as she averts her gaze. "You supported me through a difficult time when I missed my family. You stayed by my side and made me realise that I should keep on fighting, to accept the hand I was dealt and that I should do my family and friends back on Earth proud. If you hadn't have helped me... then I may not even be here having this conversation with you."

A small smile finally appears on her muzzle as it seems a weight has been lifted from her shoulders. "So, you ain't mad?"

"No, why would I be?" I slowly stand as I look down at Applejack, "You were able to fight through your fear and risk an awful lot by telling me, and I respect that. I know that you wanted... more than just friendship, but I'm afraid that I don't feel that way. Yes, it'll hurt and yes, it'll suck, but there was no harm done. No matter what, you'll always be a friend to me, nothing will change that. I don't want what has happened to change things between the two of us."

Applejack slowly nods as she looks hopefully to me, "I-I'm just glad that I didn't go and ruin things between us. Thank you, John." Taking a step closer, she stands on her hind legs as she lightly wraps her forehooves around my back in a hug. Lifting my arms, I copy her embrace until she slowly pulls back. "So," Applejack asks in an attempt to change the subject, "What have y'all got planned for the day?"

"Just some boring training in the Everfree forest for a week."

Applejack's eyes widen in concern, "The Everfree forest? Are y'all certain that's wise? It ain't exactly a safe place."

"I know, that is why we're taking a mixture of training and live rounds. You also seem to forget that we're trained professionals whose work relies on working in dangerous locations. We'll be fine, don't worry. I'm only going to cover fieldcraft, medical skills and other skills before we return."

"Medical? Do y'all even know anythin' about medicine?" Applejack asks with a coy smile.

I grin as I rub the back of my neck, "I was trained in battlefield first aid, same as every other soldier in the army back home. I know the basics and enough to keep somebody alive. I'll have Slicer go over that section of training in more detail, she's my unofficial medic."

"Alright... just try not to get yourself hurt, as per usual."

I chuckle as I pat Applejacks back, "This is me we're talking about." Turning from her, I begin to make my way back inside in order to collect my kit as I mumble under my breath, "I'm probably going to break my legs or end up magically shooting myself in the foot."

Wednesday 16th April 2014
Everfree Forest
02:27
Night 01 of Phase two training

Treading quietly through the light foliage and sprinkling of twigs on the ground, I move around the edge of our campsite as everybody is fast asleep. Looking over the camp, I lean against a dead tree as I grasp onto the gas mask that sits on my hip. After the first day of physical exercises and patrol drills, I let everybody sleep for the night as I told them I'd remain on duty for the night.

Staying up for the night was just a clever little ruse in order for me to begin the first part of their CBRN training. I got the idea from my own experience at Sandhurst when my group decided to play a prank on the others. In the early hours of the morning, we decided it would be a great idea to run through everyone's sleeping quarters wearing only our sleeping kit and gas masks. As we ran around like idiots, we shouted at the top of our lungs 'GAS, GAS, GAS!' to simulate a gas attack, all while piercing deodorant cans and throwing them into the rooms. We also took it further and flipped everyone's mattresses over with them still in the bed, but I won't be that mean here.

With a grin, I set my plan into motion as I lift my gas mask. Pressing it to my face, I keep it secured in position as I pull the straps over my head and tighten them. With the mask fitted, I exhale heavily in order to clear any particles and debris which are already in the mask. Ready to go. I remove my field pack and select a number of aerosol cans which I had packed for such an occasion.

Casually walking past the first set of bashas, I come to a halt as I hear Chaser snoring softly alongside Sunny. Lifting one of the cans, I draw my knife and lightly press into the metal canister. I retract my knife as a steady jet of the substance within begins to escape from its housing. With the can slowly emptying, I throw it into their basha as I shout at the top of my voice, "GAS! GAS! GAS!" Piercing another can, I roll it across the floor and into the next basha as everyone starts to wake up. "GET YOUR MASKS ON!"

I continue to pierce cans and throw them idly into my teams sleeping areas as they quickly rouse from their slumber and begin to put on their masks, some of them spluttering from the substance leaking from the canisters. I glance at my watch as I walk back and forth, timing my team as they all fit their own individual respirators. Once everyone finally has their masks on, they all stand around their bashas as they look at me in confusion.

"John?" Chaser asks as his voice remains muffled underneath his mask. "What the buck is this? You said we could sleep."

I shrug as I walk past everyone, "I lied. You needed to be unprepared for this exercise to work. I need to see everyone fitting their masks in an emergency." Passing Starry, I come to a stop as I inspect her. Leaning closer, I notice her forehoof still raised as it remains at the rear of her head. Reaching for her hoof, I pull it away. Her mask drops from her face, one of the straps keeping the vital piece of equipment secured around her neck. "If this was a real gas attack, you'd be dead. Make sure you know how to fit your mask quickly and effectively."

Wednesday 16th April 2014
Everfree Forest
17:47
Day 02 of Phase two training

"Is this really necessary?" Colbalt asks as he looks at me with some disgust. We're currently stood around a selection of snares we set the previous day in order to capture some rabbits. We were lucky to capture just enough in the area around our camp site and the surrounding area in order for everyone to get some practice on the first day.

Holding the rabbit in my hand, I lift it and show it to everyone. "Out in the wilderness, you'll have limited supplies in order to keep yourself fed, watered and healthy. Out here, you will find it difficult to find food which is edible. I don't want anyone going around claiming 'we can just eat mushrooms and berries', I bet half of you can't even tell the difference between those which are and aren't poisonous."

"But... we don't eat meat, only fish," Sunny adds as she winces at the sight of the dead creature.

"Desperate times call for desperate measures. There are plenty of these little fuckers in the wild, set up a trap just like I showed you and you'll have an easy source of protein. They may not taste the greatest, but there are plenty of them and they'll stop you from starving."

Stepping to the side, I press my fingers and thumb on the creatures gut as I push down causing a steady stream of urine to push itself from the creature's body, much to everyone's disgust. "If you're not going to prepare and eat them straight away, you need to make sure that you press on its bladder in order to empty it. Leaving the urine and shit in its system can taint the meat. You'll need to prepare the meat as soon as possible, otherwise, the body could start to decompose and you'll only make yourself sick when you eat it."

I watch as everyone reluctantly copies my action, the only one who seems to be comfortable with the action is Georg and Sure Strike. I guess as an Imperial Pegasus, he's used to hunting and catching his own prey. His sub-species of Pegasi were nomadic and regularly eat some form of meat if it's available. As for Georg, I already know that Griffins eat meat on a regular basis.

Once everyone has emptied their rabbits, I rest it on a tree stump and signal for everyone to gather around me. "I'll walk you through it. Just watch for the time being, you'll all do it yourself once I'm finished. I'll come around and help you where needed, just don't be a pussy and shy away from touching a little blood and guts."

Taking out my combat knife, I pinch the hide at the of the base of the neck. "You'll first need to cut into the hide and make an opening, you'll pull off the entire hide from here." Making a small incision, I lift the rabbit as I rest my knife on the stump. "Reach into the opening and you're going to literally tear its hide off, towards the head and towards its tail." Placing the index finger of both hands into the opening, I smoothly pull in both directions, pulling the hide from the creature as I expose its flesh underneath.

Lifting my knife, I drop the rabbit onto the stump. "It won't be needing its head anymore." I rest the blade on its neck before applying force in order to chop off the head. Using the knife as a saw, I remove the head and drop it to the floor. Repositioning the knife, I press it against the rabbit's tail and repeat the action. "You won't need the tail either." When I look up at everyone, I notice that a few are trying to look away slightly as the sight of me mutilating the once cuddly creature.

Pulling the fur, I attempt to pull as much as I can from the legs before taking hold of its rear left foot. "Now, you'll have to break its foot before cutting through the muscle with your knife to remove all four feet. This will then leave you with just the main body where all the meat is." Using my hands, I break the foot before slicing along the ankle. Repeating the action, I cut off all four and drop them to the floor, alongside the remains of the rabbit's fur. "Keep the fur if you want, it's quite warm and may come in handy."

I lift the body and show it to everyone, "That is how you skin a rabbit. I want everyone to do the exact same thing I did. Once you're all done, We'll move onto the next stage." Everyone begins to slowly repeat my actions as they go about skinning their own dinner. Once again, Sure Strike seems the most confident as he seems to remove the rabbit's hide with complete ease. Eventually, everyone is done and at the same stage as me, it seemed to prove more difficult for the Earth ponies in my team as they had to rely on their hooves to pull the hide from the body.

I'm about to continue when I hear a slight rustling in the trees to the side. Lifting my head, I look to the branches overhead to see a creature looking down at us. Looking closer, I'm able to make out the dark royal purple which makes up its body. A Phoenix? Is it the same one that came to my aid when I came to the Everfree with Shadow? I watch momentarily as it begins to clean its feathers. Losing interest quickly, I shift my focus back to my lesson.

Lifting my rabbit carcass, I hold it from the remains of its front left leg. "Not that you've removed its skin, you'll have to remove the organs without piercing any. Tearing into the intestines may contaminate the meat, so make sure you're careful. You'll need to gut it as soon as possible, this prevents decomposition so the meat won't rot."

Lifting my knife, I cautiously cut upwards from the belly. "It may smell a bit as you cut it open, you'll just have to grin and bear it. Don't cut the colon or bladder underneath the belly, since we already emptied its bladder, you shouldn't have to worry as much about it." I part the skin slightly with my finger, exposing its internal organs as I continue to cut through its chest cavity.

I pause as I hear someone heaving slightly. Lifting my head, I glance to Crimson as she holds her forehoof to her muzzle. "You okay?" I ask as I look at her. Slowly, she nods as her attention switches between the opened rabbit and a very interesting piece of grass on the floor.

Holding the carcass, I press my right hand into its chest, my index and middle finger pressing against the top of the spine and its organs. "Now, you've literally got to scoop out its insides." In one solid motion, I pull my hand down against its organs. Its insides begin to drop from the large opening, leaving the now hollow remains of the rabbit. "Don't forget the heart and lungs which are within the diaphragm." Grabbing my knife, I cut into the muscle and dig out the heart and lungs before dropping them onto the stump.

"Now all you've got to do is cut into the pelvic bone and clear out its colon, then you'll have to slice into its rectum and remove any left over shit we didn't push out." As I begin the last stage, the Phoenix swoops down from the branches overhead, much to everyone's surprise as they nearly jump out of their skins. The large bird lands on the stump, alongside the carcass as I finish removing its colon.

I eye the bird curiously as it seems to be looking at me. "What are you after?" The Phoenix moves closer, seeming to eye the heart and lungs of the rabbit which is resting alongside my hand. "You hungry?" The Phoenix gives a soft coo as it hops closer.

I slowly reach for the heart and lungs as Sunny finally breaks the other's silence, "John, are you seriously going to feed a wild Phoenix?"

I shrug as I hold the small heart out in my open palm as an offering, "Why not? I think it recognises me." The Phoenix leans forward, quickly gobbling up the heart as it looks at me.

"Recognises you?" Slicer asks as she eyes the bird with intrigue.

"Yeah. Long story short, it came to my aid against a few Timber Wolves." I shift my head to my new friend as I run my clean fingers through its plumage, "Didn't you?" It gives a pleased coo which almost sounds as if it's confirming my suspicions, all while it runs its feathers over my fingers.

I look back at the others as I continue to slowly stroke my new companion, "Now, I want you all to gut your rabbits. Once that's done, we'll cook and eat." Slowly, everyone hesitantly steps away as they begin mimicking my earlier process. I look back to the Phoenix as I hold out my left arm, "You gonna stick with me? I'll have more food for you to eat." Without hesitation, it gives a heavy beat of its wings, lifting itself from its position before perching itself on my shoulder. Chuckling, I pick up the lungs of the rabbit and offer it to the Phoenix, "Good choice."

If it actually sticks around, it'll make a good pet. It can go out hunting in the Everfree to get its own food, it seems to be fairly intelligent and capable of defending both itself and me. And best of all, if it starts getting old, it'll just burst into flames and come back good as new. I won't outlive my pet. I'll just need to figure out... is it a boy or a girl?

Friday 18th April 2014
Everfree Forest
11:52
Day 04 of Phase two training

I stand alongside Slicer as the both of us grin at the spectacle ahead of us. We watch with amusement as Chaser rolls around on the floor, his coat covered with fake blood as he rolls on the floor and keeps a hold of the injury we painted on his forehoof. He continues to let out over exaggerated screams of pain as Silver finally approaches from our rear to begin his medical scenario.

I watch as he comes to a stop to look at Chaser, rolling around like a kid who was told he couldn't get a certain toy until his birthday. His head snaps to the side where another one of our team plays the role of a casualty, Matrix lies motionless on the floor with his back to us. Slicer and I observe Silver as he makes his decision, deciding to prioritise the casualty that's screaming his head off.

Leaning down to Slicer, I whisper in her ear, "He's gone for the wrong one."

Slicer slowly nods as she scrutinises the actions Silver takes, "The screaming patient always throws everypony off."

Silver begins to carry out his medical drills on Chaser. Lifting Chaser's forehoof, Silver elevates the limb above his heart level before removing a field dressing from his field pack. With the dressing ready, he secures it firmly around Chaser's forehoof as he continues to apply pressure to the wound. Well, at least he got one thing right. Elevate any bleeding wounds above the heart, that'll help reduce blood flow.

After a few moments, Silver finally instructs Chaser to keep a hold of the field dressing as his eyes finally shift to his other casualty. Silver gets up and quickly moves to Matrix as he pretends to be unconscious. Rolling Matrix onto his back, Silver lowers his ear to the casualties mouth in order to hear for his breaths, his eyes remaining locked on Matrix's slowly rising and falling chest.

Once Silver has ensured that Matrix is breathing correctly, he begins to roll his patient onto his side before placing him in the recovery position. Slowly, he begins to pull at Matrix's uniform in order to try and determine if there are any injuries to his body. Little does Silver know, we've only told Matrix to act unresponsive, he hasn't got any physical injuries which are on display. I can't help but smirk as Silver seems to reluctantly check around Matrix's lower body.

Having seen enough, I step forward and clear my throat. "That's enough. Everyone get up and fall in." I wait as all three rise to their hooves and step in front of me. "Silver, your treatment for Chaser was spot on. You slowed the bleeding and told him to keep it elevated. However, you didn't give him any form of pain relief. It isn't essential, but it'll help your casualty."

Clearing my throat, I glance to Matrix. "You made a school boy error. Always, always, go to the casualty which isn't moving or making any noises. Chaser is screaming like a little bitch, but at least you know he's alive. For all we know, Matrix could have been dead or unconscious. If they're not making a sound, then they're more than likely in a messed up condition. There was one other thing."

Silver nods as he listens to my feedback, "And that is?"

"You were reluctant to check Matrix down below." As he goes to open his mouth, I lift my hand in order to cut him off. "It isn't pleasant to check around another guys member, but it is still important. In Afghanistan, it was standard protocol for you to check a soldiers groin if he had been caught in an IED explosion. There were a few cases where soldiers bled out where their wounds weren't located. Shrapnel to the genitals is a nasty way to bleed out, nobody wants to check down there." I gesture with my head back towards our camp, "Go and send the next one."

I watch as SIlver slowly moves back towards our camp. As Slicer begins to clean off our two volunteers in order to change their injuries, I give off a high pitched whistle as I raise my arm. In a few seconds, my newest pet lands on my shoulder as it gives a soft screech. Lifting my free hand, I gingerly run my fingers over his head as I lean against a nearby tree.

I'm gonna need a name for you.

Author's Note

John has a new pet and unofficial mascot for the Rangers.

Feel free to make suggestions for the name of his new pet. Depending on the votes your suggestion receives and my preference to the name, I will use it throughout the story. (That also means you'll get the option to decide whether his Phoenix is a boy or a girl)

Thanks for reading :twilightsmile:
And since I didn't say it in the last chapter, thank you all again for your support through my recovery :raritywink:

Chapter 92 - This is my boomstick

Tuesday 22nd April 2014
Outskirts of Ponyville
08:38

"Thank Celestia, we're finally out of that forest," Crimson exclaims as she looks to the clear skies overhead. We spent the entire week within the Everfree forest as we carried out our training. I was able to cover a majority of major skills which would benefit the team, improving on their medical knowledge and movement exercises within heavy woodland areas.

I look over my shoulder, catching Sunny as she lifts her forehoof and inhales. Her face immediately scrunches up as she turns to the others, "Yeah, I can finally have that long awaited shower."

"Wasn't the rain enough?" Chaser chuckles as he drapes his wing over her back.

Sunny scoffs as she rolls her eyes, "Standing under a rain cloud with a mind of its own isn't exactly a luxury shower."

"Well, when we get back, I'll give you a helping hoof in the shower." The rest of us immediately groan upon hearing Chaser's attempt at trying to get some action from Sunny. "What?" He asks defensively as he looks between us all.

"That was terrible," Georg states as he pinches the bridge of his beak.

I grin as I pivot on the spot and face Chaser. I slowly begin to gyrate my hips as I try my best at impersonating him, "Don't worry, baby. I'll help clean a... certain spot. Bow chicka wow wow." The others release a soft chuckle as Sunny's cheeks start to turn a light shade of beet red. Dropping the impersonation, I turn back towards the path. "That was terrible, Chaser. It was almost as if you've never seen a cheesy porno. Whats next? Are you gonna help her with her plumbing, or maybe deliver a pizza with extra sausage?"

Chaser gives off a sarcastic laugh, "Hillarious, John."

As we continue to walk along the road towards Ponyville, I lift my head to look to the sky overhead. I watch as the Phoenix slowly circles around us overhead, following my every move. I'm actually quite surprised that it stuck around, I guess it just appreciates the easy food and the attention it's getting. I still need to figure out if it's a male or female.

Tilting my head, I look off to the side as I remember that a certain animal specialist lives near the outskirts of the forest. Fluttershy, no doubt she'll be able to figure it out for me. Changing my course, I call back to everyone, "I'll catch up with you. I just need to make a little detour."

True to form, the Phoenix breaks off from the others and continues to follow me as I make my way down the secondary road. Reaching the small bridge that leads to Fluttershy's cottage, I come to a stop as my eyes lock on the small stream which runs below. My eyes close as I take a few deep breaths, the memory of when a Diamond Dog had almost drowned beginning to surface. Pushing that memory away, I cross the natural bridge and climb the last of the mild incline to Fluttershy's door.

When I'm about to knock on the door, the sound of the Phoenix landing on the dirt alongside me causes my eyes to lower it. Watching the bird, it seems to be gesturing its head off to the side. Following its direction, I notice it looking at a few small rabbits and other small creatures. As it takes a few hops closer, I lower my hand to block its path, "No. You can't go eating animals within Ponyville."

It's a good thing I remember reading a few small books on Phoenixes back on Earth. Despite them only being mythological creatures, all the books stated that they eat a mixture of meat and other foods. It also mentioned that Phoenixes are practically immortal, rising from their ashes if they die of old age or illness, it would only die permanently if it was physically killed by some sort of severe trauma. I guess it's hungry and wants some more dinner.

The Phoenix looks back up at me with pleading eyes as it begins to run its head against my hand. Are you trying to beg? Well isn't that cute. You're pretty smart for a bird, aren't you? I carefully pick up the Phoenix and hold my arm out, allowing it to hop along my arm to reach its perching position on my shoulder. "You can't eat any of the small animals here, only in the forest. Don't worry, I'll keep you fed and will let you out to hunt in the forest." To my surprise, the Phoenix seems to have understood what I said. It gives the slightest nod before locking its gaze on the animals again.

I'm about to turn to the door when I hear a soft humming coming from the other side of the cottage. Figuring that Fluttershy must be outside tending to some of her animals, I make my way around as I keep a hold of my bergen and rifle on my back. I slowly pace through the grass as I move around Fluttershy's home, my eyes scanning over the wide variety of woodland creatures which seem to be roaming freely.

As I move around the corner, my eyes lock onto Fluttershy as she tends to a number of chickens. I watch as she seems to be quietly talking to them as she goes about feeding and cleaning out their coop. Slowly approaching, I shake my shoulder slightly, signalling for the Phoenix to take to the air. As it starts to fly overhead, I begin to remove my bergen and rest it down on the grass alongside an outdoor table at the rear of the cottage.

Not wanting to interrupt her, or frighten her, I sit on the small wooden stool and lean back against the table as I wait for her to finish. As I enjoy having an opportunity to finally sit down and relax, I feel something thumping repetitively against the side of my boot. Looking down, I cock a brow in curiosity as a small white bunny seems to be kicking me. I lean closer to it as the creature seems to give me a death glare, "What?"

Surprisingly, the bunny seems to be trying to communicate as it gestures to my bergen and seems to point for me to either get rid of it or move it. Rolling the bergen, I notice that it's resting partially on a small blanket which must have been set out by Fluttershy for the bunny. I leave my bergen in its position as I shake my head, "You'll live for a couple of minutes."

This seems to displease it as it begins to kick my boot again with more force. I try to initially ignore it, figuring that it would get bored, but it continues to be persistent. I casually flick my boot towards it, pushing it away onto its back before lowering my boot to the ground once again. Unbelievably, it doesn't take the hint as it climbs on the end of my boot and begins trying to jump with all its might.

I scowl as I finally get fed up with it. Can you not take a hint? Piss off. I'm about to lift my foot to flick it away until Fluttershy's voice calls out to me from the coop. "J-John, what are you doing here?"

I lift my head to Fluttershy and quickly remove my scowl, "I thought I'd swing by and drop in before heading back into town. I was actually wondering if you'd be able to help me with a little something."

Fluttershy pauses briefly before hovering over the fencing surrounding her coop. "M-me? Are you certain that you need my help?"

"Well, you are an animal expert." This seems to immediately grab her attention as her speed increases, allowing her to quickly land alongside me.

Fluttershy is about to speak until the sound of a reoccurring thumping interrupts her. We both lower our gaze to my boot to find the same bunny stamping on the protective footwear. "Angel, don't be rude," Fluttershy states as she lifts the small creature and cradles it in her forehooves. "This is John. He is a friend of mine and a guest." The bunny seems to give off some sort of protest at it squeaks at its owner. After a moment, Fluttershy softly sets it on the grass before quickly flying inside.

Lower my gaze, I find myself once again in a staring match. "You're an annoying little shit, aren't you?" The bunny responds by blowing a raspberry at me, much to my own amusement. Chuckling, I shake my head, "You cheeky little bugger." Turning my head, I look up at the Phoenix which is circling overhead, its eyes locked firmly on the bunny. Deciding to have a little fun, I lean down towards the white furball. "You may wanna head inside before my Phoenix gets peckish and eats you. We've been eating nothing but rabbit flesh all week."

The bunny's eye seems to widen as I slowly draw my combat knife from its sheath. I watch with amusement as it quickly starts to rush towards the door leading into the cottage. With my fun over, I return the blade to its home as Fluttershy resurfaces from the doorway with a carrot. Coming across the bunny on the way, she seems to say something to it as she offers it the vegetable. Despite me having threatened to eat the creature, it stops to retrieve its food before continuing on its journey. As Fluttershy makes her way to me, I can't help but notice the bunny gesturing to its eyes at me, as if it's telling me that it's got its eye on me.

"Sorry about Angel," Fluttershy says as she smiles sheepishly. "He just gets a little cranky when he's hungry."

"Don't worry about it," I respond as Fluttershy sits across from me.

"Did you have any trouble with the animals in the forest?"

I shake my head, "Nah. We came across a few Timber Wolves in the forest. We were easily able to scare them off with a lot of noise and by outnumbering them three-to-one."

Fluttershy looks at me with some confusion as her mane falls over her eye, "Oh. If you had no problems with the animals, then why do you need my help? I-if you don't mind me asking," Fluttershy adds with a timid smile.

"I wanted your help with an animal I brought out with me." Before Fluttershy responds, I hold out my arm and give a high pitched whistle. On command, the Phoenix answers to my call and perches itself on my shoulder.

Fluttershy immediately moves her mane from in front of her face as she looks to the mythical bird in astonishment. "H-how did you get a wild Phoenix to come with you? Even I have difficulty approaching them."

"I came across it last year where it helped me. During the training, it seemed to remember me so I decided to feed it. It's stuck with me ever since." Turning my head to the bird, I run my hand over its head as it nuzzles against my palm. "I have no idea if it's a boy or a girl."

Fluttershy leans closer as she studies the bird intently, the creature's eyes shifting to her as she does so. It doesn't take long until Fluttershy changes her focus to me, "It's a male."

I cock a brow as I look back between the Phoenix and her, "It is? How can you tell just by looking at it?"

"Phoenix males have thicker feathers on the top of their heads, used to attract a potential partner. Their chests are also broader, showing off their strength." Fluttershy holds her hoof out to the Phoenix which hops from my shoulder onto his new temporary perch. "You're a beautiful Phoenix." The Phoenix coos as it rubs its head across Fluttershy's mane, "You're welcome."

"Do you know much about them? I only know what I read in old fictional stories back home."

Fluttershy nuzzles the Phoenix before turning her attention to me. "Well, Phoenixes rarely attach themselves to anypony. They mostly keep to themselves but will interact with other creatures and ponies. They have a varied diet, from small rodents to a variety of herbs and plant life. They are almost immortal, living for centuries upon centuries. They mostly die when they reach the end of their life cycle, being particularly vulnerable to predators in the wild."

I smirk as I run my hand through my dirty hair, "You seem to know quite a bit about them."

"Oh, not at all. I've only been close to one before this, Princess Celestia's pet."

"Princess Celestia has a Phoenix?"

Fluttershy nods, "The Princess told me that she had Philomena since her and Luna ruled side by side. Philomena decided to... have a little fun with me, playing a prank and pretending to be sick. I had never seen a Phoenix before then, I didn't even know that much about them."

Giving another whistle, the Phoenix jumps back onto my outstretched arm. "I guess I'll have to give him a name then?" Fawkes? Nah, everyone will think of that one, too easy. It does rise from its own ashes, Ember? It could work, though it seems a little morbid. How about something military, Tornado or Typhoon? Maybe, but if it'll live for centuries then he won't need a military name. I keep my eyes locked on it as another name slowly surfaces in my mind, "Arcturus." The Phoenix seems to respond as it gives a soft shriek in approval.

Fluttershy chuckles at his display, "I think he likes it."

I lightly scratch on the underside of his beak as I look at Fluttershy, "He sure does. Now I've just got to train him and get some supplies set up for him at the barracks." I slowly stand up as I reach for my bergen, "You wouldn't happen to have any advice for me, would you?"

Friday 2nd May 2014
Ponyville Barrack
09:46

"So it's finally fully operational?" I ask Dawnstar as I look to the finished product on the table.

Dawnstar gives an eager nod, "Fully tested and fully operational. We can now manufacture it effectively and distribute it to members of the Guard." I lower my arm onto the table and lift up the item in question, the L14A1 combat shotgun. Dawnstar and I spent the previous days working on its design to get it operational as soon as we can. It's made with the main body and barrel being constructed from cobalt blue steel, and the fore end and stock are made from walnut. It is designed in such a way that the first shell is fed into the weapon system through the port, allowing the rest to be inserted via the magazine tube, holding a total of six 12 gauge shells. Each shell we designed holds a total of ten pellets.

Picking up the combat shotgun, I pull the fore end back slightly to see that the weapon is entirely empty. Knowing that it's safe, I shoulder the weapon and aim it towards my armour mannequin. "It looks good. Did you also develop the model with a vertical grip of the fore end?"

"I did," Dawnstar states as she eyes Arcturus sitting on his perch.

Hooking the weapon's sling over my back, I grab my beret and fit it over my head as I look to Arcturus. Fluttershy was able to give me a couple of books about Phoenixes in order to let me learn more about the species, she also provided me with a stand for him and a variety of foods to keep him fed. He's not a high maintenance pet, he mostly cleans and preens himself as I go about my other duties. I also took the liberty to make him a raised shelter in the yard, that allows me to let him out at night to go hunting for his own food in the Everfree then he can return to the yard for shelter.

"Come on," I state to Dawnstar. "Let's join the others on parade. They're probably bored senseless waiting for me." As we move to step out of the office, I glance back to Arcturus who is watching me from his perch, "You coming?" Instead of flying to me as I expected him to he goes about digging his beak under his wing. Shrugging I close the door behind me, "Suit yourself."

Dawnstar and I quickly make our way outside and move around to the rear of the building to join the entire garrison who are waiting for me on parade. Stepping through the courtyard gates, Lieutenant Venture calls for everyone to stand at attention. As I approach him, he turns fully to me and gives a salute which I quickly return. When I stand at the front of the parade, I pause when I see an unexpected guest. Standing at the rear of the courtyard is Luna alongside a number of her own personal guards, all of which are equipped with our rifles.

Looking over the parade, I stand directly in the centre of the group. "Stand at ease!" Upon my command, everyone stands at ease as they all keep their eyes locked forward. "As you are all likely aware, I took out my squad to conduct the trials for phase two training. Starting from next week, you will all go out with members of my team who will carry out the training where you will spend seven days in the field. Just like phase one, you cannot fail this test. If you fail, then tough shit, I will personally sign your papers and have you removed from the Rangers for being unfit for service. Do you all understand?"

"Yes, sir!" Everyone in the parade shouts out in unison.

Taking a hold of the sling, I move the shotgun in front of me and hold it up. "Now for the reason that you're all out here today. This is our newest weapon, the L14A1 combat shotgun. This weapon is designed for close quarters combat, the shell holds multiple ball bearings instead of a single projectile that our rifles use." Holding out my hand, Dawnstar levitates a small box containing shells onto my open palm.

I slowly begin to load the shotgun as I continue to address the unit. "You will all have the opportunity to carry out weapon handling tests in order to qualify to use this in combat. Not every soldier will be issued with these, there will most likely only be one or two in a squad who receive this. These weapons are designed to hit targets in a narrow arc directly in front, so you don't need to have your sights secured on the target in order to hit it. The weapon allows the ball bearing to spread as they exit the barrel, hitting the target in multiple locations." With the weapon loaded, I look to Luna at the back. "Princess, would you be so kind as to use a spell to stop anyone outside the courtyard from hearing the weapon firing? We don't want the town panicking."

Luna does as I ask and casts a spell, a transparent blue dome surrounds the entire courtyard. As Dawnstar levitates a number of mannequins to the side, I step away from the parade so everyone can see me. Shouldering the weapon, I take aim down range at the targets before me.

PHAT - PHAT - PHAT - PHAT - PHAT - PHAT

Pulling back on the fore end, the last cartridge is ejected and clatters at my feet. Looking to the targets, I can see that each has a main impact point where a majority of the pellets impacted. Spaced around it are a number of small entry wounds where the other pellets had torn into the body.

Ticking the shells idly to the side, I turn back to the parade as I hold the shotgun overhead. "Alright, you primitive screw heads, listen up. You see this? This is my boomstick!" I get a little side tracked as I start to pace along the line, "Retails for about $109.95. It’s got a walnut stock, cobalt blue steel and a hair trigger. That’s right, shop smart... shop S-mart." As I look back at everyone, they all seem to look at me with a mixture of confusion as to what I had just said. "Fall out!" At that command, everyone comes to attention before pivoting to the right and marching off the square to return to their duties.

As the majority of the Rangers leave the courtyard, Luna and her escort make their way to me. "Captain, it seems as though you've been busy. But, what were you even saying about shopping smart?"

I chuckle to myself as I shake my head, "Nothing, ma'am. I just got a little carried away with my point." I quickly glance to her escort before locking eyes with Luna, "Are you here on official business, your majesty?"

Luna gives a slow nod, "That I am, Captain. Perhaps we should go to your office to discuss matters privately."

"By all means." Gesturing for Luna to follow me, she moves alongside me as we both make our way into the barracks and down the main corridor. I must admit that it seems a little strange addressing her formally, but I suppose it keeps up impressions that I'm just an officer under her command. Reaching my office, her escort remains outside as the two of us step in and close the door behind us. Luna instantly turns to face the door as she goes about setting up a magical barrier to prevent anyone from listening in.

"You haven't responded to any of the letters which were sent to you, John," Luna states as she remains focused on the door.

"Letters, what letters?" I ask as I sit into my chair.

"The letters regarding upcoming meetings and a date where you are to assist Fancy Pants, as we discussed previously." As Luna slowly turns to face me, Arcturus leaps from his perch and decides to claim Luna's back as his own. As soon as his talons make contact with her back, she seems to nearly jump out of her skin as she looks wide-eyed at the creature. "A-a Phoenix? What is it doing here?"

"He's my pet. Arcturus, play nice with the Princess." With that, he glides from her back and onto my desk as Luna seems to give an involuntary shudder. "Is something wrong with Phoenixes?"

Luna keeps her eyes locked on my pet as she steps to the side of my desk, "I'm just not exactly a fan of them. Too many hours spent around Celestia's has kind of put me off them."

"He ain't so bad," I respond as I lightly stroke his plumage. "He's technically still a wild Phoenix, not a household pet. I let him out at night to go and hunt for his own food in the Everfree. He kept me company during our week of training."

"I'm not disapproving of your pet, I just don't particularly like Phoenixes." As Luna joins alongside me at my chair, I click my tongue and point to Arcturus' perch signalling for him to return to it. Once he's left my desk, Luna leans closer and presses her lips softly against mine. She slowly pulls back as she smiles softly, "Did you enjoy your time in the Everfree?"

"I enjoyed it as much as you physically can enjoy an exercise in the field. Lots of cold nights, days without showering and living off shit food. It served as a good excuse to train the team in a short period of time. I want all of the Rangers to pass a number of tests in similar circumstances. Since most of our soldiers are transfers from other units, I want to make a new training regime for those who wish to join the Rangers directly from the civilian workforce."

"You wish to take on civilians to join the Rangers?" Luna asks as she runs her hoof idly through the various letters on my desk.

"You remember what I requested after the girls and I followed that map to that weird cult?"

"Oh, you mean where you failed to follow my instructions?" Luna responds as she narrows her eyes slightly.

"Y-yes... that one. Well, if you recall, I requested an army base for the Rangers."

"I do," Luna responds as she starts to pace around the room. "But after giving you increased funding, which pissed off a number of other units, I don't think giving you a new army base is the greatest of ideas. Especially with what you're expected to attend tomorrow morning."

I cock as brow as I lean back in my chair, "And that is?"

Luna looks back to me as her magic lifts an envelope from her seat containing her sister's royal seal. "Did you simply decide not to open it because it wasn't from me?" I can only offer a shrug in return. To be honest, I was away for a week then working for the entire time I was back. Peeling the seal away, Luna removes the letter and presents it to me. "You're expected, as the commanding officer of a significant military unit, to attend an annual security meeting. It will cover a number of issues, and allow you to raise your own concerns and plans which you'd like support on."

I scan through the letter as I rub my chin, "I'd better attend, then. If you gave me all that funding and I'm not seen to have any results, or even attend these sorts of events, everyone will think something is going on."

"It also wouldn't look good if your second in command was to attend and you didn't."

"Yeah... looks like I'm coming. I can try proposing the army base tomorrow."

Luna slowly shakes her head, "I can't be seen to approving all of your decisions. Not to mention the fact that you'll likely get some opposition from the other officers."

"I'll just use some key words, make them realise that it benefits them as well."

"Benefit them, how?"

I rise from my seat and move alongside Luna, "The military is primarily trained in defence and guarding you and the other Princesses. They lack a number of skills for front line combat, they weren't even trained in battlefield first aid. I'll propose that the military base is to be used by all units in the Equestrian military in order to improve a variety of skills. Think of it as an army college, preparing new recruits for a life within the military. We train them to a minimum standard, then they'll be able to choose which unit they wish to continue their training and enlist with."

Luna slowly nods her head as she considers everything I just said. "When you put it like that, there is a possibility that it could work. But, I'm guessing that there is an additional advantage for the Rangers?"

"It'll simply act as a home for us, a central location to store equipment and to deploy from."

Luna turns to fully face me, "Okay. Propose the idea towards the end of the meeting. I can't guarantee that it'll be accepted. You'll need to gain the support of at least half of the officers there. If you can get that support, then I will approve it. There is also the challenge of convincing my sister, but with majority support, it shouldn't prove too difficult."

"I'll just have to try." Leaning closer, I run my hand through her mane as I place a single kiss on her lips. "I'll see you in the morning, your majesty." Luna smiles softly to me as she slowly leaves my office, leaving the door open behind her as her escort follows closely behind. Stepping to the door, I lean against the frame and look to the Private who has been posted outside my office. "Private, find Sergeant Chaser and Corporal Sunny. Tell them to both to report to my office, immediately."

"Yes, sir," The Private responds as he salutes. I watch as he marches off in order to find the two in questions. As he moves out of sight, I move back into my office. I'll have to train Sunny up on how to use the shotgun, that way we'll be able to show off our progress. I'll even have to work to make the last tweaks on the weapon system for the Pegasi, I'll give it to Chaser so we can show the Wonderbolts and other aerial units the progress we've made on their behalf.

I'd better prepare for the Ruperts to get pissy at me.

Author's Note

Thanks to everyone who voted on the name of John's Phoenix.

Based on the popular view that it should be a male, I went for the name which had a good number of votes and particularly to me.
Thanks, ItsDaKoolaidDude and grievousrommel for suggesting the name Arcturus.

In the future, I will try to make more areas where readers can vote in order to affect the story.

Thanks for reading, and I hope you enjoyed this chapter. :twilightsmile:

Chapter 93 - Guard conference

After an evening of last minute preparations and an early start, Chaser, Sunny and I find ourselves on the train heading towards Canterlot. For some stupid reason, they had the great idea to host this meeting at 07:00. It wouldn't have been an issue if I read the letter before hand, but it now means that we had to get up at stupid o'clock in order to get to Canterlot on time.

Since we were to attend a formal meeting, I decided to make myself presentable by wearing the military tunic Rarity had made for me, along with wearing the numerous ribbons and medals I was awarded on my chest. The red velvet of the material fits tightly around my chest yet doesn't cling to my skin. I also made sure that Sunny and Chaser's uniforms were in top condition, meaning a lengthy uniform inspection for the two of them. They were even given a crash course on their new weapons, leaving Sunny with the L14A1 shotgun and Chaser with our untested aerial weapon system, the 'aerial gauntlet'... I'm not imaginative... I can't come up with names to save my life.

The gauntlet is a basic design which is easily used by a Pegasus. It fits the right forehoof of the user with a reinforced, yet lightweight steel cuff. The cuff has a natural groove carved into it, allowing the barrel to be moved from the right side of the forehoof to the left. When it is on the outside of the wearer's forehoof it is safe, when it's on the inside it's ready to fire. When it is ready to fire, a trigger extends alongside the barrel which the user can easily push down when in flight, allowing the operator to fire with ease. To reload, they only need to replace the enchanted gemstone on the rear, this also allows for a variety of spells to be used with the weapon system in order to change the ammunition type.

We arrive in Canterlot with only twenty minutes to get to the meeting, meaning that we have to run through the Capitol towards the castle. You have no idea how many looks you'll get when you're sprinting through the streets with a pair of fully armed guards alongside you. I even have to keep a hand on my sword in its scabbard in order to keep it from repeatedly slapping me on the back of the leg.

Arriving at the castle, I glance at my watch to see that we were able to arrive with ten minutes to spare. Slowing our pace, we move past the Guards on the main gate as we regain our breaths. The Guards seem to be giving us some odd looks as they watch us enter, they soon return to their active duties when they realise that one of the breathless idiots is a senior officer.

Navigating the hallways, I find the room I'm after when I notice a pair of officers enter a side room. Peeking inside, I find a number of officers scattered around a large circular table as they idly converse with one another. Making my way inside, I correct my uniform and find that there is an empty seat alongside Hussar, unfortunately, it's also alongside Shining Armor.

Making my way to the free seat, I pull the chair back and sit in the uncomfortably low chair. As I remove my beret and rest it on the table, Hussar leans alongside my ear and whispers to me. "You're almost late."

I give her a coy smile as I grab an empty glass from the table and fill it with water, "Fashionably late." Glancing over my shoulder, Sunny and Chaser stand at ease alongside the rear wall, a number of other guards who are acting as officers escorts are also present throughout the room.

As I take a long drink from my glass, I survey my surroundings. There are at least twenty commanding officers of various units present, many of them are at least three ranks above me, making them Colonels. A number of the rest have various rank slides containing numerous small crowns, similar to the three and four-star General ranks within the US military, with crowns replacing the stars. I can notice straight away that some of them are giving me odd looks, likely wondering as to why I'm even here. Sitting alongside Shining's second in command is Colonel Swift, Luna's Colonel which I met during the wargames. Alongside him is a set of thrones, likely ready for Luna's and Celestia's arrival. When I look across the table, I notice Spitfire in her officer's dress, her eyes quickly moving away from me when I look at her.

The chamber we find ourselves in is completely spherical, solid marble pillars are located a few meters from the table in order to keep the ceiling overhead secured. Various pieces of art work fill the walls, many of which seem to depict ancient battles and military leaders from Equestria's history. A few rectangular windows sit high on the walls, just below the ceiling in order to provide some natural light. A number of lanterns glow with unnaturally bright flames, leading me to believe that they all must be enhanced by magic in order to increase their effectiveness.

I'm broken away from my reccy of the room as Hussar leans over to me, "Please tell me that you had some results with the funding we received. I'd bet you anything that somepony here will bring up the funding we received. We need to have had some results."

I turn my head to focus on her and respond in a hushed tone, "We have. I brought two new prototypes with us, we have made progress."

Hussar breathes a sigh of relief, "Oh, thank Celestia. I thought we were going to be hung out to dry with nothing to show for it."

"I was hoping you'd have a little more faith in me." I grin as I glance back to the other ranks, "What can we expect in this meeting? I take it you've been to one before."

Hussar silently scoffs, "Hardly. Only very few Captain's have ever been invited to attend as a commanding officer. The main exception usually being Captain's of the Guard at various castles across Equestria. We've probably only been invited for technological advice, support... and an outside military opinion."

I cock my brow as my eyes snap onto Hussar's, "Outside military opinion? What the hell do you mean by that?"

"W-well... you're not just an Equestrian officer... you're from an f-foreign army," Hussar stammers as I keep my eyes firmly locked on hers. "You may do things differently than us. I'd imagine that once the senior officers have given their opinion from an Equestrian perspective, the Princesses may ask for your view from an outside perspective... and a military official in a foreign army."

"Are you suggesting that they want my opinion because they believe that I'd be able to gauge how other nations militaries will feel about our actions?" Before Hussar can respond, the main doors are opened and everyone quickly rises from their seats. Copying their action, Hussar and I come to attention and stare forward as the Princesses enter the room. Everyone remains in position as they move towards their seats, the only sound is the echoing of the Princesses' hooves against the cold floor.

As they reach their seats, Celestia looks over everyone before addressing us, "Please, sit down." Everyone does as she requests, quickly returning to their seats as the Princesses find theirs. Celestia quickly looks over everyone in the room, I can't help but notice that both she and her sister seem to look at me for a little bit longer than the rest of the officers.

"I want to thank everypony for attending, I know that many of you had to travel far in order to attend. Before we begin, I want to remind everypony that the details of which we are about to discuss are to remain between those who are in attendance here today. Much of the information we are discussing is sensitive and is to remain classified." I can't help but imagine Chaser shuffling behind me, his inability to keep a secret likely going to result in him nearly yapping about what is going to be discussed today.

"The first matter that we will discuss is to congratulate those among us who have completed their duties to the highest standard and have thus received promotions effectively immediately." Well, that won't be me. I was promoted after being here for a few months. If I magically became a Major, that would likely piss everyone in the room off. "Major General Thunder Strike will be taking over for Lieutenant General Soaring Skies, who retired last month after thirty years of service, I'd also like to congratulate Colonel Swift for his promotion to Brigadier of the Lunar Guard."

After a brief pause, she turns her head to Shining alongside me. "With Captain Shining Armor's role within the Royal Guard here in Canterlot, and having taken over key roles within the Crystal Empire, my sister and I have agreed that the rank of Captain is no longer suitable for his role. Therefore, Major Shining Armor shall be in charge of the Crystal Empire Defence Force, where he can continue to lead by example and help instruct new recruits as they join the Crystal Guard and the Equestrian military."

As Celestia starts to go onto the first item on the agenda, I find myself zoning out as I look blankly towards her and her sister in an attempt to make it seem as though I'm listening. Great, that jack ass is now a higher rank than me... fucking fantastic. Meh... I'll just continue to ignore his shitty instructions. He's Solar, I'm Lunar. If he doesn't like it, then tough shit. I let out a mental sigh as I start to idly run my finger over the table. Time for military politics to bore me to death. I became a front line officer to avoid this shit.

After an hour of boring conversations regarding recruitment drives, media portrayal and minor military postings, Celestia slowly looks over everyone at the table. "The next item we shall discuss is funding." As soon as she says that last word almost every single eye in the room flicks towards me. Don't mind me, I'm just the black sheep of the group.

"Recently, my sister and I had published the new economic plans for the Guard, including the funds particular units will receive over the next few months. It had been brought to our attention that there have been some concerns as to where the funds have been allocated to. I'd like to take this opportunity to hear from you, to voice your concerns so that we can address them."

I cautiously roll my eyes so nobody will see me as I mentally throw my hand up like a child in school. Oh, miss! You gave it all to the human who stands out in this room like a sore thumb. We're fucking pissed off about it. The back of my neck starts to tingle as I prepare for everyone to have a go at me for the funding both Celestia and Luna gave me. Question is, who's gonna have the balls to speak up first.

"Your highness," A Lieutenant Colonel by the name of Pine Springs begins as he looks to the Princess. "A number of units, including my own, have had some concerns as to the fact that you have devoted a significant proportion of funding to a single Company." Numerous officers begin to murmur in agreement as some of them look to me. "The fact that these funds have been given to a new unit with limited personnel is almost insulting to those which have served yourself and your sister since Equestria was founded."

Celestia waits momentarily as the other officers continue to grumble to one another. "I am aware that many of you are not fully supportive of this decision, but it was made by both myself and my sister in order to improve the Equestrian Guard."

"Improve the Equestrian Guard?" The Solar General, a middle-aged golden Unicorn, Sunstreak repeats as he scoffs slightly. "How is giving that much funding to a unit with only a few hundred soldiers going to benefit the rest of us?"

I'm half tempted to step in myself in order to show him the work that Dawnstar and I had put into our new toys, but I agreed with Celestia what our plans were to remain classified until the final products were constructed. As I sit back thinking that Celestia will inform them that my work is hush-hush, she slowly turns her gaze to me. "I have agreed for the Captain to work on a number of designs which will hopefully allow the Guard to operate more effectively. Although I cannot go into specifics about his current works in progress, I have been informed that he has at least completed one design."

The General shakes his head, "And just what exactly is this new design? So far, with the amount he was given, I am expecting to see a number of developments."

As Celestia nods her head for me to begin explaining my work, I rest my arm against the back of the chair and look to Sunny behind me, "Corporal, would you be so kind as to present me with the L14A1?" Stepping forward, she removes the sling from around her body and holds it in her magic alongside me. Taking hold of it, her magic drops, "Thank you."

I slowly stand up as I hold the shotgun out in order for everyone to see it. "As you all know, the Rangers had previously developed rifles to be used as the standard issue weapon for our unit. It has entered production and is being issued to numerous units across Equestria to enter active service. The rifle has one purpose, medium to long range engagements. In order to compensate for that, we have developed this." I run my hand slowly along the weapon system, "The L14A1 combat shotgun. Designed for close quarters engagements which can be used in non-lethal situations."

"That's just the rifle you previously developed with a makeover," Pine Springs exclaims. "You used all that money for a cosmetic change."

I shake my head, "It's a shotgun, not a rifle. It is an entirely different weapon system, made from scratch. It is being manufactured and issued to the Rangers, upon completion of appropriate training. Corporal Sunny Shield has been trained for the use of this weapon system, even Princess Luna has seen a demonstration of this weapon during a weapon demonstration I held for the Rangers."

The officers all slowly turn their heads to Luna as she looks towards me. "It is true that the weapon that the Captain has in his hands is indeed of a different design to his previous work. From what I saw, it seems to be sufficient for the role it was developed."

"You mentioned 'non-lethal situations'," Shining Armor states as he looks to the weapon. "What exactly do you mean by that? How can it be used so that it won't cause severe injuries for those it is used against?"

I pass the shotgun back to Sunny as I turn to Shining, "The shotgun can implement various types of ammunition for different situations. The most common shell type is buckshot, which contains numerous pellets in order to hit its target. There are other types of ammunition which we are yet to develop, slug rounds, flechette rounds, and the non-lethal bean bag round. The bean bag round was designed for the use of apprehending suspects without causing long term trauma or life threatening injuries."

Brigadier Swift leans against the table, as though he is actually intrigued by the concept. "But how does this 'bean bag round' work?"

"It works on the idea that the shell contains a small bag which houses lead shot. The bag is then fired from the shell and weapon system where it expands in flight, creating a larger surface area where it impacts. This type of ammunition will strike the targets muscles, causing a spasm. If fired at a targets leg, it will cause the leg to give way, causing the target to fall to the ground. The round is used on Earth by law enforcements across the globe for riot control and as a non-lethal way of incapacitating dangerous individuals."

The Solar General scowls slightly as he raises his voice, "This talk of non-lethal projectiles is pointless. The concept itself is redundant, magic can easily be used to apprehend targets." To reinforce his point, his horn glows softly as he levitates the glass in front of him.

I narrow my eyes slightly as I look across at him, "With respect, sir, not everyone has magic at their disposal."

Swift nods his head as he turns to Sunstreak, "I agree with the Captain. For a Unicorn, this type of equipment is worthless. But you forget that the entire Guard are not Unicorns. It will surely prove useful for units who have a limited number of Unicorn personnel at their disposal." I wasn't expecting any of the officers to stand up for me, particularly a Brigadier. It's good to know that I've got a senior officer on my side.

"That's all well and good," Spitfire calls out from across the table, "But what about the fact that many units who have requested funding have been denied since it has been diverted to this single unit?" I can't help but notice that Luna seems to be giving an irritated glare in Spitfire's direction upon her observation, likely annoyed by the fact that she decided to bring up this issue after their 'discussion'. Despite Luna's claim, I can't help but think that she did more than she claimed.

I lower myself back into my seat as I look to the Wonderbolt Captain, "You forget that these developments are to be available to all units, not just the Rangers. To show that I'm not working on equipment which will only benefit the Rangers, I have begun developing a weapon system to be used by aerial units, such as your own Wonderbolts." I lean back as I look to Chaser, "Sergeant, please step forward and present the aerial gauntlet."

Following my instructions, he steps forward and holds his forehoof out for the rest of the officers to see. Taking hold of his hoof, I move the weapon system into the ready position as Chaser holds it out. "This is one of the prototypes I am currently working on, this development only came about recently on our own initiative. It is an adaptation of the spear developed by the Solar Guard. It allows a Pegasus to mount the firing mechanism to their forehoof, acting as a lightweight weapon system which can be used in flight. It will allow them to carry out strafing runs on targets, all while reducing the impact of the extra weight of ammunition. When it's completed and has passed various testing, then you are more than welcome to the design."

Celestia nods her head, "Thank you for explaining the work you are carrying out, Captain." She slowly shifts her gaze over the other officers as they all turn to face her. "My sister and I believe that the work the Captain is carrying out will be beneficial for the entire Guard. As he explained to me, it is better to have this equipment available on standby in order to defend ourselves should the need arise. I want to reinforce that we are not looking to produce only weaponry for the Guard, but also defensive equipment to protect our guards."

"That is correct," Luna adds as she lifts her hoof towards my escorts. "Following the use of a chemical bomb in an attempt to attack his unit, the Captain has made sure that all of the guards under his command receive adequate protection. As many of you may have noticed, his escorts are even equipped with that protective equipment right now. He has ensured that his unit is fully trained with the use of the equipment and that everypony has access to it."

Nobody else decides to respond to Luna as she looks back and forth over them, knowing that their arguments will quickly be countered by her as soon as they throw them at us. As Celestia is about to continue with the meeting, Sunstreak lifts his head, "Your majesty, I'd like to raise another concern which a number of officers have before we continue, if I may?" Celestia nods her head as she looks to her General. Is he going to throw out the 'we think that the Captain is Luna's pet?' Spitfire said that a number of officers thought there was something going on, whether it be romantic, sexual or a drone who'll follow every order.

Sunstreak turns his gaze to me as he lifts his hoof, "Many of your senior ranks feel uneasy by the fact that you have this human, a foreign military officer, as a decorated officer within your own Guard." What? That is what this is about? A number of officers begin to murmur to one another as they focus on me. "Without any formal training, without sufficient security checks, and with little information on him, you let him join as an enlisted officer within our military."

I scoff as I roll my eyes, "No formal training? I spent an entire year at Sandhurst military academy as an Officer Cadet to reach my rank of a Second Lieutenant. Not to mention I spent half a year training as an engineer, followed by another fourteen months to transfer to an ATO, the skill which I'm utilising to create all of this equipment. I spent over a third of my military career in training, then I spent almost a year and a half, in total, in a foreign country during a war. I am formally trained, I had plenty of security checks in order to attend Sandhurst and I've been nothing but forthcoming about my information with regards to military service."

"So you claim," The General responds in a sceptical tone. "You haven't even taken the oath in order to enlist with the Guard."

I let out a soft chuckle as I shake my head in disbelief, "You're bringing all of this up, just because I haven't taken an oath? Fine... although I took an oath when I joined the army, I'll do another one to appease you." I fold my arms as I look around the room, "Will that make everyone happy?" Nobody responds as they seem more interested in how the General will respond.

Rather than having a go at me, Celestia breaks the silence, "I suppose that the formality may have been missed out during our haste in making preparations to deploy to Griffonia." She turns her head to the General, "As the Captain has yet to officially make the oath, will you carry out the ceremony?"

Sunstreak doesn't seem to be too thrilled with the Princesses response, but he fails to express his view. Reluctantly getting out of his chair, he steps around the table towards me as I copy his action. As we meet with one another, his horn glows a soft golden hue as he looks to me. "Raise your hoof." Not bothering to correct him, I raise my right hand as I look to him. His magic slowly connects to my hand, allowing me to feel it slowly pierce my skin and move to the centre of my chest. "This oath is protected by magic, the words and meaning becoming a part of you as they fix themselves to your life force."

I mentally roll my eyes at his choice of words. Despite my scepticism, I find a combination of words pushing themselves to the front of my head, my vision becoming filled with a golden text which is inscribed in the air in front of me. As my eyes scan through the words, a strange sensation begins to run through my chest, almost as though the meaning is literally being taken to heart.

When the General gives a slight nod, I begin to read the magical text before me. "I do solemnly and sincerely declare and affirm that as a member of the Guard of the Royal Sisters, I will bear true allegiance to the diarchy of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. I will serve faithfully in accordance with the law, to protect the royal family and all subjects of whom they rule over. I shall observe and obey all orders of the Royal Sisters and of the Generals and officers set over me."

"Tensions are continuing to rise around the Macintosh Hills," Swift states as he addressed the room. "The Diamond Dogs continue to regularly tunnel into the main hills and towards the infrastructure of nearby towns. This has caused numerous issues with the general population in the area. Primarily on the outskirts of Coltchester, the Diamond Dogs have caused cave-ins and have even had confrontations with the local gem miners."

"Are there any updates on the Ridge Cats in the region?" Shining asks as he leans against the table.

"Just the usual intelligence. Some minor movement of population groups, though that is to be expected from nomads. However, there has already been one altercation between the Diamond Dogs and the Ridge Cats."

"An altercation?"

Swift nods his head, "To put it mildly, yes. One particular tribe weren't too keen when they lost a cave network which linked to fire water as a result of Diamond Dogs digging around. There was a small skirmish. From what our scouts have gathered, six Ridge Cats were killed and nine Diamond Dogs met a similar fate." I remember fire water. From what I can remember, it seems to be similar to, or this worlds equivalent of oil.

I clasp my hands together on the table as I look to Swift, "Was this fight simply over fire water, or was it the result of something else?"

"Something else?" Swift repeats. "Nothing that we're aware of. The two groups haven't been on the best of grounds. It is possible that the loss of that particular source of fire water was the final nail in the coffin." Swift turns his attention to the Princesses, "Your highnesses, I know that you were reluctant to involve the Guard in this matter, but the situation has yet to improve. We need to consider options, if not the Guard, then something else needs to be done."

Celestia and Luna lean closer to one another as they begin to whisper, keeping their conversation hidden from the rest of us as we wait expectantly. After a brief moment, Luna turns her head, "What does everypony else think? We are open to suggestions."

"Reinforce the Guard at Coltchester," Thunder Strike calls out. "If there is a risk to our citizens, then we need to prepare. The more Guards, the better."

"More Guards?" Shining asks as he shakes his head. "That will only antagonise the situation. We need to seek an alternative approach to resolve the situation. Send some senior officers to establish meetings between the communities."

"A Diamond Dog and an Equestrian officer at the same table?" Sunstreak shakes his head as he chuckles softly. "That will definitely lead to a fight. They would likely act out against us in such a situation."

"We can't relocate the Diamond Dogs again," Spitfire states. "They were relocated after the attack in Ponyville. Relocating them will cause a lot of conflict, they likely won't go quietly."

The officers soon begin to talk over one another as they attempt to get their ideas heard. A variety of proposals are thrown around wildly, forcing the Diamond Dogs to move, creating zoning laws on tunnelling in the area, attempting to get the Ridge Cats to change their culture and find a permanent place to settle, and even building a wall around the town to prevent the Diamond Dogs from entering.

Getting tired of the constant bickering, Celestia raises her forehoof which gets the officers to quickly cease their arguments. "Thank you all for your input, but there is one officer who has yet to share his view." Turning her head, she looks directly to me. "Captain, what do you think would be a suitable solution to this issue?"

Thanks for putting me on the spot, Celestia. I run a hand over my chin as I look to the officers around me. "There is no perfect solution. No matter what we do, there will be consequences. I think deploying the military or increasing the garrison at this time would be a bad idea, it would look as though we're asking for a fight. We could keep other neighbouring garrisons on alert in order to respond if required, but we shouldn't move further."

"That's it?" A Major General asks as he scoffs. "Sit around until something happens?"

"I'm just saying that involving the military at this moment in time is a bad decision. It can be considered in the future, should the situation change, but not before then. In the mean time, however, I agree with Major Shining Armor. Attempt to establish meetings on neutral ground between the groups, find a peaceful solution. Always attempt diplomacy before taking military action. Just, maybe send an official diplomat instead of an officer of the army."

Nobody offers any sort of argument to my suggestion, everyone remains silent in their seats. Although Shining can be an irritating arse, he is right in this situation. I'd rather not see another conflict because we prematurely deployed a fighting force. With nobody else speaking up, Celestia looks over the rest of the officers. "All those in favour?" I look over everyone as a majority begin to raise their hooves, only a small percentage don't seem too keen on this idea. "Very well. My sister and I shall begin making preparations to set up a meeting."

After many boring hours of diplomacy and bureaucratic nonsense, the meeting finally comes to an end. Everyone retires to one of the many parlour rooms around the castle, allowing officers to get some refreshments and mingle before returning to their rooms for the night or heading back to their garrisons. Sunny and Chaser didn't feel like sticking around after having to stand on the spot for hours, instead, they decided to store their kit in their rooms before heading into the city. I was half tempted to join them, but it's probably better for me to be sociable for at least a little while.

"Well," Hussar starts as she looks to me. "That could have gone worse."

I nod my head as I swirl a glass of rum in my hand, "True. I would have liked to propose a new training camp, but it's probably better to leave that idea for a little while longer."

"You did have the support of the others over what action to take in the south."

"That's different," I reply as I bring the glass to my lips. "I just expanded on Shining Armors opinion, not throw a new idea right at them. If I said 'hey, let's build a new army base for the Rangers to garrison and train new soldiers,' I bet I would have ruffled a fair few feathers."

Hussar releases a single scoff as she looks to me, "They probably would have torn you a new one."

"Yeah, I bet they would have. That's Ruperts for you, always shitting on everyone's parade. You weren't exactly very talkative in there."

"The second in command is mostly there as a formality. You'll primarily only have the commanding officers speak. We're just there to take official notes and act as your personal assistant."

I grin as I drain the last of my glass, "I always wanted a secretary."

Hussar rolls her eyes as she begins to move away, "Don't get used to it." As she leaves, I take another look around the parlour before wanting to call it a day. Resting the empty glass on a nearby table, I'm about to leave until I notice Spitfire stepping away from Soarin and Shining. As she goes to select another drink, I step alongside her. "Spitfire, can we have a word?" Spitfire doesn't speak, only giving a soft nod before the two of us step to a corner away from everyone else.

Looking up at me, Spitfire quickly drains the glass she just collected. "I-is this about the meeting? When I called you out on needing so much funding? I had to do it, the Wonderbolts wanted me to press the issue. Just tell Princess Luna that it was nothing personal against you two."

Nothing personal? Wait, why is she acting like this over asking about the funding? Unless... Luna did more than just talk to her like she claimed. I want to believe Luna, but I find myself quickly doubting her words. "Why would I need to tell Luna?"

"She didn't want me telling anypony about what I saw. Not that I did.... I just, don't want her thinking I did," Spitfire's response was almost too quick, her eyes darting around the room nervously as she spoke.

I quickly look over my shoulder to make sure that nobody else can overhear our conversation. Leaning closer, I whisper to her, "What did Luna say to you?" Spitfire remains silent as her eyes lower to the floor, discomfort clearly showing on her face. "Spitfire, I need you to tell me. She told me that she only had a conversation with you. Is that true?"

"N-no. She did more than talk."

I knew it. I had hoped she had only done as she claimed, but part of me couldn't believe that she'd only talk to Spitfire. I pinch the bridge of my nose as I release a sigh, "What did she do?"

Spitfire takes a deep breath as she closes her eyes. "She came to me in my dream, assaulting me with her magic and pulling my wing from its socket. She slowly began to pierce my wing with a knife. S-she... tortured me." My eyes widen as I take a step back, my hands clenching slightly. "She said that nopony would believe me, that it was all a bad dream, that she would be the only pony to prove that she was there. 'She could do anything and nopony would believe me, it's her word against mine'."

She's right, only Luna can enter dreams. If she claims that Luna tortured her, then she'll need proof to back up those claims. There has to be something to support her claim. "How do you know it really was her, and not just a dream?"

Spitfire remains silent for a moment, it is as if she can't think of a way to prove that it was really Luna in her dream. After a pause, her eyes open as realisation seems to hit her. "She said, that I would feel every piece of agony, until she allowed me to awaken or I died in the dream. 'That is how the Rangers train for combat'."

Fuck... there is no way that she knew about our training. Only my squad, Luna and Celestia are aware that we carry out training in dreams. Spitfire couldn't know about it, it's not like we go around bragging about our training in dreams. The only way she could have gotten that information is from my team... or Luna herself.

Leaving Spitfire where she is, I make my way for the exit and quickly leave the room. For fuck sake, Luna. Torture!? Are you fucking kidding me!? Don't you know better!? I storm through the halls as I make my way towards Luna's tower. Only a few servants are in the corridors as I pass, each of them giving me a wide berth as I stomp past them. Rushing up the spiral staircase, I look to the two Thestral guards posted outside. "Is the Princess in her study?"

"Yes sir, but she requested not to be" -Pushing past them, I throw the doors open and storm inside- "Disturbed." Before either of them can come after me, I slam the doors shut and face the desk in the centre of the room.

Looking at the desk, I look to a very surprised Luna as she eyes me with curiosity. Rubbing my face, I slowly pace towards her desk. "So, you only had an amicable discussion, did you?"

Luna sits up straight as she watches me in surprise, "What are you talking about, John?"

"When you got the funding back. You said that you only talked to Spitfire."

"I have no idea what you're talking about," Luna responds as she maintains a stoic expression.

I release a frustrated groan as I rest my hands on the end of her desk, "Don't play stupid. I know what you can do in dreams, what you're capable of. The details she gave me were quite specific."

"What did she say I did to her?"

"That you did more than bloody talk."

Luna pushes her paperwork to the side as she watches me, "I certainly didn't do anything. She's lying if she said that I did anything else."

"'I could do anything and nopony would believe you, it's your word against mine'."

"What?" Luna asks as she slowly rises from her seat.

"That's what you told her."

"I never did anything of the sorts."

I lift my hand and pinch the bridge of my nose, "Then how did she know about the Rangers' training in dreams? You told her that. Only we know about that training." Luna doesn't respond as she keeps her eyes focused on me. "Care to explain?"

"She's lying!" Luna shouts as she slams her forehooves on the desk.

I give an unconvinced chuckle as I push back from the desk, "Really? You're getting awfully fucking defensive!"

"Because I'm right! Of course, I'm going to defend myself!"

"Then explain the training!? Explain it to me! How the fuck did she know about it!?"

"M-maybe she was talking to somepony in the Rangers. I have no idea!"

"Yeah... just as she stormed off from my office, she stopped to ask if we carry out our training in dreams!" I slam my fist down on the desk as I lock my eyes onto Luna's. "Don't bullshit me."

"I'm telling you the truth," Luna responds through gritted teeth. "She's lying."

"You're not being truthful. All ponies that I've come across are shit liars! I can see right through it!"

"Yet you failed to see through her lie!"

"Because I highly doubt she made it up on the spot. She isn't lying. You, however, are literally lying through your teeth." I release a sigh as I close my eyes. "I want to believe you... but... I don't."

Luna remains silent momentarily before removing her forehooves from the desk, "Then I don't know what to tell you, other than it's the truth."

"Would you stop fucking lying to me!" I shout back at her as I open my eyes once again.

"I'm not lying to you! Why would I lie to you, of all ponies?"

"Luna..." I step directly in front of her and stare into her eyes. "Look me in the eye... and tell me you didn't torture her."

Luna tries to keep her eyes locked onto me, but they involuntarily seem to break contact. "I didn't torture her."

I let out a frustrated groan, "I fucking knew it." She doesn't offer a response, only lowering her head as she looks at the desk. "How could you? Torture? Of all things."

"Do you think I wanted to do it!?" Luna shouts back as she locks eyes with me. "I had little choice. I can't allow either myself or my sister to be blackmailed, compromising the nation's security. I couldn't have anypony finding out about us. I did what needed to be done. Am I proud of it? No... but I had no choice. Ruling a nation isn't all sunshine and roses, you've got to do often unpleasant and unspeakable things."

"But not torture, Luna! It was uncalled for! I mean, for crying out loud, you could have mentally scarred her for life!"

"I'm sorry!" Luna snaps as her wings flare out. "There! Are you happy now!?"

"Of course not!" I respond as I step back towards the door. "You tortured her, one of your own officers. I cannot abide by torture, no matter the circumstances. And what makes it worse... is that you lied to my face. Clearly... there's still a bit of Nightmare Moon still within you, wanting to make others suffer."

Luna's eyes widen as she stomps towards me, "Y-you did not just say that! You think that I am heartless!? Wanting to watch ponies suffer!?"

"You're sure making it look that way!" Luna stares intently into my eyes, almost as though she's attempting to pierce my soul with her glare. "Oh, so am I your next victim!?" I shout back as I match her glare.

Luna is quickly taken aback by my comment as she steps back, "Why would you think that?"

"Cause you've done nothing but show that you're sticking out for numero uno... yourself." Before I can react, a pain shoots across my cheek as Luna's forehoof makes contact with my flesh. My head rocks to the side from the slap as I hold my hand to the sore skin.

"You think I'm heartless!?" Luna shouts at me, her eyes beginning to tear slightly. "Then what are you still doing here!? You clearly don't wish to be around somepony like me, so just go!" I lick my lip, being met by a minor taste of copper as I find a small cut on my bottom lip. Groaning, I throw the doors open, almost hitting the guards on the other side before slamming the doors shut behind me with all my might and marching back down the stairs

Torture! What the fuck was she thinking!? I can't believe her!

Chapter 94 - Domestics

Torture! What the fuck was she thinking!? I can't believe her! I quickly descend the spiral staircase as my mind races, my boots stomping into the stone staircase causing a loud echo to ring through the tower. Reaching the main floor, I let out a frustrated groan as I look to a polished set of armour that lines the hallway in order to view my reflection. Turning my head to the side, I can see the skin on my cheek beginning to redden, a small cut being evident on my bottom lip. I can't believe she fucking hit me.

With a brief glance to the staircase, I quickly move away before anyone comes downstairs. As I move at a rapid pace through the castle, my mind keeps running back to our argument. She had little choice? She's the Princess of an entire nation, she could have easily bribed or blackmailed Spitfire in order to keep her silent. But torture? No... there are some things you should never do.

But, can I really take the high ground? In her situation, I may have seen the appeal of showing Spitfire who's boss. Then again, I don't have to govern the nation for all eternity. She can't let anyone perceive her as weak, she needs to maintain control at all times. Maybe what she said was true? Perhaps she really didn't enjoy doing what she did, but simply had no other alternative. The fallout if anyone knew about us could be immense, she had no other choice but to ensure that our secret remained hidden... at all costs.

Nearing the main parlour, I come to a halt as I hear the numerous voices inside. I can't return like this, they'll likely question me as to how I got a cut in the short amount of time I was gone. Lifting my forearm, I look to the watch and realise that it is now mid-afternoon. Since the conference had officially come to an end, I could easily slink away.

Stepping up to the set of Guards who are watching the main entrance, I look at the two of them with the frustration still clearly evident on my face. "I need to find somewhere to disappear, preferably a bar with cheap yet strong drinks."

The guards look at each other curiously before their eyes seem to focus on the cut along my lip. "Sir, is everything-"

A frown quickly surfaces as I glare at the guard, my hands clenching into fists as my head begins to thud. "Not another word. You didn't see me, you didn't speak to me. Just tell me where I can find a fucking bar away from here."

The guard's posture stiffens as he audibly gulps, "The Lucky Mare. It's in Old Town, near the corner of fifth and mane street." I move away as quickly as I can, not wanting to remain near the castle in case Luna decides to come after me. Making a beeline to the castle entrance, I move at a rapid pace in search of the bar in question.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Luna

I can't believe him! Calling me heartless! And referring to me as Nightmare Moon... She is no longer a part of me! I slide my forehoof across my desk in my anger, numerous pieces of papers and stationery are sent across the room. Not thinking clearly, I grasp onto the underside of the desk with my magic and propel it, sending the table onto its side as a loud crash sounds throughout the room.

Regaining my breath, I run my forehoof across my eyes to wipe away the layer of moisture which was forming. What is wrong with me? Have I really gone weak since my return? His words hurt more than anypony else's would have. Normally I can brush comments such as that off without a second thought, but with him... it's much more difficult. The anger he possessed, how he laid his morals straight on the table before me. In a way... I see a bit of myself in him, not giving up his morals and beliefs for anypony else.

As I attempt to regain my thoughts, a timid knocking comes from the other side of the door as it is slowly pushed open. I turn my head with a scowl as one of my Guard's pokes his head through the doorway, his eyes widening slightly as he sees the desk which lies away from its usual home. "Y-your Highness, is everything alright?"

I let out a shallow sigh in an attempt to regain some composure, "Fine... I'm fine. I was simply..." I close my eyes momentarily as I fail to think of an excuse for the state my study is in. "You may return to your post."

The Guard seems to be hesitant at first, but soon retracts his head and seals the opening and myself within the room. I let out another groan as I furiously start to pace throughout the room. He has no idea the struggle my sister and I go through in order to maintain order in Equestria. He may be a good soldier, with plenty of knowledge and experience in battle, but he lacks political understanding. Does he really think that ruling a nation is easy? No... Ruling a nation is not a leisurely stroll through a meadow.

Reaching one end of the room, I freeze suddenly as I look out the window towards the castle's courtyard gate below. Examining the gatehouse, I make out a figure as it leaves the compound, its shape similar to that of John's, however, I wasn't able to see it fully. Come on, Luna, what other creature has his uniform and walks around like that? It's clearly John. What catches my eye is the mare that seems to be following after him, a camera hanging around her neck and a pencil being held against her ear.

The Press? No doubt, trying to get an 'inside scoop' on the meeting. But, with John in the state he's in, he'll no doubt give the paparazzi fuel to use against him. I let out a groan as rub I my forehoof over my muzzle. I need to make sure that nothing bad happens... then John and I need to have a really long talk. I know that he was standing up for his morals... but I need to try and make him see that I only did what was needed. I can't let something as trivial as this ruin what we have.

With a flash of my horn, I begin to transform my body into that of Moon Glow. Not wanting anpony to see the Princess running after her Captain, it will be better for me to keep an eye on him and remain out of focus. Channelling my magic, I teleport into one of the many side rooms of the castle, just around the corner from the parlour where the officers had decided to congregate after the meeting.

After a brisk walk through the halls, I come across a pair of guards who are posted outside the room. "Do either of you know where Captain John Davies has gone?" The two guards give one another a quizzical look at my questioning. It takes me a moment to remember that I had just changed my form, "The Princesses were asking to see him, but I was informed he left the castle."

"We didn't see him," The one guard replies.

His colleague turns his head to him, "But if the Princesses are looking for him, shouldn't we tell her where he went?"

The first guard scowls towards his friend, "We didn't see him," He repeats once again.

I clear my voice causing the two to shift their focus to me. "I suppose I shall have to inform Princess Luna that you two don't seem to be certain whether you've seen him. One of you says yes... the other says no. So, which is it?"

The first guard gives a sigh as he glares towards the other, "He didn't want us to say where he has going. He said that he wanted somewhere to go which had a bar and was away from here. We told him about The Lucky Mare in Old Town." A bar? I release a mental sigh as I begin to leave the guards. Of course he went to a bar. Likely going to drink, one of the only ways he seems to deal with his issues.

As I approach the end of the hall, the second guard calls out to me. "You may want to watch what you say around the Captain. He doesn't seem to be in the greatest of moods." I fail to respond to the guard as I move around the corner. Well, neither am I.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

Crossing the district line into Old Town, I finally begin to lower my speed as I was able to create some distance between me and the castle. Moving along the cobble street road, I lower my head slightly and examine the medals which rest against my chest. Lifting my hand, I twirl the Lunar Cross between my fingers as it hangs from my tunic. 'The highest military honour in Equestria', yet the Princess behind the medal is more than willing to engage in shady activities.

Releasing the medal, it slaps against my chest as I continue to follow the street signs towards my target destination. I can't help but notice the high number of nobles who seem to be within this district compared to the rest of the city, many of whom hardly spare me a single glance. It starts to feel as though the guards sent me in this direction for a reason, perhaps they thought that, as an officer, I'd want to be surrounded by my 'own kind'."

"Captain John Davies?" A female's voice calls from behind me, a Scandinavian accent hanging on every word. Keeping my pace, I glance over my shoulder to see the pony that's calling after me. Gently beating her large wings she flies towards me. An Imperial Pegasus? They're mostly nomads and remain in the Frozen North. Why is one following me in central Equestria?

The grey Pegasus quickly overtakes me and lands on the cobbled street ahead of me. One of her tufted ears flicks as she brushes her snow white mane from her face. Her violet eyes look directly up to me as she back peddles to walk in front of me as I move. Her iron grey coat stands out against her clean mane, her unkempt fetlocks dragging lightly along the floor as she steps. My eyes are immediately drawn to the camera around her neck and the pencil which sits on her ear.

I come to a brief stop as I eye her curiously. Neither of us says a word until she clears her throat, "Captain, my name is Wintersong, I'm a journalist for 'Equestrian Combat,' Equestria's newest and only military magazine."

I roll my eyes and quickly weave around her, "Not interested."

"Not interested?" She asks in disbelief as she promptly runs to come alongside me. "You haven't even heard why I'm here."

"You're the press. If there's one thing I learnt in life, it's not to pay attention to the press. There's always an agenda."

Wintersong scoffs, "Normally, I'd agree with you, but this is different. We are staffed entirely by former members of the Equestrian military. Those who served in the Wonderbolts, Navy, The Long Guard and Crystal Guard make up a large number of our staff." I begin to increase my pace as she starts to fall back, "Even a member of The Everfree Rangers."

I halt upon hearing those words. "A Ranger?" I turn my neck to face her, her posture remaining stoic. "Who?"

A coy smile appears on her lips, "Let's make a deal. If you answer my questions and provide me with an interview, I will tell you who the Ranger is. Deal?"

I scoff and resume walking, "Nah. I'm not that eager to find out."

I hear her initially stammering before she rushes alongside me once again, "Seriously? Why won't you give me an interview? What have you got to lose?"

I groan as I glare at her, "I'm not in the fucking mood to answer shitty questions or to be pestered. Piss off, and leave me be."

"Come on... please? I-I'll buy you drinks... I have it on good authority that you enjoy drinking. You look like you could use one."

I let out a single laugh, "It's no secret that I like a drink. You'd be broke before I was even sozzled."

"I have no idea what that means, but I can only imagine that it means drunk."

"There you go," I clap my hands sarcastically. "Put that in your article. I'm sure everyone will be amazed that you learnt a British term." As I continue to move, a mild discomfort starts to resurface in my head, almost as though a migraine is starting to surface.

Wintersong sighs as she shakes her head, "I was told that you could be satirical."

"When I'm not in the mood to be irritated, like right now." I move around the corner when I notice the signs overhead showing that I'm on the intersection of fifth and mane. I can immediately see the bar in question, The Luck Mare. It seems to follow the natural curve of the road, large bay windows allowing sunlight to enter the bar. The stainless white walls make the building seem to be pristine, not a single blemish or mark on the exterior.

Picking up the pace, I enter the bar. Just like I predicted, it's far too upper class for my tastes. A classical band are playing a number of instruments for the patron's amusement. The main walls are covered with wooden panels and various pieces of art work, most of which just look like a load of blobs to me. A few booths rest along the windows, luxurious leather seats coating the chairs. The main bar is constructed from black timber with a wide selection of spirits for selection.

Advancing on the bar, I'm instantly met with a number of glances from gawking patrons. What the fuck are you all looking at? Is an army officer not sophisticated for you? Sitting at one of the stools at the bar, I wait until the barkeeper reluctantly makes his way over to me. "Three glasses of rum." I need a few drinks, may as well order them in bulk.

As the glasses are poured, Wintersong sits on the stool alongside me. The bartender shortly returns with my three drinks, each filled to the exact same level. "That'll be forty-five bits."

I stare at him in disbelief, waiting for him to give me the real price which never comes. Forty-five!? For three glasses of rum!? What a fucking rip off! I'm about to protest the price until my eyes slowly drift to the journalist alongside me. "She's paying."

Wintersong turns to me in a mixture of annoyance and optimism, "Does that mean you'll do the interview?"

"If there are any questions I don't want to answer, then you won't push them any further. When I say we're done, we're done. Clear?" Wintersong nods as she quickly deposits a number of bits to the bartender. As soon as he leaves us, she quickly digs through her saddlebag for a notepad which she rests on the bar counter as I take a sip of my first drink. I don't really want to be bombarded with questions, but it'll at least distract me.

I notice a number of prewritten questions as she begins with the first one, "When did you first join the military?"

"September 2006, I attended the Royal Sandhurst Military Academy with the British Army and joined as an officer cadet."

Wintersong quickly writes down my response before moving onto the next question, "What was your role in the British Army before joining the Equestrian Guard?"

I clasp onto my glass as I lower my head slightly, "I joined as a Royal Electrical Mechanical Engineer. Transferred to become an Ammunition Technical Officer which is my current role in the Rangers."

"What was your first military engagement against a hostile force?"

I sigh, lifting the glass to my lips. "The war in Afghanistan, my first tour. A night time raid on an enemy stronghold which was used for the construction of IED's." I notice her expression of confusion as I finish my statement. "Bombs." With the clarification, she jots down my correction as she prepares to continue down the list. This'll likely take some time. To be fair, this rum is pretty damned tasty and seems quite strong compared to some of the other drinks I've had... that doesn't justify the fucking price.

--------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - Luna

Trotting through the streets of Old Town, I find the bar where the two guards had sent John to. Just by looking at the exterior, I could tell the this was not the kind of place John would usually visit. This location has a reputation for being the regular watering hole for a large number of the Equestrian elites within Canterlot, that's why the establishment charges extortionate prices.

Moving cautiously along the windows, I peer through the glass in an attempt to locate John. Sure enough, I find him sitting at the bar with five empty glasses and a fresh one in his hand. Drinking... of course, he's drinking. That isn't what irritates me. What gets to me worse, is the fact that he's sitting and talking to another mare alongside him. I don't know if it's the drink in his system or the fact that he simply has no respect for me, but he seems to be sitting fairly close to the Imperial Pegasus.

With a slight scowl on my face, I walk through the main door and quickly tuck away into one of the booths out of his view. Nopony seems to have noticed that I even entered, giving me a better chance of remaining hidden. I should talk to him about what happened... but, why is he with that mare? Has he already decided to move on with somepony else? No.... no, stop being so paranoid, Luna.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

"No comment," I state in annoyance to her third attempt at the question.

"What is wrong with telling me what you've got planned for the future of The Rangers?" Wintersong asks as she lifts her single glass of water.

My body sways slightly as I tilt my head back in order to drain half of the glass of rum. Normally, I can handle my drink, but this seems to be stronger than most of the other drinks I've had in Equestria. "Classified information. All I'm going to say is new toys."

"Ahh," She replies as she jots down my answer. "Shadow did say that you liked making toys."

My eyes widen as I nearly drop the glass, "S-Shadow? She works for this magazine?" Wintersong nods as she rests her notepad on the desk. "H-how is she doing?"

"She's better than when she initially joined us. She gave us plenty of insight into your unit for our first issue exploring all the military units of Equestria. Some days seem... difficult for her."

I let out a sigh as I rub the bridge of my nose, "I take it she... told you what happened."

"Yes, that Tirek corrupted you. That, while you were under his control, you attacked her and killed her sister." Wintersong pauses as she rests her forehoof on my hand, "You can't blame yourself."

I slowly exhale as I lower my head, "I can. He may have corrupted me, but I allowed him to. I had the fucking genius idea to fight him, one-on-one, and look what happened. I nearly died, I didn't even scratch him and I was sent to Ponyville where I killed Spectre. If I don't blame myself, then how will I do better? We learn from our mistakes... I have to accept that I made a mistake, costing my friend her life by my very hands."

"No... you didn't." I turn my head slowly to look into her eyes. "You were brave, going above and beyond your duty, risking your life to defend the Princesses. You almost lost your life, but instead lost control and all knowledge of your actions. You weren't aware of what you were doing, so you cannot blame yourself."

I release a sigh as I close my eyes, "I-I guess." I don't really believe her, knowing that if I had remained by Twilight's side... things could have been different. Wanting to move from this topic, I clear my throat as I reopen my eyes. "You... said that everyone in this magazine was ex-military. Why did you leave?"

Wintersong finally pulls her hoof from my hand, "I served in the Long Guard. It's rare that mares can even be accepted into that unit, based on its strict traditions. I served during the civil war, I even saw you when the Captain gave you one of our soldiers. The war... proved too much for me. When I got home, I started to have panic attacks, sleep terrors and couldn't cope with high-stress situations. I was medically discharged, diagnosed with post traumatic stress disorder." Finishing the last of her drink, she slowly turns her head back to me. "I heard that... you may have been suffering from it as well."

"Possibly," I state as I bring my glass to my lips. "I had nightmares... all about my previous engagements back home. Relieving the deaths of my friends, personal injuries, and situations where I felt I was going to die. I had hallucinations, seeing my friend who died when I came here." I rub my hand over my face as I sigh, "Only one good thing came from Tirek. Since Luna and Celestia went into my head and cleared my corruption, I no longer seem to have nightmares or see Williams. I suppose, that they may have possibly cured me." Now I just see a corrupted version of myself. I guess that's an improvement.

The two of us remain quiet as we don't know what to say. Lifting her notepad, Wintersong drops it into her saddlebag. "John, no matter what anypony says... you're not as bad as they say. Just remember that." Moving closer, she gives me a quick hug before jumping out of her seat and leaving me at the bar.

With her gone, I start to slowly swirl the contents of my last drink side to side as I contemplate what I'm going to do with Luna. I was supposed to be staying in a room at the castle tonight, which likely meant spending the night with Luna. After what we had, I'm not exactly in the mood to spend the night with her. No doubt we'll have to talk, but we have a number of issues to discuss.

Without warning, I hear Luna's voice as she clears her throat. Looking over my shoulder, I find her in disguise as Moon Glow as she looks at me in anger. I take a sip of my rum, "...What?"

"Who was that?" She asks with an annoyed tone of voice.

"Wintersong," I respond with a shrug of my shoulders. "Am I not allowed to talk to other females, or are you the only one?"

"I never said that," Luna responds with a glare. "However, you were getting awfully friendly with her."

I cock a brow as I spin in my seat to fully face her, "I was talking-"

Luna scoffs as she turns her head to the side "-Yeah, right."

I stop partway through lifting my drink, "And what is that supposed to mean?"

"It sure didn't look like 'talking' to me."

I narrow my eyes as I lean back against the bar, "Yeah... because your idea of talking involves torturing ponies and trying to pull their wings off." As I look to Luna, I can feel the pressure in my head building up once again.

Luna matches my expressions as she leans closer, "And your idea of talking involves getting close and trying to chat up mares. She was holding your hand and hugging you... I've never even heard you mention her. So, was that simply being friendly? Because it sure looked like more than that to me."

I let out a chuckle as I shake my head, "You're being fucking delusional." Leaning closer, I bop the end of her muzzle with my finger which clearly irritates her. "You're paranoid."

"I am not paranoid," Luna responds defensively.

"Nah, you're just getting pissy cause a mare hugged me and touched my hand. Of course, that's not paranoia. You just think that something is going on." I drain the last of my glass before slamming it against the bar surface.

"I don't think, I know what I saw."

"Yeah... I was making a move on her," I state in a sarcastic tone. "I was sitting in my seat, you daft woman."

"Oh, cut it out!" Luna shouts back, causing a number of patrons to turn their heads towards us. "She was buying you drinks and touching you, how is that not getting close!?"

"What, did you think that I was gonna fuck someone else? That I would cheat?" I look directly into Luna's eyes, "I would never do that. I had hoped that you'd have a little more faith in me."

"Then why are you here with that mare?"

"To get away from you." Luna's expression drops as she looks at me. "I needed to clear my head, try to think about something else. She wanted an interview about myself and The Rangers, I gave her one." Climbing out of my seat, I get my bearings before gesturing for Luna to follow me. The two of us make our way outside, away from everyone else. "We need to talk about things... to get everything squared away."

Luna nods as her expression softens slightly, "You're right."

Sighing, I rub my face. "What you did was wrong. I can never agree with torture, no matter who does it. I can understand why you did what you did, but I don't agree with it."

"And what about you?" Luna responds as she steps around me. "Can you honestly tell me that you've never acted out against somepony?"

"Not like you did, no." I sigh as I rub my face, thinking back to my time in Afghanistan and during my second deployment in the Griffin Empire. "I have smacked a person or two who were in my custody... but they were killers. My actions were also wrong, but I limited how far I went."

"But you still acted out, abusing your power. The difference between us is the field we play. You have a Company to control, I have a country. Our issues require different solutions"

"This wasn't an issue with The Rangers or Equestria. It was a personal issue for the both of us. We should have discussed it and come to a decision together. Instead, you went out and acted without consulting me. That is what irks me the most, you didn't even talk to me."

"Because I know you... you'd never have approved of my decision. You may agree with me in some areas, but there are some places where I must act. I didn't want you to find out, I knew this would happen."

"Luna, 'we all have demons. Sometimes we just need somebody to rein us in'. That's what you told me." Luna lowers her gaze upon hearing me reciting her own words to me. "Let me help you, the same way I hope you'll help me."

Luna sighs as she turns away from me, "I... It's not that easy, John. The stresses and hardships of leading a nation means that I often have to act in such a way that many will disagree with-"

I try my hardest to listen to Luna, but soon find myself unable to as my ears ring heavily. I raise my hands to my head as a shooting pain courses through my brain. I groan under my breath as I feel my muscles tensing slightly, veins pushing their way to the surface of the skin. W-what's happening to me?

Did you really think that you and your girlfriend could get rid of me that easily? I raise my head to find a copy of myself standing alongside Luna as she seems to continue talking. Grinning, he rests his elbow on her head as he looks at me with those lifeless white eyes. She makes sense. She did what was needed, just like you should be able to. You can't... can you? Because you're weak compared to me.

I clench my eyes shut as I try to force the image from my head. "John, are you even listening?" Luna asks as I slowly reopen my eyes to find that the apparition is no longer present. Trying to hide my discomfort, I shakily nod my head. "So... I think it's best that we kept our distance for some time. It'll allow us to get our heads clear, and to stomp out the rumours about us." Finding myself unable to speak through the pain, I nod my head once again.

Luna sighs as she steps closer. Leaning towards me, she places a very brief peck on my cheek, "I'm sorry, John, for everything." Turning, she makes her way down the street back towards the castle as the pain in my head becomes unbearable. I'm able to keep my position until she's fully out of sight before collapsing to my knees, my hands shielding my head as an attempt to relieve myself from the pain.

W-what's happening to me?

Chapter 95 - Inner demons

What's happening to you? Isn't it obvious? I try to fight for breath as a burning sensation races through my head, my muscles tightening as I keep a grasp of my head in an attempt to alleviate the pain. You're losing control... You'll never be rid of me.

I-I'm not losing control! I shout back mentally to myself as I push myself to my feet. Fighting through the pain, I start to stumble back towards the castle. I've never felt a pain like this before in my life, it feels as though my entire body is being subjected to the most horrific torture possible. Each step sends agony through my legs, my head feels as though the flesh if peeling from the bone as my breaths become more laboured.

Reaching the intersection of the road, I lean against the corner building and look down the road as it lies canvased in the orange glow of the sunset. Far in the distance, heading back towards the castle, I can see Luna as she makes her way down the street. Trying to go for help? It's no use. She already tried twice to remove me... both have failed in the long run.

Releasing a distressed grunt, I force myself around the corner in pursuit of Luna. I say pursuit, it was probably more of a pained wobble. With her quickly moving further and further away, I attempt to scream at the top of my lungs after her, but nothing comes out.

I can hear my inner self laughing at my display, Come on, John, what's the point in crying for help? She won't save you. Nobody will. Taking another two steps, my legs give out from underneath as I collapse once again to the floor. Only one person had the best chance at stopping me, you'll only stop me if the two of us are buried six feet underground. I suppose I should pay Sunny a visit, show her what happens when you shoot me.

My eyes widen upon hearing Sunny's name. I wouldn't be able to live with myself if something happened to her. You, stay the fuck away from her!

There's only one way that you'll be able to stop you. Do you see that fancy sword on your hip? Lowering my gaze, I turn my attention to the sword in question. Draw the blade and slide it along your throat.

I tear my eyes from the blade as I try to once again lift myself from the cold floor. I-I won't do it.

Again, the laughing in my head intensifies. Then she fucking dies. And once she's dead, I'll go after that bitch you call a girlfriend.

Scowling, I slam my hand down on the cobbled street as I rise to my feet. I swear to god, if you so much as touch her-

You'll what, kill yourself? Yeah, that'll stop me... but you won't be around either. Stammering down the street, I lean against the wall in order to prevent myself from falling once again. Reaching the corner of a building, I look down the alley to my left. Ahead of me, my vision violently spins. The dark alley is isolated from general view, a number of large bins and various goods cages for nearby stores litter the passageway. Spotting a pair of guards at the far end, I make my way towards them in an attempt to get help.

After ten short steps, all the muscles in my body stiffen. Groaning in agony, I collapse fully to the floor. Lying on my side, I barely find myself able to lift my arm in an attempt to drag my body across the floor. Failing to move any closer to the pair, any hope of assistance fades as they walk around the building out of view. Releasing a defeated sigh, I roll to the side ending up nearly face first in a dirty puddle.

Staring down at the water, I can see the veins on my neck protruding heavily as my body spasms. My heart drops when I lock onto the reflection of my own eyes. The colour slowly begins to fade, leaving behind the whites of my eye's sclera. You're mine now, John. I'm in control now. Finally being able to release a sound, a tortured screech escapes my lips before the world fades to black.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - ???

I watch the Captain with intrigue as his basic motor functions seem to fail, his body slowly becoming unresponsive. For the longest time, he seems intent at staring at his own reflection in the puddle below him, his breathing slowly returning to a normal rate.

Stepping out of the rear doorway of one of the many buildings which litter the alley, I cautiously advance on him. With my magic prepared for a potential attack, following memories from our last encounter, I move closer as he seems to slowly raise his body to a kneeling position. "Captain John Davies."

As I call out to him, his head quickly snaps to look towards me. My eyes widening briefly at the view before me, the whites of his eyes on full display as he glares directly at me. Raising to his feet, his hand grabs onto his sword which he rapidly draws during his advance towards me. Having been prepared for his actions, I grasp onto his entire body with my magic, locking his body in position mid-stride.

Stepping around him, I study his eyes closer. An obedience spell? Capable of making anypony bow to your every order. So if he is under the effects of this spell... I may have uses for him. Clearing my voice, I stop directly in front of him. "Captain, you will listen to my command. You are under my control, now sheathe your sword."

Slowly releasing my grip on him, I prepare myself to take hold again if my instructions had failed. To my surprise, the Captain slowly sheathes his sword and stands at attention, his head looking directly at me. There's one flaw with the obedience spell for those who cast it, others can easily gain control if they're the first to give an order. With nopony else around, I suppose that makes him mine to control.

Chuckling to myself, I pace around him, "I have a... special job which you'll be suited for."

His head follows me as I move, "Yes, ma'am." I can't help but notice that his voice seems a little deeper from the last time we met, likely a side effect of the spell.

"Your job is simple. Complete it for me and I shall let you do as you so desire." This seems to get the Captain's attention as a satanic grin slowly emerges on his lips. "Secured within the Canterlot archives, in the royal castle, you will find the 'Star Swirl the Bearded wing. Inside there is a special scroll that I require for my plans, locked within a secure container with guards constantly watching it. I need you to secure the scroll and return it to me, deal with the guards as you see fit."

The Captain nods, "Understood. What if there is more than one scroll in the box? Which one, in particular, are you after?"

"I'm after one of Star Swirl's most powerful spells, one capable of manipulating time. Get that for me, any extra's are just a nice little bonus. Once you have it, head to the south-east bastion and simply throw them outside the castle walls, I'll be there to catch them. Do this one job for me, and you'll be able to act however you see fit."

The Captain nods, resting his hand on the hilt of his sword before marching out of the alley and heading towards the castle. A small smirk spreads across my own muzzle at the luck I've had, I'll be able to get the spell without anypony realising that I was responsible. Though I did want to get my revenge on the Captain, I can wait if it'll help bring my revenge against Princess Twilight closer.

Stepping off, my forehoof impacts with the puddle the Captain was previously interested in. Looking at my own reflection in the rippling water, I lock eyes with the small scar which marks the left side of my neck from my last interaction with the Captain within the caves. Needing to get to the bastion for when he has what I requested, I move rapidly towards the exit in order to reach my destination on time.

--------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - John Davies

Returning to the castle, I kept my head down in order to keep my eyes hidden from any observant guards. Returning to the room which was given to me for the night, I waited until all officers who were present for the meeting to be called to the main hall for a banquet. Once I heard the last of the officers make their way down the hallway, I leave my room to enter the now empty hall. Reaching into my tunic, I take out the aviators I took long ago from Spitfire and place them over my eyes to keep them hidden.

Pacing across the marble floor, I eye one of the main windows leading into the royal garden. Throwing open the windows, I lower myself outside and land on the lush grass. Under the cover of the emerging moon, I stroll casually across the grass towards the archives which lie on the opposite end of the gardens. I've got no reason to try and hide. It's not illegal to walk around the royal gardens of Canterlot, not to mention the fact that I'm an officer, that gives me the ability to walk around without raising questions.

Stopping on the side of the footpath, I lean against a nearby marble statue of a Unicorn with its foreleg raised as a small guard patrol passes. The Guards give a quick salute which I return as they pass. Waiting until they're far out of view, I creep towards the window in question which will lead into the archives.

Pulling myself up, I scan the hallway for any passing guards but fail to find any. Lifting my head, I chuckle silently to myself as I notice the section of the archives I'm looking for is directly in front of me. Well... that certainly was lucky. Stepping to the barred gate, I grab onto one of the steel bars and give it a pull. Despite my efforts, it fails to budge. So much for fucking good luck. Now I'll have to find the key.

Stepping back into the shadows, I decide that my best bet at finding a guard with the key is to wait for one to make a routine patrol. Testing another nearby door, I'm able to gain entry to the room next to the wing I'm after. Peering inside, I find it to be a small study for the use of visitors to the archives. Entering the room, I kneel down and push the door, leaving only a small crack of light as I wait for a guard to pass.

Sure enough, a guard slowly passes by, his horn being used as a torch to illuminate the way. His armour is different to that of many other guards I've seen. The gold plates have been replaced with a dark steel, similar to a gun metal grey, where as the plume of his helmet is a lighter contrast of grey.

When he passes the door, I quietly draw my sword. Positioning it in my hand, I angle it so the blade sticks far out to the right as the knuckle guard sits in such a position to act as a knuckle duster. I cautiously sneak up behind him as he examines the open window which I entered. Stopping directly behind him, I wait for him to finish closing the window. Before he can turn his head fully, I strike an exposed part of his face, knocking him out in one quick strike.

As his head jolts back, I quickly position my body to his left side in order to catch him as he falls. Wrapping my free arm around his neck, I grasp onto his armour plate and begin to drag him back across the floor. Leading him into the room, I drop him into the furthest corner and begin to search through his pouches. It doesn't take long to find a small selection of keys, one of which will likely give me access to the wing.

I reenter the hall and seal the door behind me before heading back to the steel door. When I'm about to search through the keys, my eyes slowly drift to the weapon he left behind on the floor when I knocked him out. Sheathing my sword, I take hold of the spear, noticing that it's equipped with the firing mechanism of the Solar Guard. Twirling it in my hands, I notice that it is fitted with a sky blue gem instead of the red one I've seen in the past.

Brushing off the different gem, I return to the gate and look over the keys I collected. Each of the keys has a small pendant attached to them showing an illustration of various emblems. Looking overhead, I notice the wing has an emblem of an off centre star with two smaller stars to the left-hand side and bottom right. When I shift my eyes back to the keys, I find one with a matching emblem and insert it into the lock. Sure enough, the door opens up with ease.

Entering the wing, I close the door behind me but fail to lock it in case I need a quick exit. Creeping forward, I find myself surrounded by numerous shelves which contain scrolls which look as though they could be hundreds of years old. In the centre of the room sits a large hour glass which is situated on a pedestal, small windows are positioned overhead to allow the moonlight to partially illuminate the room.

Edging closer to the centre of the room, I'm able to make out the sound of two guards idly chatting with one another. Pressing my back to the nearest bookshelf, I shuffle closer to the opening before peering around the corner. Situated at the end of a narrow hallway, is a pair of guards as they stand either side of a number of chests and historic artefacts. That must be my target. I just need to take out the guards. Keeping my body low, I dash as quietly as I can to the opening and raise the spear. Dropping to one knee, I keep the sights locked on the bigger of the two guards as they continue to converse. Tip-toeing closer, I slowly ease my finger on the trigger.

"How long until our shift is over?" The smaller one asks as he releases a yawn.

His colleague tilts his head to the right as he seems to be examining a clock, "We've got another hour."

"Great... One more hour of watching a few boxes." Stepping off to the side, the smaller guard rubs his eyes. "I'll be back in a few, I need to take a piss."

As his friend nods, I take the opportunity to attack. Firing off a bolt, the blue beam of energy impacts my target directly between the eyes. His body momentarily convulses before he slumps face first into the floor before. Before his partner realises what's going on, I swing the spear towards his head as I remain out of sight. The large handle impacts with his helmet, knocking him sideways where he impacts with the stone walls.

Jumping over him, I grab the rear of his helmet and rip it off before stamping on the top of his head. His movements cease following a sudden crack as his head impacts the floor below. With both guards out of action, I roll him over and check his pulse. Still breathing... I guess that'll do. As long as he didn't see me, that's all that matters. Expecting a worse fate for his friend, I check the larger one's pulse. To my surprise, he is still breathing and has a steady pulse. I guess a blue gem is a non-lethal option, kinda like a taser.

Discarding the spear, I step over the unconscious bodies to the collection of chests before me. Each chest seems to have various inscriptions which make little to no sense to me, I can only guess that they're ancient arcane glyph. Stepping to the central one, I throw the lid open and examine its contents. Locked within are a number of scrolls, each sealed with a ribbon displaying a text which states the spell within. Flicking through them, I find my target when I come across the time spell. With my objective secured. I seal the chest once again and hook it under my arms.

Casually strolling to the exit, I'm about to open the gate when a voice calls out from down the hall. "Dapper? What's taking you so long?"

Pressing my back against the bookshelf, I keep the chest against my chest as I wait for the guard to pass. Slowly, he passes the gate as he moves along the hall. Following him into the hallway, I rush up behind him and strike before he can turn. Before he knows who's behind him, I slam the wooden chest on top of his head causing him to fall straight to the floor. With another guard out of commission, I return to the window I entered through and make my exit from the archives.

Despite having just stolen numerous ancient texts, I'm surprised by the fact that there are little to no guards on patrol. Granted, nobody knows that I've stolen it, but it shows that the security here is piss poor. That'll play in my favour, I should be able to kill that bitch Sunny and not have to worry about any nearby guards.

Reaching the south-east bastion, I ascend the staircase and poke my head over the top. Only a pair of guards are stationed here, both of which are walking away from me as they talk to one another. Making the last climb, I look over the bastion towards the cliff edge below. Following my orders, I throw the chest over the edge and watch it fall. It continues to hurtle towards the ground for a number of seconds before it's finally caught mid-air in a turquoise aura.

As it's pulled away out of view, I quickly move back down the staircase and into the gardens below. With my mission complete, I'm now free to do as I wish. Time to pay a certain cunt a visit, show her how to really shoot someone dead.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Sunny Shields

"I don't know where he could have run off to," Chaser states as he closes my bedroom door behind us. "Hussar said he was there earlier. It seems he's decided to run off somewhere."

"So, you're not worried?" I ask as I rest the shotgun and my beret on the dresser alongside the door.

"He's an adult, he can take care of himself." Chaser copies my action as he strolls towards the bed, removing the rifle from his back and resting it against the foot of the bed.

I sigh as I join him alongside the bed, "Yeah, I guess you're right." Using my magic, I take a hold of the straps of my breastplate and begin to peel them away. "It's just, he'd usually tell us if he was going somewhere. Instead, he just disappeared."

"Probably gone to seen Moon Glow for a booty call," Chaser responds as he rests the aerial gauntlet on the bedside table.

I roll my eyes as the breastplate is swiftly removed and lowered carefully to the floor. "A booty call? Really?"

"I don't know about his sexual habits." Chaser chuckles as he promptly removes his armour and tosses it to the side, "He's probably giving her some attention as we speak."

Sitting on the edge of the bed, I quickly peel my shirt away with my magic and fold it up alongside my armour. "Thanks for that image, Chaser."

Before I can react, Chaser leaps onto the end of the bed, grinning as he crawls towards me. "You know, we are in Canterlot." I cock a brow as a smirk spreads across my muzzle. "Perhaps, one of the most romantic cities in Equestria." Leaning closer, he places a soft kiss on my lips.

"I suppose we are." Unable to contain a grin, I wrap my forehooves around his back and pull him closer as our lips once again press together. As he lies partially on top of me, my tail begins to flick over his hindlegs in an attempt at teasing him. Slowly, he pulls back and begins to place soft kisses on my chest. I watch as he makes his way lower and lower, his wings caressing my hindlegs as he finally reaches the belt holding up my trousers.

I release a soft sigh as I use my magic to turn off the lights, the only source of illumination being the rays of the moon as they fall upon us from the window. Rocking my head back, I run my forehooves through his mane as I feel him tugging softly at my belt. Finally unbuckling it, he pulls my trousers down as he keeps his eyes focused on me. With my trousers finally removed, he crawls up my body as our lips lock once again.

The intoxicating sensation of his lips against mine is halted abruptly as the door into our room is suddenly barged open. Both of us lift out heads in surprise to look at the intruder as I frantically pull the quilt from below myself in an attempt to cover up. Looking to the opening, I'm able to make out John's silhouette as he looks at the two of us on the bed. "J-John... what are you doing?" I ask as I feel my cheeks heating up.

He remains stationary as he keeps looking at the two of us. None of us moves as we wait for the other to act first. Finally, his head finally turns to the dresser a few feet from his position. Stepping closer to the furniture, he grasps onto the shotgun and takes control of it. Snapping his head to us, he suddenly pulls on the pump and loads a round in the chamber.

Chaser quickly shuffles on the bed alongside me as John turns the weapon towards us. "John!" Chaser shouts out as he tries his best to shield me. Not knowing what else to do, I focus all of my magic in an attempt to throw a field between us and the barrel of the weapon.

PHAT

Chapter 96 - Deal with the devil

The sound of a weapon firing rings throughout the room as I clench my eyes shut. Despite having thrown up a shield to protect myself and Chaser, I don't feel the drain of a round impacting with the magical barrier. That's when I feel something falling on my head, like small snowflakes which all land within my mane.

Hearing John screaming, I open my eyes to find him lifting his one hand to his head as the other arm throws the shotgun across the room. Looking overhead with a quick glance, I can see a section of wall missing as dust and debris continue to trickle onto my body. John stumbles to the side of the room as he continues to scream at the top of his lungs. Reaching a mirror, he punches the glass as he stares at his cracked reflection, "Get the fuck out of my head!"

'Get out of my head'? What does he mean- My eyes widen as I drop the barrier and quickly climb off the bed. The corruption... could it be back? But, he wasn't able to fight it off last time. How is he fighting back? John's head suddenly twists to the side as he glares towards the two of us, the sunglasses on his head preventing us from seeing the condition of his eyes.

John's hands suddenly grab onto his sword and draws it from his scabbard, "No... the bitch must die!" His voice sounds hoarse as he speaks, similar to how it did when he was corrupted and attacked us in Ponyville.

As he approaches, Chaser finally awakens from his shocked state as he watches John advance towards us. Leaping across the bed, he grabs onto the rifle which rested at the foot of the bed. With his weapon in his hooves, Chaser rolls over the bed and stands as far back from John as possible. "John! Stay back!"

To my surprise, John stops as he looks to the rifle. Seconds tick by with nobody moving, the only movement eventually coming from John as his arms seem to begin shaking by themselves. Opening his hand, the sword drops to the floor as John collapses onto his knees. Looking to Chaser, he falls forward onto his hands as he lets his head hang low, "H-help me... please."

Using my magic, I reach out to John and remove the sunglasses from his face. With nothing obscuring his eyes, he finally lifts his head as he looks towards Chaser. His eyes are neither in their normal condition or white like we had previously witnessed. His eyes appear faded, the natural blue of his eyes are no longer present as his eyes adopt a light grey, threatening to turn to the white state that has become associated with his corruption.

The doors to the bedroom suddenly burst open, dragging my attention away from John and Chaser. Entering the room is a group of five guards, alongside Shining Armor and Spitfire. The Guards all have their weapons raised as they enter the room, looking around to find the individual who discharged the weapon.

Without warning, John's hand snaps forward towards Chaser's rifle. With a hold on the rifle, he slams it back causing the stock to impact with Chaser's body. With the weapon torn from Chaser's grasp, John climbs to his feet as he turns back to me. Adjusting the rifle, a number of guards all begin to bark order for John to drop his weapon. John ignores this as his eyes seem to change before me, turning white as he seems to lose control once again.

Slowly twisting the rifle, he prepares to aim it at me as a magical field wraps around him. Following the magical energy, I find Shining Armor's horn glowing as he creates a makeshift cage to contain John. With the field fully erected, John is trapped within it as his body seems to shake once again. Tearing his eyes away from me, he slams his head forward into the field as he seems to be fighting himself for control.

When his eyes lock on me once again, the colour once again seems to be returning. Sorrow and fear begin to fill his eyes as he looks to me. Dropping the rifle, his body seems to spasm uncontrollably. Shielding his head, he twists violently as he seems to be losing control once again. "D-don't let it come back! I can't-"

John releases an ear piercing cry as he collapses back against the barrier. Within a few seconds, he's quickly back to his feet as he starts to punch the shield with all his might. With his efforts being in vain, he relaxes his stance as he glares directly at me with those lifeless eyes. He's trying to fight back, but it's clearly a losing battle for him. Despite his attempts at maintaining control, it seems that John is unable to stop it. His corrupted self remains in position as he glares at me with the intent of causing me serious harm.

The guards begin to position themselves around the barrier with their weapons raised, keeping their sights locked on John as he keeps his focus on me. As he maintains the shield, Shining steps up to me as his eyes look towards John is disbelief. "What in Tartarus is going on? Who fired?"

"It's John," Chaser states as he joins the two of us. "I... I think he's corrupted."

"Corrupted?" Spitfire asks as she cautiously treads towards us. "Corrupted how?"

I run my forehoof over my foreleg as I look back between her and Shining Armor, "During Tirek's attack in Canterlot, he remained here in Canterlot to protect the Princesses. He was influenced by Tirek, his mind manipulated to follow orders that Tirek gave him."

"But, that was months ago. That doesn't explain why he has suddenly fallen under his influence again." Spitfire sighs as she looks towards John. "Tirek is in Tartarus and without his powers. How could he have gotten access to John to influence him?"

"That doesn't matter," Shining interrupts as he steps closer to the barrier, disrupting John's line of sight to me. "The guard unit in the Starswirl the Bearded wing of the Canterlot archives were attacked earlier tonight. Valuable magical artefacts have been stolen." Shining locks eyes with John, "And I've got the feeling we have who was responsible right here."

"You'll need proof." All of our heads turn to John as he talks with a large smug on his face. "You've had it out for me for ages. You're just trying to pin the Royal Guard's incompetence on me."

The newly appointed Major tries to glare at John in an attempt to show his confidence, "The artefacts go missing at the same time that you're under the influence of another's magic. I'm pretty certain that it's safe to assume that you were responsible."

John leans forward, his forehead pressing against the barrier as the smug expression only intensifies. "So, where is your evidence? You'll need witnesses, and I imagine that all of your guards didn't see their attacker. That rules me out. Not to mention the fact that this world lacks the technology for CCTV, so they'll be no video or photographic evidence of me. You're out of luck, shit for brains. You'll never prove if I was responsible or not."

"I'd hate to admit it," Spitfire adds as she steps alongside the Major, "He is right. We have no proof. Although it seems likely that he was responsible, we have no sort of evidence to prove the theory."

John chuckles as he steps away from the shield, "Unlucky."

Shining Armor growls in frustration as he turns to the group of Guards, "Somepony get the Princesses. We need to deal with this."

--------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - Luna

Not long after returning to my tower, a set of Guards had made their entrance and had informed me of a situation in the guest wing of the castle. Apparently, the situation was now under control, but Shining Armor had requested mine and my sister's immediate attention. Quickly making my way to the wing, I find that it has been sealed off with a number of guards stationed at the doors on high alert. Not even a number of key officers who were remaining at the castle were allowed to enter.

With the guards standing to attention and opening the doors for me, I quickly make my way inside before a number of officers begin to bombard me with demands that I inform them of what's going on. Walking down the hall, I find that one room, in particular, has a large concentration of guards positioned outside, including a number of Celestia's own personal Guard.

From the doorway, the first sight that I'm met with is a large section of wall which has been damaged. The paint has been chipped away as a number of indentations cover the damaged wall, almost as though somepony had decided to take a couple of shots at it. Chaser and Sunny are both sitting alongside one another at the far end of the bed, Chaser trying his best to comfort her as he drapes his wing around her.

Moving around the door, it's quickly closed behind me as my eyes widen at the sight before me. Contained within a magical field is John, a rifle resting at his feet as he keeps his head lowered. At the sound of the door closing, his head slowly rises to allow his eyes to meet mine. I freeze at the sight before me, John's eyes clearly showing that the corruption which had previously plagued his mind has returned.

No... I-I destroyed the influence which was within his head when I entered his dreams. How has it returned so quickly? My heart sinks when a realisation hits me. If he's been influenced, then that means that it has only recently grown strong enough. I left him alone in the streets of Canterlot as he lost control of his mind. I let my emotions get the better of me and left him to fend for himself... it's my fault. He had no chance, and I left him to fight it all by himself.

Quickly attempting to hide the sorrow that's starting to show on my face, I turn my head to the Major as he stands alongside my sister and Spitfire. "What's happened?"

They don't seem to notice the worry I had as Shining Armor quickly replies. "The Captain has had his mind influenced to carry out the work of another. Artefacts from the Canterlot archives have been stolen, we believe that he is the one behind it."

"We've been over this, prick, you need evidence." John states in a hoarse voice. "You'll never pin that on me, give it up, you stupid cunt."

The irritation on Shining Armors face is clearly evident as he tries to ignore John's outburst, "He also attempted to attack Corporal Sunny Shield and Sergeant Night Chaser, hence the damage to the room."

"That's wasn't John!" Sunny quickly shouts as she jumps off the bed. "He was trying to fight back. He had the shotgun aimed directly at us but John was able to take control to save us."

My eyes briefly flick to John upon hearing the news, "He was able to fight back against the corruption?"

Sunny nods as Chaser steps alongside her, "He shouted at his own reflection. He was telling it to get out of his head... he was begging for our help."

"That man is weak!" John shouts from within the force field. "Unable to kill a simple bitch, all because of his weak emotions and morals." His head slowly turns to me as a smirk spreads across his lips, "He holds back... unlike you."

Before he can go any further, I face the force field and stomp towards him. "Captain John Davies, you will be quiet! That is an order!" He's under an obedience spell. Perhaps receiving an order from a superior will override the orders previously given to him.

He looks at me for a few seconds before laughing demonically, "Fuck off. You don't give me orders, I've already received my orders."

"From who!?" Shining shouts in an attempt at interrogating him.

"I'm not telling you crap, you pitiful piece of shit. You'll have to torture me to get so much as a single piece of useful information from these lips." His head once again shifts to me as he continues to grin. "So try and boss me around all you like, it won't do shit to me."

Closing my eyes, I channel my magic in order to cast a spell to render John unconscious. Within a few seconds, my magical energy pierces his flesh and mind as his eyes drift closed. Slumping back against the magical field, he slides down the edge before coming to a stop on the floor.

With John now unconcious, my sister steps alongside me as she looks to his sleeping form. "I don't understand. Why is his corruption now returning? We cleared the corruption which had manifested in his mind."

I release a slow sigh as I run my forehoof over my eyes, "I don't know. John called out to me in his dreams as the corruption seemed to return. I cleansed his mind, but once again it has returned. It seems that without any magical resistance, the corruption will continue to return."

"Then he cannot remain in command," Shining states as he looks to us. There is a brief silence until he continues, "He poses a significant security risk. With him in command of a military unit and being entrusted with classified information, he cannot be allowed to remain at his post. Somepony can wait for his mind to weaken then easily manipulate orders through him. He could give false orders, release military secrets, or even be used to carry out a sabotage on our own facilities. Nopony will question a Captain walking around a base, allowing him to walk around with ease. We cannot allow this to happen."

Celestia lowers her head before turning to me, "I'm afraid what the Major says is true, sister."

"Hold on!" Chaser interrupts as he looks to us in annoyance. "After all that he's done, you're just going to kick him out? You can't do that to him. Being in the Rangers is all he's got here, you can't just throw him aside after all the work he's done."

"What choice do we have?" Celestia retorts as she addresses Chaser, not seeming to be off-put by his outburst. "It is true, John has done many good things for the Guard, but his mind is no longer his own. The risk is too much. If the corruption is returning and we cannot fully purge his mind, then I see few alternatives."

I look to Celestia in disbelief, "We cannot do this to him. We must try to cleanse his mind."

"I know, I wish to help John as best as I can. But, if he cannot be cleansed of this corruption, then we must seek alternatives. And if he is to return, it may be best to give command of the Rangers to another officer under your command, Luna."

My eyes widen at the bluntness of Celestia's words. "Replace him, because of something out of his control?"

Celestia tries to give me her best reassuring look, "This is not the only reason. Sister... John has proven himself as a frontline soldier and as a sufficient trainer. I simply think that keeping him as the commanding officer of the Rangers will divert his attention. With the issues that have arisen in the south, we may need him to be focused on the task at hoof. I don't want to remove him from the guard unless it's the only option available to us. I'm only saying that perhaps command can be given to another so that John can keep his focus on his selected team and making further advancements."

I turn away in contemplation as I think it over. John did always say that he was more of a frontline soldier, not one for formalities and ceremonies. When I first gave him command he'd always try to find an excuse to engage in practical work or to carry out patrols. Perhaps I could give command to Brigadier Swift, he's seen the advantages of John's methods and would likely allow him to continue to his full potential. Looking back to my sister, I nod my head. "I'll have to discuss it with him. I can't just take it away from him. For now, we've got other priorities. We need to enter John's subconscious and clear the influence that holds him. He tried to fight back against it, we should be able to free his mind for a time in order to find a permanent solution."

"W-would it be possible?" We all turn out focus to Sunny following her question. "If his corruption returned with no magical influence... could we even cure him permanently?" None of us speaks as we're all slowly hit by the sudden realisation. After previously purging his mind on two occasions, it has returned. After the second time, it seems that his mind has been lost further as it returned within a number of days. If I can't cure him... he may be lost forever.

"My, my, such gloomy faces." Everypony in the room turns on the spot to find an often unwanted presence hovering in the air, Discord. "Normally, I'd have to engage in a little chaos to see ponies looking so... joyless."

I glare at him as his body slowly lowers to the floor. "Discord, what are you doing here?"

"Well, I heard that a little bit of fun was happening here in the castle. Now, I'm usually the first one to engage in a little mayhem, so seeing such a commotion peaked my interest."

Chaser glares at Discord, "Do you think this is funny?"

Discord chuckles as he strolls towards the magical field which still contains John. "It is quite amusing, yes. All you ponies gathered around trying to figure out whether you can save this one individual... almost as if... he's so important to you." His head slowly turns to me as a knowing smirk emerges on his face. "To answer your question... I'm here to lend my assistance."

"You? Assistance?" Chaser scoffs as he turns away. "Last time you were brought along to help us, you betrayed all of Equestria by siding with the thing that messed with John's head."

"Yes, well, I am familiar with the things that I've done. I'm the spirit of chaos, I tend to do many things at the tip of a hat." With a knock on the shield, it collapses causing John to fall back onto the floor. "The Princesses failed to clear out the little gift that Tirek left in his head. I am the one who can remove it, easy."

My eyes narrow as I pace across the room towards John's unconscious form. "And you expect us to trust you? In the head of a Captain of the Equestrian Guard."

"The corruption will keep returning and you lack the power to destroy it. I, however, have more power than both you and your sister put together." Strolling confidently towards Celestia, he turns back to me with a self-satisfied expression. "That's why you've only been able to defeat me with the elements. I can cure his mind... just say the word."

-----------------------////////////////////OoOoOoOoOoOoO////////////////////-----------------------
Perspective - John Davies

My head is violently rocked back from the impact, blood draining from my mouth as my other self-continues to assault me. With a solid punch to the gut, I fall back in the chair which I find myself tied in, impacting with the cold concrete below. Since my attempt at fighting back, my other self has ensured that I'm in no condition to fight. My eyes only have a few moments to scan my surroundings, but I find myself back in the interrogation room I spent many hours in during training, the same place the corruption brought me during my dream.

I'm able to see when he's in control of my body, he seems to stand still like a lifeless husk with his head lowered. There are times where I could hear things taking place, almost as if I was hearing what my body was. Only a few sounds came through, the sound of a spear being fired, magic taking hold of something... and the voice of my friends.

I knew what my corrupted self tried to do to Sunny and Chaser last time it was in control, I couldn't let it hurt them. I was able to break out of my restraints, attack the conscious of the corruption and keep it away for a few moments. For a few seconds, I was back in my own body but felt nothing but agony. I tried to plead for help, but the corruption soon took control by attacking me. With my body now seemingly unconscious, it has decided to take its anger out on me for ruining its revenge.

"You fucking cunt!" He screams as his foot comes down on my stomach. I splutter violently as an excruciating anguish races through my gut. "I had that bitch! She was literally in my sights and you ruined it!"

I groan as a small amount of blood fills my mouth. Coughing up a small amount of blood, I look up to my other self. "Y-You're not in control of me."

Leaning down, he lifts the chair and myself up as he laughs. "Not in control? I have your body under my control, with yourself in a position unable to fight back. I think it's safe to say that you're the one who isn't in control." A sharp pain shoots through my head as his fist comes into contact with the rear of my skull, my vision becoming temporarily blurred and distorted. "And when your little body wakes up, I'll just have to finish what I started."

I'm about to open my mouth to respond, until the sound of clapping interrupts me. "Bravo. Bravo, how marvellous." My head slowly turns to the source of the noise, my head taking a moment to allow my vision to fully return. Walking towards us is Discord as he looks at us with a wide grin. "You never cease to amaze me. Using a place from memory as your last line of defence. An interrogation room, no less. And what makes this so spectacular is that you're getting plenty use out of it, just like it was designed for."

The sound of a rifle cocking causes my eyes to peel away from the spirit of chaos. I watch as my other self steps around me, a SA80 raised towards Discord. "Big fucking mistake. You've just come into my territory... my domain!"

Pressing the butt of the rifle against his hip, he compresses the trigger as he begins to fire the magazine fully automatic towards Discord. I watch in bewilderments as Discord's body seems to shift, allowing natural holes to appear in his body in order for the bullets to pass through him. After a few seconds, the sound of the last casing hits the floor, yet Discord seems to be completely unscathed by the barrage he just faced. You can't be serious... Can't bullets kill him?

Discord finally moves as he raises his paw to catch a glass of what appears to be chocolate milk from the sky. "Did you miss me?" Bringing the glass to his lips, he throws his head back as he takes sizable gulps of the drink. My eyes widen as the liquid begins to drain from his body as he drinks it, small pin holes all over his body causing the chocolate milk to pour out of his body like a fountain. Turning his head to the corruption, a coy grin spreads over his lips, "I guess not."

"W-what?" My corrupted self asks in disbelief as he examines his rifle. "How is that possible?"

"Please, do you really think that nopony has ever tried to use a physical weapon against me? Your rifle is no harder to avoid than a simple blade, all be it much faster." Reaching his claws out to the rifle, he clenched his talons closes and drags the rifle for the corruptions hand. With the rifle hovering in front of Discord, he opens his talons once again causing the rifle to disassemble into dozens of pieces before impacting the floor.

Stepping forward, Discord presses his paw against the corruptions head as a magical aura is emitted. I watch as the corruption begins to scream in torture, his body appearing to turn to particles as his face begins to slowly break away and scatter into the air. I watch in horror as the version of myself dissolves in thin air, collapsing entirely in Discord's grip before vanishing into the air.

Retracting his paw, he tilts it to face him before blowing the last particles free. "And the Princesses found that difficult."

I stare at him in disbelief as I try to pull free from my restraints, "What did you just do?"

"Isn't it obvious, I removed the corruption from your mind." Graspinging onto the rope, Discord removes it with one pull before throwing it over his shoulder. "You, truely are an intriguing creature. No magical resistance, yet you were able to try and fight it off. I suppose that may just be the human spirit, or a sign."

I lift my hands and rub them cautiously over my marked wrists, "A sign about what?"

"That you're capable to control it."

"Control what? The corruption?"

"Ding ding! Somepony give the Captain a gold star!" Discord exclaims as he throws his arms out, a golden sticker of a star materialising on my chest. "It's only corruption when somepony else manipulates it. But if you were the one in control, then it could aid you."

I cock a brow as I stand, my legs buckling slightly as pain courses through my body. "Aid me? It does nothing but make me lose control. How could that help me?"

"The human species is quite an interesting one. I must admit, I am a huge fan of the chaos I've seen your species cause in your little head. Global conflicts, civil wars, man-made disasters and so much more. But, for all your technology and tendency towards chaos, there is one thing that you humans lack. Magic. Without magic, you humans are weak."

I scoff as I step over the disassembled remains of the rifle, "Weak? How does that make us weak?"

"Ha, please, how doesn't it make you weak? A filly with a simple spell could have the potential to stop you if she used it correctly. You humans have no protection, and that certainly has been proven with the corruption repeatedly taking hold of your mind." Looking at me with a confident smirk, the spirit of chaos begins to pace around me. "I must admit, I've taken quite the liking to you. You've made Equestria fun, I don't even need to do anything for the entertainment to commence. For that, I shall give you a choice."

As soon as those words leave his mouth, a sickening feeling begins to fill my gut. "What choice?"

"You have two options. One, I cure the corruption and remove it entirely. This would leave you completely cured, but you could easily become influenced once again if somepony uses a similar spell on you. You'd be back to your old self... but that isn't quite as fun. I will cure your corruption but you will owe me three favours, all of which will be decided when I feel the time is right."

I lower my head as I think the option through. Cured of the corruption and back to my old self. It would allow the others to regain their trust in me, knowing that I'm no longer influenced by Tireks magic. However, owing the god of chaos three favours doesn't sound very appealing. It feels as though I'm practically making a deal with the devil.

"Or, there's option two," Discord continues as he looks at me in an attempt to gauge my reaction. "I shall keep the corruption tucked away deep within your head, hidden entirely by the deepest magical scans." I'm about to protest before Discord clicks his talons forcing my mouth shut. "However, it will only take orders from you. You will maintain control and nopony else can manipulate it unless you allow them to. Think about it, the increased strength and power at your disposal."

Inaudible mumbles come from my mouth as I attempt to speak yet find myself unable to open my mouth. Clicking once again, I'm able to open my mouth. "What do you mean 'increased strength'?"

"Surely you must have noticed the increase in physical strength while it is in control. When you first arrived, a kick to the chest broke your ribs and knocked you out. While under the influence of the spell, you've been able to withstand the same injury and much more. You've been shot, assaulted and able to fight off more than one opponent at once. It not only increases your strength but also your reflexes and agility... making you a far superior soldier. With that at your disposal, you could call on it to help you out of a... sticky situation. And, as a nice little bonus, with the influence still within your mind, you'll be invulnerable from other spells which would influence your mind to gain control. The only way they'll see the corruption is when your eyes change along with your voice, so you'll just have to keep that hidden while you're channeling it."

Increased strength and agility, it would make me capable of fighting out of tough situations. Also, having protection from spells which could break my mind would make up for my lack of magical resistance. But if the others were to somehow learn that I still had the corruption within me, they would likely disapprove. They'd think that I'd be unable to control it, likely to turn and attack them once again.

"Well, Captain?" Discord asks as he chuckles. "Which will it be?"

I shake my head as I let out a sigh, "Why are you doing this?"

"Honestly?" Discord shrugs as his grin intensifies, "I'm bored. This seems like a good bit of fun. You're far more entertaining than most of the ponies I know. I want to keep it that way. Now, make your choice. But be warned, both will have advantages... and consequences."

"And if I refuse to choose?"

"Then I let the corruption return as normal. I'll tell the Princesses a sob story about how I'm unable to cure you." Discord laughs again as he jumps onto the chair as leans back in it. "Tick-tock... You don't have all day. And, just to be nice, I'll throw in an extra surprise when you make a decision. Something which will allow you to create a bit more carnage and chaos on the battlefield."

A cure for the corruption, but I owe him three favours and am able to be influenced again by someone's magic... Or control over it, giving me an edge when it is really needed and protection from further corruption, but could lose everyone's trust should they learn about it...

What do I choose?

Author's Note

It's time for a vote! :pinkiecrazy:

A total cure which leaves him vulnerable once again and owing Discord three favours...

Or control of the corruption, giving him more power and protecting him from manipulation, but at the risk of others learning of the corruption within him...

Both decisions will have an impact on the story, for better and for worse... so choose wisely.

(Updated 19/09/17 - 08:30 BST) Voting for this chapter has now closed. Thanks to all who voted. There may be future instances where you can vote again within the story to choose what happens

Chapter 97 - Future plans

I've been arguing with myself over and over again about which offer to take, neither of which appeal that greatly to me. Owing Discord a favour could range from simply going to the shop to collect some milk, to starting a global conflict just for his amusement. Although I would like to be cured, I can't risk someone else taking control of my mind when I'm most vulnerable.

I have no natural resistance to magic in this world, it's about time that I levelled the playing field. Although the corruption will remain with me, Discord has assured me that I'd remain in control. I could simply take control and keep it suppressed deep in the back of my mind, simply using it as a form of magical protection and nothing else. If Discord keeps his word then I won't have to worry about losing control.

But, with the corruption remaining, I'd have to keep it hidden from the others. If it was to be revealed that I was still influenced by magic, many would feel as though I'm not fit to carry out my duties. If someone were to find out, it would only damage my standing further as a result of keeping it hidden. In order to counter this, I'd have to at least tell Luna. If she was to know and is happy for me to continue, then I should be in the clear.

Pivoting on the spot, I hold out my hand for Discord. "Give me control."

Discord chuckles as he leaps up from the seat, "Splendid. I must admit, I was rather hoping that you'd take my first option, but this one will do just as nicely as the first." Before I can reconsider, he outstretches his paw and grasps onto my hand. Without warning, a bolt of red energy materialises on my hand, wrapping into a sphere before quickly disappearing. "With your inner self on your side, you'll be able to cause a little more chaos in this world. But that's not all, oh no." Discord chuckles as he releases his hold of me. "I also have an extra gift for you... a tool you humans use so well to create a little mayhem."

I cock a brow as Discord begins to stroll towards the steel door which locks us in the room. "What gift?"

He quickly turns to hold his talon against his lip, "Shhh... I can't say, it'll ruin the surprise. Simply return to your office in Ponyville, it'll be waiting for you. Now, I'm growing weary of this place. I shall leave you to it, Captain. Ta-ta."

"Wait!" Ignoring me, Discord strolls out the door and disappears in a blinding flash. A tool to create mayhem? That isn't very specific. Surely, that could be nearly anything. Use something right and you can cause a few issues for anyone. I remain motionless on the spot as I wait for my body to awaken. Minutes tick by without anything happening, I even end up pulling my arm to look at the non-existent watch on my wrist.

"Now what?" I ask myself out loud as I stroll towards the door. Stopping just before the open doorway, I reach my arm out towards the opening. Before my very eyes, the air seems to bend around my limb as the flesh begins to fade. On instinct, I instantly retract my arm and grab hold of the limb. If Discord left through here, then I should be able to. I'm in my own mind and I'm in control. Exhaling, I step through the door as the energy engulfs me. Almost instantly, my eyes close as a bright flash surrounds me.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

My eyes slowly creak open as the sound of various individuals talking fills my ears. The first thing my eyes lock onto is the damaged wall which the bed I'm on is positioned against. Halfway up the wall is an impact site, the paint and plaster of the wall peeling away from the damage. It takes me a few moments to remember that I was able to fight the corruption, pulling the shotgun up just before it fired.

My body feels strangely rejuvenated, much better than it has done in weeks. I don't know whether it is to do with the corruption being defeated, but I'm not one to argue. Turning my head to the side, I find the source of the voices. The room has a number of Guards stood at various intervals, likely sent to keep an eye on me in case I woke up and attacked. Stood in the far corner Luna, Celestia, Discord, Shining Armor, Spitfire, Swift, Sunny and Chaser. They haven't noticed that I've awoken as they seem too focused on their conversation.

"Are you certain that John is fully cured?" Celestia asks as she faces Discord.

"Are you doubting my handiwork?" Discord retorts as he feigns being hurt by the question that Celestia had just directed to him. "I'm shocked that you have no faith in me." Nobody responds as they all seem to glare at him. "Yes, he is no longer being influenced by the corruption that Tirek had imposed on him."

"How can you be certain?" Shining asks as he turns his focus to Celestia. "If he can become corrupted once again, then he poses a security risk to the castle and the Equestrian Guard. We can't allow somepony who can potentially be influenced to remain in a position of power, especially in command of a unit."

Swift scoffs as he steps alongside his Princess, "Please. Major, you forget that you were under the influence of Queen Chrysalis. By your logic, since you were influenced and held a position of power over the entire Guard of this castle, you too should be removed from your position." Shining scowls towards the Brigadier. Swift turns his head to Princess Luna, "He shouldn't be discharged as the Major and Captain here claim. If he's cured, then there is no issue that he cannot remain."

Major and Captain? Oh, no doubt that Captain is Spitfire. Likely trying to get me sacked as a way to get back at Luna and I.
Well, I'm not gonna sit back and take this. Sitting up, I swing my legs over the bed as a number of guards shift at my movement. "Don't I get a say in this?"

Everyone's eyes shift to me as I slowly approach them. The Brigadier grins as he turns his head back to Shining Armor, "He doesn't look very influenced to me."

Discord chuckles as he strolls alongside me, "Of course he isn't. I cured him, he's back to his old self again. The joyful and chaotic human that we've all grown to love."

Discord leans closer, draping his paw over my shoulder as he casually leans against me. I quickly pull myself away, causing him to nearly lose his balance. "Only I'm not back to my old self."

"What do you mean?" Luna asks as everyone slowly steps closer.

My eyes catch onto discord as he brings his paw over his lips in an attempt at signalling for me to remain quiet. Ignoring him, I turn my attention to the others. "The corruption is not gone. Discord has given me control, allowing me to use it to my advantage."

Discord drags his paw over his face as he lets out a disappointed groan. "You told them? Well, that's not very fun. Is it?"

I shrug as I fold my arms, "You never said that I couldn't tell them. I'm not having this coming back to bite me in the ass when someone else discovers it." This causes Discord to stammer in response as he realises that his lack of details in the deal has allowed me to spoil any fun he had intended to occur when others learnt of my abilities.

"I don't understand," Celestia states as her eyes flick between myself and Discord. "You now have control? What does that mean?"

"I guess what it says on the tin. Granted, I don't know how to control it-"

"-You don't know how to control it!?" Spitfire and Shining both shout in unison.

"He literally just gave me control. It's not like I know how to use something that I've only just been given."

Shining looks to Celestia in disbelief, "You're going to allow this?"

"It's not her decision," Luna interrupts as she joins alongside me. "John is a Captain in the Lunar Guard, he comes under my command."

Celestia looks to her sister, a sombre expression on her face. "He may be under your command, but you need to think of the damage this could have. I don't want to lose John, he has proved invaluable over the last year. But if this became public, that he doesn't know how to control the influence over him, it will cause a lot of doubt on his ability and the Lunar Guard."

"He can learn how to control it," Luna retorts as her eyes flick to me. "I have faith that the Captain is more than capable of handling this. You forget all the hardships he has gone through, each time he has been able to push back. Do you truly believe that I would dismiss him? That I'd ignore all the advancements that have come around because of his actions? He has helped bring peace to Griffonia, establish relations which have been better than before my banishment, and risk his own life to keep us safe."

Luna's expression turns to one of irritation as she looks to Shining Armor. "He has risked his life on many an occasion. He had no need to, he could have refused to join the Guard and spent his life in Ponyville. Do I need to remind you that he saved the life of your sister during the attack on Ponyville last Nightmare Night?" Shining's face drops slightly as Luna steps closer. "He even saved your own life at Griffinstone, holding the enemy back and preventing their counterattack from breaking through. Without him, you and many other ponies would be dead. I will not dismiss him." Her head now snaps to Discord as she scowls, "Now, how does he control it?"

Discord chuckles as he claps his hands together, "Wow, that certainly was entertaining. As for learning to completely control it, that'll take time. He'll have to learn how to call upon it and how to harness its power. That, I can't teach him." His smirk quickly drops as his eyes lock onto mine, "Since you're being open and ruining my fun, I suppose you'll be telling them about my gift?"

"What gift!?" Everyone seems to shout back in unison as their eyes all turn to me.

Clicking his talons together, a bright light flashes before us. My eyes lock onto the familiar box that Discord presented me before. Taking hold of it, I lift the lid and freeze at the sight before me. Inside is my SA80, but not the way I had seen it previously. Inside, every single part has been repaired, every single one looking as though it had just rolled off the assembly line.

"He provided me with such entertainment with this little toy of his. I wanted to give him the upper hand, to show you why the human race is so fun when it comes to chaos."

Everyone's eyes widen slightly as I lift the upper receiver of the rifle. I slowly run my hand over the unmarked metal as I turn to Discord. "You fixed it? How?"

"That was easy. Your memories." Discord notices my blank expression. With a roll of his eyes, he continues, "You have such an extensive knowledge of this weapon. I suppose that comes with the job you had. You know how every little part should look, how it operates, and how they all work together. From that, I was able to reconstruct them all." Discord sighs as he rubs his beard, "It's a shame you don't know how more of your little toys work. Could you imagine the chaos I we could have with them? It would be a beautiful symphony."

My body mentally shudders as thoughts of Discord getting his hands on more advanced military technology sends a shiver down my spine. Just imagine how he'd love some of the most destructive pieces of equipment that humanity has ever seen, nukes, nerve agents, white phosphorus, napalm, not to mention modern tanks and military aircraft.

With curiosity getting the better of me, I decide to question him further. "You remade this from my knowledge. Does that mean that you could make other human creations?"

Discord laughs as he pats my head, "I wish. You only have an extensive knowledge of that weapon because of your training. Having the parts made the task easier, but I couldn't create your other weapons." I let out a mental sigh of relief that Discord couldn't just create a load of advanced weapons and potential arm every army in the world for a conflict.

"We still need to discuss the matter at hoof," Swift states as we all turn back to him. "I've seen the Captain here in combat, I certainly don't want to see his abilities thrown to waste, but we can't ignore the fact that he doesn't yet know how to control his abilities."

Luna lowers her head, "You're right." Her eyes slowly shift to me, a conflicted expression on her face. "John, I'm afraid that following recent incidents, I can no longer have you as the commanding officer of the Everfree Rangers."

My heart drops upon hearing that. She's kicking me out? She can't be... It wasn't my fault. Before I can open my mouth, Sunny interrupts, "You can't do that to him! It's not fair! After all he has done for us!"

Luna's eyes meet Sunny's. Instead of scolding Sunny for answering back, Luna continues in a calm voice. "You didn't let me finish." Her eyes slowly turn to me, "You will no longer be the commanding officer... but I will not remove you from the Guard. You have done so much for Equestria, it would be unthinkable for me to do such a thing for something that was not your fault. I want you to remain as the Captain of the Everfree Rangers."

A small amount of hope returns to me as I look at her, yet I find myself becoming a little confused. "So... what am I to do if I'm no longer the CO?"

"You never were one for office work, you said as much when your barracks were first planned and when I gave you command of the Ponyville Guard. You're a soldier and an Engineer. I want you to continue with your research and development, to aid the Rangers and other units to improve equipment to keep our guards safe."

"But, who will take command of the Rangers?"

"That'll be me," Swift responds. "I won't be taking your office, though," Swift states with a slight chuckle. "I've seen what you've done with the Rangers. The level of training, dedication and equipment the team has produced is incredible. I wouldn't want to see that come to an end... I want to see it progress."

Swift pauses as he looks to Luna, as though he's seeking permission to continue. As she nods, he resumes. "The Rangers need to grow, that much is clear to me. In order for it to grow, you'll need a seasoned commanding officer to handle the hierarchy of the unit, somepony who can handle all the admin and general duties of leadership. The Lunar Guard is small, it hasn't grown since Princess Luna's return, consisting of a few Companys and Battalions. It's about time that the Lunar Guard received its first Regiment since Princess Luna's banishment and that Regiment will be the Everfree Rangers."

Luna nods as she turns her head to Shining Armor and Spitfire, "That is why the Rangers received a dramatic increase in funding. You objected to a single Company receiving the level of funding they did, it was in order to prepare them for forming a Regiment. Obviously, I'll have to rush my plans, but the preparations will begin immediately under the watchful eye of Brigadier Swift..."

As Luna continues to address them, I lean closer to Swift as I whisper into his ear. "So, you're my new boss, sir?"

A grin spreads across his muzzle as he tilts his head slightly, "That I am. You'll be given a number of roles, guiding the Rangers to become the top Regiment in the entire Guard. I'm sure we'll work well together, John. I know you liked to keep things informal between your unit, so let's not bother with that 'sir' crap. Clear?"

I chuckle softly as I stand up straight, "Crystal clear, Swift."

The night was filled with more arguments from Shining Armor about trusting me, how the influence was not fully under my control if I couldn't use it. It mattered little about what he said, Luna instantly dismissed his accusations and refused to listen to him.

I was able to talk to Sunny and Chaser, they were a little shaken up but at least they weren't hurt. They understood that it wasn't the true me that attacked them, that I wouldn't want to hurt two of my closest friends. I remained with them for the night as we tried to discuss the future of our squad in the Rangers, especially since I had lost command.

I must admit, a small weight had been lifted from my shoulders. I was initially heartbroken to learn that I lost command, but I soon found myself feeling more relieved. Luna was right, I wasn't one for office work and carrying out admin. I was always a more hands-on kind of soldier, preferring to get my hands dirty in the grime that came with conflict. Losing command meant that my priorities could shift elsewhere, to engaging in various activities to improve my team and to help the Guard as a whole.

I wasn't able to speak to Luna as she quickly left with the Brigadier to make preparations for handing control of the Rangers over to him. They said that they'd be discussing plans, making physical preparations to post him at the barracks in Ponyville, and to provide him with instructions on what his first order of business as the new CO will be.

By the time the early morning sun was climbing over the horizon, we were all woken up and told to report to the main castle courtyard immediately. Gathering all that we brought, Sunny, Chaser and I did as instructed and made our way to the courtyard. I didn't have much to take with me, just the clothes on my back, the sword which practically lived on my hip, and my good old SA80. I spent the entire night reassembling it and making sure it functioned correctly, it seemed that Discord was true to his word as he actually fully fixed it.

As we arrive in the courtyard, we find Luna and Swift stood alongside a sky chariot as they look to us. A group of four Pegasi are attached to the front of the chariot via a number of harnesses, likely acting as our drivers to return us to Ponyville. Without saying a word, Luna gestures for us to join her as she climbs onto the back of the chariot. We all follow her instruction, joining her on the chariot before closing the back compartment to ensure we don't fall out during our flight.

It only takes a few moments for the Pegasi to prepare themselves. After a few routine checks of their equipment, they make a running start before taking off into the air. It's hardly the most luxurious of take-offs, but it certainly isn't the worst take-off I've ever experienced.

We soon find ourselves flying over the beautiful landscape below, something which reminds me of the countryside back home. Rows upon rows of trees line the fields below, providing numerous pieces of cover and shelter for wildlife on the ground below. Lush grasslands expand over the horizon as far as the eye can see, picturesque mountains rising high like beacons as they litter the edges of the world before us.

After enjoying a few moments to take in the scenery, a saddlebag is lowered to rest against the side of my leg. "You may need these," Luna states as my eyes drift to the bag below. Kneeling down, I throw the cover back to find a number of small boxes with the text '5.56mm' inscribed on them. "Your old rifle doesn't exactly seem as though it could use the ammunition you produced for the Valkyrie Mk1. I figured you'd need these again."

Picking up a handful of cartridges, I idly shuffle them around on the palm of my hand. "I guess I will, now that I have the original Valkyrie back." Dropping the cartridges into the bag below, I turn around and lean against the frame of the chariot. "So, are you both going to tell me what my role is in the Rangers?"

"You'll be acting as my temporary second in command," Swift reassures as his stance relaxes slightly. "As you're aware, a Regiment has a lot more soldiers than a Company. We'll need more soldiers to fill the ranks, not to mention a sufficient training regime to see who is effective and able to fulfil the role. Who better to go on a recruitment drive then the Captain who was awarded the Lunar Cross."

"So I'm now a recruiter?"

"Not entirely, no." Swift turns his head as he looks out over the horizon. "The Princess has expressed that you requested a base for the Rangers, your wish is being granted. The Rangers will have their own military installation which will house the Regiment. You've made the Rangers what it is today, you're going to assist to ensure that it maintains that standard. We'll be creating a thorough training programme for recruits. You've created the training so far, I'm sure you have more areas you wish the Rangers to be sufficient in."

"You won't be in command of the Company," Luna adds as she looks to me. "I want you to be focused on the task at hoof. Unrestricted and able to deploy a small team quickly and effectively, just like you did in the civil war. Your team will be rapid strike force, ready to go and assist where required. In order to have you ready for such a situation, I can't have you tied up behind a desk."

I slowly nod my head, "This job is sounding better and better by the minute. I take it I'll also continue with weapon and armour developments?"

"That you will. For the time being, it won't be as much of a priority, but that doesn't mean I want it swept to the side and neglected."

"But, growing a Company to a Regiment is going to be a large task," I state as I rub my hand over the back of my neck. "It's quite the increase to go from two-hundred soldiers to potentially three or four-thousand. It'll take a lot of publicity to get the recruitment flowing."

Swift chuckles softly, "That won't be too hard. Everypony in the Guard has heard of the Rangers, many will happily join a unit which has the most advanced equipment and combat experience. It's referred to as 'the unit where you actually do something', many guards aren't too fond of simply standing around all day."

"Yeah, but we're still Lunar Guard. If there are very few units within the Lunar Guard, then we won't be getting any guards transferring."

"That's why you'll go hunting. You'll get a comfy few weeks of high-class hotels and functions, engaging with the public to get them to join the Lunar Guard." Swift pauses as he considers his next words. "Following the war, we had a fair few guards resign, many weren't able to return to the way things were before the war. With a significant number of guards leaving, we need to refill the gaps." Swift briefly turns his head to Sunny and Chaser who are stood at the very front of the chariot, "I'll inform your team members of the changes which will be coming."

As he steps away, Luna gestures for me to join her at the rear of the chariot. The two of us step as far as we physically can from the others. We're not able to get very far, so we resort to trying to speak as quietly as we can. "John, I'm sorry that I left you when you needed me the most." Luna's gaze lowers slightly as she digs idly at the floor of the chariot, "I let my emotions get the better of me and I wasn't thinking straight."

I lean over the edge of the chariot as I clasp my hands together, "You shouldn't apologise for that, Luna. We both said things which were out of line, we both lost ourselves in the heat of the moment." I sigh as I close my eyes, "We can't let this end things between us. It was one fight, we need to move on. I forgive you, Luna, but you must promise me one thing."

Luna looks to me with what appears to be hope in her eyes, "Yes? What is it?"

"What you did to Spitfire... It must never happen again." I stand up straight again as I look to see if the others are listening. Happy that they're not eavesdropping, I continue. "What you did was disgusting, I will never be a part of that. I need to make one thing clear, I won't stand by your side if you do that. We need to talk through any issues we have, to find a solution together."

"I know that most ponies won't agree with what I did, but I stand by my decision." Luna lets out a shallow sigh as she looks into my eyes. "But that doesn't mean it was the right course of action in the situation. I promise that I will never do it again, John. You're right, we need to talk in order to resolve any issues that arise." Luna smiles softly as she steps a little closer, "I don't want to lose you, especially over some stupid decision I made when my mind was... clouded. I love you, John."

I match her smile as our eyes remain locked, "I love you too. We can work past this, Luna. This won't be the end of things between us. We learn from our mistakes and move on." Once Luna looks to the front of the chariot to ensure that nobody is looking, she places a very quick kiss on my lips before walking forward. "And Luna..." She stops as she looks over her shoulder to me. "Thanks for not kicking me out of the Guard."

Luna's smile widens as she bows her head, "I couldn't lose one of the most effective officers I've ever had. Did they really think a little corruption would make me remove you?" Luna scoffs as she continues walking, "Back before my banishment, nearly every major officer was corrupted at one point or another."

As she steps away, my mind returns to what I heard Swift mention the previous night. About how Shining was corrupted by a 'Queen Chrysalis'. I'm not entirely sure who she is and what she did, but something tells me that I should probably ask some questions about it in the future.

After having spent a few hours discussing the recent change for the Rangers with the rest of the Company that was based in Ponyville, I was bombarded by one-million and one questions. Many relating to the role that we would be assuming as a strike team for the Lunar Guard. I wanted to tell the team about my new control over the influence, but I figured it was best to try and keep it on the down-low for now. At least until I knew for certain how to control it.

Finally escaping the bombardment of questions, I quickly change out of my military tunic and switch to a comfortable pair of jeans and shirt before making my escape from the barracks. Closing the main door behind me, I quickly move away from the building in order to get away from further questions. I need some quiet so that I could think things through and figure out how I'd control the magic within me.

"Hello, Johnny!" Pinkie's voice chimes in my ear as she bounces alongside me. I pivot on the spot as I look to the hyperactive pink pony. "Whatcha doing?" Pinkie asks as she gives me an innocent look.

I wave my hand dismissively as I start to walk further into town, "Just trying to wrap my head around things."

"Oh, like a mystery?" Pinkie practically leaps in front of me as she rotates in the air, allowing her to land on all fours as she walks backwards. "I love a good mystery, just like the one of who ate all the cakes I made at sugar cube corner. I looked high and low for them but I never found them. They went poof... disappeared into thin air, or would the air become fat if it ate all those cakes? Hmm... thin air, or fat air? Anyway, I was left with the only logical solution that the cake was a lie."

I come to an instant stop as I eye her curiously. Did she just say what I think she said..? Nah, that's ridiculous. She may have that stupid sense of her's but there's no way she knows of these things. "No offence, Pinkie, but I don't have time to worry about your disappearing cake."

Pinkie scowls for a second as she gasps, "How can you have no time for cake?"

"Because I need to figure out..." I cut myself off as I realise that she doesn't need to know about the magical influence.

"Figure out what? If it's Chimicherry or Cherrychanga?"

My confusion only becomes worse as I look at Pinkie with a bemused expression, "What the fuck are they?"

"Mashed up cheery's in a tortilla that's deep-fried," Pinkie responds with an innocent expression. "Want one?"

"...No, thanks. I'll be fine. Unless you know anything about controlling magic, then I don't think you can help me, Pinkie."

Pinkie taps her forehoof to her chin before she suddenly runs off to the side with a loud gasp. I remain motionless following the bizarre spectacle before continuing to pace through the town. After a minute, Pinkie suddenly returns as she presses her forehooves into my back to guide me towards the outskirts of town. "Come on, I know exactly who we need to see."

"What, how?" I ask as I try to plant my feet firmly on the ground to prevent her from pushing me.

"Oh, that was easy. I just read ahead."

I twist my neck to look at her with a look of utter confusion, "Read ahead? What the fuck do you mean?"

Pinkie laughs as she jumps around me, "I knew you were going to say that. Now come on, we need to go to the Everfree forest. We'll find out what you need to know, Johnny. You'll be the brains and I'll be Pinkie. Pinkie and the Brain." My head begins to spin with uncertainty as Pinkie starts bouncing ahead and singing as she moves. "We're Pinkie and the Brain. Yes, Pinkie and the Brain. One is a genius, the other's insane. We're Pinkie, we're Pinkie and the Brain, Brain, Brain, Brain..."

I stare at her in utter amazement as she carries on ahead, her singing syncing with every bounce she makes. Rebooting my brain by giving my head a vigorous shake, I quickly step off and follow her... despite my better judgement.

There's just no explaining her.

Chapter 98 - Assuming direct control

"This is definitely the way to travel," Pinkie giggles as she hangs alongside my abdomen. After ten minutes of walking, I couldn't take it anymore. Pinkie was constantly bouncing around me in circles, speaking at an unbelievable rate as she threw out nearly every question in existence. I'm normally fairly patient, but I found myself having to physically carry her in order to stop myself from going crazy.

"Don't get used to it," I state with a huff as I adjust my grip around her. "I'm not going to be making a habit of carrying you or anyone else around like a toddler." Our walk ended up leading us out of town and into the Everfree forest. I must admit, I wasn't exactly very comfortable about entering the forest without a gun or sword for protection, but Pinkie assured me she knew a route which would safely lead us to where we needed to go... Wherever that was.

Pinkie somehow manages to roll around in my grip, her puffy mane hanging underneath her head as she looks up to me with a beaming grin. "You'd make a great dad, Johnny. Carrying around your little filly everywhere you go."

The speed of my walk quickly reduces as my head snaps down at Pinkie, "Me, a dad? Ha... That'll be the day."

"What's wrong with that?" Pinkie asks innocently as she wraps her forehooves around the arm that's supporting her.

"First, I'd need to be in a stable relationship where I'd most likely want to be married before having a child."

"Married!?" Pinkie gasps as she violently jerks around in my grasp, resulting in me losing my grip on her. Pinkie is somehow able to twist her body around in the air, allowing her to land correctly on the ground below her. "You have to let me plan your wedding reception! If there's one thing I can do, it's throwing a super party!" Pinkie narrows her eyes, lifting a hoof as she points directly at me. "Pinkie promise."

Rolling my eyes, I let out a sigh as I try to recall the motions Pinkie went through when she first made a 'Pinkie promise' to me. "I Pinkie promise."

Pinkie shakes her head, "No, no, no. You have to say it." Clearing her throat, she sits on her haunches as she lifts her forehoof. "Repeat after me. Cross my heart and hope to fly-"

"-Cross my heart and hope to fly," I copy her words in a monotone voice as I carry out the actions, drawing a cross over my heart before throwing my arm out.

"Stick a cupcake in my eye," Pinkie instructs me as she presses her forehoof against her eye.

"Why would I stick a cupcake in my eye?" I don't get a response as Pinkie glares at me, I swear for a second that I can even hear her growling. Releasing a defeated groan, I lift my hand and cover my eye. "Stick a cupcake in my eye."

Pinkie's glare immediately drops as her usual over-enthusiastic smile returns. "You've got nothing to worry about Johnny, I took care of Shining Armor and Princess Cadence's reception."

"There's still no guarantee that I'm even going to get married."

"You have to now. You've got a promise to keep, and nopony breaks a Pinkie promise."

I fold my arms as I look to the pink pony, "So, I'm now being forced to get married?"

Pinkie nods as she starts to bounce around me, much to my irritation. "It'll be the most super-fantastic-bestest wedding ever! Then you'll be a daddy and I'll be the bestest auntie ever."

I let out a single chuckle as I shake my head, "You won't be an aunt unless I marry one of your sisters. That's if you even have any sisters."

Pinkie snorts as she releases another chortle, "I have three sisters. Marble, Limestone and Maude. You won't be marrying any of my sisters, though, you don't even know them, that would be weird." Holy shit, there's three more Pies? If her sisters are as hyperactive as her then the entire world would come to an end if they ever congregated on one spot for too long. "Wait, you said 'first'. Are there more reasons why you won't be a dad?"

I gesture to myself with a hand, "How do you expect me to have a child?"

"That's easy. When a mommy and a daddy love each other very much-"

I pinch the bridge of my nose as I cut her off. "-I know how to make a child, I'm very familiar with the process, thank you very much. I mean, I'm a human so I wouldn't be able to have a child unless-"

"-There is another human or Twilight uses that spell to turn you into a stallion." Pinkie smiles innocently as she tilts her head, "Twilight told me you asked about having a foal." Her grin shifts to a slightly suggestive one as she wiggles her eyebrows, "And Twilight said you had a marefreind."

"Just because I have a partner, does not mean that I'm going to have a child with her. I was only asking if it was possible."

"Well, you would only ask if you wanted one," Pinkie responds before continuing to bounce around me with a smug expression on her face. I find myself stammering as I try to fight back her argument, yet only realise that she has a point. Since when can Pinkie make a logical argument?

Grabbing her mid-air, I stop her from bouncing around as I hook her underneath my arm again. "Just, tell me where we're going and how to get there."

"We're going to see somepony who knows tonnes about magic, even though she isn't a Unicorn. She's super smart."

"So, how do we get to her?"

"Oh, that's easy," Pinkie exclaims as she lifts her hoof to point down the trail. "Take the third left, past the tree that looks like a sourpuss. Then take the next right where you find a rock that looks like a bunny. And follow the trail until you come to a crossroad and turn left." A tree that looks like a sourpuss? Thank fuck she isn't a SatNav or her directions would likely just end up getting me lost.

Deciding not to question her strange identification of landmarks, I start to move along the trail as Pinkie resumes singing the Pinkie and the Brain theme song. After a few seconds, I find her singing more and more intolerable. "Stop singing."

Pinkie tilts her head up to me, her smile never fading. "Can I whistle it?"

"No."

"How about a hum?"

Releasing a defeated sigh, I nod my head. "Fine, hum away." As soon as I give her the go-ahead, Pinkie begins to audibly hum the song as she sways from side to side in my arms. Any second now, I'm expecting her to shout 'narf' at me.

"We're here!" Pinkie exclaims as we reach a small opening, a number of trees positioned around with one, in particular, standing out. The tree in question reminds me of Twilight's old library, it appears to have been hollowed out in order to turn it into a home. A few steps have been carved into the tree which leads to a wooden door, a small window cut out of the tree on either side of the door is emitting light confirming that this is likely someones home. My eyes drift to the decorations which are set around the tree. A mask hangs over the door, it seems to have been carved from wood giving off the impression that it is a mask you'd find in old films about African tribes. A selection of potions also hangs freely from a few of the overhead branches, each producing a faint glow as they remain suspended overhead.

Lowering Pinkie to the floor, I eye the structure curiously. "Who lives all the way out here? It's kinda secluded from... everywhere."

"Zecora lives here. She's a zebra."

"A zebra?" Pinkie nods as she moves towards the front door. I've only seen a few zebras during my time in Equestria, and that was at the university in Canterlot. I never did have the opportunity to engage with them and they didn't ask any questions, so I have no idea what to expect when I speak to Zecora.

Pinkie gives the door a few knocks as she stands directly in front of the door. Deciding it would be better not to potentially scare someone who doesn't know about me, I step to the side so I'm out of view. The door opens as I get my first look at Zecora. Unlike the zebras from Earth, her main coat is a light grey with a few darker shades painting her legs, back and face. Her mane is styled like a mohawk, consisting of white and grey stripes. She has a selection of golden hoops around her right foreleg and neck.

Looking towards Pinkie with her blue eyes, a small smile spreads across her muzzle. "Hello, Miss Pie, what brings you by?"

"Hiya, Zecora. My friend Johhny needs some help."

Zecora steps a little further out of the doorway as she tilts her head in order to get a better view. She looks at me curiously for a moment before smiling at me, "I will be happy to provide you with assistance, seeing as you came this distance."

I cock a brow slightly following the two instances of her rhyming. Are all zebra's like this or is she just really into her rhymes? "I was looking for some advice or someone who could help me to 'control' a part of me. I was infected with a spell that corrupted me, making me a slave who followed orders blindly. I have been given control of the influence in order to use its abilities to aid me when required, but I don't actually know how to use them."

Zecora lightly nods her head as she finishes listening to me. Gesturing for us to enter her home alongside her, she pivots and makes her way inside. "In order to see if what you said is true, I shall provide you with a special brew."

"I... don't understand. A brew? Do you mean some sort of potion?" Stepping into Zecora's home, my eyes quickly take in my surroundings. The main room curves around in a natural circle, the walls covered in various artefacts and shelves which house numerous potions. In the centre of the room sits a bubbling cauldron, a strong scent of boiling vegetation rising from the large steel pot. My eyes catch a glimpse of what appears to be a small bedroom along the right side of the room, a basic bed resting below a circular window.

"It is more than just a potion, it will let you see your true emotion." Stepping alongside an alchemy table, Zecora begins to fill a mortar with various types of plant life and berries before crushing them up with a pestle. "To see if you have control, you must take a journey into your soul."

As Zecora takes hold of an elixir and begins to pour it into the mortar, I lean closer to Pinkie and whisper into her ear. "What's with the rhymes?" Pinkie only shrugs in response as she watches the zebra work. "Surely it must be a pain in the arse to constantly rhyme." As Zecora ads the contents into a pot in order to boil over a small fire, I step alongside her to look at the concoction. "When you say 'journey into my soul', do you mean something like an epiphany?"

"To see if the influence is confined, this elixir will let you look deep within your mind." As quickly as she started, she is soon pouring the concoction into a clay mug. I watch as the green liquid slowly fills the container before she rests the mortar down and begins to move towards me.

"Do you always rhyme?" I ask as I watch her approach. "It just seems to waste a lot of time." As soon as I finish the sentence, I mentally release a frustrated groan as I realise that I had just made myself rhyme. "Fucking hell, now you've got me doing it."

Stepping up to me, Zecora presents me with the concoction she had just made. As I take a hold of the mug, I list it to my nostrils and inhale the mixture. It doesn't exactly smell the most appealing or look as though it will taste very good. It reminds me of one of those sports drinks you'd mix together. No matter how much the tub would claim it had good flavour, it would always end up tasting like shit.

Swirling the mug in my hand, I tilt the contents from side to side. "So, I'm just supposed to drink this?" Zecora nods as she drags a small chair over to me. Taking the seat she offers me, I bring the mug to my lips and down the entire contents. As I drink the last of the contents, I immediately start to splutter. The foul taste instantly hits my taste buds, it's almost as if I just scooped up a handful of plantlife and dirt and decided to eat it.

I lower the mug and rest it alongside my foot as I remain seated. I lean back into the chair as my stomach begins to cramp, a sharp discomfort moving through my body. Wrapping my arms around my gut, I groan in pain as I slump back. In a few seconds, my head starts to spin with the room moving around on its own accord. As I find myself feeling worse for wear, I close my eyes as my head begins to tilt back.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

Reopening my eyes, I find myself standing once again before the door to the interrogation room that acts as my last line of defence. Staring at the steel door before me, I instinctively rest my hand on my hip in an attempt to ready my sword. Unable to find it, I lower my head to find that I'm not in the clothing that I was wearing on my visit to Zecora's or even my Ranger's uniform.

Looking at my hip, I find the sword sitting in a scabbard but not in the usual position I have it. Rather than my usual utility belt, I find that I have a black leather belt with my scabbard attached to my left hip. The usual black and purple uniform has been replaced with the olive drab tunic I was issued upon completion of my officer training, the number two uniform. Looking further down my body, I twist my ankle from side to side to look at the almost knee-high leather dress boots. Lifting my eyes, I notice an officer's cap poking out over my eyes. For some reason, I'm dressed in the officer's regalia of the British army.

Reaching forward, I grasp onto the door handle and push the heavy door open. As the door continues to open, the sound of movement on the other side alerts me to the presence of another. Stepping through into the darkness, I'm blinded by a powerful spotlight which illuminates my position obscuring my view of the room. Lifting my hand in an attempt to shield my eyes from the light, I can hear mechanical parts operating within the room.

"Halt!" The voice of the corruption screams out from within the dark room. "Advance one to be recognised!" As I continue to shield my eyes, I take a few cautious steps towards the corruption. Recognising that it's following the procedure we take on harbour duty, I decide to follow his instructions. "Halt!" Upon his command, I stop on the spot. "Identify yourself!"

I roll my eyes as I continue to shield my eyes, "Who do you think it is?" The spotlight is quickly switched off, allowing me to finally view the room. Lowering my hand, my eyes widen in surprise as I look to the corruption. At the far end of the room, I find the source of the mechanical parts I heard previously. In order to defend my head from any other influences, my corruption seemed to pick a particular weapon to do the job. "Is that a .50 cal?"

The corruption steps to the side, using the heavy machine gun as a resting post. "If you need to hold your ground, then there aren't many weapons which will do a better job than a .50 BMG, sir."

I cock a brow when I hear him referring to me as 'sir'. Stepping closer to his position, I examine him closely. Just like I'm wearing an officer's uniform, the corruption is wearing the exact same combat uniform I was wearing when I first came to Equestria. Strapped around his vest is his own SA80 rifle, with the added attachment of a L123A2 under barrel grenade launcher. I've got to get me one of those.

"So, why have you got those weapons?"

"To keep your mind clear of any other influences." Once he notices that I'm looking at him in confusion, he continues, "It's the way your mind interprets a 'defensive line' against offensive magic which would alter your mind. I'm not really using these weapons, it's just a representation."

Stepping up to the .50, I lightly brush my hand over the frame. "So, you're essentially a guard for my mind?" My other self-nods. "What the hell am I even supposed to call you? I don't exactly feel like calling you 'corruption' every time I refer to you."

Unclipping his helmet, he drops it to the floor. "Davies. You really haven't forgotten that most soldiers are referred to by their surname. You called Williams by his last name, it was a better alternative than that... lovely name of Keith."

"It's not my fault he had the most unattractive name in the English language." Taking control of the .50, I begin to swivel it slightly on its tripod as I aim down the sights. "Discord said that I'd have control of you, to use your abilities when I needed them most. There's just one issue..."

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

I fire off a burst of rounds at nothing, in particular, the heavy kick from the weapon impacting against my shoulder with every shot from the monstrous cartridges. As the casings clatter to the floor, I turn back to Davies. "How do I actually use your abilities?"

Davies chuckles as he shakes his head, "You didn't just think that you'd click your fingers and you'd get my strength, did you?" Stepping up to me, he looks towards the miniature craters the .50 created in the brick wall at the far end of the room. "He altered my purpose, making me answer to your commands only. It's simple, give me an order."

I tilt my head, "Just like that?"

"Just like that. You give me an order, and I'll complete the order, no questions asked. No morals to get in my way, no fear, the perfect soldier."

I glare at him as I turn my body to fully face him, "And what's to stop you from going off and doing what you want upon completing your order?"

"Once my order is completed, I return command. I go back into your head and you regain total control." Removing his SA80 from his back, he aims down the range and flicks up the iron sight for his grenade launcher.

PHAT - BOOM

The shell impact with the lowest and furthest section of the wall, damaging the brickwork and sending small pieces of debris flying. "You can regain control whenever you want, it'll just leave you temporarily vulnerable as you readjust to taking control of your body. You won't be able to move for at least a few seconds. So, don't force control back when I'm in the middle of a fight unless you want a bullet in your head when you're unable to move."

Turning my head away as Davies ejects the empty grenade cartridge, I notice a large flat screen TV tucked behind a section of his defensive barricade. "A TV? Why have you got that?"

Davies' eyes dart to the TV as he grins. Resting the rifle against the barricade, he strolls towards the TV as he pulls a remote out of the dump pouch of his vest. "This allows me to see everything that you're doing." As soon as he presses the standby button, the screen instantly springs to life. I'm able to see the inside of Zecora's home from my position on the chair. Pinkie seems to be occasionally prodding me and swaying my body from side to side in what seems to be an attempt at entertaining herself.

When I notice her mouth moving, my eyes flick to the side of the screen to see the mute symbol hovering in the corner. "Why have you muted it?"

Davies looks at me with a blank expression. "You've heard her talk, Johnny. She can be very annoying." Turning his head back to the screen, he taps it with the remote. "I'm able to see and hear everything you do. This will allow me to help protect you. Even as you sleep, I can see and hear everything around. I can wake you up if there's a threat. When you're in battle, I can give you advice on how to proceed."

"You see everything I see?" He nods as he folds his arms. "Even-"

"-I can see you fucking... yes." Davies looks at me with a deadpan expression, "I'm literally in your mind. I knew you were going to ask that."

"That kinda makes things seem a little-"

"-Stop being a little bitch about it. So what if I can see you in those situations. I'm you, what's the problem?" Davies switches off the TV and drops the remote back into the dump pouch. "All you need to know is that I'm under your control. Give me an order and I'll complete the job by any means necessary. Simply give me an order, whether it be out loud or in your head, and I'll do it."

I pace around Davies as I examine him closely, "Stand on one leg." Davies lifts his left leg and keeps it elevated. "Bark like a dog." I notice Davies irritated glare before he follows my order. As instructed, he begins his best impersonation of a barking dog. I shake my head as I stop in front of him. "No. A small dog." Davies' scowl intensifies as his deep barks are replaced with more frequent and higher pitched barks. I watch him continue for a minute before I let out a bored sigh, "You made your point. Stop."

Davies instantly stops as he lowers his leg. "You could have given any order, yet you went for that."

"It was a test. If you're me then you hate looking like an arse in front of others. What better way to see if you'll follow any order by making you act like a tit." Scanning around the room, I take a few steps back. "I'm done here. How do I leave?"

Davies lifts his hand and points to the steel door, "The same way you came in. Just go through the door and you'll wake up." Nodding my head, I turn towards the door and begin to leave. Reaching the exit, I pull the heavy steel door open as I look back to Davies. I watch as he steps towards the .50 and lifts the cover, pulling the ammo belt free before beginning to replace it with a fresh belt.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

My eyes creak open as I slowly awaken. The earlier sensation when I first drank the elixir is still present but not as severe as it was previously. Groaning, I lift my hand to rub my face in an attempt to fully wake myself up. Looking around the room, I find Pinkie and Zecora in the centre of the room. It seems that the two have been talking as Zecora began creating a new concoction in her cauldron.

Slowly standing, I find it difficult to keep my balance as the room seems to spin around. The pain in my body is still present, spreading primarily to my stomach and joints. My body itself seems to be strangely warm yet the skin on my arms seem to be slightly pale. Taking a few steps, I feel slightly nauseous yet am able to ensure that I keep my balance.

As I stumble around the room, Pinkie and Zecora turn to me. "Johnny, you're back!" Pinkie exclaims as she hops towards me. "How was your nap?"

I run my hands over my face as I slowly exhale, "It wasn't a nap, Pinkie. I was able to speak to... my other self. I've learnt how to take control."

"Oh, so you can make him do things that you wouldn't want to do?"

I look at Pinkie as I gradually sway from side to side, "I guess." I can only imagine that Davies has muted the TV in my head so that he doesn't have to hear her. My head itself is pounding with every noise that escapes her lips. With my body being in such a poor state, I can only imagine that my body didn't take a liking to Zecora's elixir. "Come on, I wanna head back home. I feel like shit."

I'd better not be getting sick. If there's one thing I've learnt in my time here, it's that I do stupid things during my sick leave.

Chapter 99 - Not one step back

After leaving Zecora's, Pinkie and I made our way back into town. The whole walk back she kept asking more and more questions about my 'nap', some of which made no sense whatsoever. For the entire walk back I found myself feeling worse than I had ever before. My head was burning, my skin was looking pale and my head was pounding. I asked Zecora about it before we left her home, but she said the ingredients in the elixir were fairly common and that there aren't normally any side effects. Maybe it's just to do with my magical immunity, perhaps there are some things which are normal for a pony to have, yet are potentially bad for a human to consume.

As soon as we returned to Ponyville, I just wanted to head straight home and get some shut-eye. I was only stopped briefly before returning to my room. Lieutenant Venture was surrendering his room to the Brigadier, seeing as Swift would be acting as our new commanding officer. Once they realised how rough I looked they let me go on my way. I instantly dropped all of my clothing over the dresser in my room before climbing into bed. It didn't take me long before I drifted off, my body felt as though it was burning under the duvet but I had a feeling that it could have just been the signs of a fever beginning to emerge.

I'm awoken in the late hours of the night when I hear Arcturus flying in through the open window from his nightly hunt. Despite having a few hours sleep, I still feel like absolute shit. Opening my heavy eyes, I roll onto my back as I tilt my head to look at Arcturus he beginss to preen his feathers. I instantly regret opening my eyes as the room seems to twirl in my vision. On instinct, I close my eyes and place my hand over my mouth as a nauseous sensation takes over.

Fuck, I haven't felt this sick in years. When the sensation finally subsides, I roll onto my side in an attempt to get some more sleep for the night. I'm about to finally get some sleep until Arcturus gets the bright idea to use me as a resting post. As he stands on my hip, I release an irritated groan. "What the fuck are you doing?"

Arcturus tilts his head down at me as he releases a soft coo. Clearly ignoring my irritation, he lowers his body as he seems to curl up on my body. Using me as his bed for the night, I lower my head once again onto the pillow. As Arcturus adjusts his position on my body, we both drift to sleep.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

I'm awoken by the sound of numerous engines operating, sounding as though they're passing overhead. The sounds of a building trembling causes my eyes to shoot open revealing a heavily damaged ceiling overhead, the light fixture overhead shaking as dust and light debris rains down on me. Sitting up, I roll onto my side to find the rest of my team waking up in a similar state of confusion. Now? Luna wants to do some more training now?

Despite having felt like shit when I felt to bed, I surprisingly feel like my normal self. Scanning the room I can see that the entire building seems to be in a state of disrepair. Numerous bullet holes fill the walls, dried blood painting the dusted walls and sections of brickwork missing entirely. Looking out the window I can see that the entire area outside seems to be in the same state, skeletons of buildings remain standing with most of their surrounding walls completely gone.

As I look outside I finally realise how cold it is, a light snowfall seems to be falling from the clouds outside, my breath lingering in the air before me with each breath I take. Bringing my hands up I find that my hangs are mostly covered by a set of dark green fingerless gloves.

Examining my uniform I find a long set of black leather boots covering my feet, reaching most of the way up my shin. A heavy set of khaki winter trouser shroud my legs, likely in an attempt to try and keep me warm in this temperature. My main body has been covered by a long light brown trench coat resting over a pale brown tunic. Looking at the collars of my tunic, the main body is black with two golden stripes traversing the length, two golden stars are sat in between the stripes.

When I finally roll over to find my weapon, my body comes to a stop as I reach out for it. Sat along my makeshift bed is a PPSH-41 along with a set of drum magazines. Resting over the barrel of the weapon is an officers hat, a red stripe travelling around the circumference with a red star positioned at the centre.

Grabbing the hat, I quickly place it on my head in an attempt to keep warm before quickly scooping up my weapon and moving to the window. Leaning against the broken remains of the frame I look overhead to find a wing of Heinkel bombers flying overhead and past our position.

Looking back to the others I find them all getting up and grabbing their own weapons as they attempt to figure out what the noise is. Each of them has got different variants of the standard Russian uniform, complete with some winter coats to keep them warm. Looking at their weapons, Sunny and Chaser have both been given PPSH-41s, Georg a DP-28 and Janine and Colbalt SVT-40s. The rest have been given the standard issue Mosin–Nagant except for Crimson who has a scoped version of the rifle.

As everyone tries to get their bearings, Luna walks in through the doorway. She also has a set of standard issued Russian uniform along with a thin trench coat similar to mine. Like me, she has a PPSH-41 but instead, has a number of box magazines. "You haven't had some training in some time," Luna states to everyone as she enters the room. "I figured that my newest Regiment would benefit from some additional training."

"Where are we?" Matrix asks as he shivers. "It's bloody freezing out here."

"It ain't so bad," Sure Strike responds as he throws off the winter coat, much to our disbelief.

"I don't know," I state as I look out the window. "All I know is that we have Russian equipment, so we're likely somewhere in Russia during the second world war."

Matrix groans, "One night. All I want is one night where I can sleep."

Turning my head back to Luna, I step up to her. "Where are we?"

"I'm not entirely too certain," Luna responds as she smiles sheepishly. "You have at least some knowledge on so many battles in human history so I picked one that sounded a bit... different. Stalingrad."

My eyes widen as I take a step back. "Stalingrad!? You brought us here!?"

My response doesn't seem to go down well with the others as they all look at me with worry. "Why?" Starry asks as she adjusts her helmet. "What's so bad about Stalingrad? Apart from the cold."

"This battle was the bloodiest of the entire war. Over one-million soldiers would lose their lives in ferocious close quarters fighting." Rubbing my face, I look to the others. "This battle went on for nearly half a year. We could be at any stage of the battle, the early assault on the city, the siege itself or the Russian counter-attack."

"So... it's going to be a bad battle?" Chaser asks as he rests his weapon on the floor.

I nod my head, "Yeah. Urban warfare, so lots of close quarters fighting. You guys may be better suited for it than me, considering your initial training for the guards was for close quarters. I only had a little training for it, so I'll be acting on instincts."

Moving back to my makeshift bed, I lower myself down and pick up a basic field pack. Sifting through its contents, I find a selection of maps and documentation. As I begin to look through them, Luna steps alongside me. "I hope you have an idea as to what we are expected to be doing."

"I haven't got the foggiest clue." Opening a map, I find a pair of buildings to be circled. One building is located in some sort of square, a fountain situated in front. The other building seems to be positioned a few blocks away from a factory. "Luna, look out the window for me. Do you see a fountain or factory nearby?"

After a few moments, Luna calls to me from across the room. "There is a factory... I think."

"You think?"

"It's been badly damaged, John. There's not much left standing." Grabbing hold of the map, I join alongside Luna and look in the direction she is facing. True to her word, there is a severely damaged building which stands out amongst the rest. The mass majority of the walls have collapsed leaving smoking piles of bricks. Only one small section of the room remains standing alongside a large silo, allowing the building to be identified as a former factory.

Folding up the map, I place it into my coat pocket, "I have an idea what we have to do. This building and another is circled. I believe we have to secure a building which is located near some sort of courtyard. We will have to be cautious as we move. There is no telling which buildings will have Germans hidden inside." Stepping back, I look to everyone. "Kit up and prepare to move."

The snow crunches underneath every step we take, the sound of distant gunfire creating the ambience of the city. Moving around every corner, I keep my weapon at the ready in case there are any enemies lying in wait to ambush us or any other Russian patrols. Everyone's heads regularly lift as the sound of bombers overhead pass us in order to bomb targets further within the city.

Climbing over a pile of bricks, I take a knee as I peek around the corner. Resting alongside me, Sunny looks to the husks of the buildings that litter the streets. "This city must have housed thousands of humans. How could this have happened?"

Without looking back at her, I raise my weapon as I prepare to aim around the corner. "The world is full of evil bastards, this is what happens when one gains a position of power. He starts off by influencing his own country, then he moves to the global theatre. Invades a few countries, causes others to retaliate which results in a global conflict."

"But... destroying the homes of civilians?" I can easily pick up on the disgust in her voice as she examines the building around me.

"It's called 'total war'. There are no restrictions, you attack who you want. The Germans bombed our cities and the cities of the Russians, hoping to break our spirits and force a surrender. We retaliated, bombing Germany itself in the later years of the war." Sighing, I look back at Sunny. "I hope that the world never sees a conflict like this ever again, and that goes for Equestria. It was a dark chapter in human history, one which must never be repeated."

"You were familiar with war before you came to Equestria." I turn my head to look at Sunny as she continues, "Was the war you were in like this?"

I shake my head, "Thankfully not. Civilians were killed from IED the Taliban set for us. That's why I was sent there. My job was to disarm the explosives set by them in order to protect British soldiers and Afghan civilians." As the others move to our position, I raise my arm and point down the street. "Keep your eyes open for any Germans. We have three more blocks to go before we reach the opening of the courtyard. I'll move first. Keep a lookout for any movement." Climbing down from the rubble, I quickly advance across the street towards a large crater within the road.

As I move into the opening, the ground around me quickly erupts as gunshots break out through the destroyed buildings. Jumping the last of my journey, I dive into the artillery crater in an attempt to find cover. Rolling through the snow and dirt, my leg is cut by a piece of debris. Lowering my head, a number of rounds impact the edge if the crater throwing dirt over me.

Lowering my hand, I apply pressure to the cut as the sound of gunfire continues. Quickly inspecting the cut, it doesn't appear to be too deep so I shouldn't have to worry about losing too much blood. It doesn't take long until the gunfire directed towards me stops, they likely think that they've either got me or they're lying in wait for me to poke my head out.

Rolling onto my chest, I keep the PPSH pressed against the edge of the crater. "Sunny!"

After a brief pause, she calls back to me. "John, are you alright!?"

"Yeah! Sunny, I don't think your shield will stop this many rounds coming directly at me! Check your packs! Please tell me that someone up there has a smoke grenade!" I don't get a response as I hear light muttering coming from overhead. "Sunny!?"

"We've got one!" There's another pause until a heavy thud lands ahead of my crater, followed by the sound of pressurised gas escaping. Within a few seconds a thin plume of smoke begins to appear in front of my position, this causes the Germans to once again open fire on my position in an attempt to shoot me if I leave my cover.

As the smoke reaches its full height, my entire team begin to open fire in an attempt to suppress the enemy position. Once I feel as though I have my window, quickly climbing to my feet and rush across the street towards my team. The occasional bullet flies in my direction, thanks to the smoke grenade the Germans are shooting blind as they're unable to locate me.

Rather unceremoniously, I reach my team by stumbling over a piece of debris and sliding on my knees before falling onto my chest. Regaining my composure, I quickly shuffle towards the others as Georg fires off the last of his magazine. "Did any of you see their position?"

Replacing his magazine, Georg reloads his weapon and fires another burst at a damaged doorway approximately twenty-five metres away. "Where I'm shooting. At least six of them decided to take a pop at you." Grinning, he tilts his head back at me. "You are one lucky son of a bitch, you know that?"

"It certainly looks that way." Standing up, I move to a section of damaged wall and peer through a large crack in the brickwork. Behind the wall is the ruins of a burnt out building, smouldering furniture and destroyed sections of roof and wall provide various pieces of cover. "Chaser, keep your section here and keep your eyes on the street. Alpha section, come with me. Move low and slow, we're going through these buildings."

Shuffling along the wall, my Section joins me as we move to an opening. With my weapon raised, I slowly move in as Sunny sticks close to me. The two of us cautiously continue to move further into the first building with our weapons at the ready, the sound of the fighting outside restricting our perception in order to hear any movement inside.

As we move through the first building, we find that the last of our route is blocked by the last wall that remains intact. The only opening for us is a small opening at the bottom of the brick wall, there's only enough room for us to crawl through but we'd be easy targets and vulnerable. "Colbalt, is there anyone on the other side of this wall?" I ask him in a hushed tone.

Charging up his magic, he focuses his energy in an attempt to pick up the signs of anyone on the other side. "No. Nopony is on the other side. It's a narrow alley, but they're in the next building."

Getting onto my knees, I prepare to crawl through until Luna taps me with her forehoof, "I've got a better idea." Turning my head to look at her, I only get a brief glimpse before being blinded by a bright flash. Within a second, we're all in an entirely new area, likely the alley that Colbalt mentioned. Grinning, Luna taps her horn as we all focus on the area around us.

Looking down the narrow passage, there is a small doorway with bullet holes surrounding the opening as Bravo Section continues to fire pop shots at it in an attempt to keep the Germans suppressed. Looking to Sunny, I lean towards her and pluck a grenade from her webbing. I gesture to the pin and then the doorway, to which she nods. Pulling the pin, I release the safety lever and hold it out to her. Sunny quickly envelopes the grenade and carries it to the door. Once it's out of sight, the voices of Germans shouting can be briefly heard.

BOOM

As the dust settles, Bravo Section also ceases firing as they prepare for us to enter the building. Rapidly sidestepping, I move from the right side of the door to the left with my weapon resting on my hip.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

A loud thud indicates that I likely hit someone as they seem to fall to the floor. As the bullet casings fall into the snow around my feet, I remain in position as I gesture for the team to prepare to move into the building. Instead of preparing to breach, I watch as Silver's horn glows bright orange as he steps back from the door. Hurling a magical ball of energy through the door, a sudden backlash of flames force their way through the opening as the sound of screams escape the building.

After a few seconds, a German soldier emerges from the door engulfed entirely in flames. Silver quickly side steps in order to avoid the burning soldier as he desperately tries to jump into the snow in an attempt to snuff out the flames. It seems that Silver can act as room clearance by burning the enemy out. Lifting my PPSH, I take aim at the soldier as he writhes in agony.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

His movement ceases as bullets riddle his body, ending his suffering. The others give Silver a concerned look as he continues as though he'd done nothing wrong. Moving through the doorway, I avoid the flames and burning corpses as I move further into the building. The group that was shooting at me had all been killed, either from the bullets and grenade or Silver's incendiary attack.

My Section joins me as we move down a badly damaged hallway, our weapons at the ready as we hear chatter and movement from further within the building. Coming to an opening, we find ourselves at the bottom of an open staircase which follows the walls and ascends the building. Keeping our weapons raised, we keep our sights up the stairs as the movement seems to be coming from upstairs.

Gesturing to Colbalt and Sunny, I point up the stairs as I instruct them to climb the stairs. Taking a knee on the bottom step, I keep my eyes on the upper levels as they slowly begin to climb. As they reach the higher levels, the shadow of a group approaching the staircase comes into view. As they come into view, they rapidly ready their weapons as they try to aim at Colbalt and Sunny.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

A small number of the group quickly falls to the floor as my rounds pierce the wooden bannister, the one body slumping over the bannister and falling down the centre of the stairwell to impact the floor with a heavy thud. The rest of the group quickly begin to return fire down the stairs causing numerous bullets to rip the floor around us. The one bullets tears into Crimsons back, her position collapsing to the floor as she screams out in agony.

A firefight quickly breaks out as Sunny and Colbalt push up the staircase, their advance being covered by the rest of us suppressing the enemy overhead. I quickly fire off my entire magazine as Slicer grabs hold of Crimson and rapidly drags her to cover before joining the rest of us. Reloading my weapon, I rush up the staircase to join Sunny and Colbalt.

As I climb the stairs, my eyes widen as I find a grenade being dropped over the bannister to the others below. The grenade is quickly enveloped in Luna's magical aura before being thrown into one of the side rooms as it detonates, keeping everyone safe from the shrapnel. Knowing that they're safe, I join Sunny as she reloads her weapon. Keeping her covered as she replaces her magazine, I fire off a burst of rounds to keep the enemies heads down.

Once Sunny reloads her weapon, the sound of more people shouting down below draws my attention. Looking to the ground floor, a group of Russian soldiers enter the building and rapidly advance up the staircase to reinforce us. Once they meet up with us, we all push the last distance to reach the same level as the Germans. Our group immediately open fire on the last few Germans as they try to turn in order to engage us. They're quickly cut down by our rapid-fire, clearing the way to the entire floor.

Taking the lead, I quickly move to the corridor which leads deeper into the floor. As soon as I emerge in the opening, a German solder chargers at me with his rifle. Hooking the butt of the rifle towards me, I lift my arms in order to block the strike. His rifle impact with my left forearm sending agony running through the limb. Attempting to strike me again in his backswing, he moves closer as I'm able to grab the rifle. With my grasp on the rifle, the two of us turn on our position as we impact with the bannister.

As our combined weight pushes against the damaged wood, it easily breaks away causing the both of us to fall over the edge. We both start to tumble towards the floor below us, our positions shifting in the air as he releases his rifle to grab onto my coat. My eyes shift to the floor as I prepare to impact with the floor. Closing my eyes, I wait for the sudden jolt to wake me up. The jolt never comes as the sensation of someone's magic enveloping my body begins to run through all my joints.

Opening my eyes, I notice that myself and the soldier are suspended in mid-air by Luna's magic just a few feet above the floor. Before the soldier can regain his senses, I force my fist against his nose resulting in a loud crunch to emanate from the bone. As his head rocks back I repeat the strike multiple times causing blood to coat his face and my knuckle. The strikes quickly render him unconscious as his grip on me falters. Using her magic, Luna plucks him away from me before setting me down on the floor as she drops the unconscious soldier.

Scanning the floor, I'm unable to find my weapon. Looking to Luna, I give her a quick nod before moving over to Slicer as she treats Crimson. Kneeling alongside them, I examine the wound as Slicer continues to work. The bullet seems to have pierced the flesh but failed to travel through her body. "Slicer, will she be alright?"

Slicer doesn't look back at me as she selects a set of tweezers, "I need to remove the bullet and stop the bleeding. It's nothing I can't handle."

With Crimson out of the fight, I take her scoped Mosin–Nagant and reach into her webbing to retrieve her ammunition. "Take care of her as best as you can, then join up with us. We need to keep pushing." Running back to the stairs, I lightly brush against Luna before we make our way up to join the rest of the Russians who have proceeded to quickly clear out the last of the resistance.

Advancing down the corridor, we cautiously step over the bodies from both sides of the fighting before moving further into the building. The corridor abruptly comes to an end, the earlier bombing runs have completely destroyed the passage to the rest of the building, our path being cut by a five-metre jump. Looking around, I notice the mass majority of the soldiers moving through a doorway on the left side of the corridor behind us.

Gesturing for everyone else to follow them, we all quickly move through the doorway. We're instantly met by the sounds of a heavy firefight as we come into a heavily damaged side room which spreads along the length of the building. Numerous inner walls have been demolished resulting in numerous rooms becoming one, the main outside wall has a large section removed with its own makeshift ramp from the rubble of the damaged building, leading to the outside of the building.

Taking cover at a low section of wall, I quickly lift my rifle and scan the exterior. Before us is a large courtyard with natural and man-made barricades littering the path between us and the target building, a small trench system moving around a central fountain which is currently occupied by Germans. The main building that we're expected to attack has been heavily reinforced by the Germans, multiple MG42s have been set up in the windows along with German armour scattered through the large courtyard.

Sat outside the occupied structure is a Panzer 3 tank alongside a firing line of German foot soldiers. Each flank leading to the building is also guarded by German half-tracks with MG42s fitted to the vehicles, acting as mobile pill boxes. Thankfully for us, the tank seems to be focusing all its efforts on the Russian waves being thrown towards it.

As my Section form a line and begin to open fire on the Germans at the centre of the courtyard, I shift my focus to take out the MG42s. Resting the rifle on the frame of the window, I slowly adjust its position and line up the scope's reticle on the left half-track. Slowly exhaling, I compress the trigger.

PHAT

The bullet throws the Germans head back as the round drills into his eye, the force of the bullet exiting his skull sends his helmet flying back as his body slumps into the vehicle. Loading another cartridge into the chamber, I shift my focus to the other half-track gunner. Steadying my sights, I adjust the scope and take aim at the new target.

PHAT

The round tears through the left side of his neck sending blood spurting violently from his flesh. The soldier clasps his hands onto his throat in an attempt to stem the flow of blood as he collapses out of view. With the pressure on the flanks now reduced, I reload my rifle as Bravo Section join us in the building.

"What the buck is that thing!?" Chaser shouts as he points towards the tank.

"German Panzer tank. An upgrade from the tank I showed you in the first world war, only this one is against us. Don't piss it off. I don't think we've got any anti-tank weaponry to engage it at range, we'd have to get close."

"So, how do we kill it?" Chaser asks as he fires a short burst towards the German line.

Turning to Chaser, I pull him closer as I search through his field pack. Rummaging through the contents, I'm unable to find any anti-tank grenades. "Fuck. We can't without any anti-tank grenades. The only option would be to climb on it and open the hatch to kill the crew." Chaser seems to think I'm giving him an order as he prepares to jump in the air, the only thing stopping him is my grip on his field pack. "That doesn't mean actually doing it, you ass! There are too many Germans between us and that tank! You'd be killed before you even get there."

"John!" Luna shouts at me, causing my eyes to shift to her expression of horror as she looks at the battlefield. Following her gaze, my heart stops as the cannon of the Panzer slowly shifts its attention to our firing line.

"Get down!" Grasping hold of Luna's webbing, I pull her to the ground as I throw myself over her.

BOOM

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Luna

A shroud of dust and debris canvases the both of us as John attempts to use his body as a makeshift shield. Couching heavily from the dust, I slowly open my eyes as John rolls off me. Looking to him, the back of his head is bleeding heavily as he tries to use his hands to slow the flow of blood.

Groaning, he moves his position to sit against the destroyed wall as he maintains pressure on his head. When his eyes meet mine, I can see that he's noticed my concern. "Don't worry about me, Luna. Check on the others."

Tearing my eyes away from John, I find that most of his team are in a similar condition. Georg and Silver both seem to have taken a heavy hit from shrapnel as they hold onto numerous bleeding wounds as Slicer attempts to treat them. Chaser, Colbalt and Starry remain motionless in their own blood, Chaser seems to have taken the worst hit as a section of his hindleg has been severed. The rest of the team seem to be uninjured as they were far enough away from the blast, allowing them to move in to retrieve their team mate and get them to safety.

Retrieving mine and John's weapons, I move to him and keep my body low. "John, please tell me you've got a plan."

John stares blankly at me for a moment as his head sways slightly, likely a result of the impact he sustained. After a brief pause, he grasps his rifle with his bloodied hand, "W-we've got to take out that tank and move up. There's one problem... we've got nothing to take it out with."

"W-what about magic? Would that work?"

John shrugs as he moves onto his knees, "Maybe. But it's armoured and designed to take a beating, so who knows how good magic will be against it." Tilting his head to me, he slowly blinks. "Luna, think you can do it?"

I initially look at John is confusion, "I thought you didn't want me to use spells which regular soliders likely wouldn't have?"

"Well, desperate time calls for desperate measures. At least we'd know that it is possible to destroy a tank with magic." Grasping onto the edge of the window, he lifts his head to look at the battlefield before us. "If you can't hit it from here, we can move forwards and take the tr-"

PHAT

My eyes widen as John is thrown backwards, blood spraying from the side of his neck and splashing against my face and neck. My eyes widen as I watch John fall to the floor, his hands quickly pressing against his neck as blood seeps between his fingers. "John!"

Moving low alongside him, I try to help him by placing my hooves on the injury. As his hands are moved away, a heavy spray of blood spurts from the wound and paints my hooves. Applying pressure to his neck, I try my best to help him as I try to heal the injury, however, I've never had to treat an injury like this in my entire life.

"John, just hold on!" His eyes remain wide in fear as his arms push frantically against me, his hands grasping on my uniform as the colour of his skin slowly fades. The only way I'll be able to even attempt to heal his wound is to physically see the injury, but if I move my hooves he'll bleed to death. What do I do? I can't lose him... not like this.

Trying to move my hoof back as little as possible in order to see the injury, I'm unable to maintain the pressure sending another stream of blood to escape as it sprays onto the floor. I watch in horror as John seems to be choking on his own blood, each splutter throwing blood out of his mouth and onto me. His eyes seem to be becoming heavier as they slowly begin to drift closed.

No! I can't let this happen to him! Using my magic, I create a field around his neck to apply pressure on the wound and allow me to inspect it. Retracting my hooves, I stare in disgust as the left side of his neck appears to have been completely removed by the bullet. His windpipe is exposed, allowing blood to quickly fill the gap between the opening and the magical field.

What do I do? What do I do? I can't treat something like this! Nopony can! I'm awoken from my trance as the weight against my chest falters. My eyes snap to his arms as they release my uniform and drop alongside his body. My eyes fill with tears as they slowly trail up the length of his arms and look at his face.

John remains motionless with his head cocked to the side, the colour of his tanned skin has faded entirely leaving it a milky white. His blue eyes remain locked open, staring off to the side. "John? John!?" My magic drops as I lean over him, the lack of pressure allowing the pooled blood to spill out and drop onto the floor below him. My lips begin to tremble as I shake him from side to side, yet he doesn't respond. "John! Say something!"

I remain locked in position as I look down at him, his eyes continuing to stare off into the distance. I don't know how long I remain locked in position, tears running down my face as I find myself unable to look away from him. This can't be happening. I'm awoken from my trance as another explosion hits the building, small sections of brickwork and dust landing around me.

Slowly peeling my eyes away from John, I raise my forehooves and stare at them in shock. His blood covers them, coating my fur and turning it a crimson red. H-he's dead... he's dead and I'm covered in his blood! Tearing my eyes away from my forehooves, I clamp my eyes shut as I climb to my hooves. Reopening my eyes, I can't tear them away from John as he remains motionless on the floor.

A succession of bullets tears into the wall behind me, returning my attention to those who killed John. Something inside me snaps as my head instantly shifts to the soldiers outside. My body begins to shake as rage starts to run through my body. Stepping to an opening in the wall, I materialise a set of four magical swords as I glare at the German soldiers occupying the trench line.

With a flash of my horn, I materialise directly in the centre of the trench behind the German soldiers. My sudden appearance throws them all off guard as they all try to turn and point their weapons directly at me. Looking at the closest one, I bring one of the magical swords and strike against his neck with all the force I can muster. The magical blade cuts straight through his neck with total ease, instantly decapitating his head and causing his body to slump back as blood spurts from the opening.

As the other soldiers stare at their fallen comrade in shock, I lunge the next available sword directly into the eye of the group's Sergeant. The blade makes quick work of him, destroying the eye and brain as it punches through the skull and exits via the rear of his head. Pulling the blade back, his body slumps forward into the snow as I prepare to take out the rest.

Bringing the four swords along the rest of the soldiers, I begin to repeatedly slash and stab at each soldier as they attempt to attack in retaliation. Each strike is deadly as I aim for arteries and internal organs, regularly slicing throats and aim for their hearts. One by one they drop to the floor, their blood painting the snow below them.

Panting, I pivot on the spot to find one last soldier who throws his rifle to the floor before raising his hands in an attempt at surrendering. My eyes slowly drift towards the rifle he throws it at at the floor, causing me to lose myself further in rage. The rifle itself is a sniper with no ammunition on show as the bolt is locked fully at the rear, numerous carvings on the stock showing a kill tally for enemy officers. He seems to notice the fury building up in me as he frantically grabs for another weapon on his hip before firing at me.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT *Click

Each bullet fails to make contact with me as I catch them all within a magical shield. The soldier drops his pistol in horror as he slowly back peddles, his eyes locked on the bullets that are currently suspended in the air in front of me. I advance closer to him as I drop all but two bullets. Rotating the bullets in the air, I throw them at full strength towards the soldier's kneecaps. He screams out in pain as the bullets send him to the floor, blood draining from his knees.

Attempting to crawl further away from me, he attempts to plea for his life as I twirl the swords in my magical grip. Grabbing onto his windpipe with my magic, I lift him from the floor and keep him held in mid-air. He frantically grabs onto his throat in an attempt to relieve the pressure I have on his windpipe. I pull him in close as his eyes stare at me in terror.

Twisting the sword in my grip, I pierce the soldiers gut as he screams out in torture. Dragging the large blade across his stomach I tear through the flesh and his clothing with ease, blood and entrails emerging from the large opening I'm creating. I don't hold back as I feel the blade meet some resistance, pushing on further until the blade becomes lodged. Withdrawing the blade, I drag out a section of entrails as the sliced organs drop to the floor below his feet.

Having made him suffer enough, I apply as much pressure as I physically can onto his throat until the sound of a loud crunch can be heard as his windpipe is crushed. Plunging the blade back into his stomach, I slice directly upwards in order to slice through his sternum and heart. With his life snuffed out, I throw his lifeless corpse to the floor before dragging the bloodied blades over his trousers in order to clean the weapons.

Climbing out of the trench, I continue to advance across open ground towards the target building as the rest of the Russian soldiers begin to rush alongside me. Tilting my head, my eyes lock onto the tank that previously fired on us, the cannon slowly rotating to aim towards me. Reaching out with my magic, I grasp onto the cannon in order to stop it from aiming at me. It takes a tremendous amount of effort to stop the vehicle from operating fully to take aim.

With the cannon failing to shift position to aim at me, the vehicle itself begins to move as it drives in order to change position. Stretching out my wings, I take to the air and quickly glide towards the rear of the tank so that it can't aim at me. Once the crew realises that I'm behind them, they begin to reverse in an attempt to crush me. With the tank attempting to reverse, I leap above into the air and land directly on top of the tank as it attempts to move over my previous position.

Tilting my head from side to side, I notice the other abandoned vehicle that John had fired at earlier. Reaching out with my magic, I tear the machine gun from its frame and levitate it towards my position. Climbing over the turret of the tank, my magic quickly pulls the cover off the armoured machine, only to be replaced by the barrel of the machine gun as I fire off every single round into the tank.

The movement of the tank cuts out as the interior is torn apart by the bullets, ripping all the crew members to shreds. As the last casings clatter against the metal interior of the tank, I throw the weapon away and take hold of the main cannon of the tank in my magic. Twisting and jerking at the large weapon, I'm able to tear it clean from the main body of the tank as I propel it to the floor below.

I leap from the tank and envelope my magic around the ground that the tank is sat on. Focusing all my efforts into the spell, I elevate the ground on the right side of the tank as I simultaneously remove a section of dirt that sits underneath the left. This sends the stationary tank off balance as it is no longer connected fully to a flat surface. With one last heave, the tank is unable to remain in its position as it rolls on its left side and continues to end up buried upside down within a mound of snow.

With the main armour protecting the building now taken out, the Russian soldiers are able to easily swarm the building. With nopony around me to engage, I'm finally able to calm myself down as I exhale heavily. Turning my head to the side, I freeze when my eyes lock on my reflection shown in the nearby window of a damaged building.

The mass majority of my body has been caked in blood, hiding my natural coat underneath the crimson red blood. Tears still fill my eyes, washing away a few droplets of blood as the tears run down my face. My own expression appears to one of pure hatred, an expression I haven't seen since Nightmare Moon.

Shaking my head in an attempt to clear my mind, I look out towards the battlefield in an attempt to try and find the rest of John's team. All of them still seem to be within the destroyed building across the courtyard, all attempting to treat their wounded team members.

Slowly, I begin to pace towards the building in order to join the rest of his team, the magical swords dissipating into thin air as I trot. My head remains low as I think back to the look John gave me when he realised that he was dying, that there was nothing that could have been done to save him. I had to watch him die in my hooves as there was nothing in my power to save him... and that scares me.

T-this is all a dream. I know it's a dream but it seemed so real at the moment. I lost him in a dream and it tore me apart... how would I cope if this happened in the real world?

Chapter 100 - Sickie

////////////////////-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

My eyes shoot open as I take a frantic gasp for air, my body quickly rising as I push myself into a sitting position, causing Arcturus to leap from my body and hover in the air. I splutter violently as I press my hands against my throat, an unimaginable amount of discomfort still running through my body. It takes me a few moments to calm my breathing as my thoughts return to me.

Turning my head from side to side, I continue to splutter as beads of sweat slowly trickle along my forehead and neck. Despite having only died in a dream, I felt nothing but fear coursing through my veins as I bled out like a stuck pig. Images of Luna looking down at me in horror as she tried to keep me alive still run through my head, the look of desperation and torture as she realised that her attempts to help me were unsuccessful.

I can't imagine how hard that must have been for her, to see me die in one of the worst ways possible. There are many horrible ways to die in war, but seeing your friends or loved-ones bleeding out has to be one of the worst. God knows how she's taking it. But, Luna knows it was all a dream. She must know that I'm obviously still alright and that it won't happen to me in real life. It's not like I'll be fighting a nation with fully operational tanks and snipers in the near future, and I highly doubt it will be the case in the distant future.

Rubbing my hands over my face, I shift my gaze to Arcturus as he lands on the edge of the dresser as he glares at me in irritation. Sighing, I shakily climb out of bed and stumble across the room. My head pounds with each step I take, my vision blurring as I try to keep my balance. Reaching the door to my office, I throw it open and almost tumble through the doorway before catching myself on the desk.

Shimmying myself around the desk, I reach the liquor cabinet and reach in for the bottle of absinthe that Luna gave me and a clean glass. Quickly collapsing into my chair, I pour a generous amount of the green spirit into the glass and rest the bottle on the polished desk. Groaning, I swirl the contents within the glass before bringing it to my lips and draining it with one swift gulp, my throat burning from the strength of the alcohol.

Slamming the glass down on the desk, I lean back into the chair as the strong alcohol sends me into a coughing fit. My stomach decides to disagree with the absinthe as I instantly begin to feel sick, drinking on an empty stomach when you're sick isn't exactly the wisest choice in the world. Tilting my head back, I stare up at the ceiling as I wait for my stomach to settle. It doesn't take long until I begin to feel tired once again, my eyes slowly drifting closed.

My head suddenly jolts forward when I'm abruptly awoken by a heavy knocking at my door. It takes me a few moments to regain my senses and to remember that I managed to fall asleep at my desk. As the door to my office opens, I frantically open my desk and hide the drink and its glass within the desk. I can't have everyone thinking that I'm drinking myself to sleep every night.

The door is slowly pushed open to reveal Sunny. Stepping inside, she pushes the door closed behind her yet doesn't turn to face me, "John, can we talk?"

"Of cou-" I cut myself off as I enter another coughing fit, my chest burning with each attempt at clearing my throat.

Sunny quickly turns to face me, a worried expression painting her face. "Sweet Celestia, you look awful!"

Finally clearing my throat, I roll my eyes, "Ahh, thanks for making me feel like shit. Well, even more like shit."

"I'm just saying that you look... sick."

Leaning forward, I bury my head into my arms as I fold them before raising my thumb to Sunny, "Cheers doc. I would never have guessed that."

Sunny approaches the desk as she looks around my office, "Maybe you should see a doctor. You're all clammy, look exhausted and-"

"-Fuck that," I state as I lift my head once again. "I'm not going to a doctor just so they can tell me I'm sick and need bed rest. I already know I need bed rest, I'm not sitting in a doctors office for hours just to be told that."

"What about Slicer? Should I get her?"

"Sunny, she's a medic, not a doctor." Groaning, I rub my face as I sit up. "If you're gonna get anyone, best bet would probably be Twilight. Even though she'd likely want to study similarities between humans and ponies when they're sick. I don't really wanna be a guinea pig in this condition."

Sunny chuckles as she turns and slowly saunters back to the door, "I suppose I should get the Princess then."

"Oh, no you don't." I stand up a little too quickly, throwing my balance off as I sway to the side before supporting myself on the desk. "You're not getting anyone. You came in here for a reason, what was it?"

Stopping on the spot, Sunny drops her head as she seems a little hesitant. Turning back to face me, she steps up to me. "It's about... Princess Luna."

I cock a brow as I lower myself back into my chair, "The Princess? What about her?"

"During the training, she seemed to... fly off the handles." Sunny sighs as she sits in the seat across from me. "Something inside her just snapped. She went into a rage, rushing forward and attacking anypony in her way."

I should have known she'd act out in some way, seeing what she did. I would have hoped she'd be able to keep control within the dream, but it obviously proved too much for her. I wave my hand dismissively, "It was a training exercise set in a major conflict. She was likely just testing her abilities."

Sunny shakes her head, "No, that was something else. We had all just been shot at by that tank, I don't really know what happened. One minute, we're all picking ourselves up, the next she's in the enemy trench decapitating soldiers and disembowelling them." Sunny shudders as she looks to me, pausing briefly. "What's going on... between you and the Princess?"

I stare at Sunny blankly, "What do you mean?"

"I heard her calling your name before she rushed off ahead, telling you to 'hold on'." Sunny lowers her head briefly before locking eyes with me. "When I came to my senses, I found you lying in a pool of your own blood and Luna had rushed off ahead. Now, I don't want to be that pony who listens to these stupid rumours, but I heard that the Princess was quite... fond of you."

Sighing, I run a hand through my hair. "Sunny, Luna and I are simply good friends. As bad as it sounds, I don't think she has that many friends since her return. With few friends, can you really blame her for acting out when she lost one in such as way as she did? I practically bled our right in front of her."

"There's acting out, then there's losing your shit. She cut a soldier open with swords, then she ripped the gun off the tank and flipped it over." Sunny shakes her head, "John, I know that you're with Moon Glow, but maybe the Princess sees something in you."

She ripped the cannon off a tank? Fucking hell, she can be really powerful when she's pissed off. Opening my mouth to respond, I'm quickly cut off when another set of knocks comes from the door. Both Sunny and I turn our heads to the door as I call out, "Come in!"

The door is opened to reveal a certain someone stood on the other side, Luna, except she is in disguise as Moon Glow. Entering my office, she closes the door and quickly moves alongside me. "John, are you alright? You look-"

"-Like shit... I know." Before I can say anything else, her forehooves are quickly thrown around my neck as she pulls herself in close.

Luna doesn't stay close for too long as she suddenly pulls back, "You're burning up. You shouldn't be working."

"I'm not working, I was just talking with Sunny."

Sunny gives Luna a weak smile before she gets up from her seat, "I should leave the two of you alone. And Moon Glow, make sure he doesn't try to work like he usually does."

As Sunny approaches the door, I lift a hand out to her, "Sunny, wait a moment." Sunny comes to a stop as she pivots to face me. Lifting my hand, I gesture for her to wait a moment before I begin to whisper to Luna, "She's catching on, Luna. She saw what you did in the dream after I died, she's heard the rumours. Luna, I want to tell her."

Luna releases her grasp of me as she looks at me with trepidation, "You want to tell her?" She responds in a hushed tone. "John, are you certain that's wise?"

"She's one of my best friends, Luna. She'll catch on and she's already raising concerns. Besides, she can be a test... to see how others react."

Luna flicks her head over to Sunny who is stood patiently as she faces the both of us in confusion. Luna sighs as she returns her focus to me. "Can we trust her to remain silent about this?"

"I trust her with my life. We've had each other's backs and have been through a lot together. If there is one person, or pony, I can trust with this, it's her." Luna considers this for a moment as she looks to the side. After a lengthy pause, she finally lifts her head and gives an uneasy nod.

Turning my focus to Sunny, I find her remaining on her spot in confusion as her eyes flick between myself and Luna. "Umm, what's this about?"

"Sunny, there is something very important that I... we need to tell you." I watch Luna as she paces to the liquor cabinet and nervously leans against it. "But, I need you to promise that you will not tell a soul about this. I'm trusting you as one of my best friends to keep this information hidden until I want to make this public. Is that understood?"

Sunny's confused expression remains as she gives a shaky nod, "I won't tell anypony anything, John. You can trust me."

"There's a reason that Luna... acted out when I was killed." Coughing loudly, I clear my throat as I shift my gaze to the mare in question. "Luna has helped me through a lot during my time here in Equestria, giving me a job and giving me a purpose again. Over time our bond grew and we were able to discuss many things together. She grew to be somebody I could confide in, and I earned her absolute trust."

"John, are you saying that... the rumours are true?"

Sighing, I shakily climb out of my seat and move around my desk in order to lean against it. "At the Gala, Luna and I spent the entire night together. As we left for the night to go to bed, the two of us... felt something. Luna and I... are together... romantically."

Sunny's jaw snaps open as she looks at me in disbelief, her gaze eventually shifting to Moon Glow. "B-but... what about Moon Glow? I thought the two of you were together?"

Luna steps alongside me, "There is no Moon Glow." With a flash of her horn, Luna envelopes her entire body in a magical field. In a bright flash, Luna's body transforms to her normal form. Reopening her eyes, she lifts a forehoof to rest on my hand as she looks to Sunny. "I am Moon Glow. It has allowed John and I to go out together."

Sunny stammers as her brain seems to shut down, her eyes locking onto Luna's hoof as it brushes softly against my hand. "Y-y-you... and the Princess... are-" Exhaling heavily, Sunny blinks a few times as she watches us. "I can't believe it. This whole time you two have been dating. We went out together at the Crystal games... and I never knew I was getting drunk with Princess Luna and her... colt friend."

"John and I have kept this hidden in order to protect ourselves, you are one of the first ponies that we have shared this information with. No doubt, there will be many nobles and senior officers in the Guard who would disapprove of our relationship. We will inform others of our relationship when we believe it is best to do so."

"Then... why did you tell me?" Sunny asks as her gaze turns to me.

"I trust you, Sunny. I know you'll keep this to yourself until we decide to go public. In all honesty, we also needed to see how someone will react when they learn about us." Clearing my throat, I lift my free hand and clasp in around Luna's forehoof. "So, what do you think?"

Sunny is initially silent as she studies the two of us, the only noise escaping her lips is the occasional stammer. Once it seems that she's come to a decision, she lifts her head, "I don't see anything wrong with it. The both of you have the right to be with anypony you want, it just so happens that one of you is the Captain under the other's command. But... those relationships aren't uncommon. Many senior officers and NCO's enter relationships with somepony in the rank below, it just happens that Luna is a Princess. If Princess Cadence can be in a relationship with a Captain, then why can't you?"

Sunny smiles as she steps back towards the door, "The two of you have been through so much in your lives, I think it's only fair that you can choose who you want to be with. I think the both of you would be perfect together." Opening the door, she slowly steps through as she looks back at us. "I won't tell anypony, don't worry." With a smile on her face, she begins to close the door behind her, "Like I said at the Equestria games, you both look cute together." With that, she closes the door leaving the two of us alone.

Luna blinks slowly in surprise as she turns to face me, "That went... better than I expected."

"I knew Sunny would be okay with it." Moving from my desk, I make my way into my bedroom before collapsing face first on my bed. "But, I feel like shit."

Luna follows me into my room. Noticing Arcturus, she tilts her head to the open door. When I look back at her, I'm surprised that he takes the hint as he flies out of my bedroom before Luna closes the door. Sighing, Luna sits on the bed alongside me. "I need to talk to you... about last night."

Rolling onto my back, I slowly move to a sitting position as my body aches. "Sunny told me. That's why she caught on that something may actually be happening. She said she saw you rushing off ahead and attacking the enemy when I died."

Luna's ears drop as she turns her head away from me, "I just lost myself in the moment. It was a dream, but I lost control when I saw you... die in my hooves. You're a Captain of my Guard, a frontline officer in a newly formed regiment with the purpose of fighting on the front lines... and I'm scared what will happen. Equestria will never see a conflict on that scale, but it made me realise that even you, a highly trained soldier, are still at risk."

Lifting my hand, I lightly run my fingers through her mane, "I can die in combat, it's true, but it's what is expected of me. I knew the risks when I joined the army, but I also knew the good that would come of it. I have saved lives, protected those under my command and most importantly, I was able to come here as a result of being on the frontline. I will eventually die, Luna, it's inevitable. If I die on the battlefield, it is to protect civilians, those who follow me into battle and to keep you safe."

"And what happens when you die?" Luna locks her eyes onto mine, tears beginning to form as she talks. "You could die out there and I'd have to live with the fact that I sent you out there to be killed. I was powerless to save you last night, I wouldn't be able to handle it if you were killed because of an order I gave."

"It's the same for me, Luna. I work alongside my friends, yet I'm expected to give them an order which could cost them their lives. We can't let our personal feelings get in the way of what needs to be done. We both have our jobs to do, you have to lead a nation, I have to lead a team into combat."

As I begin to heavily cough, Luna watches me with a weak smile. Once I clear my throat, she pulls the quilt from underneath me. "Come on, you need to get some rest." Not wanting to complain, I fall back against the soft mattress and pillows as Luna wraps me up in the quilt before lying alongside me. Leaning closer, she places a soft kiss on my cheek. "Try and get some rest, John." Finding myself unable to keep my eyes open, they quickly drift closed as I fall into a light sleep.

I'm awoken by the sound of music as I roll in my bed. Groaning, I sit up in bed as I look to Luna as she smiles sheepishly from the other end of my bed. I'm quickly able to identify the song as 'Starlight' by Muse, my favourite song by the band. Rubbing my eyes, I look at Luna as she tries to juggle my phone in her magic. "Is there any reason why you've woken me up by playing Muse?"

Luna mildly blushes as she finally takes control of the phone. "Sorry. I was just looking through it and accidentally started the song. I'll turn it off."

"Nah, leave it on," I state as I lift my hand. "It's my favourite song. Keep it on." Coughing, I clear my throat as I lean back against the headrest. "Is there any reason that you're looking through my phone?"

Moving over the duvet, Luna crawls over the bed and lies on her back alongside me as she holds my phone overhead in her magic. "I was just curious and wanted to see what it could do. You've been asleep for the last three hours, what did you expect me to do?"

I cock a brow as I pluck my phone from her magic, "Three hours? Haven't you got 'royal duties' to attend to?"

"Do you really think that I spend every day working? Of course not. I do get the occasional day where I have little to no duties to carry out." Luna quickly takes my phone from my hand, "There was something I wanted to ask you."

I look at Luna with curiosity "Okay, what is it?"

Sitting alongside me, she begins to flick through a number of photos on my phone. "I had one picture I wanted to ask you about, it... peaked my interest." Selecting through the gallery files, my eyes widen as she loads up a file with the no title where I may have stored some... more adult pictures. "Why do you have photos like... this?"

Turning the screen back to me, I find a picture my ex-girlfriend sent me before my second tour in Afghanistan. It shows her in a fairly untidy bedroom as she holds her phone in front of a mirror. She's wearing one of my army shirts with the chest opened up, exposing her breasts as her free hand is slowly sliding down a set of combat trousers. "Umm... it was a gift from my girlfriend at the time. Something to 'remember her by' when I went away for six months."

Luna slowly nods her head, a mild blush on her face. "Clearly this picture was intended to... keep you company."

Chuckling nervously, I retrieve my phone from Luna's magic and turn off the screen. "Yeah."

Luna's eyes slowly drift to mine, her blush seeming to intensify. "John, you haven't... taken any pictures of me in such a way, have you?"

I quickly shake my head as I lift up a hand defensively. "No. No, I haven't. I never really was one for taking photos during... the act. Jess just decided to give me some when I left. You haven't got to worry about me going around and taking pictures of you in such a... compromising position."

"Good," Luna responds in a sultry tone. "I'd prefer it if you appreciated me whilst we were together." Grinning, she presses her forehooves on my chest as she rolls in order to straddle me. Before I can say anything, she lifts a forehoof and presses it lightly against my lips. "Ah, don't talk. You're sick. You need to conserve your strength. Why don't you allow me to make you feel a little better?"

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

Trailing her forehooves over my chest, she begins to lightly plant kisses along my neck. Grinning, I tilt my head down to look at Luna, "Well, I suppose I won't object to you helping me feel better." Running my hand along Luna's body, my fingers softly trail through her coat as her soft lips press against my neck.

To my surprise, her magic takes a hold of my hand and lightly pulls it away from her coat. "No. No. You shouldn't be working, John. Let me take care of you." Planting another few kisses on my neck, she pulls back with a slight grimace, "Ugh, you need a shower. And... this needs to come off." Tugging at my t-shirt with her magic, she lifts it over my head and throws it to the floor. "Now that's better."

Luna begins to caress my exposed flesh with her forehooves as her tongue starts to slowly trail its way down my chest. Closing my eyes, she places the occasional kiss as I rock my head back. My body gives a sudden jolt as I feel Luna's teeth pressing on my skin. Looking down, I find her eyes locked on me as she lightly bites at my stomach with a grin on her muzzle.

Releasing her hold on my stomach, she flicks her head to the side as her forehoof digs underneath the elastic band of my pants. Without hesitation, she quickly lowers my last article of clothing as her eyes shift to my member. Trying her best at putting on a pouty face, her eyes flick up to me. "Naw, what's the matter? Not excited yet?" Before I can respond, her hoof flicks over my soft member, "I'll have to fix that."

Without warning, Luna wraps her lips around my cock and presses her tongue along the shaft causing me to buck my hips involuntarily. It doesn't take long until I feel my cock growing in her mouth, her tongue working wonders as she swirls it around my length.

It's hard to imagine that I have a Princess going down on me. A goofy grin spreads across my lips as I raise my arms and rest them behind my head. And she's certainly gotten better since our first time. She learnt the most important rule, a sickie will always make a guy feel much better.

With my cock at full length, Luna pulls away with an audible pop as my erect member slaps against my stomach. Giggling to herself, she runs her forehoof over my wet cock as she looks up at me. "So, is my treatment to your liking?"

Smirking, I nod my head, "Do you really need to ask? I'm a guy, of course, it's to my liking."

Stretching out her wing, Luna begins to tickle my member with the tips of her feathers. "Don't get used to it. I'm not going to always give you this sort of treatment for nothing in return. But since you've been working so hard and are feeling a little under the weather, I suppose I can let you relax."

Positioning her body, she moves in such a way so that she is alongside me. Gesturing for me to sit up, I follow her command and move for her. Turning my head, I watch as Luna sits behind me and positions her hindlegs on either side of my hips as her forehooves hang over my shoulders. Leaning her head to the side, she rests it alongside mine as her wings stretch around our bodies and press against my cock.

Moaning in my ear, she begins to move her wings up and down my shaft as she gives me what I can only imagine is a wingjob. "This certainly is a view." Sticking out her tongue, she flicks it over my earlobes before softly nibbling on them. "You know, I would never have imagined that anypony would have done something like this, before my banishment."

Moaning, I push my head closer to hers as I close my eyes, "It's a good thing that it's the twenty-first century, then."

"Hmm, it would have been particularly naughty for a Princess to do this." Luna's speed intensifies as she continues planting kisses on my cheek and ear.

"Well, I guess that makes you a naughty Princess. Will I have to punish you for acting in such an improper fashion?"

Luna giggles as she ceases her movements, "I suppose I should stop, then." As I turn my head to look at her, an evil grin spreads over her lips. "But, I imagine you won't be too happy if I stopped now."

Groaning, I lift my hand and run it across her cheek, "I would be pretty irritated."

"Shall I continue to be a 'naughty Princess'?" Luna asks in a seductive tone of voice as her wing prods at my twitching member. I can only offer her a weak nod as her wings resume their earlier movements, a chuckle pushing its way from her lips, "That's what I thought."

I lower my head as groans begin to frequently escape from my lips, my eyes locking on Luna's movements as she continues to play with my cock. Her primary feathers work to massage the shaft and tip of my cock with every movement of her wings, the flexible joints are able to easily move around my cock in order to expose every part to her touch. I soon find a certain pressure building up within me as her speed increases, my hips thrusting on their own accord.

Luna moans as she presses her body closer to mine, heat generating from her own groin as it presses against my lower back. "I think you're enjoying this a little too much. However, you are ill, so I shall give you the relief you require." Luna increases the speed of her wing movements, the flat side of her feathers rubbing over the tip of my cock as she shifts position.

Groaning in pleasure, I'm unable to hold back as my head rocks back. My cock twitches in Luna's grasp as I cum, ropes of cum smearing against Luna's wings as she uses it as encouragement to work faster. Luna continues to jerk my sensitive member as I finish cumming, her own hips lightly gyrating as she stares at my cock. It takes Luna a few moments before she breaks herself free from her trance. Pulling her wings back, numerous trails of cum connect her feathers to my cock.

********** Sex Over **********

Moaning, Luna kisses my cheek as she spreads her wings out alongside her body, "Look at the mess you made."

Chuckling, I turn my head to look at her, "That I made? You've got nobody to blame but yourself."

"I suppose you are right," Luna responds with a sigh. Pushing against my back, Luna moves away from me as she rolls off the bed. "I'm going to use your shower. I'm sure you won't mind." As Luna saunters across the room, she comes to a stop as she looks back at my exposed member. "As much as I love the view, perhaps you should cover up." Lifting my pants in her magic, Luna flings them alongside me on the bed before she enters the bathroom and locks the door behind her.

Putting my pants back on, I pull the quilt back over me as I try to relax in bed. It doesn't take long until the sound of the shower funning can be heard from the other room. To my surprise, the volume of the shower itself is quite low, likely thanks to the building design. Closing my eyes, I slowly begin to nod off as I allow my body to relax.

I'm only able to get a few minutes of rest until a sudden knocking comes from the door, making me jump in surprise as my eyes turn to the office door. "John," Twilight's voice calls from the other side. "Can we come in?" 'We'!? She's brought the girls with her, and Luna is in my shower! FUCK!

"J-just a minute!" Rolling frantically to the side, I pick up my t-shirt from the floor and pull it over my head. Returning to my position, I'm about to call them in until the sound of the shower makes me realise that they'll notice the someone is in there. Noticing a distinct lack in music after the last song finished, I decide to cover the sound by playing a new song. Selecting a song at random, Under Pressure begins to play as I adjust the volume to cover the noise of the shower running. "Come in!"

The door opens, confirming my suspicions as Twilight and the girls come into my room. "Are you alright, John? Sunny said that you were sick."

I wave my hand dismissively, only to instantly be betrayed as I enter another coughing fit. "I'm fine."

"Is it man flu again? Like you had at the Equestria games? It must be serious if you've contracted it again so soon."

"It could be," I respond with a shrug, almost forgetting that I used the excuse of man flu when Luna had her fun with a certain spell. "I just need bed rest and I'll be up in no time."

"John, darling, forgive me for being so blunt, but you look absolutely dreadful," Rarity states as she lifts a forehoof and points and my sweat covered head.

"I've been shot at, stabbed and caught in numerous explosions. I won't be beaten by the sniffles." Rubbing my tired eyes, they occasionally flick towards the bathroom door as the girls spread around the bed. My eyes finally drift back to Rarity who's holding a suit carrier in her magical grasp. "What's in the bag?"

"Well, seeing as the uniform you came to Equestria in has been through many... patch jobs, I decided to create a few new uniforms for you." Opening the bag, Rarity reveals three sets of MTP combat uniforms. "I copied your old uniform. I must admit that I am not particularly enamoured with this design, however, it wasn't designed to make you stand out for all the right reasons."

"Thank you, Rarity. I appreciate it. There should be space in the wardrobe, just stick them alongside my old uniform." Rarity does as instructed and neatly hangs up the uniform alongside the others, sticking to the presentation I showed my team during locker inspections when we were training in Griffonia.

"It's quite refreshing to see somepony that can keep their outfits coordinated."

"Thank the army and their insistence that all kit needs to be organised completely the same as everyone else's."

Pinkie practically bounces into my wardrobe in order to inspect it, the sound of items being thrown about filling me with images of my wardrobe being worse than a bomb site when Pinkie is done with it. As quickly as she jumps in, Pinkie emerges with my gas mask resting on top of her head. "Hey, check out this funny hat. Is it a mask? Is it your costume for Nightmare Night?"

"No, Pinkie," Twilight responds. "It's John's gas mask. It protects him from chemicals and airborne toxins." Twilight's face scrunches up slightly as she turns to me. "He's already had to use a similar mask in Griffonia during the state visit."

"Oh, yeah," Rainbow adds as she takes the mask from Pinkie's head and looks at it closely. "Spitfire was curious as to why all of your guards carried these."

I shrug as I watch Fluttershy reenter the room, she must have left earlier and I never noticed. "It's just a precaution. Chemical weapons are one of the worst things you can face. Those masks are the difference between life and death. They've already been needed once so I'd rather have them in case another need arises."

Rainbow drops the mask on the end of my bed as Fluttershy moves alongside me and holds out a teacup and saucer to me, "This'll make you feel better, John."

Taking the drink from Fluttershy, I bring the warm elixir to my lips and take a cautious sip. I'm immediately hit with the strong taste of lemon and tea as I drain the liquid, it quickly sets to work as it helps to relieve the discomfort in my throat. "Thanks, Fluttershy." Fluttershy responds with a timid smile as she rejoins Twilight.

"I still don't get why your army taught you to lock doors when you go to sleep," Rainbow says as my eyes drift to her in horror. True to form, Rainbow attempted to open the door to the bathroom like she did when I first came back from the civil war and spent the night with Spitfire.

"I-It just is, alright. Anyway, it's rude to just go snooping through what is essentially my house." I notice Applejack and Rarity giving one another a knowing look as they were previously able to uncover the real reason why I had the bathroom door locked.

As Rainbow seems to give the door another push with her wing it is thrown open to reveal a disguised Luna on the other side. Using the spell to hide her appearance, Luna casually runs a towel through her wet mane as she looks at Rainbow with a fake smile. "Yes? Something I can do for you?"

Everyone's eyes all turn to Luna as she drops the towel behind her and enters my bedroom. Applejack is the first to speak as she turns her gaze to me, a mildly jealous expression on her face, "We didn't know y'all had company."

As Luna joins me on the bed, she climbs onto the mattress and leans against my body as Pinkie lets out an excited gasp, "Oh my gosh! I know who this is! This is John's marefriend!"

Luna's cheeks turn a mild shade of crimson at Pinkies outburst. Rubbing my face, I release a shallow groan. "Thank you, Pinkie."

"This is Moon Glow?" Twilight asks as she gestures to Luna alongside me. As I give a nod, Twilight smiles warmly to Luna as she bows her head, "Well it's nice to meet you, Moon Glow. I'm afraid that John hasn't told us much about you."

Luna returns the smile as she looks at me, "That's understandable. John and I have not had many opportunities to spend some time together recently, not with him being busy all the time. The one time we're both free to see one another he end up being sick, somehow."

"Oh, that's easy," Pinkie exclaims. Inhaling deeply, Pinkie prepares herself before speaking as fast as physically possible. "John needed to solve a mystery so I took him to Zecora's who knows almost everything. Zecora gave John a magical potion that allowed him to speak to himself as he had a nap so that he could control a magical influence. I'm guessing he didn't like the potion as he kept complaining that he felt sick, but it did its job."

Everyone stares blankly at Pinkie as we try to catch up with what she had just summarised. "Magical influence?" Twilight repeats. "What magical influence."

Clearing my throat, I pull away from Luna as I swing my legs over the edge of the bed. "You remember what happened when Tirek made his attempts at seizing Equestrian magic? Since his influence on me was broken, the spell remained and couldn't be broken. After... recent incidents... I have gained control but didn't know how to fully utilise it. Zecora gave me a potion to take an 'inner journey' so that I could learn how to take control."

Luna shuffles across the bed to remain in my view, "You now know how to control it? Are you certain?"

I nod my head, "I simply give myself an order and the influence, Davies he calls himself, takes control of my body and completes the order given." Standing up, I stretch my arms. "I suppose I should test it. I'm going to tell him to listen to any instructions you give me, Moon Glow. Just do some basic tests until I step in, that way I'll know if I can truly regain control when I want."

Once Luna gives me some sort of confirmation, I close my eyes in an attempt to concentrate. Right, I have no idea how to do this. Just give him an order and he'll follow? Okay, I can do that. Davies, can you hear me?

You called? A deeper version of my voice calls back to me in my head. You already bored of having fun with Luna? What's wrong with you?

I mentally roll my eyes as Davies chuckles within my head. Shut up, smart arse. This is a test to see if what you said is true, Davies, I am giving you an order, follow any instruction that Luna gives you until she tells you to surrender command or until I want my body back. Is that understood?

...Yes, sir.

////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Luna

We all watch with intrigue as John's eyes tighten, his hands lifting up to press against his forehead. After a brief pause, his body shifts as he stands up tall. Opening his eyes, we're all initially taken aback to see that the white eyes that are usually affiliated with his corruption has replaced the natural blue colour of his eyes. Climbing off the bed, John turns his head to watch me as I move around. Glancing back to the others, I give them a shrug, "What am I supposed to have him do?"

"Oh," Pinkie shouts as she jumps in front of him. "Make him sing a song!"

I give a minor chuckle at the thought of John having to sing out loud, especially since he has expressed his distaste for ponies breaking into song. "Very well. Davies, why don't you sing John's favourite song for all of us?"

He watches me momentarily before his head snaps forward, his hands resting behind his back. "Far away, the ship is taking me far away, far away from the memories of the people who care if I live or die. Starlight, I will be chasing your starlight, until the end of my life, I don't know if it's worth it anymore. Hold you in my arms, I just wanted to hold you in my arms-"

Twilight steps forward as she eyes John curiously as he continues to sing, "This is the spell that allowed Tirek to influence him. How has he gained control?"

I open my mouth to respond until a thought comes to my mind. I can't openly tell everypony that John made a deal with Discord, that would cause distrust and concern to spread. We should keep it hidden, for the time being, it can be revealed at a better time. "I'm not sure. He hasn't exactly explained it to me." Turning my head back to John, I lift my forehoof and press it against his hand.

"What if somepony else gives him an order?" Applejack asks as she looks at him with concern. "Davies, jump up and down." Despite the order being given to him, he disobeys as he continues singing. "Okay, maybe he won't follow other's orders."

"Yup, you don't have to worry," Pinkie states as she starts to bounce around him. "He's going to listen to one pony and one pony only. This is amazing, then he can fulfil his promise and make me 'auntie Pinkie Pie'."

I cock a brow as everyone shifts their gaze to Pinkie, "What do you mean?"

"Oh, John asked Twilight before if it was possible to have children and Twilight said he could, so long as he was in the form of a pony and obviously did the business with another pony." My eyes widen upon hearing this. John was asking about having children? Pinkie decides to continue as she pokes his arm, "But, he did say he'd rather be married before having children." Smiling innocently, she turns her gaze to me, "Perhaps the two of you can get married!?"

John's head suddenly seems to twitch as he lets out a groan. Clamping his eyes shut, his head snaps to Pinkie as he scowls at her with his blue eyes, a heavy blush on his cheeks. "Pinkie, that's enough. I was speaking hypothetically. I'm still only in my twenties." I begin to stammer slightly as my focus remains on Pinkie, I don't even notice the others looking at me.

////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

My eyes shift to Luna as she seems to be staring into space. Crossing my arms, I look at Pinkie in annoyance as she fails to pick up on my irritation. Breaking the awkward silence, Twilight takes hold of Pinkie in her magic and begins to push her out of the room with the girls following behind. "Umm... I think we should leave you to rest and recover. We'll talk soon, John."

As the girls leave the room and close the door behind them, Luna seems to recover a little as her ears twitch. Tilting her head, she slowly looks up at me. "John... why were you talking about having children?"

"It just came up a while ago when Twilight was using the transfiguration spell on Applejack. My curiosity peaked and I was wondering if it was physically possible for me to potentially have a child in the future. I'm only twenty-five, but when I get older and retire from the military, I'm more than likely going to settle down. Now, that could mean just getting a small house and doing small jobs, or it could be starting a family, I don't know yet. I was simply seeing what my options are for the future."

Luna slowly nods, "I understand." Sighing, Luna turns her gaze to me. "Pinkie Pie just threw me off as she identified me as your marefriend and said you had to 'fulfil a promise'."

I sit down on the edge of the bed, "That's just Pinkie being Pinkie. She wants to be an auntie to my kids when I eventually get them. Obviously, that won't literally happen but it was more to appease her."

Luna sits alongside me as her forehoof rests on my knee. "She can be a little eccentric. Who knows what could happen in the future, there are practically infinite possibilities. But..."

Luna seems to trail off as I eye her curiously, "But?"

"I am two-thousand and forty, John. You're not the only one who wants to eventually settle down."

My eyes widen slightly as Luna's statement hits me, "Everyone wants to eventually."

"Exactly!" Luna exclaims quickly as she looks at me.

"There's no harm in thinking about future possibilities," I respond in a similar fashion.

"Yes, it's perfectly normal!" Luna laughs nervously as she clears her throat. The two of us remain in silence as our gazes shift around the room, an awkward atmosphere filling the room as neither of us says a word. It takes Luna to break the silence when she drops the spell to assume her normal form. Stretching out her wing, she lightly pushes against my back in an attempt to get me to stand. "Come on, you still need that shower." Standing up, I stumble across the room towards the bathroom. Looking back at Luna, I give her a soft smile which she happily returns before I close the door behind me.

Thanks for making things awkward, Pinkie.

Chapter 101 - Recruitment

Thursday 15th May 2014
Ponyville Barrack
08:11

"A poster-boy, really?" I ask with a slight chuckle as I rest a tray containing freshly made coffees and teas on Swift's desk. Luna and Swift called for myself, Venture and Hussar to attend a meeting in the Brigadier's office, something to do with discussing the beginning of the newest Regiment. Apparently, since I was previously in command of the Rangers and since numerous senior political figures both within and outside of Equestria are aware of my exploits, and following the release of the interview I took part in with Wintersong, it makes me the prime candidate to be the face of the Lunar Guard.

Swift brings a mug of coffee closer to his body as he leans back in his chair, "It makes perfect sense. We need more recruits, so we'll need recruitment posters. Who better to stick on it then 'the liberator of Griffonstone'?"

Taking my own mug of tea in the one hand, I pace towards the window as I pinch the bridge of my nose. "I know it's a fancy title that the Griffins gave me, but I wasn't the only soldier there. I just happened to be the one who killed the General." Turning back to the others, I lean back against the frame of the window. "I don't want to be slapped on every poster."

"It's good publicity, John," Luna adds as she lifts her own mug in her magic. "You're known throughout the Equestrian military. You're practically a celebrity within the Lunar Guard. My Guard requires this positive press, and you are the person who is helping to bring about many changes which have improved the Lunar Guard. You're establishing the new training requirements, developing equipment and acting as a proactive leader. We need this, it's only a few pictures." Luna takes a small sip of her coffee before muttering under her breath, "And a recruitment tour."

I cock a brow as I fail to hear her, "What was that?"

Hussar steps forwards as Luna continues to drink her coffee, "The Princess and Brigadier have decided that it would be effective if you and your team go on a recruitment tour. Interest the public, get fresh recruits and encourage those who are serving to transfer to the Rangers."

I let out a shallow groan in irritation, "A recruitment tour? How long will that take?"

"That depends," Venture states as he strolls to a map that rests on the wall behind Swift's desk. "If you were to spend two days in each of the major towns and cities, it could be approximately a month. That is if you include the occasional day to rest and travel between towns."

"A month," I ask as I rest my mug on the edge of the window. "You want me to spend a month telling ponies to join the Rangers? I'd be much more productive carrying on with my projects here."

"You do realise how many soldiers are in a Regiment, right?" Venture turns to face me. "We currently have a couple of hundred soldiers, spread out across the entire country. We need a full Regiment based out of one location, that means a full unit with four-thousand soldiers."

"To get that many new recruits into the ranks," Swift continues as he leans forward, "We need publicity. Myself and the Princess will be busy making preparations for the next stage whilst you're out getting us new soldiers and planning out training regimes."

Rubbing the back of my neck, I push myself away from the window and begin to pace around the room. "What preparations?"

Luna rests her mug on the Brigadier's desk as she looks to me. "You previously mentioned that we'd require a new military base to house the Rangers. You wanted to set one up in the desert near the village where you and the girls followed the map. I have other plans. I want to establish the main base for the Rangers a few miles out of town, around the western side of the Everfree Forest."

"Outside town? But, why here?"

"I want the Lunar Guard to be more than a ceremonial Guard. Before my banishment, my Guard would actively help the citizens of Equestria and tackle threats to the nation. Let the Solar Guard handle upholding the law and protect key infrastructure. I want the Lunar Guard to protect the country from any threat that it may face. Equestria's army was disbanded long ago, I want to bring it back."

Swift nods his head, "The Everfree Rangers will become the first Regiment of the soon to be formed Equestrian Army. Princess Luna shall make it official once the Regiment is up to strength. You created the current training regime for those who transferred into the Rangers. Any transfers you obtain on your tour complete the training you have already set out, in order to increase our effective numbers. While you are out and about, we'd like you to develop the training plan for all future soldiers who wish to join the army."

"You want me to try and develop a training plan for an army? That's easier said than done. I don't remember every single day of my training. I spent over forty weeks in training, and that was just standard training as an officer. The British Army spend a minimum of fourteen weeks training every soldier just to meet the minimum standard, twenty-six to join the infantry."

"We're not asking for you to begin from scratch. I'll provide you with the regime we currently have in place, all that we're asking is for you to see if there is anything you can amend or add to it. Our current training for recruits is outdated, especially with the new equipment you've introduced. If they're the future of Equestria's defence, then they must be prepared."

Sighing, I nod my head as I look between the four in the room. "Okay, I'll take a look and see what I can do. So, where am I going to first?"

Monday 19th May 2014
Trottingham, Grittish Isles.
11:47

Inhaling the scent of the air, I release a satisfied sigh as I grasp onto my phone, "I think I'm home." I juggle the phone in my hand as the music plays out loud. As we fly overhead and approach the city in a collection of towed carriages, I feel a warmth within me as I look to the strangely familiar land below. The outskirts of the city seems to be filled with heavy industry that follows a natural river, grey smoke billowing from the towering chimneys as the factories produce their goods. Large rolling farmland spreads out far over the southern horizon, little villages and hamlets littering the way. Farms of various types cover the distant land, small figures of what I presume to be some sort of livestock filling a number of fields.

I was told prior to coming here that the Grittish Isles had once belonged to the Griffin Empire, many centuries ago. The island had declared its independence from the empire before it held any major position of power, preventing the empire from acting to reclaim the territory as it was too preoccupied with disputes on its mainland. Not long after gaining independence, the island began to decline and looked to Equestria to assist where the Griffin Empire was no longer providing aid.

Equestria helped the island and helped it grow in exchange for allowing it's citizens to settle on the island, thus resulting in the city of Trottingham. The Grittish Isles became a territory where Griffins and Ponies could live and work side-by-side. It didn't take long until the former members of the Empire saw the benefits of being tied to the Equestrians, so the parliament proposed joining the nation of Equestria. They provided income, resources and trade to the mainland, in exchange for maintaining home-rule and receiving Equestrian protection. This resulted in the Grittish Isles being a territory under the control of Equestria but was able to continue governing itself on a majority of areas.

Moving over the centre of the city, we pass a large majority of smaller suburbs as we enter the central business district. The City itself has a few skyscrapers, giving the inner city a sense of modernisation. A significant number of the buildings seem to be fairly historic, symbolising the history of the island and numerous statues and landmarks litter the city. Our carriage begins to slowly touch down within a small square, a large statue of a historical figure stands tall over the area as the buildings and roads seem to have been constructed around it.

As soon as the carriage I'm in touches the floor, I leap from the doorway and land on the cobbled street below. Pivoting on the street, I'm surprised by the number of small similarities to home. I had seen a number of yellow taxies being towed in Canterlot, but try to English fashion, they've all been replaced with black chariots with small lights overhead to symbolise a London cab. I even find a number of raised red carriages being towed by groups of ponies, creating the illusion of the double-decker bus that you'd only ever find in the city back home.

As the others join alongside me in the square, Chaser releases a soft chuckle. "Somepony looks happy."

My head turns back to Chaser as I look at him with a grin, "It's just strange how there is a city that is similar to London."

"London?" Starry asks in confusion.

"The capital city of the United Kingdom, which just happens to be on the British Isles." I gesture with my hand towards the city in front of us, "Black cabs, double-decker buses... there's already a few similarities, other than the name. I'm expecting a cop to walk around the corner twirling a baton as he..." I abruptly stop my statement as my eyes snap onto one particular building. "...No fucking way."

"What?" The others all ask in unison as I begin to jog towards the building in question.

"Set up the stand!" I call back to them. "I'll be back in a moment!" Running away from the group and approaching the building, I open the door and step inside. Reaching to my head, I remove the newly created officer cap that Rarity had made for officers within the Rangers and remove it from my head. Moving the Royal purple cap with a black stripe underneath my arm, I rest it under my arm as I begin to read the board overhead.

As my eyes scan over the board, a cockney voice comes from the other side of the display counter. "Hey, aren't you that human from the papers? Some sort of Captain?"

I nod my head as my eyes drift to the pony in question, "Yup. Captain of the Everfree Rangers."

"Well, what brings you here?" He asks as he adjusts a grey flat cap on his head.

"Recruitment drive. Trying to get ponies" -My eyes drift to the other members of staff to see a Griffin working in the back room- "and Griffons to enlist with the Rangers."

"Well good luck to you-" The member of staff suddenly freezes as the sound of the door opening breaks him from his train of thought. His eyes widen as he quickly lowers his head in order to bow. "Your Highness, what an honour it is to have you in my store."

I pivot on the spot to find Luna returning the ponies gesture with a slight nod of her head. "Thank you, I won't be disrupting your business for long-"

"-Nonsense, I can always hold off for a visit from royalty. It's not very often we see a Princess here, especially in my store."

Luna smiles softly to him before shifting her gaze to me, "Captian, any reason you decided to run off?"

Grinning, I lift a small coin pouch from my pocket. "A very good reason." Turning back to the member of staff, I take a selection of coins and rest them on the counter in front of him. "Can I get, eight large portions of chips, three battered cods and three haddocks, please?" The member of staff nods as he turns off to prepare my order. I slowly turn to Luna as I give her an innocent smile. "Fish and chips."

Luna looks at me in confusion, "Fish and chips?"

"Do you know how long it has been since I've had these beauties?" Turning my head back to the counter, I lean closer as I examine the display of freshly made chips and battered fish. Inhaling the scent, I release a satisfied sigh as the beautiful aroma hits my nostrils. "It's bloody gorgeous. I figured that everyone would appreciate a little grub while we worked."

"I'll have to take your word for it. I've never had it."

My eyes quickly snap to Luna as I stare at her, "...What?"

"It's not very common outside of the Grittish Isles. I haven't really been in a position to have it."

As the member of staff places the first container of chips on the counter, I pick it up and open the container in front of Luna. Lifting it below her muzzle, I lightly shake the salted chips from side to side. "Try it."

Luna eyes the chips sceptically before taking one in her magic. Bringing it to her lips, she slowly bites into it. I can't help but chuckle as her speed suddenly increases, her eyes widening slightly as she releases a satisfied groan. "Wow," Luna states as she takes another chip from my container, "These are really good."

"See, I told you." I pluck the chip from her magic, "That doesn't mean you can eat all my chips."

Before I bite into the chip, Luna pulls it away and quickly eats the chip. Giggling, she lifts one of the other containers and keeps a hold of it in her magic. "You can't give me something this good then take it away."

"You can have one portion. Next time, you're paying. You're royalty and you're expecting your Captain to pay?" I release a fake scoff as I take a small handful of chips. "Disgraceful."

Luna playfully sticks out her tongue before leaving the store with a container of chips in her magical grasp. As the member of staff continues to complete my order, he looks out the window towards Luna in disbelief. "The bloody Princess just came into my store and she loved my chips."

I give a soft chuckle as I lean against the counter, "That'll be a good endorsement for you." As he continues to work, my eyes drift outside to watch the team working to set up the display stand. We brought a few pieces of equipment along to allow civilians to have a look at them up close, rifles, aerial gauntlets, armour and gas masks. I left my SA80 behind for Dawnstar to study, I gave her a full list of instructions on how to strip and reassemble the rifle. She wanted to go about attempting to replicate some of the parts so that we can replace them should they become too damaged, it'll also allow me to create future designs based on the functionality of the weapon as a semi-automatic and fully automatic rifle.

I look to a selection of posters as Sunny erects a set of banners. Since I was a poster boy for the Lunar Guard and Everfree Rangers, I've been slapped on all three designs. The first shows the picture that was captured of me during the civil war, the rifle raised as I look out of the bell tower during the fight to take control of the bridge crossing the river Guto.

The second photo shows myself stood directly at the centre in the Ranger's combat uniform, my pistol raised in my right hand with my sword hanging low to my left. To my left is Chaser, hovering just off the ground as he raises the aerial gauntlet to a target out of shot. To my right is Sunny, a small shield erected in front of her as she aims the shotgun off to the side. Finally, in front of me is Crimson with her rifle aimed just to the side of the camera. The Picture showing all three pony races within one unit, all while advertising the variety of weapons and skills we have.

The last poster is of Princess Luna and myself. The top has a bold text stating 'The Lunar Guard: Making a Difference' with an emblem of the moon hanging just below. To the right is Princess Luna, looking over a silhouetted crowd of soldiers on parade with myself in the centre. I'm shown wearing full ceremonial dress with the new hat design, the colours of the Lunar Guard held in my hand as it flies freely over the rest of the parade.

My attention is drawn away from the posters as the completed order is presented to me in a set of paper bags. Taking my order, I place the cap on top of my head before moving through the door to rejoin the others.

A number of hours passed by with numerous Ponies and Griffins coming by the stand and expressing their interest, we already had a fair few completing some relevant paperwork to begin the process of joining the Guard. Luna and I primarily stayed within a marquee at the rear of the stand, mostly speaking to those who were completing the paperwork to enlist.

Wiping my hands clean, I push my container of food to the side. "Well, that certainly hit the spot." Luna nods her head slowly as she continues to eat her own chips. A small smirk spreads across my lips, "I've got the feeling that I'll have to pry those away from you."

Luna's eyes quickly snap to meet mine, "I'm not that bad."

"Not that bad?" I repeat as I laugh lightly. "You've made me go back to the shop on three occasions to get more."

"It's... just a change from what I'm used to, that's all."

"Then how about we have a little something that you are used to."' Reaching into the field pack I brought with me, I slowly withdraw the bottle of absinthe I opened the previous week along with the mug from my canteen. "Your favourite spirit."

Luna rolls her eyes, "You brought alcohol with you?"

"Yup, for emergencies... and in case I got really bored." Pouring a small amount into the mug, I offer it to Luna.

Luna's horn initially glows as her magic surrounds the mug, something causes her to change her mind as her head briefly flicks down and her magic dissipates. "No, thank you. I shouldn't drink."

I cock a brow as I bring the mug closer to my body, "How come."

Luna remains silent for a brief moment before her eyes flick to the entrance of the marquee, "It's not exactly a good image to see the Princess having a strong drink out in public."

I shrug as I toss the drink back, the strong alcohol causing my face to scrunch up as the elixir hit my throat. "Whereas I couldn't give a shit about my image."

"Well, you should. Don't forget that you have to assist a certain noble next month so that your image amongst them can be improved upon." I look blankly at Luna as her expression turns to one of irritation, "Have you really forgotten? You're supposed to see Fancy Pants to assist him so that he'll put in a good word for you amongst the nobles so that we can go... public."

I place the bottle and mug back into the field bag, "It'll be fine, Luna. I can put on airs and graces when the time comes. I am an officer, after all."

Before Luna can respond, Sunny pokes her head through the entrance. "John, we've got another one for you."

Sitting up, I turn to face the entrance, "Thanks, Sunny. Send them in." As quickly as Sunny leaves, she is quickly replaced by another mare. The Unicorn mare has a coat of grey, her emerald green eyes quickly scanning myself and the room as she enters. Seeing the Princess, she turns her body and bows her head, allowing me to see her cutie mark. Her mark is a selection of black tribal swirls, the centre leaving the outline of a black star.

Lifting her head, she turns to me as she flicks her mane away from her face. The ruffled yet short-cropped mane's centre consists of a light blue with a golden yellow outline. Facing me, she gives a quick salute, "Sergeant Deka, sir."

I give a brief salute before idly waving my hand at her, "At ease." Her posture quickly relaxes, though her eyes seem to frequently dart towards Luna before returning to me. "Captain John Davies," I introduce myself as I hold my hand out to her.

She takes my hand, completing the gesture as a smug grin spreads across her muzzle. "I know. Nearly everypony in Equestria knows of you."

I can't help but smirk at her comment. Releasing my hand, I slide over a section of papers towards her. "A Sergeant? So, I take it you're wanting a transfer. Why?"

Deka takes a hold of the papers in her magic and quickly begins to scan over them as she starts to talk. "Because, I want to be a part of the group that is actually doing something, to make a difference out there. No disrespect towards the other branches, but all we do is sit around and keep the peace. I don't want to sit around and look pretty for a few tourists when I could be out there keeping the problem away from our homes, rather than sitting around waiting for it to knock on our door. That's why I volunteered to serve in the civil war. I want to actively serve my country, properly."

I slowly nod my head, "Probably one of the better answers I've heard all day. You said you served in the war?"

"I did." Deka rests the papers down on the table as her magic takes a hold of a quill in order to begin filling in the details. "I was initially stationed along the Eastern coastline of the Isles, acting as reconnaissance for any Griffin invasion forces. After you took the river and opened the way for the main force to push into the south of the empire, we were reposted onto the empire's coastline. We came across a number of small engagements, never seeing the key battles, but still seeing some heavy fighting. We patrolled the coastline of captured territory, capturing any stragglers and ensuring no forces were moving on our flanks."

"Well, you'll certainly see some action with the Rangers." Getting out of my seat, I move around the table to stand next to Deka. "We've grown from a single Section to a Company... now we're a Regiment. We'll need every experienced soldier we can get. So, I think you'll fit the bill quite nicely. We'll be taking on a lot of recruits. I'll need any NCO that has leadership experience to keep them in shape."

As Deka finishes signing the paperwork, she lifts head. "I've got experience leading a small team. You can count on me."

"You'll be expected to attend the Ponyville barrack in one month time to begin your training."

Deka cocks a brow as she tilts her head, "Training? Even though I'm already a Sergeant?"

I nod my head, "You're still required to complete a two-week crash course as a transfer. You'll go over more advanced combat tactics, including CBRN, first aid, weapon maintenance..."

As I continue to go over the training, Luna gets up from her seat and begins to pace towards the exit, "I shall leave you to it, John. I trust that you'll come by and inform me of your progress when you're in Canterlot?"

I look to Luna as she stops to face me, "You're leaving?"

"You didn't think I'd be attending every event with you, did you?" Luna responds with a slight chuckle. "I have numerous commitments over the next month. I trust that you can continue without me?"

"You can trust me. These things are a piece of piss. I'll see you in a few weeks." Luna gives me a soft smile as she leaves the marquee. Rubbing the back of my neck, I look to Deka as she watches the Princess leave. "Feel free to stick around. I'll go over any questions you've got."

Deka nods as her eyes drift behind me. As she moves past me, I follow her gaze to see her approaching the kettle that the team set up. "Fancy a brew?" I respond with a swift nod as a grin spreads across my lips.

This place really is the Equestrian equivalent of England.

Author's Note

A full regiment for the Rangers... that's a lot of soldiers.
That means that I will be adding numerous named characters for the Rangers, they will appear in minor roles throughout the rest of the story, making the occasional appearance.

Instead of referring to them all as 'Ranger', submit your OC's to have them within the Rangers.
Send the details to me in a Private Message and I shall add them to the story.

Thanks for reading :twilightsmile:

Chapter 102 - Nobility

My team and I spent the entire month travelling around the entire country once we left Trottingham. We spent a few days in each of the major cities across Equestria. Manehattan, Las Pegasus, Fillydelphia, Vanhoover and Cloudsdale. I was very sceptical when I was told that I was expected to carry out a recruitment drive in a city that was built within the clouds and inhabited by Pegasi. It turns out that specialised clouds were developed in order to act as walls and structures, providing shelter for those who lived within the city.

We were all able to enter the city by purchasing a potion which was sold below the city itself. It allowed those who drank it the ability to walk on clouds for twenty-four hours, allowing me and the others to enter the city. I was initially thrown off when I was there, especially following everything I was taught in school about clouds and how impossible it should be to physically use one as a floor.

My time in Cloudsdale got me thinking about the roles of the different races within the Rangers. During our time in the Grittish Isles, we were able to recruit a number of Griffins to join the Rangers. We would need to find roles for those who'd enlist within the Regiment, whether it be logistics, frontline infantry, medical or intelligence. Equestria had its equivalent of the air force with the Wonderbolts, but we wouldn't always have the support of aerial units to assist us.

In my plans, I drafted out a Company within the Rangers which would act as our own internal aerial support, similar to that of the Army Air Corps. This would be a Company consisting of Pegasi and Griffins to act as battlefield support, delivering hard-hitting and effective support to ground forces during key stages of battles. They'd also act similar to paratroopers, being able to fly behind enemy lines and assault from the ground in a number of sabotage raids. Being as unimaginative as I am, I decided to keep the name P-Coy, or Pegasus Company, which the British army used for training and selection of future paratroopers. It also didn't help that the paratroopers' mascot is a Shetland Pony called Pegasus.

I was also able to draft out future training regimes for the new recruits which would be joining. We would have to get approximately three-thousand recruits through training in order to fill our Regiment up to full strength, those numbers are based on the one-thousand soldiers which had been accepted for transfer. Our aim is to train the next generation of soldiers to serve in the Equestrian Army, we felt that it would be more successful if the majority of our soldiers were new recruits who wouldn't be influenced by previous experience or training as a Guard.

Transferees would be subjected to two weeks of training, similar to how I trained my team, in order to quickly raise our number of active personnel. The training for recruits will take place over a period of twenty-six weeks, providing everyone within the Regiment with the same minimum level of training before carrying on with specialised training. Basic training will be split into two phases, covering CBRN training, weapon and military drill, fieldcraft, first aid and advanced fitness.

Chaser and Georg were able to give me some ideas for training the aerial units, based on training they received when they joined their respective militaries. Changes could be made to the training if needed, but for now, it seems as though I've been able to squeeze in everything that I can. There were only two locations left to visit on our tour, Canterlot and then our home garrison of Ponyville.

Friday 13th June 2014
Canterlot, Old Town district.
The Lucky Mare
13:27

I spent the morning with my team as we carried out our first day of Canterlot's recruitment drive within the market district, we received a bit of attention but not as much as we did in other cities, I guess many citizens of Canterlot consider themselves too elite to enlist with the military as an NCO or soldier. We weren't actively recruiting new officers from scratch, that section of training was still being planned and I felt it was best that our first officers were experienced.

Since Luna had made plans in order to improve my standing with the nobility, I left my team to continue the recruitment as I returned to the overpriced Lucky Mare where I was expected to meet a noble by the name of Fancy Pants. Stepping into the bar, I remove my cap and hold it underneath my arm as I look around the establishment. The main room itself seems to be primarily empty, save for a few patrons who seem to be having a light lunch.

My eyes quickly find someone matching the description Luna sent me. Sat within one of the booths reading the daily newspaper is a fairly large white stallion, especially for your typical noble. His body is covered with a black tuxedo jacket, a blue waistcoat and white shirt resting underneath with a purple bowtie. A monocle sits in front of his left eye as he continues to scan over the newspaper.

Approaching the booth, his eyes are quickly torn away from the paper as he greets me with a comforting smile. "Ah, Captain John Davies. It's good to finally make your acquaintance." Rising from the booth, he reaches his hoof out and shakes my hand. "Please, join me for a drink." Returning to his seat, he folds the paper over and pushes it to the side.

Resting my cap on the table, I slide into the booth across from him. "I'm gonna take a guess and say that you're from Trottingham?"

Fancy Pants releases an amused chuckle yet shakes his head, "You have a good ear for accents. But, I'm afraid you're wrong. My mother and father were from Trottingham but moved to Canterlot before I was born. I would say that you were from Trottingham, if I didn't already know that you're not from this world."

"You could say that. My country seems to be pretty similar to it, especially with what I saw during my short time there."

"I must say, I'd imagine it seems fairly confusing, to have somewhere here in Equestria which is similar to your own home." Levitating a pot of tea from the wooden surface of the table, he fills up a free teacup and offers it to me. As I clasp my hands onto the teacup, he lowers the kettle as his eyes drift to the date on top of the newspaper. "You've already seen the similarity of Trottingham to your own home in the few days you were there. How are you settling into Equestria? If I remember correctly, you'll be coming up to the end of your first year here in Equestria."

Closing my eyes, I slowly exhale as I realise that he's correct. One year, only one more week and I'll have been in Equestria for a year. It seems like I've been here for longer than that, having gone through so much in that short period of time. Being held at the mercy of four unknown Princesses in a strange land, fighting in a war, becoming a Captain of one the Princesses Guard's, creating the foundation of a new military force, and let's not forget being in a relationship with the same Princess I'm supposed to serve.

Reopening my eyes, I nod my head. "I guess you're right. It doesn't feel like I've only been here for a year."

"I suppose you've caused quite a splash since your arrival. However, the same can be said about the last few years as a whole. Princess Luna's return from banishment, the return of Discord, the Changeling's attempted invasion, a civil war and Tirek attempting to steal Equestria's magic." Fancy Pants cracks a small grin as he lifts his drink, "The world certainly is changing."

There's that name again, Changeling. I've heard it a few times yet never thought to learn more about it. I'll have to ask Luna when I see her this evening. "Change comes to the world, whether people like it or not. It allows the world to progress, for better or for worse. Nobody can live in the same world forever. You can either embrace change and make the best of it, or you're going to find yourself lost and unable to adapt."

"Exactly!" Fancy Pants responds as he gives me an approving look. "I find myself regularly surrounded by other nobles who are caught up in the 'good old days', as they say. We have to keep moving forward, in order to progress as a society. You know this better than anypony, you've been required to adapt to a very different world from what you're used to. I remember when I first saw you at the trial. An unusual form of apparel, a far more advanced and superior weapon, and a unique way of addressing and interacting with others. Your world was clearly different from ours, yet here you sit before me, having adapted and found a place within our society."

"It hasn't exactly been a walk in the park." Lifting a sugar cube, I drop it into my teacup and begin to idly stir the contents. "I've had a few times where I lost any trust that I gained, simply for being myself and acting in a certain way."

"Yes, you've certainly found yourself at the centre of everypony's attention every now and then, for both good and bad reasons. Not that I'm judging you based on what I've heard," Fancy Pants glances to a number of other patrons. "I like to get the facts before coming to a decision, unlike a number of others I know. If I listened to the same news that everypony else heard, it would be unlikely that I would have even agreed to meet you here in order for us to converse. No, I read into you as much as I could before making my decision."

I cock a brow as I look at him in intrigue, "So, you've made your mind up about me?"

"I can see that you're a devoted and intellectual individual, despite how every newspaper presented you when you first arrived. You wouldn't have made it to where you are now if you weren't. You're certainly unique, seeing everything in our world differently to the others. A fresh perspective is a very rare thing to come across."

I release a soft chuckle, "I must say, you're probably the only noble who seems to think I'm not a menace."

Fancy Pants matches my chuckle, "You went to fight to keep another country safe when you had no reason to do so. You serve the Princess and maintain a military unit under her command when you could have devoted all of your time and effort to find a way home. You're not a menace."

There's something about his words that fills me with a sense of pride, knowing that there are those out there who are finally getting the message that I'm not acting in such a way to improve my own position. Clearing my throat, I lean back into my seat. "So, Princess Luna told me that you were looking into developing a security plan for the Grand Equestria Pony Summit."

"I wouldn't say a 'security plan', per se, but I would appreciate your advice."

"From what I've been told, this is an event where delegates from major towns and cities will all converge on one location. As it's being held in the castle, that'll relieve the issue of venue security as there'll be regular guards within the area who know the place like the back of their hand... or hoof."

Fancy Pants nods as he continues to listen to me. "I'd imagine a number of delegates will be arriving by train, so you can have an increase in presence there. A few more guards posted at the train station and along one main route to the castle, ensuring that there are no issues as they make their way to the venue. The event isn't really a high-value target, from a strategic point of view. If anything was to be targeted, it would be the Princesses, but they're already secured within the castle. You shouldn't have any issues for this event. Simply draft in a few extra guards and act on anything suspicious and everything should be right as rain."

Fancy Pants maintains his silence for a few moments longer as he looks at me. "I say, you've certainly got an eye for this sort of things."

"Comes with being in the army in a hostile nation for months on end. You learn how certain groups think, what they'd identify as a target and how'd they go about getting it."

I'm about to reply when my eyes drift to a pair of guards as they make their way into the bar. As they look around the bar, the younger of the two taps the other to gain his attention before pointing to me. The two make their way towards us before coming to a stop, standing to attention. "Sir, the Princesses have requested that you attend the castle, immediately."

Fancy Pants turns his gaze back to me, "It seems as though you've got to return to your duties."

Reaching for my drink, I quickly drain its contents before retrieving my cap and climbing out of the booth. "It certainly looks that way. If you ever find yourself in Ponyville, swing by the barracks. It'll be my turn to get you a drink."

A warm smile spreads across his muzzle as he bows his head slightly, "I may hold you to that." I turn my attention to the guards and signal for them to lead the way. The three of us exit the bar and begin to make our way directly towards the castle.

I was swiftly escorted through the city and straight into the castle, I could tell that there was a sense of urgency based on the speed the guards were leading me through the streets. Navigating a section of corridors, the guards' pace finally slows as they come to a stop alongside Princess Celestia's study. With a knock on the door, the older of the two guards push the door open and move to the side in order to allow me to enter.

Entering the study, I remove my cap and hold it against my chest. Inside the study I find both Princesses looking down at a set of maps and documents on a desk. Shining Armor is present as he stands before the desk. I step alongside him as I look to the Princesses. Lifting their heads, Celestia steps from around the desk. "Thank you both for attending on such short notice. What I'm about to discuss with all of you is of an... unsettling nature."

Releasing a shallow sigh, Celestia looks back and forth over Shining Armor and myself. "This morning, an occurrence has taken place within the mining town of Coltchester along the edge of the Macintosh Hills. As previously discussed at the annual conference, tensions have been rising with the miners and the Diamond Dogs. I'm afraid to say that the tensions have reached a tipping point. A skirmish had broken out in the mining tunnels... thirty-four Equestrian citizens have been killed by a planned attack by a section of Diamond Dogs. They have left a message on one of the dead, demanding that we leave the mines to them for our actions against them. They've threatened to kill any miners who are found within the tunnels."

Shining seems taken aback by the news. They've likely never experienced an incident like this before, an open attack on their civilians. The Equestrians have attempted diplomacy, something that the nation relies heavily upon, and it has failed. Recovering, Shining Armor looks to the Princess. "What are we to do, Princess?"

Princess Celestia looks towards her sister, almost as though she's giving the signal for Luna to step in. Luna does just that as she moves in front of me, her eyes scanning over myself and the Major. "We must continue to attempt a diplomatic solution for his situation, but we cannot sit idly by while they murder civilians. We are to deploy additional guards to the location immediately to defend our territory and those that inhabit it. Shining Armor, you are to prepare a Regiment from the Crystal Guard to deploy by tomorrow evening. I shall inform Spitfire to deploy the Wonderbolts to provide support to the Crystal Guard."

Shining gives a crisp nod, acknowledging his order as Luna continues. "You are to move to the town of Coltchester and regain control of those mines. Accept the Diamond Dogs surrender, should they attempt to do so. Your task is to secure and maintain defences around the town and neighbouring settlements as we continue to settle this diplomatically." Pausing briefly, Luna turns her gaze to me. "How soon until the Rangers can deploy?"

This seems to confuse Shining as he turns his head to Luna. "Princess, surely the Wonderbolts and Crystal Guard will be sufficient to complete this task."

Luna gives a slight glare at the Major, "Unless you've forgotten, Captain Davies is experienced in dealing with a situation such as this." She turns her gaze back to me, "Three military tours in a nation where they were deployed to keep the peace from a groups aggressions. John will be of great help in these circumstances, and I cannot let anypony attack my subjects and not expect me to act. So, I ask you again, Captain. How soon until the Rangers can deploy?"

I look off to the side as I consider all of my training plans and the supply of resources available to us. "The entire Regiment? The training for those who are enlisting will take a minimum of six months, not to mention the fact that we'll have to wait for weaponry and equipment to fully supply each soldier." I take a step back as I look to the side. "However, we could potentially deploy three or four Companies within a month, if we get them training immediately and have equipment sent to us."

Celestia intervenes as she steps alongside her sister. "I know of your plans for the future of Equestria's military, but we shouldn't rush this."

Luna shakes this off as she maintains her focus on me, "No, now is the time. This new force will react to this attack on Equestria, I will be deploying the newly reformed Equestrian Army."

This catches Shining's attention as he looks to Luna in surprise. "Equestrian Army?" We haven't had an army in a millennium."

"And it's about time we had a force dedicated to protecting Equestria from all threats, internal and external. The Rangers will be the first Regiment in the army, and they will be a prime example of how Equestria's military will react to attacks against us." Luna releases a sigh as she steps back to the desk, "Captain Davies, I will send word to Brigadier Swift that I shall be deploying the Rangers. You're deploying on the fourteenth of July, is that understood?"

"Yes, ma'am," I respond as I stand at attention.

"Then come with me, Captain. I need to discuss the details with you." Luna steps to the side as she turns her focus to Celestia, "I shall brief the Captain on his role as we discussed, sister." Celestia continues to address those in front of her as Luna and I move to the far corner out of earshot from the others.

Looking back at the line, I speak in a hushed tone to Luna, "You're already deploying us?"

"What other options do I have, John?" Luna retorts as she runs her forehoof on her muzzle. "News of the attack will hit the tabloids in the morning, we can't be seen as a nation who'll ignore something like this. Our relations have grown enormously with Griffonia, partially because of our agreement to a defensive pact. It's time to call in on that favour and request some aid in the form of intelligence in the area, act as a neutral force who aren't after some form of retaliation."

I maintain my silence momentarily as I look at Luna in surprise, "You've really thought this through."

"Who do you think handled these sorts of situations in the past? Celestia was always more of the diplomat out of the two of us, I handled the guards, defence and laws of Equestria. We have an agreement to aid Griffonia defensively, and the same goes for them. You already assisted them by eliminating the Children of the Motherland, now it's time for them to aid you. I'll request they send a military unit to aid you in intelligence and reconnaissance."

"You gave Shining and Spitfire their roles in this situation, but what about me?"

Luna looks back to her sister before answering, "You are going to attempt to track down the leader of the Diamond Dogs. We have only been able to arrange communication through messengers, we've been unable to meet him. If diplomacy doesn't work, you're going to bring him to answer for his crimes. Capture him and return him here to Canterlot so he can stand trial for those he's responsible for killing. Keep the peace in the area. I know you can do it, John, I have faith in you."

I give Luna a supportive smile, "Thanks, Luna. I have one question, it's not related but it's on my mind. I've come across the name a few times, what are Changelings?

Luna's muzzle scrunches up slightly as she turns her gaze to look out the window. "They are a parasite, creature with a carapace like body that feeds on the love of other creatures. They're shapeshifters, taking the form of the one you love and using that energy to fuel their own magic. They'd drain a pony of their energy and use the weakened condition as an opportunity to... feed, killing and eating their victims. If they don't eat their victim, they'll brainwash them in order to complete tasks for them."

Luna turns her gaze back to me, "They attempted to invade Canterlot during Shining Armor's wedding, but their plan was thwarted. That was only one hive, under the control of Queen Chrysalis. The hives are often unable to cooperate, different ideological beliefs separate them. Some hives prefer not to feed on sentient creatures, others believe they provide more nourishment. Feeding on one’s love provided them with more energy and power, some will stop once they’ve drained a pony of that energy, others will continue to feed. They were unified once before my banishment, leading to a war between our nations. They were unable to maintain the war and they broke down into separate hives under different descendants of the royal family. Each leader of the hives are distant relatives, though they fail to cooperate with one another."

"Shapeshifting bugs?" I shake my head as I rub the back of my neck. "That doesn't exactly sound like a good thing. I'd highly doubt they'd be able to impersonate me. They'd need my clothes, learn how to walk on two legs, then there's learning the expressions and curse words I use."

Luna chuckles softly, "They'd certainly find it a challenge. Speaking of challenge, don't underestimate the Diamond Dogs. Under the right leadership, they can be ruthless."

"I'll get the job done. Though, you are sending me to fight again, straight after my birthday."

Luna lowers her gaze slightly, "I know, but it must be done. I'll make it up to you. I've got something special planned for your birthday."

This peaks my interest as a smirk spreads across my lips, "Something special? I'm liking the sound of that. Let's not forget, there's also the Gala as well to attend."

Luna matches my grin, "And you shall be acting as my personal escort for the evening. I want you to remain by my side for the night. Is that clear, Captain?"

"Crystal clear, ma'am. I expect some sort of compensation for my service."

Luna rolls her eyes, "You will. For now, I've got to prepare for when news of this hits the tabloids. You need to finish your recruitment drive. I'll send for your transferees to attend Ponyville next week to begin their training with you. Swift has made some developments whilst you've been away. You won't be disappointed with his work."

As Luna steps away, Celestia also finishes conversing with Shining. As the Princesses move towards the side of the room, I approach Shining and Spitfire as their gazes turn to me. "Well, it looks like we'll be working alongside one another."

Shining looks at me with a sombre expression, "So it seems. It shouldn't be necessary, Spitfire and I should be able to handle the situation."

I fold my arms as I look at him in irritation, "What's with this stick in your ass? Everytime we talk, you have to have some sort of issue with me. We may not like one another on a personal level, but at least act mature enough to cooperate when it comes to work."

Shining releases a snort as he turns his head to the side, "The Princess relies on you far too much, putting all this faith in you. Don't forget that you're the not the only one out there."

"Then prove her wrong. You've got a month before I turn up. Restore peace to the region before I turn up and you'll prove I'm not required." I step around him as I glance to the Princesses "We haven't got to like one another, but let's at least try to act civil and get the job done. You take the lead and I'll come in to support and relieve any areas where you have difficulties. Simple."

Shining's glare begins to drop as he releases a shallow sigh, "You're right. Let's just get through this as quickly as we can so we can return safely. I'll make sure to inform your commanding officer of any changes." With that, he turns to leave in order to return to the Crystal Empire. Knowing that I'll also need to prepare upon finishing my recruitment drive, I leave the Princesses to their duties as I make my way back towards my team.

Being deployed once again. Instead of Griffins, I'll be fighting dogs.

Chapter 103 - Base of operations

Sunday 15th June 2014
Canterlot - Ponyville train line
09:07

"Do we really need to do a recruitment drive in Ponyville?" Chaser asks as he slumps back into his seat. "There's no point. Everypony in town already knows about us. Let's just say we did it and rest for the next few days."

I run my hand over the bottom of my chin as I look to the complaining Pegasus, "Stop being such a little bitch about it. We stick up a sign, then smile and wave for anyone who has questions. It's the exact same thing we've been doing all month, except it'll be for those that we already know."

"Exactly, so it's a waste of time." Chaser stretches out his wings as he looks out the window. "You told us that we've got a month before deploying to the Badlands. We should spend this month preparing for more important things and enjoying every small break we can get. Who knows how long we'll be out there."

"I'll admit, spending two more days getting new recruits isn't a priority, but the Brigadier hasn't sent us new orders. Until he does, we're to continue with the recruitment."

"I've had enough of being the centre of attention," Slicer adds as she slouches against the frame of the carriage window. "Just give the job to some other members of the Rangers in town and let us slink away, back into the shadows and away from the limelight."

Georg chuckles as he finally awakens from his nap, "I like the sound of that."

I roll my eyes as a small smirk appears on my face. "Trust you to only wake up when you hear something that interests you."

"If you talked about something more interesting, then I'd contribute. Until then, I'm going back to sleep." Closing his eyes once again, he rolls to the side as he curls up on the seat of the train.

"Lazy git," I say under my breath as I look back towards Chaser. "Just take the thing in shifts then. Swap around every few hours so you all have an opportunity to do your own thing."

Chaser's expression finally picks up as he begins to smirk, "Now that's more like it."

I climb out of my seat as I stretch my arms, "Yeah, well guess what. You're on first shift."

Chaser's ears droop as he throws out his forehooves in irritation, "You can't be serious!" Smirking at his little tantrum, I step away from the others as I move towards the end of the carriage. Leaning against the far wall, I look out of the window at the far-reaching outskirts of the Everfree forest.

As we move closer to Ponyville, the forest slowly crawls more into view, along with a new set of constructions which I have never seen before. A large metal fence surrounds the entire area, barbed wire lining the top with watch towers being spread out along the perimeter. numerous wooden structures litter the enclosed location, some buildings made of brick and mortar are currently in construction with numerous ponies moving around the building site.

As the train moves further along the tracks, I notice a new line breaking away from the route we're travelling which seems to travel directly into new construction. A train is currently parked with supplies being offloaded and carried into the new site. Looking closer, I'm able to make out that a number of those moving about the site and carrying equipment are Rangers. What the hell is this? Is this what Luna meant by Swift being busy? This is an army base.

Releasing a sigh, I look back to the others as I gesture outside. "I think I know what will keep us busy until we deploy." Everyone's eyes drift outside, scanning over the new structures. "Something tells me that this may be our new home."

"That place is huge," Sunny states as she looks over the area. "Are they expecting all four-thousand soldiers to live there?"

"That is the point of a garrison, to house soldiers and to act as a base of operations. You didn't expect for every soldier in the Regiment to squeeze into the barracks, did you?"

Sunny releases a sarcastic laugh as she looks at me, "Of course not. It's just that we all were based across the entire country. Now we'll have one area to work from."

Smirking, I rejoin the others as the train begin to slow as it approaches the Ponyville train station. "It looks like they've got a lot to work to do on that site. We'll be busy all month making preparations and training the new transfers to get them ready to fight. I'll need all of you to help me train them. I'll give everyone special roles in the training to familiarise yourselves with in order to train the newbies." Picking up my things, I begin to pace back towards the end of the carriage, "Everyone... Welcome to the army."

Upon entering the town, we set up our usual stand near the town hall and began to set shifts for everyone to work in. I quickly left the others to work as I returned to the barracks to speak to Swift. He began to quickly fill me in with the information that the Princess provided him with regards to our deployment. She had sent orders for all transfers to attend the new army base on Monday 23rd of June for extensive training.

Luna and Swift apparently began the work on the new base once she left Trottingham. The base was to serve as an academy, housing the Everfree Rangers and training all future army recruits before they join different Regiments. Since the army was to be founded using the principles and training I developed for the Rangers, Luna decided to name the army base based upon something from human culture, to show how our training has been incorporated into the training.

Luna decided to call the army base the 'Birmingham Army College' or 'BAC', after my hometown. I must admit that I felt touched that she named the base after my hometown, something about it filled me with a little pride that Luna valued my input and contribution so much. The plan was that the main Regiment would operate from the new base with a specialist Platoon operating from the old barracks, I was to be given control of the Platoon and maintain control of the barracks. The way Swift explained it to me, it reminded me of a special forces unit, allowing me to operate in a similar fashion to how I lead a team during the civil war.

After my quick meeting with the Brigadier, I needed to make sure that we had enough equipment within the armoury to at least get us through training, even if that means sharing weapons and taking turns. Descending the staircase, I make my way into the armoury and push through the heavy steel door. Entering the main armoury, I move into Dawnstar's research lab to find her talking to another pony with a pair of Rangers present. "Sorry, am I interrupting?" I ask as I look to Dawnstar.

"No, not at all," Dawnstar exclaims as she moves towards me. "It's actually good that you're here. There's somepony that you should meet. John, this is Parabellum. He works for the Equestrian Guard, leading the development team for weapon manufacturing. He is now working directly for us, mass producing our weapons for all future Rangers."

I can't help but give a little chuckle at his name, a weapon manufacturer named after a firearm cartridge. It's either that or his name follows the Latin interpretation, 'prepare for war'. He's a copper coloured Unicorn with a pale yellow mane, a green jumpsuit covering his body with his cutie mark displayed over a set of pockets, a black wrench with some sort of optics. Stepping up to me, a slight grin spreads across his muzzle, "So you're the one to thank for keeping me busy with plenty of work."

"Yeah that'll be me, and you've got plenty more work coming your way." Stepping around him, I stand alongside my SA80 as it rests along Dawnstar's worktable. "Plenty of rifles and shotguns to manufacture and in little time."

Parabellum joins alongside me as he studies my rifle, "I'm not complaining, I enjoy the work. You've given my company the kickstart it needed. I only produced crossbows before you came along, and Equestria was very reluctant to manufacture them. You've given me plenty of developments to work on."

"Well, feel free to make some developments of your own with our weapon designs, I'm sure we could do with a few different weapon variants."

"Funny that you mention that," Parabellum looks to Dawnstar as his eyes regularly flick to my SA80. "Dawnstar was telling me about the rifle you brought with you from your own world. She was able to figure out how each part works, but she isn't certain that she can replicate them. With your permission, I'd like to take her research notes and attempt to reproduce your weapon parts so we can make new versions of the weapon system for Equestria."

I cock my brow as I lift my rifle, twisting it in my grip as I examine it closely. Reproducing the SA80 for Equestria? I'm not afraid to admit that it isn't the greatest weapon system in the world, especially the 'A1' variant. My current rifle, the L85A2, is a considerable improvement over the original, but it still has its flaws and will forever have a poor reputation thanks to its dad. Despite its bad reputation in my own world, it probably seems like a highly advanced piece of equipment. Shrugging, I lift the rifle as I rest it against my shoulder. "Fuck it, I don't see why not. Just... try to make it better than it is."

This causes him to look at me in confusion, "Better than it is? I don't understand."

"This rifle is renowned in my world for being a piece of shit, especially compared to other weapons. It also jammed on me a bit during the civil war."

"Right... I think I understand. I'll have to see if I can develop it first." Levitating a selection of papers from the table, he folds them up and inserts them into his pocket before stepping towards the door. "It's likely going to take me a long time to even replicate the weapon as it is, but I'll let you know if I have any major developments." Leaving the room, the escorting guards quickly accompany him, leaving Dawnstar and myself in the research lab.

"His company manufactures all rifles which are being issued to the Guard," Dawnstar states as she moves towards a selection of crates. "Once you're happy with any designs, I'll send them to him to enter production. It seems that the Princess has become eager to mass produce our weapons, she's requested a large order."

"There's a reason for that," I respond as I begin to carry out a weapons check with the SA80, Pulling the bolt to the rear and inspecting the chamber to ensure that it's clear. "We're no longer in the Lunar Guard, we're in the army now." Pressing down on the bolt release catch, the bolt fully closes allowing me to forward assist the cocking handle. "We're being deployed next month to the Badlands, potentially around one-thousand of us." Disengaging the safety, I take aim at an empty section of the room and fire off the action. With that complete, I engage the safety then lower the rear iron sight and reapply the dust cover.

"The Equestrian Army, the first time it's been active since before Luna's banishment." Sighing, Dawnstar Cracks open one of the wooden crates with a crowbar. "Anyway, I've been able to create multiple copies of your prototype armour to provide to your squad and other soldiers. Including yours, we have forty sets of armour, that's including the additional leg plates. And that's not all. I've got a little extra something else for you, Chaser thought you may appreciate it."

Digging through the crate she lifts a soft pouch, the metal contents inside jingling as she passes the pouch to me. When I open it up, I find numerous identification tags tied together with one particular tag sat at the very top. Lifting the pair of tags up, I find all the information that I would have found on my old tags back on Earth. I may have been a bit naughty by Army standards and left mine on my kit bag instead of my around my neck. The tools we used for IED's were specifically non-magnetic, so I'm not gonna have something magnetic around my neck trying to hump a magnetic component of a bomb.

I run my thumb over the inscription as I read it out loud. "A Pos, 23971845, Davies, J-D." Cocking a brow, I look towards Dawnstar with a little confusion on my face. "How does he know my serial number and blood type?"

"He told me that he and the girls entered your dream when you first arrived, seeing your training and memories of combat. He remembered your serial number from when you carried out your own CBRN training, and he said that he remembered reading your blood type on a medical form from the memory. Not that knowing your blood type will be of any help to us, your blood is incompatible with us, that was one of the tests that the castle's medical staff first conducted when you were brought to them for your first treatment upon your arrival. Though, I suppose it's a nice sentiment to replicate your identification tag."

Flipping over the pair of tags, I notice a small gem attached to the rear of one. Lifting under my shirt, I pull out the amulet I was given before leaving for the civil war and realise that it's almost identical, except for being much smaller. Removing the amulet, I pull the tags over my head and tuck them under the shirt before my eyes drift to the other collection. My eyes lock onto Chaser's to see that his blood type is 'D', I've never even heard of that blood type. His identification number is also significantly shorter than mine. "So, we've now got dog tags."

"Dog tags?" Dawnstar asks as she joins alongside me.

"It's a nickname for Identification tags."

Dawnstar lifts her forehoof and twists it from side to side, almost as though she's evaluating the nickname. "I don't think that'll catch on here, especially since you're due to go to an engagement against Diamond Dogs."

"True. I should probably get to the new base and get the tour before I have to train the newbies there."

As I begin to walk towards the door, Dawnstar calls after me. "Newbies? But they're all transferring, how are they newbies?"

"Cause they've never been in Rangers' operations or the army. We do things differently from the Guard." Leaving the lab, I quickly make my way around the cluster of Rangers who are gathering supplies, and make my way upstairs. Leaving the barracks, I step into the fresh air as I look over the groups of Rangers moving back and forth from the barracks and towards the new base. It seems off to me that they attach themselves to carts to tow some of the supplies, but I guess it's no different than us using a wheelbarrow or pallet truck.

I'm quickly distracted from my observations when a pink blur suddenly latches itself onto my chest, nearly knocking me off balance as I stumble to the side. "Johnny, we were wondering when you were coming back!" I instantly recognise Pinkie's fast-paced voice before I even look down to confirm my suspicions. "Did you have fun!?"

I roll my eyes as I try prying the hyperactive pony from my waist, "Pinkie, you don't have to literally lunge at me every time I come back from being away."

As quickly as those words escape my lips, Pinkie releases me with a large and innocent grin on her face. "I know, it's just fun to see your reaction."

"Not when I often end up on my arse, it isn't." Lifting my head, I find the rest of the girls, all with a set of saddlebags on. "Where are you all going?"

"It's our monthly spa day," Rarity exclaims with some excitement. "It's the one day where all six of us can let our manes down and enjoy some relaxation."

I cock a brow as I turn my head to Rainbow, a smug expression on my face. "Really? You, going to a spa? And here I thought you were all about maintaining that cool image of yours."

Rainbow returns a glare in my direction as she responds in a defensive tone, "I don't have any of that frilly stuff. I just go to spend time with the girls, that's all."

I fold my arms as I match her glare, "Is that so?" Rainbow gives a crisp nod.

"John," Twilight interrupts our miniature staring match, "Would you care to join us? We haven't seen you this past month and I'm sure we'd all enjoy hearing about your travels."

I look at the other girls who seem to be looking at me with hopeful expressions. Sighing, I give a slow nod of my head, "I suppose I can do. I've got a few hours to kill."

"Hold on," Rainbow exclaims as she flies up to me. "So, you can go to a spa and it's okay, but I can't go to spend time with my friends?"

I give a sly smirk as I boop Rainbow on the end of her muzzle with my finger, "I've only ever been to the spa once in my entire life, and that was here in Equestria. Since my last visit, I've been in a war, sent on another deployment, shot, stabbed, blown up, fought Tirek, broke up a crazy broads cult and fought with my own inner demons. I think I'm allowed a little relaxation where I do nothing for a couple of hours."

Entering the spa, I was once again met with the issue of clothes within the spa itself. As the girls moved off ahead to the main spa, I diverted to the locker room in order to store my clothes and to get a towel in order to cover up. Opening the metal door, I begin to unbutton my tunic as I look at myself in the mirror. The month of constant travels hasn't done me any wonders when it comes to sleeping as heavy bags hang underneath my eyes.

Quickly stripping out of my clothes, I grasp onto one of the clean towels provided and secure it around my waist. Unlike last time, this towel doesn't seem as long as the other, leaving me forced to keep a hold of it in my hand to ensure that it stays around the body. Well, that's either a sign that I've either gotten bigger since I've come here or that the towel is simply smaller.

Securing the locker, I secure the locker key and band around my wrist before moving into the main spa. Making my way into the room, the six girls seem to be spread out slightly as they converse idly. Fluttershy, Pinkie and Rainbow are in what appears to be a large hot tub, with Twilight, Applejack and Rarity resting on a set of massage tables. Although I'd like to relax in a hot tub, I don't particularly feel keen on joining the girls when I'd be naked.

Remembering how relaxed I felt after the last massage, I opt to climb onto a free table between Twilight and Applejack as I lie on my chest. Just like last time, I'm once again met my Lotus as she steps over in order to carry out my massage. You'd better not offer me another happy ending. She immediately sets to work as her hooves press into my shoulder blades, the sensation instantly causing a groan to escape my lips, causing the other girls to laugh softly at my approval of the massage.

"Which cities did y'all visit on your trip?" Applejack asks me from my left.

Opening my eyes, I turn my head to face her as Lotus continues to move lower on my back. "I think I went to most major towns and cities. Cloudsdale, the Crystal Empire, Trottingham, Vanhoover, Las Pegasus, Dodge Junction, Canterlot."

"I'd imagine that Canterlot would have been fairly busy," Rarity adds. "Especially with the preparations for the Summer Sun Celebration."

I shrug my shoulders as I reposition my arms to use them as a makeshift pillow. "I honestly wasn't paying attention whilst I was there. I was a bit preoccupied with meeting the Princesses and preparing plans for next month. That new base on the outskirts isn't just for show, it'll be operational within the week."

"Hopefully the situation in the Badlands can be resolved peacefully," Twilight states. "I know the Princesses are currently occupied with numerous tasks. Resolving the situation in the south, preparing for the Summer Sun Celebration and the Gala. Princess Celestia has asked me to help with the Gala this year. She did ask Luna, but she said that Luna has been sick on a few occasions the last month, not to mention she now has to complete the preparations for the reformation of the army."

I turn my head to face Twilight as I readjust my position, "She's been ill? I didn't notice anything off when I saw her. What's wrong with her?"

"The Princess didn't go into too much detail in the letters. Apparently, she's been sick on occasion, nauseous and more tired than usual. Princess Celestia seems to think that it may just be the stress of Luna's duties. She has been doing many duties for Equestria within the last year."

"Well, she has got an army to prepare for deployment, not to mention the concerns from nobles that'll likely arise from it. Hopefully, we won't be needed out there, but it's better to be safe than sorry."

So, what exactly are you doing out there?" Rainbow asks from across the room. "Not only are you getting deployed, but the Wonderbolts have already gone to the south."

"So has my brother," Twilight adds.

"We're there to try and keep the peace," I state as I look back and forth between the two girls. "Diplomacy is still the main aim to end the situation before it can develop, but we're still required to defend Equestrian settlements, such as Coltchester. I've been tasked with trying to track down their leader. If diplomacy fails, I am required to detain him and return him to Canterlot to stand trial."

"Won't that be dangerous?" Fluttershy asks with concern evident in her voice.

"The army isn't known for being a safe job. I'll have a quarter of an army Regiment to support me, not to mention the Crystal Guard and Wonderbolts. We can handle it."

"You'll also have me," Rainbow announces with a confident grin on her muzzle.

I look at Rainbow in confusion, "You? What do you mean?"

"The Wonderbolts are preparing to send my reserve Company to aid the regulars. We're due to go there for a month, and I've been chosen."

The other girls all look to Rainbow in shock, Applejack being the one to speak out. "And y'all didn't say anythin'?"

Rainbow offers a weak shrug and a sheepish smile in response, "Nopony asked?"

"That's the best y'all can come up with?" Applejack counters with an irritated expression on her face. "Ain't you heard how dangerous it is out there? Y'all could get hurt."

"I'm not the only one going out there, AJ. I've got John and the rest of the Rangers with me. We're only conducting reconnaissance and patrols. We're not to go into the fights, that’s for the grunts in the Rangers." Rainbow suddenly pauses as she turns her head to me, a nervous chuckle escaping her lips. "Uh... no offence."

I shrug as Lotus moves onto my legs, "None taken, weekend warrior. At least you know who to call when the shit hits the fan."

"Eww..." Rarity exclaims as she scrunches up her muzzle. "Thank you, for putting that image in my head, John."

I chuckle to myself as I give an innocent smile, "You wouldn't like the film 'Airplane'. The shit literally hits the fan in that."

"Stop saying that," Rarity orders as she narrows her eyes.

"Fine." I turn my head back to Rainbow, "Come to us when things turn FUBAR." I turn my gaze slowly back to Rarity, "Is that better?"

"That depends. I don't think I even want to know what it means."

"It isn't that bad. It just means 'fucked up beyond all recognition.' Equestria doesn't even have the word 'fuck' at its disposal, so it's fine."

"Not when we know what it means," Twilight states.

I release an exasperated sigh, "There's just no pleasing you girls."

Pinkie giggles to herself as she suddenly jumps out of the hot tub, "You're clearly not doing it right, Johnny."

I laugh in disbelief as the other all turn to Pinkie in surprise from her outburst. "I've never had any complaints about that."

"Really? Oh! Maybe we should ask Moon Glow!"

"Pinkie!" The girls exclaim in unison.

"Darling, you can't go asking other ponies about their... love lives." Rarity states.

"Why not?" Pinkie asks defensively. "We all did it when we played that game when John first arrived."

"That was different," Rarity remarks with a mild blush. "We were inebriated."

"Oh, I get you." Pinkie begins to bounce across the floor towards me, "Come on, Johnny, we're going to the tavern."

I can't help but laugh at Pinkie as she seems to look at me with a hopeful smile. Standing up, I climb off the table as I hold the towel around my body. "I'm on duty later, Pinkie. I can't drink. Now, if you'll excuse me, I'm going to go to the steam room."

"Aww, come on Johnny." Pinkie pouts as she looks at me. As I begin to walk around her, Pinkie tries to latch onto my leg in a further attempt at begging. However, she misses her mark, grasping hold of my towel as she falls back and peels it away from my body. "...Oops."

"Pinkie!" I shout as I try to cover up with my hands. "Give me back my towel!" My eyes drift to the other girls who all seem to be watching the spectacle with light blushes on their faces. I can't help but notice Applejack adjusting her position as she tries to look around Pinkie who's blocking her view.

"I still don't see why humans wear clothes all the time. It can't be needed so badly."

I can feel my own cheeks heating up slightly from all the eyes that are on me. "I've explained it a million times, Pinkie. It's to cover up, to give myself a little..." Exclaiming with a heavy sigh, I shake my head. "You know what? Fuck it." Standing straight, I remove my hands from my member as I look to the girls. "I'm gonna strut around like this until you all get the hint as to why I like to cover up."

I can instantly see the blush of all the girls intensifying as they all try to turn their heads away, all of their eyes still taking a sneak peek at every opportunity. I remain motionless for a few minutes as I remain fixed on the spot, determine to make the point as to why I wear clothes. Rainbow eventually breaks the silence, "Is that it? For someone as big as you I would have thought it would have been bigger."

A knife, a knife has just pierced my ego and made me feel insignificant. "It's a grower!"

"But it's out... so you must be... you know."

I roll my eyes as I look at her, "I am not turned on. Like I've said a million times, human penises are external. If I was aroused, it would be bigger."

Once again, silence breaks out over the room as I remain motionless, determined to make a point. As time ticks by, I notice the girls occasionally looking at my member. Twilight, Rarity and Fluttershy seem to be looking out of curiosity, Pinkie and Rainbow just seem to occasionally glance before looking away. Applejack seems to be looking at it closely before eventually shifting her eyes away in an attempt not to get caught looking, her cheeks burning the brightest out of everyone.

"John," Twilight finally finds the courage to speak, "Please... put your towel back on."

I fold my arms as I lean forward, "Sorry, couldn't catch that. Were you telling the human to cover up?"

"Yes," Twilight responds as she levitates the towel from the floor and holds it in front of me.

Grabbing the towel, I wrap it around my waist. "There, now you all know why I wear clothes." Pivoting on the spot, I continue on my earlier journey for the steam room as the girls still seem to be locked in a state of shock and embarrassment.

When in Rome, do as the Romans do? It clearly doesn't apply to Equestria.

Chapter 104 - Summer Sun Celebration

Saturday 21st June 2014
04:39
Summer Sun Celebration
Canterlot

Releasing the fifth yawn in the last three minutes, I rub my hands over my tired eyes as I look to Sunny and her Sister. "Why did you have to bring me out here at four in the fucking morning? This is definitely too early for me." We're stood outside the Canterlot castle grounds, a large crowd is gathered as they all wait patiently with their eyes fixated on a stage up ahead, positioned directly in front of soon approaching sunrise.

"I thought you'd like to join us for the Summer Sun Celebration," Sunny responds as she tilts her head up to look at me. "Me and my sister have come to every celebration since we were fillies. You've shown us plenty of human traditions, so I figured we'd show you the Equestrian festival that you missed when you first arrived."

"Yeah, there's a reason I missed it. I was in a new and strange place, had a fight with a number of plants, then I got my ribs busted by a talking pony, which you'd never find in my world. I was kinda splayed out in bed with a trial approaching when you had the festival last year." Scoffing, I fold my arms. "What a great way to treat someone who defended one of your Princesses."

Windy rolls her eyes as she lightly bumps her twin, "Is he always this cranky in the morning?"

"I am when you drag me out of bed at two in the morning to take a train to Canterlot, especially when you give me no prior warning." I look far to the left side to see a group of ponies standing on the balcony of a tavern, a number of alcoholic drinks surrounding them as they spent the night celebrating. "Not to mention that most the others have been drinking all night, and I've missed out on an opportunity of getting pissed."

"This isn't just about getting drunk," Sunny retorts. "Granted, it can be a bonus, but the celebration is more than that. It allows us to witness the Princesses setting the moon and raising the sun, not many ponies get that opportunity unless they happen to be with the Princesses when the time comes."

"Don't forget it's also Princess Celestia's birthday," Windy adds.

I cock a brow as I focus once again on the girls, "It's her birthday? Nobody told me."

"Did you even ask?" I offer a weak shrug in response. "If you don't ask, you don't get."

"Yeah, but when you ask, you still often won't get it. Well, I want a toilet made out of solid gold but it's just not in the cards." I pinch the bridge of my nose, "So, is it just a coincidence that the Princess responsible for raising the sun has her birthday on the date that summer solstice usually falls on?"

Windy copies my response as she shrugs weakly, "It's just a coincidence. Princess Luna's birthday isn't on winter solstice. Ponies are born everyday, Celestia just happened to be born the twenty-first of June."

I release another groan as I rub my tired eyes, "Why couldn't we have got shitfaced prior to coming here?"

Sunny looks to me with a blank expression, "You have a habit of doing something stupid when you're drunk. Maybe it would be best if you weren't drunk during this."

"Since when do I do anything stupid when dr-"

"-Annoying Princess Luna and being thrown across the grand hall."

"Other than that."

"Making the same Princess miss her duties by getting her drunk," Sunny states matter-of-factly as she narrows her eyes.

Windy laughs in disbelief when as she shakes her head, "When was this?"

"A few weeks after John first arrived. We found him and the Princess curled up on the kitchen table with Celestia knows how many bottles of alcohol scattered around them."

Windy continues to chuckle as she presses her forehoof towards her muzzle, "You got the Princess drunk. I can't believe that." Windy suddenly cuts off her laughing as she quickly lifts her head, a smirk spreading across her muzzle as an idea seems to push itself to the front of her brain. "John... How about we make a wager?"

This immediately intrigues me as I turn my body to fully face her, "A wager, you say?"

Sunny moans out loud in irritation, "Windy, don't encourage-"

"-Shush," I immediately press my finger against Sunny's lips to silence her as I continue looking at her sister. "Too late, I'm already encouraged. What is the wager?"

Windy's grin intensifies as she tilts her head towards the stage, "You've already got one royal sister drunk. I bet you can't get the other one drunk."

Sunny swats my hand away from her muzzle, "No!"

"Yes!" Windy responds as she keeps her eyes fixed on mine.

Lifting my hand, I rest it against my chin as I consider her wager. "What's in it for me?"

Sunny scoffs as I seem to encourage her sister, "I can't believe you're actually considering this."

Windy once again ignores her twin as she steps closer, "If you succeed, I'll tell every mare I know that you are an incredible lay. You'll have me to thank for getting so much tail."

I let out a chuckle as I shake my head, "What good will that do me? I'm the exotic human, I can get plenty if I went out and got it. Besides, I've already got a girlfriend."

"A girlfriend?" Windy asks in confusion before realisation hits her. "Oh, you mean a marefriend. So Applejack did make the move on you, good on her."

"Wait, she told you that she was interested in me?"

"Yup, at the nightclub while you were dad-dancing. She didn't even have to, it was obvious from all the looks she was giving you."

Ignoring the blatant assault on my dancing skills, I release a shallow sigh. "She may be interested in me, but I'm with somebody else. I have been for a while."

Windy's expression quickly drops as she lowers her gaze slightly, "Oh." Pausing for a few seconds, she once again lifts her head as she looks mischievously at me, "You still need to get the Princess drunk. Do that, and I'll spill some dark secrets about Sunny."

"What!" Sunny glares at her sister with a mild blush. "You are not dragging me into this!" Tearing her scowl away from her sister, Sunny returns her attention to me. "Besides, what would Princess Luna think about you getting her sister drunk."

I offer an innocent smile as I look back towards the stage, the two Princesses stepping forward to address the crowd. "Luna already agreed with me at the Gala that we'd have to get her sister drunk, though I imagine she meant while she was present. So, I'm going to consider those words at the Gala as Luna's blessing to carry out your evil twins plot of getting Celestia totally smashed."

Snickering, Windy leans closer to me, "Reckon you can do it."

I match her previous mischievous grin as I nudge her lightly, my eyes fixed on my target. "You forgot one very important thing, mate. I'm Captain John Davies."

The festival went the exactly the way I expected it to go. Celestia put on a little spectacle of raising the sun, once her sister had lowered the moon. The crowd seemed to particularly enjoy it, but after seeing the Princesses do it before, I found myself being more irritated that it should technically be impossible for someone to control the sun and the moon. I often find myself questioning the logic of this world, some things are similar to Earth yet others are completely different.

I was unable to immediately begin my wager with Windy. Once the night had turned to day, a large festival and parade went underway. Just like I heard when I initially woke up in Canterlot when I arrived here for the first time, numerous fair games are set up with friends and families enjoying the festivities. I wasn't fussed about the small games, I only ever used to take part in them back home with my sister or my ex-girlfriend. My main source of merriment and joy came from the cheap alcoholic beverages which kept me entertained until the middle of the afternoon.

Purchasing a large bottle of gin, I broke away from the crowds and head for the castle. Approaching the main gates, a number of guards stand on duty as a large number of tourists gather around and make their way onto the grounds. Entering the courtyard, I'm able to make my way past the sections open to the public and move through the side halls, the guards allowing me unrestricted access on account of being a Captain. Sometimes I love being a Rupert; it gets you so many goodies.

Reaching Celestia's study, I find a set of Solar and Lunar guards stood outside, likely indicating that both Princesses are inside. Stepping past the guards, I knock on the heavy wooden doors as I hide the bottle behind my back. After a brief pause, the door is opened in Luna's magical aura as she stands before me. "John, why am I not surprised you decided to come to the castle. You stood out in the crowd."

Smirking, I move past Luna into the study, "It's not my fault I'm so devilishly handsome."

"I meant because you're considerably taller than the ponies of Equestria," Luna responds with a roll of her eyes as she closes the door. Once the doors are sealed, she steps alongside me and lightly places a kiss on my cheek, "And you are 'devilishly handsome', as you say."

My grin increases as I return the kiss, "That's why I said it." Turning my focus to the study, I notice Celestia looking at the two of us as she flashes an approving smile. Stepping up to Celestia, I move the bottle in front of me as I lightly shake it from side to side. "Happy birthday. I figured the birthday girl could do with a drink."

Celestia gives a soft chuckle, "I should have known that you'd see this as another opportunity to enjoy a few alcoholic beverages."

"It's a celebration for your birthday. That is the greatest excuse to have a few drinks and let your hair down." I raise a brow as I look at Celestia's flowing mane. "If it's physically possible for you to do it. Does your hair run on double-A batteries or something?"

I can hear Luna letting out a groan as Celestia cocks a brow, "It seems as though you've already had a few drinks, John."

"That I have. I got dragged out of bed at stupid-o'clock, so I'm gonna drink until I have a long sleep to make up for it." Stepping closer to Celestia, I slowly turn my head to the side, my eyes widening at the sight before me. The entire corner of the study has been filled to the brim with numerous small gifts and trinkets, likely sent to the Princess by many of her subjects. "Fuck me, that's a lot of presents."

"John!" Luna calls out in irritation at my outburst.

"What?" I ask defensively as I gesture to the pile, "That's more than I ever got."

"That's not even all of them," Celestia adds. "That's only the third pile of gifts sent to me. Apparently, I've got a lot more in the throne room to be brought through."

I let out a loud whistle of astonishment as I sit on a cushion alongside Celestia, "Being royalty certainly has its benefits." As Luna sits on the other side of Celestia, I find a set of glasses behind me and take them. Resting the glasses in front of each of us, I gesture to the bottle, "Shall we, birthday girl?"

Celestia gives a soft smile as she nods her head, "I suppose it is customary to enjoy a drink on one's birthday."

Quickly pouring myself and Celestia a glass of gin, I lean over to pour Luna a drink, only for her to block the top of the glass with her forehoof. Shrugging it off, I rest the bottle on the floor between myself and Celestia before raising my glass, "Happy birthday, Princess."

Lifting her own glass, she clinks it against mine before taking a small sip. I, on the other hand, drink it more like a typical squaddie and down the entire glass in one, the strong drink sending a shudder through my body as the alcohol burns the back of my throat. Groaning, I begin to top up my glass as I look to Celestia. "Come on. You're supposed to down it."

Celestia slowly shakes her head as she giggles softly, "You're not supposed to 'down' gin."

"I got you taking shots of vodka with me on new year’s eve."

"That was vodka, not gin. Not to mention that you were giving everypony drinks that night."

Chuckling I finish topping off my drink and lean closer to Celestia. "And it was a fun night. So let's make your birthday fun and get drunk." Positioning my glass next to my lips, I move my free hand and slowly bring Celestia's glass to rest on her lips. "On three. One. Two. Three." This time I'm successful as Celestia finishes the entire drink in one go, coughing as soon as she does so.

Luna rolls her eyes at the display, "Is this your plan? Getting drunk before you're going to the Badlands?"

"Human tradition, Luna. Gotta get shit faced before shipping out. I'm training transferees for the next fortnight, then I have to be on goodish behaviour for the Gala. That makes this a good time to enjoy some drinks."

"Just like the casual alcoholic you are," A coy smile spreads across Luna's lips.

Celestia gives a soft chortle at our display, "It certainly is a nice change to see the both of you together like this. Not having to hide away. I know it may be hard for the two of you to keep everything hidden from those around you, but you seem to be making the most of the opportunities you have."

Luna and I smile softly as we look at one another, my hand clasping onto the empty glass. "Yeah, being sneaky isn't exactly my speciality."

"Hasn't stopped you from trying," Luna states as she looks at me.

Before I can respond, a heavy set of knocks come from the doors. As we all turn to face the door, Luna's magic compresses the handle and pulls the reinforced door open. With the passage open, a member of the Solar Guard steps in and quickly comes to attention. "Sorry to disturb you, Princess, but Major Shining Armor and Lieutenant Colonel Pine Springs have provided an update on the situation at Coltchester, as requested. They have set out a new course of action, but require authorisation before carrying out the operation."

Sighing softly, Celestia begins to slowly stand. "It would seem that duty calls."

"Nonsense." Quickly rising from her seat, Luna stretches her wing out in order to lightly push her sister back down. "It's your birthday, you should take this time to relax. You don't often get an opportunity to unwind." Stepping towards the doors, Luna flicks her head back to look at me. "I trust you can keep my sister entertained during my absence?"

Nodding my head, I begin to refill my own and Celestia's glasses. "Don't worry, you can trust your Captain with such a simple task."

Luna rolls her eyes as she steps through the door, "It's the fact that I'm giving my Captain this job that concerns me."

With the door closing behind her, I finish refilling the glasses and rest the bottle against my cushion. Celestia slowly turns her head back to the glass set in front of her. "So, is it my turn to try and beat the fabled 'casual alcoholic' at drinking?" Turning to face her, I watch as a coy smirk spreads across her lips. "Don't think that I haven't heard about how much you can drink. I can assure you, that we won't be resorting to petty drinking games and contests."

Laughing, I lift my drink as take a slow sip. "I'm afraid I don't know what you mean. I'm a respectful individual and shall continue to conduct myself in such a way around the Princess of this land."

"Christ on a bike. You're not even halfway through them." I state out loud as Celestia adds another small trinket, which was sent to her, onto the pile of assorted gifts. We had gone through an entire bottle of gin and were halfway through a selection of brandy as we went about conversing idly and opening some of the presents sent to Celestia.

"The joys of receiving so many gifts," Celestia responds as she sways slightly on her seat. It's safe to say that she doesn't have many opportunities to enjoy a few drinks. She's practically a lightweight compared to me. "Come on. It's your turn." Levitating another small box, she passes it to me so that I can open the present for her.

Clumsily digging my finger under the corner of the wrapping paper, I quickly tear it away as Celestia drains another glass. Tilting the small wooden box in my hand, I find a small golden latch sat on the front, which I quickly unclasp. Opening the box, I find a selection of Griffonian cigars which seem to have been sent from someone from the former empire. "Yet again, another gift from a Griffin for the efforts of Equestria during the war." Plucking a cigar from the box, I tilt it between my fingers. "A box of cigars."

"Not that I smoke." Quickly refilling her own glass, Celestia gestures to me with her hoof. "Help yourself to them. I'd never use them and I know you smoked in the past. Maybe you'll know somepony who'd want some."

Shrugging, I close the box and tuck in between my legs as I pop the cigar in my mouth. Checking my pockets, I'm unable to find my lighter which I only keep tucked away in my uniform for emergencies. "Got a light?" I watch Celestia as the tip of her horn produces a small golden flash. Before my eyes, a spark impacts the end of the cigar. With the cigar lit, I cough heavily as the strong fumes fill my mouth. Regaining my breath, I pull the cigar away between my fingers as I exhale a plume of smoke. "Neat party trick."

Celestia mockingly bows her head, "I do have some skills. I thought you stopped smoking? Or at least Luna told me you had."

"I did" -I bring the cigar back to my lips and create a seal as I talk- "But I've never had a cigar in my life. Figured I'd try one. I may never get another opportunity."

"What do you mean?"

"I'm a soldier, due to be shipped out next month." Shuffling forward, I lie back and rest my head on the cushion as the cigar box is brushed to the side. "I never know which day is gonna be my last. May as well enjoy every moment I can and try something new while I have the opportunity."

"You make it sound as if you know something will happen to you," She states as she looks at me with some concern.

I snort as I pull the cigar away from my lips, using Luna's old glass as a makeshift ashtray as I hold the cigar over it. "I've had two deployments, arguably nearly dying during both of them. It's only a matter of time until my ticket is punched."

"Then why not leave the military?" I lift my head slightly to look at Celestia. "Nopony is forcing you to remain with the military. You could always retire, enjoy some time off in peace."

"And do what?" Rolling onto my side, I prop my head up with my hand as my elbow digs into the cushion. "I'm twenty-five years old, I've got a lot more working in my lifetime before I even consider retiring. Granted, I'd leave the military before being forced to retire due to old age. Heck, you're over two thousand years old and still working."

"There's a difference between you and I. I'm immortal. My sister and I don't age, we haven't done so in over two millennia. You haven't got that opportunity."

"Which is exactly why I'm trying new things and enjoying every moment I can." Sitting up, I clasp my hands over my knee as I balance the cigar in my mouth. "I think back to my great-great-grandfather. He served in the first world war, all four years of it, from start to finish. He survived being fired upon by artillery, machine guns and even got gassed. The war didn't get him, though, he made it home. And do you know how he died?"

Celestia shakes her head as she listens intently. "He cut his finger on a chicken coop. A chicken coop is what killed him; he cut his finger and got an infection. I bet he felt like he could live through anything, after going through hell on Earth, he certainly didn't think he'd die by getting a cut whilst collecting eggs in his back garden. The point is, I have no idea when my life will abruptly come to an end, for any reason. He probably thought he'd live until he became an old man, yet his life ended a few weeks after cutting his finger. I could be years, months, weeks or even days away from dying, so I'm going to enjoy every moment I can and try new things."

"But what about my sister?" Celestia asks. "If you continue down the road you've taken with the military, then you may meet your demise sooner than you think. My sister cares greatly for you, I can see that, and I don't want to see her hurt if she loses you."

Inhaling on the cigar, I remove it from my mouth and lean it over the glass as I pick up my brandy and exhale the fumes. "I know. I don't want to hurt her, but I can't just pack up shop and throw away everything I've achieved. I have a duty to serve and shall continue to do so until a time arises where I feel that my service is no longer required. I joined the British Army while a war was still taking place, it had been for a number of years; my service was required. Equestria is currently facing conflict, just like Britain did. When there is little or no risk, then I may consider retiring."

"Hopefully that will be sooner than you think. Once the Badlands is once again under control and peace restored, I'm hoping things in Equestria will return to a sense of normality." Taping a sip from her glass, Celestia brings her forehoof up to wipe her mouth. "These last few years have seen uncertainty for Equestria. Once this period passes, Equestria will once again be at peace."

"I'll tell you what. If you keep the peace and return Equestria to another one-thousand years of uneventful peace, then I'll retire from the military." Leaning back from the cigar, I keep it in my hand as I drain my glass of brandy. "Now then, Princess, what is the most embarrassing gift you've ever received? Two thousand years is a long time for somebody to play a prank and send you an embarrassing gift."

"Define embarrassing?" Celestia replies as she gives a coy smile. "What may be embarrassing for you may not be embarrassing for me."

Resting the empty glass on the floor, I begin to idly run my finger over the rim as I place the cigar back in my mouth. "Well, I know I'd send something as a joke. This is just me being immature, and likely William's and Stanley's influence, but I'd send a dildo as a laugh."

"Well, you're not the only one who had that idea."

I begin to laugh as I fall backwards, "Someone actually sent you a dildo!? That's fucking hilarious!"

Celestia also chuckles as she shakes her head, "I must admit, I did find it amusing, once the initial surprise wore off."

Still laughing, I bring my hands to my face as slowly drag them across my eyes. "At least someone out there realised that you have needs too."

"Yes, but they should know that plastic doesn't beat the real thing." My laughing suddenly stops as my eyes widen in shock from her outburst. Sitting up, my eyes lock onto Celestia's as she shrugs innocently, her body swaying slightly. "Nothing can substitute the embrace of another pony." Giggling to herself, she shakes her head, "It's been so long since I've had a good rutting." Celestia seems to instantly realise what she said as her ears drop, a crimson hue emerging on her cheeks. "I can't believe I just said that out loud... to my sister's coltfriend."

"Have you no shame?" I tease as I playfully shake my head with my arms folded over one another. "Couldn't you easily get some action if you wanted? You're a Princess. Surely you could find someone who takes your fancy and say, 'you, me, bed, now.' I highly doubt you'd get many objections. Most guys like a little junk in the trunk." YOU FUCKING IDIOT! You just said the Princess had a big ass! I quickly slap my hand over my mouth from my outburst, sending the cigar flying to the side and rolling on the marble floor.

It's now Celestia's turn to laugh out loud as she buries her face in her hooves. "I know what that means, John. Does that mean you've been having a look at opportunities?"

"What... No! Well, not intentionally-" I once again quickly shut myself up as Celestia's laughing intensifies. I can already feel the heat of my cheeks heating up as I let out a frustrated groan. "I'm not the species that walks around without any pants on and their junk on show. Not to mention you're the only pony who's taller than me, it's kinda in my main vision."

As Celestia's laugh begins to subside, she lifts a forehoof and runs it over her eye to wipe away the tear that formed. "Either way, there's still a difference between a simple rut and something more special. I can't simply go out and find a stallion to rut with. Imagine the backlash. That's why I'm... jealous of what you and my sister have."

"Jealous?" I ask in confusion as I look to Celestia.

She slowly nods her head, "She has found somepony to care for her and who isn't after a secret agenda. You like my sister for who she is, not her status, wealth or power. You two have true intimacy, which I wouldn't be able to have with a partner who's only purpose is sexual. You both care for each other. I told you how I didn't want to see her hurt when you do eventually... pass. It's because I lost somepony a long time ago, and I'm afraid what that will do to Luna."

I slowly nod my head as I reach for the bottle of brandy and top off our glasses. "I can't imagine the pain that must cause, but surely you are grateful for all the happiness you felt while he was still around?" Celestia nods her head as she levitates her filled glass. "All good things come to an end, the better the experience then the more painful it will be when it finally draws to a close. But you can't expect her to remain secluded her whole life and not get involved with anyone. It's bound to happen, and it will be one of the best experiences of her life."

Celestia smiles softly as her eyes lock onto mine, "Just make sure that you make it the best experience for her." Cracking a small grin, she brings her drink closer to her lips. "Hurt my sister, John, and you'll have me to answer to."

I chuckle softly as I raise my glass to her, "I'll be on my best behaviour." On that, we both toss back our drinks and prepare to refill the glasses as Celestia levitates over another bottle.

---------------////////////////////////////////////////////////////////---------------

Perspective - Luna

It's taken me hours to go through the new operational plans and contingencies for the Guards deployed in Coltchester, by the time I leave the throne room the sun is setting as Celestia begins to draw the longest day of the year to an end. At least he hasn't gotten her so drunk that she can't fulfil her duty... like he did to me.

Pacing through the corridor, I begin to make my way back towards Celestia's study in order to check up on my sister and John. Knowing John, he's likely attempted to get my sister drunk in an attempt to keep himself entertained. Stepping around the last corridor, the sound of loud music hits my ears as two guards look to one another in a mixture of confusion and irritation.

"The heck are they singing now?" The one guard asks as he gestures to the door with his hoof.

"I have no idea," The other responds. "I think it was popular a few years back?"

"At least they're no longer on about the ponies and the friendship and the wrapping of the winter."

As I stop in front of the guards, they quickly snap their heads forwards as they come to attention. Shifting my gaze to the doors, I can hear the muffled singing of John and Celestia as music plays out loud. Rolling my eyes, I push open the doors and quickly freeze at the sight. I stare in confusion as Celestia seems to be trotting around the room with John sitting on top of her back, her crown resting on his head.

"I'm walking on sunshine, wooah. I'm walking on sunshine, wooah. I'm walking on sunshine, wooah. And don't it feel good." The pair sing in unison as Celestia sways from side to side, John’s legs lightly digging into either side of her body. My eyes quickly scan the room as the doors are sealed behind me, multiple bottles of alcohol are scattered across the floor and a pair of burnt-out cigars poking out from a used glass."

Scowling slightly, I look towards John's phone as it rests on a cushion and turn down the volume. "What's going on in here?"

The pair stops as they turn to face me, a wide grin spreading across John's lips as he slumps forward. "Who dares to disrupt the King's music?"

"What?" I ask in a mixture of confusion and disbelief.

"I'm wearing the crown, therefore, that makes me King."

"Why are you both prancing around and singing?"

"John was playing some of his human music," Celestia exclaims as she stumbles towards me. "It's so good, Lulu." I can instantly smell the alcohol on Celestia's breath as she talks.

John laughs at Celestia's use of my pet name, "Lulu?" Slumping forward, he rests his arms on top of Celestia's head. "Is Lulu feeling left out? Does she want a drink?"

Scowling slightly, I pluck the crown from his head and gently rest it on Celestia's desk. "No, I can't drink."

"Yes, you can. Don't be a stick in the mud."

"No, I can't," I repeat myself as I glare in irritation at him. "Someone clearly needs to babysit the two of you."

"Lulu, we're fine," Celestia states as she slowly lowers herself onto the cushion, sending John rolling to the side as he lands on the floor. "Well, I am. He isn't now that I dropped him."

"Treason!" John exclaims as he rolls on the floor, chuckling despite being in pain as his hands press onto his hip. "She attacked the King!"

"Keep a better grip then." Celestia retorts as she sticks her tongue out at him.

Releasing an exhausted sigh, I take a hold of Celestia in my magic. "Come on, you've clearly had enough." Before my sister can argue, the two of us are enveloped in a white flash as we find ourselves in Celestia's bedroom. Helping her to her hooves, I slowly begin to escort her towards the bed. "You need to sleep. You're not going to outdrink John, especially when you so rarely drink."

"You don't need to worry about me-" Tripping forward, Celestia collapses on her bed. Rolling on her back, she begins to laugh at herself, "I can take care of myself."

"Not like this, you can't." Peeling the sheets from underneath her body, I rest them on top of Celestia as she seems to be quickly nodding off. "I think there's a reason you don't regularly drink."

"What about John?" Celestia asks as her eyes slowly drift closed. "You've left him in my study."

"I'll be going back for him shortly. I've... got something really important I need to tell him."

Releasing a soft yawn, Celestia rests her head down as she pulls the sheets closer to her body. "What is it?"

Stepping away from the bed, I look back to Celestia with nervousness. "Nothing you need to concern yourself with... yet. Just, get some sleep sister. I'll see you in the morning." With that, I use my magic once again to teleport back to Celestia's study. When I'm back in the room, I look to Celestia's crown and quickly teleport it back into her room, hoping that it'll land on her bedside table if my aim is as good as I think it is.

With that dealt with, my eyes drift to John who's still lying on the floor where Celestia dropped him. "John?" His eyes slowly creak open, showing that he too is close to falling asleep. "Stand up, John. I need to talk to you, I had hoped you'd be sober for this but I can't delay it any longer."

This seems to get John's attention as he sits up. Pressing his hands to the floor, he lets out an exhausted groan as he forces himself to his feet. Standing before me, his body sways slightly as he attempts to focus. "What is it?" Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath as I teleport the two of us to my bedchambers.

/////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

Perspective - John Davies

My eyes slowly adjust following the bright flash. Nearly losing my footing, I stumble to the side and grasp onto Luna's bed frame to support myself. I remain as stationary as possible as Luna steps into the bathroom, returning moments later with a glass of water and a tablet in her magic. "Drink this," She instructs as she presents them to me. Taking the tablet and drink, I take a slow sip of the water as I wash the tablet down. "That should help sober you up. Magic is more effective on you so I'm hoping the tablet will work a bit better to help get the alcohol out of your system."

To my surprise, my vision seems to become clearer. I notice that my balance still seems to be off but at least I'm able to think a bit more clearly. That's the cheaters' way at sobering up. If humanity had this drug then it would be exploited greatly by those who are stupid enough to drink and drive. Taking another sip of water, I rest the glass on Luna's bedside table as I look at her. "Is everything okay?"

Stepping up to the window, Luna lets out a slow sigh as her eyes remain locked outside. "There's something very important that I need to tell you, John. I don't know how to really say this..." I look to Luna as she seems to hesitate, her face showing a level of nervousness I've never seen from her. Slowly blinking, Luna steps back from the window as she look at me. "John... I'm pregnant."

......

Chapter 105 - Big news

I remain locked in position as my inebriated brain tries to comprehend the information; my eyes staring at Luna as she stands before me nervously. My vision gradually blurs as my focus shift slowly to the side, my head zoning out as I find myself at a complete loss for words. She's pregnant? She just said she's pregnant. How the fuck is this possible? It can't be true... It can't be.

"John, don't just stand there," Luna states as she looks at me with worry evident on her face. "Say something. Anything."

My vision returns as I suddenly jolt my head back to focus on Luna. Blinking slowly, I run my hand over my face. "H-how far along are you?"

"Just over two months-"

"-Two months!?" I exclaim as I look at Luna wide-eyed. In my head, I try to backtrack to remember what occurred two months ago in order to try and figure out when this could have happened. After a few moments, I finally recall that we spent the night together two months ago whilst I was a pony. "From when I was a pony?"

"Obviously," Luna states as she rolls her eyes. "I know that you're drunk, but you didn't think that you could get me pregnant while you're in your usual form, did you?"

"Well, obviously not," I retort as I stumble slightly to the side. "But, you used a contraceptive spell. Shouldn't it have worked?"

Luna lowers her gaze slightly as she looks to the side, "The spell was only intended to last a few hours. It would have lasted through the night, but... when we had sex in the morning-"

"-The spell had lost its effect." Luna nods, confirming my suspicions. Stepping towards the window, I lean forward and press my hand against the glass. "But, I thought you had to be in heat?"

I can hear Luna slowly dragging her hoof across the floor, "That's right. But heat doesn't just start in the blink of an eye. Sometimes it can take a few days before one is even aware that they're that the cycle has begun... as it was the case with me." I slowly turn my head to face Luna as she looks at me. "The signs that a pony is in heat can take a few days to develop. I was in heat when we spent the morning together."

"Well, that wraps everything up in a pretty little bow." I state sarcastically as I drag my hands across my face. Sighing out loud, I take a few breaths before slumping back against the wall. "Who else knows?"

"Just two," Luna responds as she moves towards the bed and sits down. "Princess Cadence and my personal physician. I haven't dared to tell my sister about this. There's no telling what her reaction will be. Cadence, as per usual, is supportive and my physician has found it best not to delve too much into how this occurred, but she is sworn to secrecy as a royal physician."

"I'm guessing Cadence was a bit more thrilled with this news. She seems like the kind of pony who'd absolutely adore this kind of thing." As I look to Luna, I can quickly see her lip beginning to quiver and her eyes begin to tear up. Pushing myself away from the wall, I move over to her side and sit on the bed, my arms wrapping lightly around her. "What's wrong?"

Lifting her forehoof, Luna lightly runs it over her eyes as she takes a deep breath, "N-nothing, it's just hormones. I was told to expect mood swings." Trying to clear her throat, Luna begins to cry softly as she rests her head on my shoulder. Trying to comfort her, I begin to idly run my hand through her mane as she presses against me. Inhaling deeply, Luna speaks quietly as her muzzle presses into my shirt, "What are we going to do? Nopony even knows that we're together, now I'll have to explain how I'm pregnant."

Sighing, I hold Luna close as I tilt my head to look down at her. "Luna, we've talked in the past about making our relationship known... now is the time to do it." Luna releases another sob as she pulls her head back from my shoulder to look up at me. "I don't care much for scandals, but if news got out that you were pregnant outside of a relationship... you'll have a big one."

Luna slowly nods her head, "Y-you're right. We need to make our relationship known. We can't delay this any longer. That'll at least buy us a few months."

I cock a brow in confusion, "A few months? What do you mean?"

"I don't know how it works with humans, but pregnancy with ponies lasts eleven months, John. We won't often be visibly pregnant until at least five or six months."

"Yeah... that's longer than humans. So, we've got a few months before it becomes noticeable to everyone, giving us time to get the news out that we're together." Sighing, I pull my hand back and rest it on Luna's forehoof. "How are we going to make it public."

Luna sniffles softly as she wipes her eyes clear, "Let me worry about that. You've still got important preparations to make."

The two of us sit in silence, my fingers idly running back and forth over Luna's forehoof. "Luna?"

"Yeah?" She responds as her eyes once again drift to mine.

"Are we... ready to be parents?"

Luna releases a single chuckle as she shakes her head, "I should hope that after being over two-thousand years old that I'd be ready to have a foal. If I'm not ready now, then I doubt I'll ever be ready." Luna lifts her hoof and rests it on my thigh, "What about you? Are you ready?"

I keep my eyes locked on Luna for a few seconds until I finally lower my gaze, "I-I don't know, Luna. I always imagined that I'd be a little older before having a kid, possibly even settled down in a position where I'm not likely to be deployed or face serious danger." Noticing Luna's expression dropping, I raise my hand and rest my palm on her cheek. "But we're in this together. I'll do everything I can to be a good father to our child. We can do this, Luna."

"It won't be easy," Luna states as she smiles softly at my reassurance. "But, I'm already expected to run a country and you're an officer in the army. We already handle difficult and stressful roles. Surely we can handle this," Luna lowers her head as she looks towards her belly, "Right?"

"I honestly have no experience with kids, Luna. I was a godfather, but I was only asked to be one before deploying on my last tour." Lifting my hand, I lightly brush it against Luna's cheek as I softly press my lips against hers. The two of us remain locked in position with a passionate kiss, my fingers running over her cheek as it begins to drag along the side of her neck. "I love you, Luna. I have never felt this comfortable with anyone else. We'll be able to raise this child, together."

Luna's smile only grows larger as she returns the gesture, nuzzling her nose gently against my neck. "I love you too, John."

I continue to caress Luna's cheek as I hold her close to me. "I'm not gonna lie, but I am really scared of being a father. Despite that, there is nobody else I'd rather start a family with." Luna tilts her head upwards, her eyes watching me as I speak. "We have something... which I've never felt with anyone else. I feel like I can be my true self around you, that you're not going to judge me based on the mistakes I've made."

"We've all made mistakes," Luna replies as she slowly closes her eyes. "Despite my past sins, you've ignored it all and have seen me as my true self. Most ponies still feel as though I am the being from the past, that I'll never change. I don't care what any of them think, not anymore; all that matters is you." Luna gives a nervous chuckle as she begins to run her head against my chest. "They're going to learn about us whether they like it or not... and I don't care if they disapprove. So long as I've got you, that's all that matters."

Butterflies begin to run through my gut as I watch Luna, the previous statement running through my head. I find myself feeling more comfortable with Luna than I have anyone else, an overwhelming sense of joy yet nervousness at the prospect of being a father. As Luna begins to drift off into a peaceful slumber, I keep a hold of her as I slowly lean back against the bed.

I spend hours lying in position as Luna uses me as a pillow, my mind preventing me from sleeping as I think about what will happen in the future. Luna and I will be having a child together, the creation of a family. I don't see myself being with anyone other than her. Could it be that perhaps... she's the one? The individual whom I will spend the rest of my life with? We're already starting a family together by having this child. Things will work out with us, and I will stick with her through the worse that this world can throw at us.

Monday 23rd June 2014

06:46

Camp Birmingham, Mess Hall

Slumping forward over the table, I idly push my food back and forth with my fork. I haven't slept well over the last two nights. Every time I started to drift off I'd find my mind running back to the news Luna delivered to me. Despite reassuring Luna that we would be able to handle having a child, I was, in reality, shitting myself at the thought of being a dad. Despite being scared at the prospect of being a dad, I was also thrilled that I was going to be able to start my own family and potentially settle down.

I keep thinking that this must be some sort of dream, some figment of my imagination. Yet reality keeps slapping me in the face, making me realise that I will soon have a level of responsibility I've never experienced before. The news that Luna and I are in a relationship will paint a giant target on my back, the news that I've gotten her pregnant will be the final straw for many nobles.

Luna decided that she'd make our relationship known at the Gala, leaving herself to deal with any fallout while I was away on deployment, as she put it. That would also leave her to deal with handling the news of her pregnancy while I'm away. She said that she'd be able to handle the issue, despite myself trying to insist that I help her or at least be with her when news finally gets out.

"What's eating you?" Lifting my head, I return to our world as I find Sunny beginning to sit across the table from me. "You look like you've hardly slept," Sunny states as my hearing begins to pick up the idle chatter of NCO's. "Night terrors?"

Dropping my fork, I reach forward for my mug of coffee. "You could say that. I've... been given some news."

This seems to catch her interest as Sunny's ears perk up. "News? What news?"

"Well," Looking around to make sure that nobody else is listening, I lean closer to Sunny. "Luna and I plan on making our relationship public."

A supporting smile quickly spreads over Sunny's muzzle, "Oh, that's great news. At least then you won't have to sneak around. You shouldn't have to worry what others think, so long as the both of you are happy together, that's the important thing."

"Yeah... yeah," I respond with a lack of enthusiasm as I drain my coffee.

Sunny cocks her head, "You don't sound too happy. What's wrong."

Sighing, I drag my hand over my mouth, obstructing my voice as I speak. "Don't tell anyone this... but Luna is... pregnant."

Sunny stares blankly at me, "I'm sorry. It sounded like you said that Princess Luna is pregnant." My eyes slowly lift to meet Sunny's, her widening in shock as she sees my head slowly nod. "WHAT!" Sunny yells, causing me to lunge forward and clasping my hand over her mouth to silence her. The rest of the room has fallen silent as every NCO looks in our direction before slowly peeling their focus away as Sunny and I stare at them in response.

"What did I just say?" I growl at Sunny through clamped teeth. Releasing a heavy sigh, I pull my hand away as I slump back in my seat.

Sunny remains frozen in position, a state of shock showing on her face. "How is it even possible?"

"I may have had sex with her while I was a pony."

"While she was in heat?" Sunny hisses as she tries to stay quiet. I give a slow nod in response as I push my food away. "And you didn't think to use a condom?" Rolling her head to the side, she lets out a disapproving sigh that you'd expect to hear from your mother when you do something incredibly stupid. "You’re a bucking idiot."

"Thanks, mom." Adjusting my breastplate, I start to stand up. "It wasn't planned, okay. But now she and I have got to do all we can."

Getting out of her seat, Sunny walks off ahead towards the exit of the mess hall as the other NCO's begin to leave the remnants of their breakfast to move outside. "Then you've got a lot to think about. It's a lot of responsibility to be a father."

"Yeah, I figured." Stopping by the doors, I wait for the rest of the NCO's to leave. Turning my head to the side, I begin to examine myself and the new uniform which was designed for my specialist Platoon. Our old black uniform has been replaced with a new camouflage scheme, styled similarly to the MTP I first arrived in. Two large pockets rest on the outside of my legs with a new pair of light brown boots covering my feet.

The same uniform has been designed for everyone who will join my Platoon, with specialised boots designed to cover and protect their hind hooves, along with the prototype adaptive armour plate. The rest of the Equestrian Army are being issued olive drab uniforms, various other uniforms in tan and white have also been created and left in storage in order to be issued for desert and arctic conditions. When we go to the badland, every soldier other than my Platoon will be issued tan uniforms for the environment. Since we are to act as special forces, it only makes sense for us to have a unique uniform in order to be identified by other soldiers.

With everyone out of the mess hall, I follow the crowd of NCO's as they make their way to the bases main parade square. They begin to spread out on the outskirts of all the new transfers into the unit, a group of around seven-hundred soldiers, they will be deployed alongside the existing Company in order to allow two Battalions of five-hundred soldiers to be deployed.

Making my way to the front of the crowd, I begin to ascend a set of stairs which lead onto a temporary stage where Swift and other senior officers are waiting. Stepping alongside the Brigadier, one of the Colonel's brings the entire parade to attention. With the unison of hooves stamping into the ground, Swift steps towards a podium as my eyes drift to the side, spotting my team as they stand on the sidelines in their newly distinctive combat uniform.

"You are all here for a singular purpose, to serve in the newly re-formed Equestrian Army," Swift says aloud into the podium microphone that stands before him. "The Army was disbanded following Princess Luna's banishment, and with her return, she has seen the need to reform this body of the military. You are all veterans of the Guard, but everything you will learn with us shall be completely different than the duties which were expected of you in the past."

"You are no longer public servants, working to uphold the laws of the land and helping every citizen which comes to you with a problem. You are soldiers. You will follow orders, serve on the frontlines of combat and lay your life to defend those who stand alongside you. We are the first Regiment to be formed, making us the first soldiers to be deployed. You have already been assigned to your Companies and Battalions. You will all be instructed by Ranger veterans to get you to the standard that we require."

Pausing briefly, he gestures for me to step alongside him at the podium. "We are trained based upon the regime Captain John Davies has developed, and it has already shown its effectiveness during the attack here, in Ponyville, and tracking down the Children of the Motherland. Those of you who are assigned to the 1st Ranger Battalion, Alpha Company, will be working alongside the independent Platoon, now known as the Special Operation Group. They are the elite of the Rangers, yet require more soldiers to join their group."

Turning his head to me, Swift gives a nod giving me the podium as he steps to the side. "Those of you who join my Platoon will receive more advanced training than the rest. We are the best of the best, and I expect you all to pull your weight. Joining this unit will put you in specialised operations, putting us in the heart of battles. I have already selected those of you who have peeked my interest, who I think will have the potential of being special forces."

Reaching into my pocket, I draw out a list of numerous names. Each pony from the list was selected based on specialist training, service record and military decorations, in order to ensure I had an effective team which I could count on for support. "When I call out your name, fall out and head straight to the SOG accommodations. You will find your kit waiting for you on your allocated beds. You'll have five minutes to change uniforms and make sure your sleeping area is squared away."

"Sergeant Deka." Upon calling out her name, I can see the figure of one pony coming to attention before marching to the side and making their way towards the accommodation block. "Corporal Aurora. Corporal Aerial Ace. Lance Corporal Harts Fire. Lance Corporal Sonar Vigilance. Private Amethyst Spark. Private Bronze Lorgnette. Private Gaea Shield. Private Night Striker. Private Shadow Diver. Private Sunstreaker. Private Vladislav. Private Von Wahrenhoof."

Entering the single-storey accommodation block, I hear Chaser calling all the new members of the team to attention. As they stamp their hooves down, I slowly walk through the main double doors and into the main sleeping quarters the unit will use while we are on the base. Everyone is given their own space, complete with a fairly uncomfortable looking single bed, steel foot locker and a large gun-metal grey steel locker for storing equipment.

"Listen up! I'm only going to give you all this information once. I am not going to repeat myself. If any of you make me repeat myself or waste a single second of my valuable time, you're going to have the shittest experience of your lives." I begin to slowly pace down the room as I flick my head from side to side, examining the new soldiers. "With all of you new soldiers arriving, I've had to make a few changes to the existing unit structure."

Spinning on the spot, I look back to my original team who are all positioned near the main door. "Chaser, Brigadier Swift has kept Captain Hussar within Alpha Company, so I need a new second in command. As per the Brigadier's orders, you are now Staff Sergeant and will remain in charge of Bravo Section."

"Yes, sir!" Chaser responds out loud as he gives a crisp nod of his head.

Stepping up to Deka, I lower my gaze as her expression remains locked forward. "That means I'll be needing a new Sergeant, one who will command Charlie Section. Think you're up to the task?"

"Sir, yes, sir!" Deka responds almost instantly.

Stepping towards the centre of the room, I begin to look over everybody as they remain at attention. "This is a small unit, consisting of three Sections. Bravo Section will consist of only flying units, making them our fast attack and aerial support in operations. Alpha and Charlie will have a mixture with to purpose of primarily acting as foot soldiers, attacking the enemy head on and engaging in specialist roles."

I look back to my original team. "Alpha Section is under my direct command at all times. Those under my command are Aerial Ace as my 2IC, Bronze Lorgnette, Colbalt, Crimson, Silver, Slicer, Starry and Sunny." With new recruits and old veterans mixing together, I had to shuffle the existing squads in order to get those with specialist training split between the Sections.

"Bravo Section is Under the command of Chaser. Night Star is 2IC. The rest of the Section are Gaea Shield, Georg, Harts Fire, Janine, Shadow Diver, and Sure Strike." I pivot on the spot to look at Deka, "That leaves you in charge of Charlie Section. Aurora will be your 2IC. Those under your command are Amethyst Spark, Matrix, Night Striker, Sonar Vigilance, Sunstreaker, Vladislav and Von Wahrenhoof."

With everyone assigned to their Sections, I begin to move across the new recruits. The first is Aerial Ace. She is a grey Pegasus mare with a short and wavy copper coloured mane, one section of her mane rests in front of her left ear and hangs along the side of her face, nearly covering her golden eye. A small patch rests on the collar of her combat shirt, allowing anyone to identify the wearer's cutie mark for identification purposes. Her mark consisting of a red bullseye.

Advancing along the line, I begin to scrutinise the next candidate. Amethyst Spark is a light pink Unicorn mare with a flowing mane of navy blue and violet purple, a set of emerald green eyes staring directly ahead of her. Her cutie mark seems to be that of an amethyst gem with beams of light reflecting from the stone. Moving past her, I quickly look over Aurora, remembering her medical skills when she had to treat the burn on my shoulder after my little skirmish with Starlight.

Continuing along the conveyor belt is the next mare in question Bronze Lorgnette. The Pegasus seems to have a coat with a mixture of cream and sand, giving it an impression of pale brown. As I look over her, I notice her tan eyes occasionally flicking up at me nervously as I carry out my inspection. It takes me to realise that her cutie mark is a set of viewing glasses you'd expect to find a posh snob using at the opera, a bronze lorgnette, matching her name.

Moving straight past Deka, I'm forced to raise my vision slightly as I come across the large frame of grey Pegasus. The Stallion, Gaea Shield, has a long and pale mane resting on his head which I'd expect to see on a female rather than a male. His uniform seems to cling tightly to his large frame, highlighting the cutie mark stitching on the collar. His mark is that of a white shield, a red-eye resting on the centre with a hammer positioned behind the shield. It also has the addition of a set of bug-like wings, a few holes marking the surface of the out of place marking.

Once again, I come across another male Pegasus as I stop in front of Harts Fire. His frame makes him taller than most, yet not as physically strong as many of the other stallions that I've encountered. His coat is a navy blue with a cropped black mane with blue highlights running through it. His cutie mark is that of a red heart which is partially engulfed in flames. His wings seem to involuntarily twitch as I begin to step away from him.

Breaking away from the theme of Pegasi, I approach a dark blue Unicorn. Night Striker has a brown tail and mane with eyes which contain a mixture of green and brown. His physique seems to be fairly average, likely giving him a mixture of strength and agility on the battlefield. His cutie mark consists of steel shield which is intersected with two broadswords.

Moving on, I come across the units new medic and former Wonderbolt Reserve, Shadow Diver. His coat is an incredibly dark grey, giving it the impression of being black. His pale blue eyes act as a total opposite of his dark coat, a midnight blue mane hangs low over the front of his face, partially obstructing the top of his field of vision. Having worked as a Wonderbolt Reserve and hospital nurse, he will likely prove useful as a frontline combat medic.

I finally come to the new Thestral of the unit, Sonar Vigilance. His leathery bat wings have a mild shade of blue and purple, standing out against his light grey coat. His yellow eyes stare directly ahead, like Arcturus staring down his prey before getting his dinner. His tall yet athletic build give off the impression of him being a strong flier. As I begin to walk away, my eyes drift over the cutie mark emblem, seeing three silver crescents pointed towards his ears.

Coming across another Unicorn stallion, Sunstreaker, my eyes first drift to the representation of his cutie mark, a bow-shaped similar to that of a heart with an arrow resting on it. Does that make him cupid or something? His Silver eyes briefly flick to mine before quickly returning to his front. His bright golden coat stands out significantly with the long rose red mane that rests on the top of his head.

Stopping in front of Vladislav, I can't help but picture a Russian human as his name runs through my mind. The tan coloured Pegasus has a bland appearance compared to the rest, a basic black mane rests on his head with a standard set of brown eyes scanning the area directly in front of him. A cutie mark representation of a cloud with rain droplets falling rests on his uniform.

Last but not least I come across Von Wahrenhoof, the pony that sounds like a German aristocrat. The bronze coloured pony has a ruffled mane of gun-metal grey, a set of x-crossed naval cannons acting as his cutie mark. He had previously served as a naval gunner and engineer before transferring, apparently, he was also quite gifted when it came to tinkering with weaponry to make it more effective.

Having looked over all of the new recruits, I idly pace toward the doorway. "You all will be living through hell for the next two weeks. You will face gruelling physical exercies, be strained psychologically, and tested to your very limit. Most of this training will be new to you, something that none of you will have experienced before, that will give you the edge in combat. We will be prepared for every physical scenario to defeat any threat we face. None of you are failing this training. If you fail these tests, you will get no second chance, you'll be straight out of those gates on your asses."

Turning my body to the side, I step away from the door to clear the exit. "Now, get your kit on! Full armour and weapons! The first task is a twenty-mile tab through the Everfree forest! Move!" As I bark the order, everyone frantically digs through their lockers and retrieves their own personal breastplates and leg protectors. Rapidly fitting the armour, they all finally slap on their helmets and rush out of the door. Once the last one is out, I step through the doorway and seal the gap behind me.

Two weeks of babysitting all of these recruits... then, I'll be changing from caring for adults and moving onto a baby of my own.

Author's Note

Thanks to everyone who submitted their OC's for the story.
This Chapter dragged on a bit as it introduced the new characters who will appear through the story. The training has already been covered in previous chapters so there is no sense in repeating it again.

Thanks for reading. :twilightsmile:

Chapter 106 - Going all in

Tuesday 7th July 2014
16:39
Ponyville town square

The new transferees were able to finish their training within the two weeks, as planned. The course they underwent was challenging, especially with cramming a longer regime into a couple of weeks, but they were able to succeed. With their training completed, they were granted leave until the Sunday prior to deploying, giving them a week to spend with their families. There would be no telling how long we'd be in the Badlands for, but it could take a few tours to restore stability to the region.

During our training, we were given the occasional bits of news and reports from those who were already deployed. A section of the Imperial Pegasi was injured during a Diamond Dog attack on a train supply, but they didn't sustain any fatalities. The Crystal Guard weren't so fortunate. Numerous Platoons had taken casualties during skirmishes, particularly with clearing out the occupied mines of Coltchester.

Diplomacy was at a stalemate, both the Diamond Dogs and various Ridge Cat tribes were refusing to sit down and discuss compromises to end the feud. With diplomacy hitting a dead end, it would likely be a long time before the region returns to any sense of normality. It was quickly turning into a situation which I didn't want to see myself in again.

With training over, I have nothing to occupy my mind, causing me to worry about tomorrow; The Gala. Tomorrow is the day that Luna and I are to make our relationship public. Despite my previous insistence of our relationship becoming public so we wouldn't have to hide from the public's eyes, I was beginning to feel nervous. Soon, it would likely become common knowledge that the Princess is dating her Captain, her Captain who also happens to be a different species and an entirely different world.

Strolling through town, I keep thinking about the news that Luna had given me. We are soon to have our very own child, to begin a family together. Was I happy? Of course. Was I scared? I was shitting myself. I'm not certain if I'm ready to become a father, but at the end of the day, who is?

Becoming a father will be a lot of responsibility, duties which I've never even considered. I've been used to having responsibility, being the one who is responsible for maintaining a strong team and keeping them alive, but a baby, a baby was another thing. I'd have to raise them, teach them everything I know about life, to prepare them for the world. A world which seems to have changed since my arrival.

Then there is the fact that I'm naturally a different species to my child. Humans live differently to the ponies of Equestria, that much is obvious, so I'll likely need to learn more about Equestria's society in order to properly raise my child. Luna would be able to teach me more about Equestrian society to ensure that I would be able to teach our child, but her duties will also be split with running the nation.

Then there's the matter of how we go about raising a baby. Luna will obviously remain in Canterlot, that much is certain, she has too much responsibility as a Princess. But I also have my responsibilities as Luna's Captain and as an officer of the Equestrian Army. With myself being sent on deployments, that'll leave me away from Canterlot for periods at a time, along with the risk of never returning.

I'm determined to do the best that I can, for Luna and my child. I'd do anything to keep them safe, to ensure that no harm comes to them. I love Luna and would do anything for her. The next step is for is to go public, but it won't be long till everyone learns of her pregnancy.

I trust Luna more than anyone I have ever met, in this world and from Earth. She has given me a purpose in Equestria, has supported me throughout my time here and has done nothing but accommodate my needs. She has given me emotional support, standing by my side through the difficulties that I've faced. I'd be more than happy to spend the rest of my life with her and our child. To have a family, to support her through my life, to protect her.

Stopping outside a store in town, I lift my head to look at the sign overhead. Feeling nervous, I timidly lift my hand and rest it on the handle, preparing to push the glass door open. "Ahh, if it isn't my favourite human."

Releasing the door, I quickly turn to find the Lord of chaos himself stood before me. "Discord, what do you want?" I ask in annoyance. Ever since his actions with Tirek, I'll never find myself able to trust him. The others may be quick to forgive, but I'm not.

"Why the sour look?" Discord asks innocently as he strolls up to me, resting his paw on my shoulder. "I have simply come to ask a favour from yourself. One friend to another."

I release a sarcastic laugh as I swat his paw away, "We are not friends."

"How aren't we?" Discord retorts as he leans against the door, keeping it sealed. "I gave you a gift, a peace offering, and helped you regain control of the influence."

"A peace offering for you stabbing us in the back," I respond through clamped teeth. "Returning my SA80 and fixing it was to make up for your shitty actions. Curing the influence that Tirek set over me was not a favour, it was you cleaning up the shit that you helped create."

"And it left you stronger than you were before. Nopony can influence your mind, finally giving a human some defence against magic." Sighing contently, Discord turns his gaze to the town hall in the distance. "Now that would be chaos, humans in Equestria. You're already opposites, one a peaceful race whereas the other can't seem to satisfy its bloodlust. I'd just have to sit back and watch the fireworks." Throwing his paw out to the side, a collection of fireworks erupt from his paw and soar towards the sun, detonating overhead.

"What is this favour you want?" I ask with an irritated tone, already knowing that I'll likely deny his request.

"Oh, it's simple, really. You're going to the Gala, aren't you? Oh, who am I kidding? Of course, you are."

"...Yeah. What's your point?"

"That means you'll have a 'plus one' available for the Gala." Discord states with a sly grin. "And I doubt you'll be taking anyone as you're going to be spending the night in the company of your secret lover. So why don't you invite me, and I'll keep everypony out of your hair." Smirking triumphantly, he holds his talon out to me in an attempt to seal the deal.

I let out a single sarcastic 'ha' as I shake my head. "You're taking the piss? I'm not bringing you to the Gala; Get your own ticket."

"So, you'd just let it go to waste," He asks in annoyance.

Pretending to give it some thought, I rub my chin with over exaggerated movement. "Yes. Yes, I would. I don't need you there, inevitably cocking up what Luna and I have planned."

"What could you possibly have-" Discord's eyes slowly drift towards the store I was preparing to enter. "Oh... I take it she isn't aware of this part of the plan?"

I follow his gaze to the store, an unwelcome feeling arising in my gut. "No, she's not." Stepping towards the door, a bell hanging overhead rings as I open the passage. "Find another way into the gala, cause I can't have you cocking up my plans." Stepping into the store, the door slowly seals shut as Discord disappears in a white flash, grunting in annoyance as he does so.

Wednesday 8th July 2014
20:11
Canterlot Castle

Pacing through the castle halls, I adjust the golden cufflinks on my shirt as my eyes drift to the windows. Looking to the floor below, I watch as various ponies and griffins make their way into the main castle courtyard in order to attend the Gala. Since I'm officially here as Luna's escort, I was able to sneak in through one of the Guard entrances and make my way through the halls undisturbed.

Stopping in front of a mirror, I examine my own reflections and the outfit that Rarity had designed for me. I would have been happy in the same suit I wore last year, but Rarity insisted that I needed an entirely new outfit. Over the top of my chest, I have a long burgundy jacket, hanging low on the back of my legs yet not obstructing my movement. All of my military medals are fixed to the front of my jacket, leaving them all on display for all to see. A silk shirt clings lightly to my body, the soft and bright material reflects in the light of the halls, giving it the impression of being silver.

Not wanting a tie this year, I was instead provided with a piece of clothing I've never worn in my life as Rarity insisted that I must make some attempt to appear respectable. In the opening of my shirt is a golden cravat tie, matching the cufflinks on my wrists. A tight-fitting burgundy pair of dress trousers rests along my legs, a dark brown belt hugging my waist. Attached to my belt is the scabbard for my sword, connecting it to my left hip since I'm technically acting as a guard I'd have to have a weapon available to me in emergencies. Not being satisfied with just the sword, I also have my Glock tucked into the rear of my trouser waistband sitting in a makeshift holster.

Satisfied that I'm at least semi-presentable, I continue down the hall until I come to the bottom of Luna's tower. Before I even begin to climb the steps, one of the Thestral guards stretches out his wing. "The Princess has requested that you wait for her here, Captain. She should be down momentarily."

I look at the guard initially in confusion before responding with a weak shrug. With nothing to do, I instinctively reach for my phone, only to remember that I don't have it on me. Twilight had asked for it earlier in the week in order to provide some alternate music for later in the evening, in order to provide the musicians a break or two. Leaning against the window, I look back and forth over the private garden and the various flowers that litter it.

Minutes tick by until I finally hear her coming downstairs. Slowly pivoting on the spot, my body comes to an immediate halt as I look to Luna in astonishment. The main body of the chest is a pale purple, numerous patterns and small gemstones lining the material as it hangs loosely to her frame, the necklace I gave her for Christmas resting over the front of the dress. The main skirt is a thin black material, remaining partially see through as it clasps to her body, the bottom of the lining layered with a mixture of jet and amethyst.

Stopping at the bottom of the stairs, she smiles nervously at me as her eyes scan over my outfit. "John, I hope your travels here were pleasant."

"They were," Stepping alongside her, we both begin to pace down the corridor. "And you look absolutely beautiful in that dress."

"Thank you," Luna responds with a soft blush. "I must say, I approve greatly of your suit. I would never have thought that burgundy would have been your colour. Though... those trousers seem to make you... flank stand out a bit."

Turning my head back, I notice a small lump at the centre. "That's not the trousers or my ass. It's my Glock."

"Your Glock?" I respond with a small nod as Luna looks at me curiously. With her magic, she lifts the rear of my jacket up, allowing her to see the grip protruding from the top of my waistband and holster. "I suppose you are acting as my guard, though surely the sword would have been enough."

"Maybe, but with the recent events in the Badlands, I figured some extra security could go a long way." I look to Luna with a slight grin, "Besides, what are you doing looking at my arse?" I ask with a soft chuckle.

"What?" Luna asks defensively. "You mean to tell me that you've never had a look at my flank at occasions like this?"

"Not yet." This earns a small chuckle from Luna as she playfully swats me with her wing. The two of us pace down the hall in silence as we make our way to the main entrance. As we begin to approach an opening, our pace begins to slow as I look to Luna. "So, how are we doing this?"

Luna sighs as she looks to me, "I have an idea, but it needs to be right."

"Are you going to tell me?"

Luna shakes her head, "Trust me, you'll know when it's time. But I need everything to be set before we do this. I can't just stroll into the ballroom and exclaim, 'my Captain and I are in a relationship'." Stopping at the opening, Luna and I peak out to look at the main entrance below. The stairs lead down to a lower level before turning onto the main floor and doorway. "Strange, where has my sister and Twilight gotten to?" Luna asks herself.

"Who knows. If they're prepared for the Gala to be the same as last year, then they've likely done what I did and have gone to get twatted."

Luna rolls her eyes, "As usual, you have to use your typical dialect."

"There are many words in the English language. We just have a few funny ones too."

Mentally preparing herself, Luna softly exhales as she puts on a forced smile for the public down below. "I suppose we should make an appearance."

As we make our way down the stairs, a pair of greeters begins to play a small fanfare on trumpets before addressing the crowd whose eyes quickly snap to us. "Announcing, her majesty, the Princess of the Night, Princess Luna and her escort, The Liberator of Griffinstone, Captain John Davies." Fucking hell, is that crappy title still sticking?

As we reach the main floor, I quickly become bored as Luna is forced to interact with a number of nobles who are practically begging for attention. Quickly spacing out as I stare into space, I feel someone lightly pressing against my back. Turning my gaze, I look to Cadence as she stands before me. "So, today is the big day, John. Are you nervous?"

"Of course I'm bloody nervous. It's like taking your new girlfriend home to meet your folks... except neither Luna or me have parents around." Sighing, I rub my face. "I've wanted to make this known for some time, but I still can't help but feel a little apprehensive."

"You've got nothing to be nervous about," Cadence reassures me with a comforting smile. "The two of you clearly love one another. Who cares what anypony else thinks. As long as the two of you are happy together, that's all that matters. If you’re this nervous about telling ponies that you're together, then you must be really nervous about having a" -Turning her head to make sure nobody can hear her, Cadence lowers her voice- "foal."

"Well, the military isn't really the line of work you want in order to pursue a happy family life."

"You don't have to stay in the military, John. You were an engineer, surely you could retire and make a good living as an inventor."

I release a soft chuckle, "By plagiarising everything from Earth. Nobody will even know its plagiarised. I could become a film director and just copy out films you'll have never seen or heard of. Make Star Wars or some shit."

"Isn't that cheating?" Cadence asks with a coy grin.

"Try and prove I stole my ideas," I respond with a mirrored expression.

"Well, you just told me that you'd be copying this 'Star Wars', so that's proof enough."

"One conversation with no type of recording and no witnesses is not sufficient evidence." I turn my gaze back to Luna as she continues to make pleasantries with the nobles. "Cadence, Luna tells you nearly everything about us, right?"

"She comes to me for advice and she does tell me her concerns, why?" Cadence asks with intrigue.

"And you're the 'Princess of Love'," I state her title with a little distaste for the sappy title.

"Yes? John, you're not making much sense here."

Extending my arm, I guide Cadence off to the side and out of the view of others. My own heart beginning to beat rapidly as nervousness begins to fill my body. Opening my jacket, I reach into one of the inner pockets and pull out a small box, the main case layered with a soft purple velvet.

Cadence's eyes widen with glee, the smirk of an overjoyed child appearing on her muzzle. "Is that what I think it is?"

I tentatively nod my head. I quickly look over my shoulder as I return the box to the pocket, looking to see if Luna is still distracted. "Now you can see why I'm nervous."

"John, you've got nothing to be nervous about." Cadence looks to me with soothing eyes, "Trust me when I say that she'll say yes."

"But how do you know? And don't give me a childish answer like 'because I'm the Princess of Love'."

"Do you see yourself with anypony else?" I shake my head. "Do you really think that Luna would want to be with anypony other than you? You're the first pony..." Cadence can see the slight irritation in my eyes before correcting herself, "Individual that she has trusted in such a way. You've already influenced her greatly and will soon be having a foal; even is it was unintentional. I can see that deep down, she's excited to be doing it with you."

I slowly exhale as I look to Luna, "It doesn't exactly make it feel any easier though."

"You both love each other, and you'll stand by one another through anything Equestria can throw at you. Love is a powerful thing John, don't underestimate it."

I scoff as I roll my eyes, "That sounded really sappy."

Cadence giggles to herself as she begins to walk away, "Choose your moment and you'll be fine." Stopping momentarily, she turns her head back to look at me. "Oh, and when you do go to the Badlands, please try to play nice with Shining. You're supposed to be working together, so try and get along. Please?"

Adjusting my jacket, I slowly nod my head, "I suppose I can try, as payment for all of your advice to myself and Luna. Just tell him not to act like a total Rupert."

"I have no idea what that means, but I will convey the message." As Cadence steps away, I look to Luna as she finishes talking to the nobles. My eyes scan over her as the nervous feeling inside me begins to slowly subside, not fully, but enough to make me feel at ease with what I was soon about to ask her.

The hours passed by similar to that of the last Gala. Luna and I would spend the entire day in one another's company, conversing as I had my fair share of drinks to calm my nerves. While we were busy at the entrance, it turns out that Discord and his guest, The Smooze, had caused a bit of a scene. Flooding the room in green goo as Discord acted like a three-year-old having a temper tantrum.

I had taken to calling The Smooze 'Flubber' when I tried to make some sort of pleasantries, seeing as it was a green blob of goo. Turns out, a green ball of slime does not make for an interesting conversation, he was only good at somehow seeping into my shoe.

As Luna and I sit together, I take a long sip of my rum before placing the empty glass on the table. Finishing her own virgin cocktail, Luna looks to me with a timid expression. "Is everything alright?"

"Yeah, everything's fine."

"Are you sure? You'd normally be living up to the title of a casual alcoholic by now," Luna states with a slight smirk.

"I know," I respond as I look to her. "I'm just not in the mood to get drunk."

Luna feigns a horrified gasp, "The horror."

Chuckling softly, I shake my head, "I know. Something must be really wrong with me."

As the main band finishes performing in order to take a short break, a number of the guests slowly begin to filter out of the bar room and make their way to the bar and buffet in the adjacent room. Looking at the stage, I notice that Twilight has my phone as she begins to connect it to a number of speakers. As the glow of her magic fades on my phone, music begins to play through the speakers.

"John, no matter what everypony says after tonight, I do love you. I don't care about what they say anymore, so long as we can be together. If they don't like it, then they can cry about it all they want." Reaching across the table with her forehoof, Luna slowly presses it against the top of my hand.

Smiling, I turn my hand over and take hold of her hoof. "I love you too, Luna. I will always be here to support you. Everyone else will just have to bitch about it; though, it won't get them anywhere. We care for each other, so who gives a shit what they say?"

"We may get a few disapproving looks after today. Some nobles may not be too thrilled with our news."

"Though the longer we delay it, the worst it'll be. Eventually, they will begin to notice... your condition," I gesture towards Luna's belly with my free hand. "Are you sure you'll be okay dealing with that while I'm away?"

Luna slowly nods her head, "I can't bring you away from deployment just for me. It's not fair, considering there are other soldiers and Guards who are leaving their own families and friends. Your duty must still come first, even if it means I have to send you away." Luna's gaze lowers slightly, "I don't want to lose you, but I can't give you preferential treatment."

"Give it some time, I may retire."

Luna chuckles softly, "And what would you do?"

"I don't know," I state with a weak shrug.

Luna rolls her eyes as she slowly stands, "Great answer. Now come on."

"Come on?" I ask in confusion as she turns to face me.

"Come on," Luna repeats herself. "You owe me a dance."

I let out a faint groan as I rise to my feet, "Just like last year?"

"Trust me, John," Luna insists with a supportive smile. As the second chorus of the song begins, Luna and I reach the centre of the dancefloor by passing through a few others who are dancing. Similar to the previous year, many of the others in the room begin to watch us.

Leaning closer, Luna presses her left forehoof against my torso as she moves her left forehoof to rest in my left hand. Mimicking her action, my right hand slowly begins to run over her dress underneath her foreleg. We begin pace around the dancefloor as the music continues, a number of eyes remaining locked on us as other also continue to dance. Quickly flicking my eyes to the side, I notice the girls and the other three Princesses watching the spectacle.

As we continue to dance with one another, Luna tilts her head to the side before resting it against my chest, allowing her to hear my heartbeat. Lowering my own head, I rest it alongside hers as we sway softly from side to side. Our movement begins to gradually slow as we embrace one another, her forehoof dragging back and forth over my body. I'm able to pick up the faint sound of murmuring from the sidelines, yet don't even bother to pay it any attention as I focus on Luna.

As the second chorus begins to play, I quietly begin to sing out loud into her ear. "Tonight, we are young. So let's set the world on fire, we could burn brighter than the sun." To my surprise, Luna lifts her gaze to look directly into my eyes. Despite having never heard the song before, she begins to sing with me. "Tonight, we are young. So let's set the world on fire, we could burn brighter than the sun."

Luna's position changes against me as she steps closer, her chest pressing firmly against mine as my arms keep her in the new position. Smirking, I press my head against Luna's and whisper into her ear. "You should sing more often. Your voice is gorgeous."

I can feel the heat radiating from Luna's cheeks, "It's not very often that I do it. Though this song is pleasant, not to mention the chorus just repeats itself."

Chuckling, our swaying becomes more controlled as we gradually pivot together, "That's kinda the point of the chorus."

"Is the Captain of the army really giving the Princess a music lesson?"

"Hey, believe it or not, I can play an instrument."

Luna pulls her head back slightly, "Pray tell, what instrument would that be?"

I adjust my grip slightly as my eyes dart to the side, noticing the mixture of shocked and surprised expressions looking our way. I can't help but laugh slightly as Cadence seems to be watching us with anticipation, almost as though she's going to burst with joy. "I can play the bass guitar. Stanley taught me when we were sat around on our asses."

"Hmm, you'll have to play for me some time."

As we move in rhythm with one another, I notice Luna's eyes flicking from my eyes to my lips. We continue to embrace one another as the final chorus begins to come to an end, my eyes watching her as she begins to slowly lean closer. So this is it? This is how everyone is going to learn about us? What Luna had been planning if the 'right moment' came along?

Not hesitating, I close the distance as she presses her lips against mine. The kiss is filled with a sense of passion that I've never felt before. The thrill of the moment mixed with the nervousness of everyone's reactions seems to make the kiss feel more emotional, more loving and more intimate. She's showing a public display of affection that I'd never thought she'd be comfortable to do. Yet here she is, kissing me in front of a hall of other ponies.

It's Luna who is the first to pull away, her cheeks a heavy scarlet red as she seems unable to tear her eyes away from mine. Eventually, she regains control as she looks to the side, likely trying to gauge everyone's reactions. Slowly, I follow her gaze and begin to look at the small crowd before us.

Twilight is frozen with her mouth hanging wide, her eye twitching. Rarity seems to be on the verge of fainting, her body swaying slightly. Fluttershy is smiling softly at us, her large eyes showing her approval of our display. Rainbow is looking at us in shock, incomprehensibly stammering to herself. Pinkie is being her usual cheery self and jumping on the spot, trying her hardest not to scream at the top of her lungs. Applejack seems to be watching us with a mixture of support yet hurt, approving of us but still showing that seeing somebody that she has feelings for being with somebody else hurts.

Then there is Cadence, who seems to be practically jumping over the moon with joy at our performance, clearly approving of our actions. Celestia gives the two of us a comforting and supportive smile, clearly happy that her sister has someone that she can be with and announce a relationship about. However, Celestia also seems nervous, likely contemplating what effect this news will have on the support of the nobles for her sister and herself.

Speaking of the nobles, not too many of them look too pleased with our little display. Some of them begin to reluctantly change their attitude when they see the approval of Fancy Pants, showing that Luna's plan of winning him over was a good thing to get some nobles on side. But there are others who seem less than thrilled, such as Prince Blue Blood and General Sunstreak.

Despite the crowd looking at us, judging our display, I find myself not caring about what they think. As I look at Luna, I find myself feeling surprisingly calm in this situation. Just being near her makes me feel as though she has got my back, to support me through anything that comes my way. The way she looks at me makes me feel a level of comfort I've never felt before, her eyes clearly showing the love that she feels for me. In fact, I feel so calm that my nerves about what I intended to do seem to swiftly subside.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

Perspective - Luna

Looking at John, I can see his expression promptly relax as his eyes lock onto mine. Clearing his throat, he begins to softly speak. "Luna, I don't see myself being with anybody but you. You make me feel accepted in such a way that I've never felt before, not even back on Earth. You've been by my side through everything I've faced here, giving me the strength to carry on and to keep going."

I can't help but smile as John continues to speak, my cheeks burning up as I watch him intently. "I love you. You've been there to support me, and I want to be there to help you through any challenges you face. I want to stand by your side, not as your Captain, but something more."

My heart rate begins to increase as I look into his caring eyes, every word he says striking deep within me. Is he doing what I think he's doing? I find myself unable to speak as he fidgets nervously. He finally begins to move, his grip on my forehoof finally faltering as he slowly releases his hold. Taking a step back, he lowers his body and comes to rest on his knee before reaching into his jacket and retrieving a small velvet box.

As a number of surprised murmurs and gasps break out through the room, my heart races out of control as I stare at the box with wide eyes. He's doing it! He's actually doing it! As he looks up at me with hope, he adjusts the box in his grip and opens the lid. Inside is a large platinum ring with gold wrapping around the main base, numerous small diamonds glisten as they rest on the main body. A single large gemstone sits comfortably on the top of the ring, reflecting the light of the room. The ring itself has a silver necklace threaded through it, allowing the wearer to display the ring around their neck.

"Luna, will you marry me?" John asks tensely as he looks up at me with anticipation.

He wants to marry me? He wants to marry me!? I would never have imagined myself getting married before my banishment, or even after my return, yet John is kneeling right in front of me, asking me to marry him. I can't picture being with anypony else, especially since my return. He seems to have clicked with me on a level that nopony else has, allowing me to confide in him with ease.

I've had many ponies try to proposition me for a relationship, just because of my position. I've had too many in the past try to use me as a way to get power, status and wealth. With John, it's clear that he doesn't care for any of that. He's never requested money, promotion or titles from me. He has earned his position and wants to continue to make a name for himself, not to use me in order to get it.

Then there is starting a family with him. We are already going to be having a child, so why shouldn't we get married? We could have a proper family. He could stay with me in the castle to raise our child, to begin a traditional family. He'll do anything to keep us safe and to support us. I know I can trust him to be a good father and husband.

But, what if I lose him? He's a soldier first, going to a conflict to risk his life in order to complete his job. I can't raise a foal by myself. If he was to die, I don't know what I'd do. I'm immortal and he's not. In several decades, he'll likely pass away leaving me alone, again. But... I won't be alone. I'll still have a family, a family that we started together. He'll always be in my heart. I'll never be alone.

Slowly blinking, I can feel a tear of delight slowly trickling down my cheek as I try to force myself to speak. Cracking an extensive grin, I frantically nod my head as I'm finally able to speak. "Y-yes! I will!"

John's smile instantly increases in size as he seems to breathe a sigh of relief. Standing up, he removes the rings and necklace and tentatively lowers it over my head, allowing the ring to rest against my neck and chest. Dragging his hand up my neck, he places it carefully on my cheek and leans in to exchange the most passionate kiss I've ever felt in my life.

As we remain embraced with one another, the sound of the ponies around us begin to stomp the floor around us and cheering begins to fill the room. Despite the mixed expressions I witnessed earlier, it seems that nearly everypony is cheering for us, I swear that I can hear Cadence and my sister over the rest of them.

As we finally break free from the kiss, I can feel tears of joy running down my cheeks as John quickly pulls me back in for another hug, his hands caressing my back as he holds me close to him. I find myself unable to stop smiling as I feel his body pressing against me, knowing that I'll have a partner who'll be around to support me for the many years to come.

I can't believe it! John and I are getting married!

Author's Note

More fan art by Zintenka disolaying the scene from this chapter.

A fantastic piece of art, if I do say so myself.

Chapter 107 - Future in politics

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

Perspective - John Davies

I can't believe it! She said yes! My hands idly continue to caress Luna's back as we remain embraced with one another, the sound of cheering ponies filling the room. Eventually, Luna and I pull back from the hug, my hand running across the rear of Luna's neck in order to drag it across her coat to brush Luna's cheek. Staring into her beautiful eyes, I lean closer to plant another soft kiss on Luna's lips, a wide grin still evident on both of our lips.

With our embrace finally over, it's only then that I realise that there are numerous ponies, likely paparazzi for magazines and newspapers, eating up this new story as they take picture after picture. Everyone is going to learn about Luna and me now. If this was Earth, the pictures and story will end up on the cover of every gossip magazine and published in newspapers. I doubt Equestria will be any different.

Noticing movement from the corner of my eye, I turn my head to find Celestia standing before me and her sister. Looking to the both of us, she's unable to suppress a joyous smile at the display. Turning her head to me, she begins to bow her head, only to take me off guard as she steps forward to drape her left wing over my shoulder to hug me as she simultaneously pulls Luna in with her right wing. I'll take this as a good sign. Or she's only putting on a happy face for the crowd before she castrates me when we're alone.

Once she ends her gesture, she tilts her head towards us as she looks over the crowd. "Perhaps we should find somewhere private to celebrate this engagement?"

Luna and I don't hesitate to follow Celestia as she begins to lead us away. Still grinning like a hyperactive schoolgirl, Cadence quickly joins us as we make our exit. As we pass Twilight and the girls, I wave my hand at them, signalling for them to join us. None of them hesitates as they quickly join in the small convoy, Pinkie hopping with more enthusiasm than usual as she bounces back and forth.

Moving through the large crowd, we receive numerous supportive smiles mixed amongst some who seem to be a little less keen on what they've just witnessed. As a set of heavy doors is opened by a pair of guards, we all step through the opening in order to escape the crowd. Nobody says anything as we walk through the hallway towards the throne rooms, the only noise is that of Luna's magic keeping a hold of the ring around her neck as she examines it.

It doesn't take long for us to enter the throne room; another pair of Thestral guards closing the door behind us as we enter. With some privacy away from the large crowd, everyone's eyes quickly focus on Luna and myself. She's too distracted to notice as she idly twists the ring from side to side in her magical grasp.

"Okay, I'll be the one to say it," Rainbow states as she breaks the silence. "What about Moon Glow? I thought she was your marefriend?"

Stepping alongside Luna, she lifts her forehoof and presses it against the rear of my hand, allowing me to twist my wrist to hold onto her hoof. "Luna is Moon Glow," I state as I keep my eyes fixed on her. "We've been dating in secret since the Gala last year. She changed her form to allow us to spend time with one another in public without anyone getting too nosey."

"Since the Gala?" Rarity clarifies as she looks at us in disbelief. "How did this even happen? No offence, Princess, but how did you become involved with your Captain?"

"You make it sound like it's unheard of," Cadence states with a slight giggle.

Luna gives Cadence a quick smirk before addressing Rarity's question. "Well, a certain someone got a bit too drunk and fell into the pool... dragging me in with him."

Chuckling to myself, I return a sly grin as I shrug innocently. "You could have tried catching me."

"I was in no state to go around catching falling humans," Luna states as she rolls her eyes. "Besides, it's a good thing I didn't catch you, otherwise I would have stayed out of the pool."

"Why is it important if you fell in the pool or not?" Rainbow questions as she looks at us in confusion.

"Darling, have you tried swimming in a dress?" Rarity asks. "It's not going to be very suitable. Not to mention that it would ruin the ensemble."

"She couldn't tread water easily in it," I respond as I gesture to Luna's dress. "So I helped her keep afloat by taking hold of her. Then, we kinda kissed and it took off from there."

"And now they're getting married!" Pinkie exclaims as she leaps towards me. "And you know what that means, Johnny."

"Do I?" As I watch Pinkie's smile increase in size, the recollection of a certain promise comes to mind. "The promise?"

Pinkie frantically nods her head, "See? You do remember!"

Luna tilts her head as she eyes me curiously, "And what promise is this?"

"I may have promised Pinkie that if I got married, she could arrange the reception. So, since we're going to be getting married, I apparently can't break a Pinkie promise."

Rainbow gives an involuntary shudder, "Trust me, you do not want to break one of those."

"To be fair," Cadence starts as she looks to Pinkie, "She did organise mine and Shining's wedding reception. Pinkie did a fantastic job with it, so you shouldn't have to worry about it."

"See!" Pinkie bellows. "I have a Princesses stamp of approval! Soon, it'll be two Princesses stamps of approval!" Pivoting on the spot, she points to Twilight. "Then a third!" Finally, she turns her head to Celestia, "Then a fourth!"

"What makes you think that I'd get married before Princess Celestia?" Twilight inquires as she blushes mildly at Pinkies outburst. "I haven't even got a coltfriend."

Celestia snickers playfully as she grins at her former student, "And you think that I do?" Twilight's blush only intensifies as Celestia pokes fun at her.

Applejack joins in with Celestia as she chuckles to herself, "I reckon the Princess has got you there, Twi."

"What would you do about the wedding?" Fluttershy squeaks from behind her mane. "If John is leaving soon, how will you plan it?"

Luna and I turn our gazes to meet one another. Luna quickly responds, "I suppose that John and I will have a lot of planning over the next couple of days before he leaves. We can always have the official ceremony when he returns from tour." Flashing a quick seductive smile, Luna lean closer. "I suppose you will have to remain in the castle with me for the next few days as we plan everything."

"Sister, we're standing right here," Celestia states with a deadpan expression.

Twilight release an excited squee as her eyes light up, "This can provide an entirely new line of study into humanity. We could learn so much about human traditions in relation to marriage. There could be a wide variety of differences and similarities between an Equestrian and human wedding ceremony."

Raising my hand, I interrupt her before she can continue. "Twilight, there are loads of details about weddings on Earth. Whether it be part of a religious ceremony or civil. I can tell you about it, but another time. I'd rather not go into tonnes of detail about weddings, there is a lot to cover. The main ceremony, wedding vows, the role of the best man and events such as the stag do."

"A what?" Applejack asks as everyone stares at me in bewilderment.

"A stag do. Lot of beer, embarrassing games, exotic trips. A bachelor party."

"Ohh," Everyone responds in unison.

"Why didn't you just say that in the first place?" Luna asks

"Bachelor party is more of an American term. A stag do is different, it's more of a weekend event than just one night."

"Oh great," Luna states with a roll of her eyes. "I don't know if Equestria can cope with a weekend of you drinking. You'll drain the entire country of all its alcohol."

"I'm not that bad," I respond with a chuckle.

"Umm, Princess?" Fluttershy looks towards Luna. "If you and John are getting married, wouldn't that mean that John would become... a Prince?"

My eyes widen as the realisation hits me. Fuck! Why didn't that cross my mind? Marrying the Princess would mean that I'd get lots more power in Equestria, yet that somehow slipped my mind. But a Prince? Somehow that doesn't seem right. "Wait, a Prince? Wouldn't I become a Duke instead of a Prince?"

"No," Rainbow answers. "If you marry a Princess then you become a Prince. Everypony knows that. I don't even know what a Duke is."

"Not where I come from. Kate Middleton isn't a Princess and she married Prince William, she's a Duchess."

"That isn't the case here, John," Celestia says as she smiles at me. "The system of Dukes and Duchesses is an old concept from the Griffin Empire. In Equestria, by marrying my sister you become a Prince. How else do you think Shining Armor became a Prince?"

Rubbing my face, I step to the side as I find it difficult to imagine myself as royalty. "Come on, can you really picture me as a Prince? I bet every noble would be pissed at the prospect of a foreigner, someone of a different species, becoming their Prince."

"I'm not going to lie and say that every noble will be thrilled with the news, but there are ways we can get around it. Shining Armor has restricted powers as a Prince while he remains in the Guard, this prevents a breach of power as a Prince by overriding the orders of officers above him. We can provide the same restrictions on yourself, meaning that you are a Prince by title. You would not have any royal powers until you resign from the military."

Trying to gauge Luna's reaction, she slowly tilts her head towards me before giving an approving nod. I mimic Luna's actions as I turn my focus back to Celestia, "Fair enough. If it keeps the peace, then so be it. I'm not doing this for power anyways, you guys know that I have no interest in politics."

Turning to the side, Celestia focuses her attention to a small table which has a bottle of gin, along with a number of clean glasses. Quickly retrieving the items, she fills a number of glasses and passes one to everyone. "I suppose that we should make a toast to my sister, and my soon to be brother-in-law." Celestia gives another soft chuckle as she looks to me. "Nopony try to out-drink John, you'll end up losing like my sister and I did."

As everyone gives little cheers and has their drink, Luna and I hold back as we look to the glass that she was presented. After a moment, Celestia looks at us curiously. "Is everything alright?"

Luna turns her head back to me, her eyes asking me whether she should deliver another set of news to those who are stood before us. Taking the drink from her magic, I give her a soft nod. Exhaling, Luna turns her focus back to her sister. "Everything is fine, though I have some more news to tell you."

"More news? What else could there be to tell us?"

Releasing a shallow sigh, Luna leans softly against me as I wrap my arm around her. "Sister, I'm pregnant."

Silence. The room quickly falls into silence as everyone apart from Cadence looks at us in a state of shock and surprise. Luna and I fidget nervously on the spot as Celestia seems to stare blankly at us, her mouth hanging open slightly as her brain slowly seems to reboot.

"How in the hay is that possible?" Applejack asks as she's the first to recover. "John's a human, not a pony. It would be like a Griffin and a pony trying to have a foal, it just ain't possible."

"Unless I was a pony," I reply as I glance to Twilight. "Twilight used the spell to turn me into a pony, allowing me to go on a date with Luna as we were both ponies. One thing led to another after the date... and now she's pregnant."

Celestia's eye seems to involuntarily twitch as her brain finishes the bootup process, "You mean to tell me... that you got my sister pregnant, accidentally? Why didn't you use contraception?"

"We're not getting into this debate," Luna retorts as she looks towards her sister. "I'm pregnant. John and I are going to have a foal together and start a family. We're ready to do this together and we want to have a family. So what if it wasn't planned? It has allowed us to build the confidence to finally make our relationship known to everypony."

"Sister, I'm not angry that the two of you are having a foal," Celestia reassures her. "I'm just surprised that this occurred through an accident instead of intentionally." Chuckling to herself, Celestia shakes her head. "It's probably about time one of us found somepony to settle down with."

"So, you're not mad?" Luna asks as she tries to clarify.

"I'm not mad," Celestia repeats as she steps up to her sister. I release a mental sigh of relief as images of Celestia throwing me through a window in a fit of rage slowly shrink away. Celestia turns her focus to me, "I'm sure the two of you will do great raising a foal together. I can already tell that John will be able to protect the two of you."

I crack a small grin as I look back to Luna, "I wouldn't let anyone hurt her when I was her Captain. I'm certainly not going to going to let anything harm her, now that we're engaged." A slight twinge hits my chest as I say that word out loud, the realisation that I'll soon be getting married still seems to be sinking in.

Stretching her wing outright, Luna begins to herd me towards the door. "That means we'll have to do a lot of planning. You'll soon be leaving, so I want to get started with the plans while you're still here."

I release a slow groan, "Why didn't I wait a few more days? That way, I wouldn't be around for the boring preparations."

Luna playfully swats me with her wing as we leave the throne room, "Come on. I'm not planning everything while you're away."

Saturday 12th July 2014

26th Birthday

20:29

Canterlot Castle

Luna and I had spent every day since the gala going over the details of the upcoming wedding, when it would be held, human traditions, the honeymoon and the ceremony itself. The wedding would take place on Saturday the eighteenth of October, three months into our six-month tour in the Badlands. The SOG (Special Operations Group) will be granted leave for two weeks, halfway through our deployment. I'll have one day to relax before going on my stag do on the fifteenth and sixteenth, giving me one day to recover before the big day.

Once we had our wedding, we would have a weeklong honeymoon. Luna figured that I'd like to spend more time in 'a place similar to home', this meant that we'd be staying in the wealthiest part of Trottingham on the Grittish isles for a few days before travelling to a remote seaside resort on the edge of the island.

I had already decided to make Chaser the best man at the wedding, meaning I was entrusting him with the stag do. I wasn't able to see him personally to inform him, but I sent him a letter back at his home to let him know his role. Luna and I remained locked away in her tower during the last few days, making sure to spend a few days out of the public's eyes. Just as we thought, the news of our relationship and engagement spread like wildfire, a number of pictures surfacing through newspapers and magazine with the big news. Once we return from the honeymoon and have a few more days together, I would return with the rest of the SOG to the Badlands to finish our tour.

I explained to Luna the human traditions with regards to the wedding. Equestrians apparently place the wedding ring initially on each other's horns, if they have one, before attaching it to a necklace. I told Luna of how humans wear the wedding ring on the left hand, ring finger. So while I'd have one to place on her horn, she'd have to have one designed to fit my finger. She had taken a measurement of my finger and said she'd make sure one was custom made for me.

With today being my birthday, I decided to briefly break free from Luna's tower in order to retrieve a couple of drinks for myself. Since the news of the engagement got out, I found myself receiving a few questionable looks from guards and castle staff. They likely weren't fond of the idea of me exploring and learning my way around my future home. I was easily able to memorise the necessities I felt I was required to know, the kitchen, parlour rooms, passageway to the castle barracks and the main courtyard.

Having retrieved a bottle of rum and a selection of small foods from the castle's kitchen, I quickly made my way back to the Luna's tower and begin to ascend the stairs. Climbing each step, I couldn't help but think back to earlier when Luna seemed to be determined to have me leave the room at one point, offering numerous suggestions. I finally decided to go and get a drink and some nibbles as Luna went to have a shower.

As I reach the top of the tower, I pass a pair of her elite Guard and quickly enter her study. Kicking the door softly closed behind me, I bite onto the protruding cork of the bottle and yank it free, allowing me to gain access to the sweet nectar within. As I begin to take a few lengthy gulps from the bottle, the sound of the door to Luna's room creaking open causes me to turn to face her. As soon as my eyes lock onto her, I almost cough out the contents which filled my mouth.

Luna is stood in the clear doorway with a mild blush on her cheeks, her sultry eyes scanning over my body. She is wearing a set of lingerie I never even knew she had. The material is made of a thin black felt, clasping tightly to her body as it accents her features. A set of thrilly panties rests on her rump, leg braces stretching down her hind legs as they attach to a set of stocking with small hearts and moons embroidered into the material. An exotic corset fits snugly around her barrel, small holes cut into the side allowing a small tuft of her fur to protrude.

Forcing myself to prevent the drink from escaping my lips, I swallow the contents and quickly place the items which fill my hands onto the desk. "So this is why you wanted to get rid of me?"

Luna slowly nods her head as she saunters closer to me, my eyes locking onto the turquoise lipstick resting on her beautiful lips. "I needed to get myself ready for your birthday present. You stayed with me all day, it's only fair that I give you a special present to celebrate."

"And this special present would involve a... certain act?" I slowly close the gap between Luna and me, lifting my hand to passionately caress her cheek.

"That it does," Luna responds as she tilts her head to tentatively kiss the palm of my hand. "That wouldn't be a problem for you, I'm sure?"

"If that ever becomes a problem then you'll have to take me to a hospital, 'cause something would be seriously wrong with me." Leaning closer, I rest my hand on the side of Luna's chest as I stroke my hand over her corset. "Maybe I don't want to unwrap this gift."

Luna chuckles as she lifts her hoof and presses it against my chest, "Oh? I bet I can make you change your mind." Tilting her head upwards, Luna quickly presses her lips against mine in a passionate kiss. My eyes flick closed as I melt into her kiss, the intoxicating taste of her lips overwhelming me. I'm soon taken by surprise as Luna suddenly pushed her entire body against mine, causing us both to stumble back as I fall onto her desk, knocking our wedding plans and the food I brought up onto the floor.

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

Quickly pushing herself up with her hind legs, Luna rapidly climbs over me and pins me onto the desk below her. Before I'm able to recover, a bright flash surrounds her horn as I hear my belt unbuckle before being instantly pulled away from my trousers. Flicking her forehooves over my stomach, she digs them underneath my shirt and tries to lift it over my head, I'm forced to adjust my position slightly in order to help her remove the shirt.

With my chest exposed, Luna pushes me back against the desk, keeping my head down so that I'm unable to see what she's doing. Deciding to simply enjoy my birthday present, I close my eyes as I let her continue. The feeling of her lips pressing against my exposed skin sends shivers throughout my body, the warmth of each kiss sending jolts down my chest and towards my member.

As her tongue trails up and down my chest, I'm caught off guard when she wraps her lip around my nipple. My head quickly shoots up from the contact as I look down at her. Luna seems to be doing it more out of curiosity than anything else, trying to learn whether it would have any effect on me. Softly biting down on the nub, Luna gives it a slight tug between her teeth before releasing it. Looking down at her, Luna quickly repeats the action with my other nipples as I release a faint groan from her affections.

Lifting her eyes to keep them locked with mine, Luna repeats her previous action of kissing my exposed chest, her lips and tongue particularly focusing on the features of my abdominal muscles. I can't help but chuckle as Luna's lipstick smears across her lips, turquoise smudges painting sections of my skin which have received Luna's attention.

Reaching the edge of my trousers, Luna opts for her hooves in order to remove my trousers. As she drags herself off the edge of the desk, she simultaneously peels my trousers from my legs as she steps backwards. With my trousers removed, her eyes quickly lock onto the bulge in my pants, a pitched tent clearly on show which fills her eyes with lust. Taking a hold of me in her magic, Luna easily hoists me off the desk, much to my surprise.

Suspending me in the air behind her as she walks, Luna puts on as much hip movement as she can, enthusiastically swaying her hips from side to side. As I watch her arse, Luna decides to grant me a better view as she lifts her tail up, revealing a section of her panties to cut out. My eyes quickly lock on to her damp lips, her excitement clearly showing.

Reaching her bed, Luna casually throws me onto the mattress, causing me to roll over the top until I come to a stop on my back. Taking me by surprise, Luna quickly drags me along the bed, positioning myself on the corner of the bed as she forces me to sit up.

Pushing her body closer to mine, she moves into such a position that she's sitting on my lap, her hind legs resting on either side of my body as she pulls herself close. My body shakes as I feel her damp sex dragging over the top of my pants, the only thing preventing myself from pushing myself into her.

Smiling at me, she drapes her forehooves over my shoulders as she holds me in an embrace. Biting her lip, she begins to softly rock back and forth on my cock as she looks to me. The room is soon filled with the sounds of both of us moaning in unison, the movement working wonders for the both of us as we remain locked in our position.

It doesn't take long for both of our excitement starts to leave my pants in a mess, my pre-cum and her juiced seeping into the fabric. After giving me a quick peck on the lips, Luna seems to be working up the courage to say something as her eyes briefly flick away. "John, are you... ready for your surprise?"

I crack a sly grin as I tilt my head, my rhythm never faltering as I continue to grind against her. "You mean to tell me that this isn't my surprise? This is the only time you've ever dressed up for the occasion. And I love it, by the way."

Luna can't help but blush mildly as she averts her gaze. "This isn't the only part of the surprise." Resting her head against my ear, Luna seductively whispers into my ear. "Remember your little blunder last time you were here?"

I narrow my eyes slightly as I slap my hand against Luna's flank, earning a surprised gasp in response. "I thought we were never gonna mention that again."

Chuckling softly, Luna slowly pulls herself from me as she adjusts her position to lie down alongside me, her forehoof tugging on the edge of my soaked pants. "I know, but... I heard that stallions really like to do... that. So, I thought that for your birthday that... we could try it?"

My heart skips a beat as I look at Luna, my eyes widen slightly at the realisation. She's offering me anal? Even that's something I've never done, and I bet that nobody ever expects a Princess to be into that sort of thing. "A-are you sure?"

"I would never have considered this before my banishment, but it is now apparently acceptable for two partners to do it. I read about it after your accidental blunder and it... got me interested. I'm sure that we can try it... consider it an experiment." Pulling my pants away from my lower body, I kick them away as Luna slowly stokes the length of my member with her forehoof. "Have you ever done this?"

I shake my head, "No. Never."

"W-would you like to?" I can't believe that she's offering this. Without saying a word, I nod my head. The corner of Luna's mouth curls upwards as she leans closer, lightly pressing her lips briefly against the tip of my cock. As her eyes briefly flick up to meet mine, Luna quickly opens her mouth and seals it along my entire length.

I release a sudden groan as Luna begins to bob her head up and down my length, her tongue wrapping and coiling around my hard cock with each of her movements. As she continues to service me, the sound of her reaching out with her magic grabs my attention. Turning my focus, I find a small lotion bottle being pulled alongside her.

Without looking, she squeezes out a sizable amount of the contents, gathering it all into a ball as she suspends it in mid-air. As she moves the contents behind her flank, my eyes catch the text of the bottle allowing me to identify it as lube. As she goes about preparing herself, Luna takes my entire length in her mouth.

Luna continues for a few minutes before she releases my cock with an audible pop, my member slapping back against my body as she releases it. Looking up at me, she collects another sizable amount of the lube and quickly presses it against my cock, causing me to jump as the cold liquid comes into contact with my sensitive flesh. "Holy fuck! That's cold!"

Luna chuckles as she opts to cover my member with it by using her forehoof. "How do you think I feel after sticking it back there? That wasn't exactly very comfortable either." Luna licks her lips as she watches my cock, her movements quickly covering my member as she exhales on my shaft.

With both of us sufficiently prepared, Luna pushes me back once again as she straddles over my body. Looking down at me, she grasps onto my cock with her magic and raises it to provide her with access. Taking a deep breath she begins to lower herself until the tip of my cock comes into contact with her tight hole.

Biting her lip, she shows some discomfort as she continues to push against me, my member slowly pushing into her. Luna releases a loud gasp as I'm pushed into her, discomfort showing on her face as her movement suddenly ceases. Lifting my arms, I lightly brush my hand across her neck as I look at her with concern. "Are you okay?"

Taking a moment to collect herself, she nods her head without saying another word. Pushing herself lower, Luna fights through the discomfort as she takes more of my length. Biting her lip, Luna stops at half my length before lifting herself once again. Rather than forcing herself to take my member in one go, Luna begins to raise and lower herself on at a slow pace as she tries to relax.

The sensation is incredible, my hands quickly dig into the sheets of her bed as I watch her riding my cock. Despite the obvious discomfort for her, I can't help but grin as the occasional look of pleasure pushes through her expression. Despite wanting to let her take the lead, I can't help myself as I begin to involuntarily thrust into her.

Luna starts to press her forehooves into my torso as her speed slowly increases, soft moans pushing through her lips as she forces herself to move lower down my length. Adjusting my arms, I use my elbows to lift my upper body, allowing me to sit up slightly. Pushing my head forward, I begin to kiss Luna's torso as she continues to ride me.

Luna continues to pick up the speed as she finally takes the entire length of my shaft, the signs of discomfort quickly evaporating from her expression as she lowers her head. I keep myself occupied by kissing her chest, each breath allowing me to inhale her scent as I get to enjoy my birthday present. Her tight hold clamping down on my cock threatening to send me over the edge sooner than I'd like.

Wrapping my arms around her back, I gently try to roll her to the side to see if she'll allow me to take control. To my surprise, Luna doesn't resist in any way as she follows my movement. Rolling to the side, I keep my length inside her as she adjusts her hind legs to wrap around my lower back. Pushing her onto her back, I begin to slowly thrust into her once again as she rocks her head back as a loud moan escapes her lips.

Grabbing a hold of her hind legs, I elevate them and rest them against my shoulders as I continue to thrust into her, Luna's moans becoming more frequent as her wings begin to stretch outwards involuntarily. Lowering my gaze, I bite my lips as I watch her push her forehoof down her stomach towards her marehood, her hoof parting her wet folds as she begins to rub her wet pussy.

I decide to have a little fun by incorporating the remote control technique, matching my rhythm to hers as if she was controlling my actions. As she slows down, I lower my speed and instead opt for deeper thrusts. Luna seems to test this by speeding up, only for me to increase my speed. Luna lets out a sudden scream as I push my entire length into her, her leg twitching against my shoulder as she decides to go for fast movements.

It doesn't take long for Luna to reach the edge, screaming at the top of her lungs her body begins to shake as her hoof pushes frantically against her marehood. As she clamps down on my cock, I'm unable to hold myself back. Groaning, my cock erupts sending cum shooting deep inside her. Slumping backwards, the momentum causes Luna to end up on top, my cock escaping from her causing cum to drip onto my groin and the sheets below us.

As we attempt to regain our breaths, I wrap my arms around her body and pull her close. Grinning, I place a kiss on Luna's neck. "Great birthday present."

Luna chuckles softly as she rests her head on my chest, "I had hoped you'd like it. It certainly was an experience. We should get cleaned up." Forcing herself to get up, Luna slowly climbs off the bed and begins to make her way to the bathroom. I can't help but snicker as she walks with a slight limp, cum dripping down the inside of her inner thigh. As she enters the bathroom, I mimic her action and join her in order to get cleaned up.

------------------------------------------********** Sex Over **********------------------------------------------

Leaving the bathroom first, I cling onto the towel that's wrapped around my waist as I move back towards the bed. Stepping to the side of the bed, I quickly throw the sheets back as I drop the towel on the floor before climbing into bed. Covering myself up, I lean against the frame of the bed and close my eyes, thinking about what the future could bring.

Whether I like it or not, I'm going to become a Prince. I will have power and responsibility, there will be those who may look to me for guidance. Despite my distaste for politics, I may be forced to take part in it. I won't have to worry about that for some time now, so long as I'm in the military then I haven't got to worry. So a lengthy career in the military will mean that I can avoid the politics.

But is there any reason for me to remain in the military here? I only rejoined the military because I needed a job and it was the only thing that I probably could have done here. However, if I'm married to Luna then I'll never have to worry about money again. I can spend my life in retirement, a life of luxury in a warm castle with almost any material item I want.

So... why am I arguing with myself about this? I don't need to do anything, most people would be more than happy to do it. I suppose it's because I never joined the military for the money. I wanted to serve to help those alongside me, to help save their lives and to keep my country safe. I may have no need the money, but I can still work to keep my new home safe.

I'm interrupted when Luna leaves the bathroom, her magic running a towel through her mane as she attempts to dry it. A smile quickly spreads across my face as I laugh softly at the sight before me, Luna walking towards me with the mildest of limps. Luna rolls her eyes as she moves to the other side of the bed, "It's not funny."

"It is a little," I respond as I slump back in the bed and close my eyes. The movement of the mattress signals that Luna has joined me as it slumps slightly to the side. As she adjusts her position, I roll on my side to face her, only to find her holding a present in her magic as she looks at me.

"You didn't think that the sex was the only thing I'd give you for your birthday, did you?" Luna asks with a smug smirk.

"Of course not," Sitting up, I pluck the present from her magic and rest the weighty box against my legs. "What did you get me?"

"Something to keep you safe, to ensure that you come back to me."

Cocking a brow, I return my gaze to the box that is resting on my lap. Grasping the lid, I lift it from the box in order to view the contents within. My eyes are instantly drawn to a golden talisman, the metal marked with numerous engravings which I'm unable to interpret. Located at the centre is a marked ruby, some sort of magical property swirling within the large gem. As I lightly trace my finger over the gem, a warm presence seems to be emitting itself from within.

"It will help to keep you safe, John. This talisman is from my own personal armour, back when I led the Guard on the frontline during the war in the Crystal Empire." Reaching her hoof into the box, she retrieves the talisman and places it into my waiting hand. "It intercepts magical energy and diverts it away from the wearer, granting them with a level of protection against physical magic. You have no protection from magic. This can be fitted to your armour to keep you safe."

"You'll kinda have to explain how it works. Magic makes no sense to me. Come to think of it, the explanation will probably confuse me more."

Luna rolls her eyes as she climbs off the bed, "It'll be easier to show you." Stepping to the doorway, Luna pushes it open and reaches out with her magic into the study. Within a few seconds, she brings in two empty bottles and rests them on the bedside table. "John, place the talisman on one of the bottles."

Pressing the talisman to the body of one of the bottles, I angle them both so it remains attached. "What exactly is going to happen?"

"You'll see." Without warning, Luna shoots a series of sparks from her horn towards the uncovered bottle. The sound of a deep crack breaks through the room as the sparks connect to create a large electrical bolt. The bottle is unable to withstand the force of the spell as it smashes, breaking into dozens of shards. "Without any protection, the bottle can't withstand a mild elemental spell."

"Mild!? Do you call that mild!? You practically shot a bolt of lightning from your horn, and you call that mild?" Running my hand over my eyes, I glance to the 'protected' bottle. "What would that spell even do to me?"

"To a pony, the spell at that strength would cause some damage but would render them unconscious for a period of time. They'd recover after a short period of time." Luna winces slightly as she looks at me. "As for you, it would potentially be more... lethal. You have no magical resistance, so the spell could have the potential to stop your heart."

"It's that powerful against me?"

"Potentially. It's not something we want to test. You've only ever been hit with one offensive spell, even that caused significant tissue damage and third-degree burns." Luna releases a shallow sigh, "There's a reason that healing spells have had such an effect on you compared to ponies. Those spells are only used for minor injuries, they aren't as effective on the level of injuries you normally sustain."

I shake my head as I look to Luna, "I guess that explains why a little magic allows me to walk it off."

"The talisman will have a downside. It diverts the magical energy of all spells, including those which would heal you. While you have it fitted to your armour, magic will be ineffective at healing you." Luna's horn ignites once again as she casts the same spell on the last remaining bottle. The spell still comes into contact with the glass, but the gem contained within the talisman flashes with a blinding light.

As the gem returns to its normal condition, I find that the bottle remains intact. It hasn't remained unscathed, however, the glass is cracked showing that the spell was still able to have some effect. Luna returns to me as she lifts the talisman from the bottle with her forehoof. "This will keep you safe, should you come across any magic. I can't lose you out there. This will give you some protection."

I take the talisman from her, twisting it in my grip. "You won't lose me. I'll be making it back to you. I've got a wedding to attend and a child to raise." Leaning closer to Luna, I place a compassionate kiss on her lips as a smile spreads across hers. "I love you, Luna."

"I love you too." Resting her forehooves on my shoulders, the two of us embrace one another as I lightly stroke Luna's mane.

At least I've now got some sort of magical protection.

Chapter 108 - Peacekeeping

The following morning I returned to the barracks in Ponyville by using the passage between the castle into Luna's office, magic has its perks by allowing me to travel back and forth within a couple of seconds. I'd only have a day before leaving for deployment so I had to make sure that my unit was briefed and prepared to carry out operations as soon as we arrived in the Badlands. Since the SOG is an independent unit, it gives us the flexibility to bounce back and forth in order to support the rest of the Rangers where needed, rather than being stuck on garrison.

Having returned to my own bedroom to get changed into my combat uniform, I begin to set out the equipment which I'll be living off for the next few months. Resting everything on the bed before me, I visually inspect everything to ensure that it is in working order. With my SA80 back and in working order, it will be the first time I will be testing it in frontline combat since Discord repaired it. My Glock, although in working order, has some physical marking from past engagements, scratches and scuffs covering the body of the weapon. Finally, there is my sword, the most presentable of my weapons, having regularly been polished in order to keep it presentable.

My armour has also changed since arriving in Equestria, yet it had acted as a template for the development of some of Equestria's new armour. My Osprey vest has been replaced with a steel breastplate lined with Kevlar, offering protection from both projectiles and bladed weapons, the new talisman that Luna had given me has also been secured to the centre of the breastplate to provide me protection against magical attacks. A custom webbing has also been developed to sit over my armour to make up for the loss of my ammo and utility pouches. New and experimental plates of armour will also be put to the test, giving me additional protection for my arms and legs.

The only part of the PPE (Personal Protective Equipment) I arrived with which had survived was the helmet. It had taken a couple of blows, but has served its purpose and was used as a basis for Equestria's own helmet design. Having the level of military equipment I had when I first arrived certainly gave me an advantage in battle, providing me with a high level of protection and offensive capabilities. With Equestria's own development in the last year, who knows what they could achieve, especially as they implement magic with technology based from Earth.

With my weapons and armour laid out, I take a hold of my beret and leave my office in order to meet the others. I'm quickly able to climb the staircase towards the common room above, only to hear everyone mutter as I make my way up. As I reach the top of the stairs, I quickly come to a stop as I look at everyone with an amused yet irritated expression. My eyes quickly scan over everyone as they act nonchalant, reading a mixture of magazines and newspapers which display the news of Princess Luna's engagement.

Clearing his throat, Chaser shakes the newspaper in his grasp as give me the sort of look you'd expect from a disapproving father. "Good morning. Anything big happened last week?" Before I can respond, he throws the newspaper at me as he suddenly jumps out of his chair. "Were you ever going to tell us that you were rutting the Princess!?"

Folding my arms, I kick the crumpled up newspaper to the side. "You don't think I wanted to tell you? You're my mate, of course, I wanted to tell you. However, you are shit at keeping secrets."

Georg chuckles as he rests his own paper on the table, "He has got a point. You couldn't keep a secret to save your life." He turns his focus to me as he rolls his eyes, "What I don't understand is how you ended up with a Princess."

"What do you mean? How is that surprising?"

"Come on, it's you." He turns his attention to everyone else as he gestures to me. "You've all got to agree with me. I would have thought the Princess would have ended up with one of her own kind, a pony, not the only human in all of existence."

"There's nothing wrong with him," Aurora states as she stands up for me. "Sure he looks a bit funny, can be really bossy, loves the sound of his own voice and is severely accident prone, but other than that there is nothing wrong with him."

"I don't love the sound of my own voice," I retort as I sit on the edge of her table.

Deka releases a single laugh, "Yeah you do. It's very rare that you ever shut up." A sly grin spreads across her lips as she quickly looks me over, "And you do look kind of funny."

"How do I?"

"Lack of hair."

"Tiny eyes," Amethyst adds.

"Squashed muzzle," Sunstreaker joins in as he flicks my nose with his magic.

"Your ears are in the wrong place," Sonar emphasises by twitching his own ears.

Deka leans back in her own seat as she looks at Sunny, "You've bucked him. I bet even his cock looks funny."

I instantly feel my cheeks heat up as I rub my palm over my face, "There is nothing wrong with my cock. Besides, you're gay, so any cock looks funny to you."

"You only have one redeeming quality. At least you have good taste in mares."

I cock a brow as I look at her with a grin, "You do realise that you're calling your Princess, my fiance, fit?"

"Hey, I'm just giving credit where credit is due."

"Did anyone actually know that you and the Princess were together?" Janine asks.

My eyes slowly drift towards Sunny, "Yeah. Sunny knew, along with Cadence and Celestia."

"What!?" Chaser blurts out as he turns his attention to her. "You knew and didn't bother to tell me?"

Sunny smiles sheepishly, "I haven't known for very long. Besides, John is right, you're terrible at keeping secrets."

"I'm surprised that Princess Celestia was okay with you doing... that with her sister," Harts Fire says.

I roll my eyes as I step towards the bar, "It's not like we told Celestia what we got up to in private." Reaching the bar, I lean over the counter and grasp onto one of the water bottles tucked underneath. "I'm just going to sum it all up, so I don't get a million questions. We started going out after the Gala last year. It kind of developed further over Hearts and Hooves day... for obvious reasons. We were planning on making our relationship public, but she had no idea that I was going to pop the question."

"And now you're engaged to a Princess," Chaser calls out as he throws his hoof out to the side. "And you want me to be your 'best man'. Well, I've got some news for you. As soon as we're on leave, we're having a couple of days in Las Pegasus. Nothing but gambling, drinking and mares."

"You're not enjoying the company of other mares." Sunny scolds him as she narrows her eyes.

Chaser splutters nervously as he gestures his wings to the other males of the group, "It's not just me and John going. Some of these fine gentlecolts are single. I'm not referring to escorts, but a few exotic dancers for the others, especially the groom to be."

Leaning back against the bar, I unscrew the cap of my bottle and casually throw it over my shoulder. "How the fuck would a stripper even work here? You don't wear clothes. Are you gonna start shaving off your coats?"

Deka chuckles as she wiggles her eyebrows, "Have you ever seen a mare dressed up for a certain activity? It's quite the view."

I notice Sunny blushing mildly in the corner as my own mind drifts back to Luna dressed up for my birthday. "Okay, I'll give you that one... it is an interesting view."

"Exactly!" Colbalt exclaims. "So why not have a mare show you a good time?"

I offer a weak shrug as I take a sip of my water. "I suppose it is kinda the tradition of stag do's. My last night of freedom."

"Come on," Crimson exclaims as she taps her hoof on the table. "Do you really think the Princess will take part in a bachelorette party? Ogling stallions and getting drunk?" She can do, apart from the drunk part since she's pregnant.

"She's entitled to do that. It's part of getting married."

"I can't picture any of the Princesses doing that." Janine chuckles as she shakes her head. "So, have the two of you... done it?"

I stare blankly at her as everyone else leans forward expectantly. "Y-yeah, we've had sex." As soon as I answer, everyone begins to simultaneously shout over each other as I'm bombarded with so many questions that I'm unable to interpret any of the questions. I mentally roll my eyes as I prepare for everyone to pry into my private life. This is going to be a long day.

Monday 14th July 2014

11:24

5 miles south of Coltchester

Day 1 on deployment

We left in the early hours of the morning, the entire 1st Battalion was taken in trains to the town of Coltchester, the last stop on the line. To my surprise, as we marched through the town towards the outskirts of the badlands, we were greeted by crowds as the citizens of the town welcomed the additional protection in the hope that we'd be able to end the escalation of violence in the region. I never experienced anything like it, I only felt anything like this in the past when I finally returned to England after one of my tours.

We didn't leave Ponyville without saying goodbye to everyone and getting incredibly drunk at the barracks. The girls all gave me their farewells, wishing me luck in the deployment and waiting for when I'd return. Rainbow told me not to have all the fun before she came, seeing as the Wonderbolt Reserves had another month until being deployed. I reckon that Rainbow was looking forward to having the chance of being revered and celebrated as a war hero, claiming glory and earning recognition along the way.

With an entire Battalion trained and sent to active duty, there were a few issues with ensuring that everyone was fully kitted. Although Equestria is producing weapons for the army and the Guard, they haven't made it a high priority compared to armour. With weapons being lower down on their list, we had to make a few changes to how everyone is outfitted. All of those who could fly weren't issued rifles, but instead received aerial gauntlets along with their standard issue sword.

Our new home for the entire tour was sat in the centre of a valley on the edge of the badlands, rolling plains filled the scenery for as far as the eye could see, a large selection of hills acting as the natural barrier before the last piece of grass for miles and endless desert. The high ground surrounding our compound had various watch posts, allowing sentries to scan the horizon in order to keep the location secure. It left me feeling more uneasy than anything, knowing that it would be fought after in an attack in order to provide an enemy with the high ground over our base of operations.

The compound was massive in scale, giving Camp Bastion a run for its money as it housed the entire Battalion, the Wonderbolts and large numbers of the Crystal Guard. The exterior was constructed with sandbag walls and rapidly constructed walls, it gave us a secure perimeter and numerous vantage points, but it wouldn't be sufficient if we faced a full-scale assault. The interior of the FOB had a few structure which were in position prior to our deployment, acting as the main HQ for the senior officers, the rest of the base had numerous tents which would act as the soldier's homes.

Our tent was positioned just meters from the HQ, meaning that we were on one of the main routes throughout the base. We quickly had numerous visitors, various officers of different Platoons and Units trying to get on good terms with us in order to rely on our support. Although we were assigned to a Company, we were allowed to operate independently until we were ordered otherwise. This meant the other CO's were quick to try and win us over, in the hopes that we'd support them if they required assistance.

Setting up our own operations centre was pretty straightforward. The central section was our briefing area, housing workbenches for everyone's equipment along with intelligence boards and maps of the surrounding area. On the three sides of our new home lay the sleeping quarters, the left for my Section, the right for Charlie Section and the rear for Bravo Section. The one remaining wall was left open, containing a small area for us all to relax. Nothing special, just a few tables, comfortable seating and a few personal touches.

Standing alongside the intelligence board, I continue to pin up reports we received on targets of interest as my plays music out loud. Luna gave us the task of finding the leader of the Diamond dogs, responsible for the attacks on Equestrian citizens, and to bring them to justice. Whether this meant by apprehending them or putting a bullet in them. It would obviously be better if we were able to capture them, but it may not be an option in the heat of the moment.

With the last piece of information nailed to the board, I take a step back as my hand runs over my bare chest. This climate is just like Afghanistan. Roasting hot with nothing but plains of dried fields and sections of sand. I hated this climate then and I still hate it now. Give me the cold snow of Griffonia over this any day of the week. Hearing approaching hooves, I twist my neck to the side to find both Shining Armor and Spitfire entering our operation centre. Turning to them, I give a nod of my head, "Major. Sir."

"Captain," He responds as he gives a quick inspection of our operations centre. Stopping before me, he gives a forced smile as he looks directly into my eyes, "I suppose, congratulations are in order for your engagement."

"Thank you," Stepping to the central table, I retrieve my t-shirt and pull it over my head. "How're things been going out here? I've only been given the occasional report on activities."

"The Diamond Dogs which were occupying the Coltcheter mines were evicted with no casualties sustained on our part. The leaders were apprehended and have been transported back to Equestria to stand trial in the coming weeks." He sighs as his gaze turns to the map, "It isn't the town that's the issue. We've had more resistance in the reservations in the badlands and during our patrols."

"What kind of resistance?"

"As far as most of the Diamond Dogs are concerned, Equestria is the enemy," Spitfire answers. "They live primarily on the reservations which we set up for them, giving them food, water and healthcare; but there are many within the borders that take any opportunity they can to attack us. We fight back when required, only to have more Diamond Dogs jumping into the fray as they see us as the aggressors."

"Which reservation is the main issue?"

"This one," Shining responds as his magic takes hold of a nearby pencil and circles the largest reservation on the map, "Fillybrooks. It holds the largest number of Diamond dogs, but it also sees the most activity for the aggressors. They use it as a recruiting ground to gain more 'soldiers' to engage us with. It also doesn't help that it’s the closest reservation to us, only ten miles to the south of our current location."

I step up to the map, studying the layout of the reservation. "It's not ideal. Narrow streets and enclosed areas. If we ever get into a fight there, then we're going to have issues."

"Well then, I'm afraid you're all out of luck. There have been a few fights in the reservation. It's usually rare that a patrol doesn't get into an engagement. Whether that be stones thrown at you, large crowds trying to aggravate you, or a group actively attacking you."

Spitfire lowers her gaze, "We've lost more guards in those reservations then we have anywhere else on this deployment. It's only getting worse as time goes on. They don't want us there, but we have been told to maintain a presence there to 'keep the peace.' We're doing the opposite by going in there. The best chance of avoiding anything is to maintain aerial patrols. It hasn't stopped them from trying though."

"How would are they attempting to get you in the air? Have they got any weaponry?"

"They primarily have crossbows for ranged engagements. We have carried out numerous raids on known storage facilities, but they still have some tucked away somewhere. We've also found old Griffonian rifles, but thankfully these are few in numbers."

Shining turns his attention to my rifle resting on the nearest workbench, "The Griffins have sent us a Battalion of four-hundred soldiers to assist us. This has worked in our favour as they seem to be able to engage with the Diamond Dogs more effectively than us. They're primarily providing reconnaissance and carrying out patrols along the badlands and the key roads between reservations. Although they're having more luck with the Diamond Dogs, the same can't be said with the Ridgecats."

Stepping towards my own kit, I slowly begin to put on my combat shirt as I whistle out loud to the rest of my team within their sleeping quarters. Both Chaser and Deka catch onto my expression as I rock my head to the side, beginning to gather up their teams as everyone starts to gear up. "The Ridgecats are on the east side of the Badlands, right? Along the outskirts of the Hayseed Swamps?"

"They travel between the jungles around the swamp and the badlands themselves. Their nomads, meaning we have little opportunities to find their leadership as they always remain hidden. We only often come into contact with their scouts. We haven't had any hostilities with them, but they seem to be gearing for a fight with the Diamond Dogs. Especially since the two regularly fight over the Terron Oasis."

With my shirt fitted, I begin to fit my armour to my body. "We'll have to try and seek them out. See if we can meet with their leaders. For now, we should familiarise ourselves with the reservation. If you guys regularly have issues there, then it wouldn't hurt to know the quickest ways in and out in order to provide you with support. I trust you can take us there?"

Shining nods as he and Spitfire begin to leave, "Meet us at the southern gate in twenty minutes. We're due to carry out patrols in the area as the Royal Reconnaissance Regiment of the Griffonian army conducts a raid on a possible arms storage facility. I'm sure they'll appreciate you assisting with patrolling the perimeter as they carry it out, given your previous experience with them."

"Sound good. We'll gear up and meet you both there." The two leave my team to gear up, causing me to pause as they move out of sight. Holy shit. Did Shining and I have a full conversation without either of us having a go at the other? It feels... strange, not wanting to wring his neck.

We're positioned outside the main gate of the reservation as we wait for the Griffonian unit to arrive. We keep focused on the main entrance and wall as a small group of Diamond Dogs look at us, disgust and anger clearly evident in their expressions. The main perimeter is made of wood with mud walls acting as support, a number of structures are visible from the exterior of the reservation giving the town the impression of a tribal village as I'm able to see the roofs of mud huts.

Clasping onto the grip of my rifle, my fingers tense slightly as I eye the groups keeping watch on us. "I don't like being stood out like this."

"How long does it take the Griffons to turn up?" Harts Fire groans as he adjusts the aerial gauntlet on his forehoof. "They can all fly. We had to tow all of you here and we got here before them."

"They're a reconnaissance unit. Maybe they are performing a quick reccy?"

"Wouldn't they have told us before hoof that they're going in to do that?"

"Not necessarily," I respond with a shrug of my shoulders. "We're a distraction. Keeping the Dog's attention so they could fly overhead relatively unnoticed."

Harts Fire exhales as he steps towards the rest of his Section, "I suppose you're right."

"He is right," A familiar voice calls out from behind me. Pivoting on the spot, I crack a small grin as I find Captain Gabrielle standing before me, adjusting her harness as she looks at me. "With his ugly mug, we can go anywhere unnoticed." Stepping up to me, I'm caught off guard as she gives me a quick hug. "Good to see you again, John. Or would it be Prince now?" She remarks as she pats my back.

Returning her gesture, I release a scoff, "Don't you dare call me Prince ever again. You saved my arse, it'll always be John to you." As she pulls away, my eyes lock onto the new rifle that is hooked over her back. "So, that's the new breech-loading rifle I've heard about?"

Gabrielle nods as she lifts the sling over her head. "That it is." Pulling on the lever, she ejects the cartridge within, allowing me to catch it as she rotates the rifle. Chucking the cartridge in the air, she catches it as she simultaneously presents me with the rifle.

Taking control of the weapon, I close the breech and shoulder the rifle. The weapon has a similar appearance to the Valkyrie, the main stock has a wooden construction with the main barrel and body being constructed from steel, giving it more weight than the Equestrian rifle. The trigger and lever have adopted a more traditional trigger design, allowing me to wield it more comfortably yet likely causing an issue for any pony being able to operate it with hooves.

"It's a .308 calibre cartridge, powerful enough to stop most targets in one hit. Effective at just over half a mile, allowing a skilled operator to fire off eight rounds a minute. It may not be as many rounds as your rifles, but it sure does pack a kick."

I give an approving nod as I fire off the action, "Looks good. I've never personally operated a breech-loading rifle, but I know that they can be pretty effective in the right hands."

"That's not all we've got." Smiling, she lifts her right wing, revealing a small holster. Reaching into it, she draws a small revolver and holds it out for me. Trading weapons, I give her back the rifle as I take the revolver. "It's a .44 calibre-"

"-Revolver. So-called because of the revolving cylinder."

Janine chuckles softly as she reloads her rifle, "Let me guess, you're world has them?"

"We do. Kinda outdated for military purposes in my world, but still an effective weapon." Spinning the cylinder with my hand, I aim down the sights towards a collection of dried out bushes, "I always wanted a Webley."

"It certainly isn't a Webley, whatever that is."

"I know," Twisting the revolver, I run my hand along the side as I inspect it closely. The main body of the weapon is made of black steel, a small section of wood resting on the grip. The main cylinder holds six cartridges. "So does it use a speed loader or do you switch cylinders?"

"Each cartridge is loaded individually." Taking the revolver from me, she runs her talon over the small rod which sits below the barrel and in front of the cylinder. "Push on the extractor rod to push the casing out. Each one must be extracted individually and you have to rotate the cylinder manually." Adjusting the revolver in her grip, she holsters it as she turns her focus to the gate. "Ready to head in and have a little fun? It'll be like old times."

I chuckle as I bring my rifle close to my chest, "Old times? You're making me sound like an old man."

Gabrielle's eyes widen as she looks at my SA80, "Is that the rifle you used in the civil war? I thought it was gone?"

"Well, she's back once again. It's the first time she's seeing combat since I've gotten her back."

"And how did you get it back?"

I open my mouth and freeze, stopping myself from replying. Maybe it isn't the smartest idea to tell everyone that it was a gift from the lord of chaos himself. "It's a long story."

"And you're gonna just leave it at that?" Gabrielle rolls her eyes as she turns her focus to the entrance, "Such a tease."

"I can be a great tease when I want to." Snickering, I pat my hand against my armour. "Apparently, I'm an exotic creature."

"Yeah, an exotic creature which just so happens to now be engaged to a Princess. I'd imagine that the entire world now knows about that."

As Gabrielle and her unit all leap from the ground to take to the air, Georg steps alongside me as he releases a soft whistle. "Now that, that's a woman."

"Has someone got a thing for the Captain?" I ask as I'm unable to hold back a grin from Georg's outburst.

"Have you seen her? Curves in just the right places, strong yet seductive form."

"Then why don't you give it a try? Just don't come crying to me when she bitch slaps you for trying. Don't forget, we're here for a purpose, not to get laid."

"Easy for you to say. You've already gone and bagged yourself a Princess." Georg releases a sigh as he turns back to Gabrielle as she flies over the reservation with her team. "Besides, it's you she wants."

I almost splutter as I look at Georg in confusion, "What?"

"John, it's obvious. She was often by your side the entire time we were in Griffonia. That was when everyone thought you were single. Her eyes were always running all over you."

"Yeah, she wants you," Deka joins in as she uses her magic to tie a bandana around her neck, the pattern and colours matching that of her mane.

"And what makes you the expert?"

Deka cocks a brow as she looks blankly at me, "I know how to read a mare or a Griffin in this case."

"Good to know," Turning to the side, I let out a loud whistle in order to grab Chaser's attention. Once he joins me, I turn back to Deka. "Make your way into the town and begin to set up the cordon on the northern and eastern side of the target zone, my Section will take the west and south. Chaser, take your Section to the air and assist the Wonderbolts in maintaining an overwatch over the area." As they quickly assemble their Sections and move into the reservation, I turn to Shining as he finishes giving his guards their orders. "Ready to head in?"

Taking the lead, I walk alongside Shining as the rest of my Section follow behind in a staggered column formation. Passing alongside a series of mud huts, I can't help but get the feeling that our presence is more infuriating to the Diamond Dogs. They have been kicked out of their homes in Equestria due to the actions of the few, only to be set up out of the way of everyone else. Equestria has provided a number of work projects in the reservations, providing housing, sanitation, healthcare and public services, but these are only evident in the centre of the reservations as the Diamond Dogs have built their own homes around the centres.

"Have you personally had any engagements here?" I ask Shining as I stare down one of the Diamond Dogs, his paw routinely patting against something out of my view as he leans against a doorway.

"I've been in a few. They mostly engage us up close, choosing to adopt mob tactics while we're confined to the streets." Shining's focus shifts to a small hole to the side of the road, "They’ve also taken a liking to digging tunnels in order to fight us."

"Digging tunnels?"

Shining nods, "They'll dig into the ground beneath you and force you to drop through the floor. That's how we've lost the most. They force you to drop out of view of the rest before attacking you in the dark. We've found a series of pre-dug ditches underneath the surface. All they have to do is wait for you to pass over it then they'll dig it from beneath you."

"Well, that's just dandy," I reply in a sarcastic tone. "How have the new spears been functioning?"

"The Lances have been really effective... when we've had a chance to use them. They aren't very good when we're engaged up close. We've used our swords more in a fight than the Lances."

At least they've finally named their weapons. Reaching a narrow street corner, we find a group of seven Diamond Dogs gathered around the edge of our planned cordon, their eyes all focused on the target location for the raid. Stepping forward, I disengage the safety of my rifle and keep my finger on the trigger guard. "Gentleman, I need you to disperse, immediately."

The Dogs all quickly turn, an agitated expression on their faces as they immediately eye me and my team. "This is our home!" The largest of the Dogs shout back. "You will not tell us what to do!"

I can hear my team positioning themselves behind me as they prepare for the Dogs to act out against us. "You only need to move down the street" -I lift my hand to point down the road in question- "We'll be out of your way, soon enough."

The group quickly square up to us, standing directly in front of us. "We ain't moving!"

Well, I'm only here for a few minutes and I've already got someone itching for a fight. I guess I've just got that sort of face that everyone wants to punch. Shouldering my rifle, I rest my finger on the side of the trigger as I point the rifle in their direction. "I'm only going to give you so many warnings. Disperse now!"

As soon as I bark the order, I'm quickly charged by one of the group. To my surprise, it's actually the smallest one that decides to go for me. It's like a tiny yappy dog, thinking it's bigger and scarier than it actually is. In one quick motion, I push down on the butt of my rifle as I pull the barrel towards me, causing the butt to collide with the underside of the Dog's jaw. With it stunned, I quickly sweep out its leg and press my boot down on the side of his head, keeping it pinned to the floor.

I can hear a series of commotions as the Dogs begin to scrap with everyone, the sounds of the Section barking orders as the Dogs fight back. Lifting my gaze to survey the situation, my heart sinks when I find that I now have the biggest one coming for me. Before I can react, I'm flung off my feet by a heavy shoulder barge, causing me to fly back several feet before colliding with the wall of a building.

Falling on my ass, I let out a loud groan as I push myself back up to my feet, only to find big boy charging me again. Once again, I'm unable to react as he instead wraps his arms around my waist as we move backwards. His weight and brute strength are enough to send the both of us through the wall of the mud hut, sending dust and debris over us as we roll on the ground.

Wriggling free from his grasp, I'm able to roll to the side and get to my feet. As he attempts to stand, I deliver a quick succession of rapid punches to the side of his head. He practically brushes off my attacks as though they were nothing, it was almost as if I did nothing more than lightly push him. With him standing at his full height, making him another two feet taller than me, he stretches his paw outright and grabs onto my face.

Taking hold of his wrist in the one hand, I try to break free by kicking him in the gut, only to find myself rising from the floor as he holds me in front of him. Not being able to see anything, I feel his other paw come into contact with my gut, the force bypassing the armour and knocking the wind out of me. He punches me against and again, each strike forcing pain to shoot through my body before he throws me across the room, my body colliding with a wooden table and sending the various glass contents falling on me.

Trying to regain my breath, I'm unable to force myself up as agony screams from my gut. Weakly grasping the SA80 which was dragged around with me, I attempt to take aim, only for the Dog to slice the sling with his claws and throw the rifle to the side.

There's no way I can beat this guy like this! He's tossing me around like a ragdoll.

You can't... but I can.

Author's Note

Sorry for the long delay between chapters.
I've been wrapped up recently with preparing to move to a new part of the country for work, a new relationship and a whole multitude of other things.

Thanks for reading :twilightsmile: , I hope you enjoyed this chapter.

Chapter 109 - Military presence

Pressing my elbows into the floor below me, I attempt to use all my strength in order to lift my bruised body from the ground. Despite all the armour I'm wearing, each of the Dog's attacks were able to cause a significant amount of damage, plate armour and kevlar aren't exactly effective at stopping heavy hitting strikes; they're only designed to protect against blade slashes and to reduce bullet penetration.

Without warning, I feel the rear of my breastplate being grasped as I'm suddenly hoisted from the floor. I'm quickly thrown upwards, my back impacting the ceiling above me before I collide to the floor once again. My ears ring as my vision becomes distorted, the muffled sound of the Dog moving around me and taunting me acting as a reminder that I'm likely to face another attack.

Bringing my hand to my gut, I lean forward so that my helmet is pressed against the dirt floor. Davies... I'm giving you control. Take this fucker down.

A shiver runs down my spine as I hear Davies releasing a satanic laugh in my head. With Pleasure. My muscles begin to convulse, my entire body shaking as a burning sensation runs throughout my flesh. I can feel the veins on my neck protruding as my senses gradually fade away, the only one that remains is my sight, allowing me to watch the rollercoaster which I will have little control over.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

Perspective - John Davies

With my body relaxing, I'm able to regain control of my body. The pain from the previous attacks quickly fade away, the only thing to prove that I was attacked is the dirt and the physical markings on my armour. I maintain my position on the floor, acting as though the fight is over until I hear the Diamond Dog step up to me, likely preparing for another strike.

Okay, fucker, let's see how good you are at fighting against someone who can fight back. I gradually drag my hand to the underside of my chin as the Dog attempts taunting me. Unfastening the strap on my helmet, I keep my grasp until the Dog stupidly begins to hoist me up. As he lifts me up to match his height, I remove the helmet from my head at speed and force it against his muzzle, in quick succession, three times.

With a solid crunch and pained yelp, I'm released and land on my feet. Adjusting the helmet, I switch it to my left hand and keep a hold of the straps in such a position as to allow the helmet to sit over my hand as a makeshift shield. My instincts to use it defensively pay off as he lashes out, opting to use his claws as his weapon of choice. I'm able to riposte each of his attacks, moving the helmet in order to intercept his claws before returning a quick jab with my free hand.

This only serves to infuriate him, as he uses his entire strength to deliver a downward strike on my head. I'm able to move my improvised shield to intercept, but the amount of force he used has allowed his claws to pierce and embed within the helmet, keeping the two of us attached. Grasping onto his trapped wrist, I kick out against the outside of his shin, causing the two of us to fall to the side with myself landing on top of him.

With the two of us on the floor, I release my helmet and grasp onto his throat with my left hand before delivering a series of rapid strikes to the side of his head with the right. Unlike John's attempt, my strikes are able to inflict some injury as his head violently jolt with each impact. I'm able to deliver four solid blows before I'm hoisted from the bottom of my armour and thrown over the Dog's head in one solid motion.

With us both lying with our heads alongside one another, he is able to get in a solid strike to the side of my head, before I'm able to roll away from him. We both simultaneously climb to our full heights before charging one another. As he takes a wide swing with his claws, I lean back and begin to perform a slide tackle. As my body drags along the floor, I raise my leg and force my boot into his shin with all of my strength, and an agonised scream escaping his muzzle as he falls over me.

He collapses on top of me as his leg gives out from underneath him, his full weight pressing onto my chest. I take the opportunity to reach into my webbing and draw my rifles bayonet, the blade scraping against my armour and the Dog's chest due to the close proximity. In one swift movement, I immediately feel a warm liquid seeping between the gaps of my armour as my blade pierces his flesh.

Continuing with a saw motion, I continue to slice through his skin with complete ease as I roll the two of us to the side. With my body straddling the downed beast, I withdraw the sharp blade and begin to repeatedly puncture his body as fast as I physically can, small jets of blood spurting from the wounds each time I remove the knife. My opponent is only able to make one final attack in a desperate attempt to save his own life. His paw frantically slices upwards, the claws scraping across my right cheek and getting dangerously close to my eye.

Changing my target, I retract the blade and elevate the knife before bringing it down with one solid motion directly into the centre of his skull. With my enhanced strength, the steel of the knife has no issue slicing through the bone. The entire blade vanishes as it lodges itself into the Dog's brain, ceasing his movements as his body becomes limp and his paw flops to the ground alongside him.

Jerking the knife free, I climb off his body as I release a heavy breath. Chuckling to myself, I drag the steel along my sleeve, wiping the blood from the weapon before I return it to my webbing. With a triumphant grin, I saunter towards my rifle which was thrown across the floor and retrieve it. "And that, John, is how it's done."

You're enjoying this a little too much. I roll my eyes as John comments about my eagerness. "You try spending weeks at a time locked away, unable to do anything. This is what I'm good at, and this is what I'm going to revel in." As the sound of gunfire comes from the street outside, a grin spreads wise across my face as I disengage the rifle's safety. "Now let me have a little fun and get stuck in."

Reaching for the sunglasses in my webbing, I take them out and place them over my eyes. What's with the glasses?

Stepping outside, I reply to John's question internally as I witness the skirmish taking place. “Do you really want everyone knowing that you let me out to play? Some will think that you lack control over me. This way, I have fun, and you seem to be in control. It's a win-win.”

I examine my surroundings and find that the first group of Diamond Dogs have all been defeated, half of them are restrained with the rest appearing to be unconscious. From my Section, the only injury appears to be Starry, albeit fairly minor. A small gash is evident through the torn fabric on her foreleg, blood seeping through the cloth.

My attention shifts to the sound of glass shattering and flames igniting. A brief flash indicates the presence of some sort of petrol bomb, the glass shattering allowing the liquid within to ignite. It doesn't take me long to find the Dog that's throwing the makeshift weapon. As he prepares to throw another bottle from the first floor of a building, I raise my rifle and take aim.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

Every round hits its target, tearing through his chest. The rounds impacting against his body causes his grip on the bottle to falter, sending the fragile glass to the ground. The glass shatters directly at his feet, engulfing him in flames as he collapses from his wounds.

Another target quickly comes to my attention on the adjacent roof. Instead of finding a dog, I find an entirely different species looking directly at me, a Ridge Cat. The features of its body seem to be similar to that of a human, bar from a few exceptions. A tail hangs low behind him, dragging on the floor behind him. His head bears the resemblance of a feline, it's piercing eyes glaring directly at me. The feline holds one of its fur covered hands close to its heart, a sharp set of claws protruding as it seems to be clasping onto a small scroll of sorts.

As quickly as I examine the being, I'm forced to turn my attention elsewhere as a crossbow bolt collides with the wall directly behind me. Following the angle where the bolt came from, I find another Dog standing on an elevated position as it reloads another bolt into its weapon. Without taking aim, I point the rifle in his general direction and compress the trigger.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

The Dog quickly stumbles forward, its body rolling forward as it falls from its position before impacting with the floor below with a meaty thud. Trying to find the Cat, I'm unable to find him as he seems to have taken the opportunity to get away. Turning back to the fight, I quickly jump to the side as a Guard is thrown towards me. I watch him collapse to the floor, a heavy slash along his neck, before focusing on the group ahead.

My eyes widen as I notice one of the Dogs managed to get hold of the Guard's Lance, the barrel pointed directly at me. As I try to quickly bring my rifle around, a bolt of energy leaves the weapon and hurtles towards me. Unlike the blue bolts I've witnessed previously, this version seems to emit some sort of red energy, showing that the Lance is using a different spell from the one I've previously encountered.

The ball of energy impacts with my chest, resulting in the protective talisman on my armour activating. A series of magical sparks erupt from my armour, the talisman attempting to protect me from the spell. The sparks travel across my entire body, causing my muscles to contract as fire rushes throughout my flesh. The energy soon dissipates, propelling itself from my body and off in every direction before I fall backwards.

My entire body feels as though it's on fire, the spell still having some level of effect as it managed to cause me some significant harm. Even with the protection of the talisman, I find myself unable to keep my eyes open. As much as I try to fight it, I find myself unable to maintain control of my body.

My vision becomes more blurred as I struggle to breathe. As I begin to fall unconscious, the silhouettes of numerous figures fly overhead as the sounds of the skirmish begin to die down. The world around me fades to black as my eyes close and refuse to open.

-------------------------//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////-------------------------

Perspective - John Davies

My eyes reluctantly begin to open as I enter a coughing fit, each breath being forced from my lungs feels as though my insides are attempting to leap out of my body. I find myself lying underneath the roof of a tent, an IV stand with a green concoction stands alongside my makeshift bed with a tube leading directly into my right forearm. It takes me a moment to realise that my right eye is entirely obstructed, some sort of dressing covering it and the right side of my face.

Slowly sitting up, I look around the room to find all three of our team's medics looking over a series of medical forms.

"What happened?" I inquire out loud, causing all three to turn and look at me.

Shadow Diver makes his way towards me, his left wing keeping a clipboard pressed against his body. "To put it bluntly, you're lucky to be alive."

"W-what do you mean?" I ask in confusion.

"You're human body is shit at coping with offensive magic," Aurora remarks as she and Slicer leap onto a set of stools alongside a small desk.

Shadow Diver nods his head, "I wouldn't quite put it that way, but she is correct. The spell was far too powerful for your body, especially compared to how it's intended to function."

"What is it supposed to do?"

"It's supposed to incapacitate the target. It can cause serious damage but it is has a low chance of causing a fatality," Shadow Diver answers as he gestures to my armour which is sitting alongside my bed. "If it wasn't for the talisman that the Princess gave you, you likely would have died."

"You're heart was on the verge of stopping," Aurora says as her magic holds up a small syrette. "If it wasn't for your old friend, Kepeline, you'd probably be dead." Chuckling to herself, she drops the empty syrette into a sharps box. "I figured it would be better to keep you alive, I don't fancy having Princess Luna ripping me a new one for letting you die."

"You'll be back to your usual, injury prone self, in a few days," Slicer states. "The only other issue is the fact that you almost lost your right eye."

"I nearly lost my eye?" I ask in disbelief. "I didn't get hit in the eye. I was only scratched on the face."

"Yeah, and a Diamond Dog's claws are exceptionally sharp. They're capable of cutting through various types of sediment, so they're also strong enough to slice through flesh and bone." Hopping from her stool, Slicer makes her way over to me and begin to untie the bandage. "You'll have some scarring, but at least your eye wasn't damaged. We cleaned the wound to prevent infection, so just keep an eye on it and you'll be okay."

"Was that supposed to be a bad pun?" Aurora snickers as she shakes her head. "Cause if it was, it sucked."

"It wasn't intentional. If it was, I'd do a much better job at it." Finally peeling the last of the fabric from my face, Slicer drops it to the floor before holding a mirror in front of me.

My eyes widen at the deep slashes which are still evident on my face. Three long cuts are positioned around my right eye socket, the central one only a few millimetres from the eye itself and dragging down to the lobe of my ear. The top slash cuts through my eyebrow, coming to a stop at the top of my ear. The third and bottom one is positioned at the top of my cheekbone, dragging along my flesh until it ends at the top of my jawline.

Slicer lowers the mirror, dropping it on the bed. "Twilight helped you with your scars in the past, maybe she can do it again?"

"Probably," I respond as I lightly press my palm to the wound. "I'll just have to get used to having this ugly fucker on my face until I next see her."

"Why would you even get rid of your scars?" Aurora asks. "Each one has a story behind it, painting a picture of your life."

"So you'd be happy with these large cuts on your face for everyone to gawk at? I would be covered in them, my face, hands, shoulder, chest and stomach. I don't need to see each of my nearly fatal cock-ups staring at me in the face every time I look in a mirror."

"Some would see scars as a story of a males prowess," Gabrielle's voice calls out from the entrance to the medical tent. "Especially when they're a seasoned war hero." I watch as she walks towards me, a large and heavy looking duffle bag resting against her back. "How are you holding up?"

"My insides are on fire," I respond with a groggy voice as I slump back on the uncomfortable bed.

"Stop being such a baby. You've been through worse." Stopping alongside my bed, she pauses as she turns her gaze to the other three. "Can you leave us, please? I need to give the Captain some classified information."

The other three all share confused expressions with one another before leaving the medical centre, leaving myself and Gabrielle along with various medical staff who are working out of earshot at the far end of the centre. "So, what have you got for me?"

"Information directly from the Minister of Intelligence, himself." Opening the duffle bag, she withdraws a brown paper envelope and drops it onto my legs. "He's due to attend the base in two weeks time with Princess Luna, to show cooperation between our militaries. He said he'd discuss some additional information with you when he sees you, something about it being for your eyes, or ears, only."

Taking hold of the envelope, I rip open the top and a thick stack of documents, the cover bearing a large red stamp stating 'classified.' As I hear Gabrielle continuing to search through her bag, I flip over the cover page and begin to scan through the first page.

Classified: Ministry of Intelligence

At approximately 07:30 on Sunday 6th July 2014, Goswin, Lieutenant for the former Militarist forces and senior figure in the Children of the Motherland, was apprehended at the Beakmund harbour attempting to board a vessel bound for Baltimare in Equestria.

Goswin was caught in possession of documentation intended for the fugitive Silverwing, leader or the terrorist group, who escaped from a prisoner transport bound for Equestria. The documentation revealed that Silverwing is continuing to work with the exiled Diamond Dogs within the various reservations on the edge of the Badlands.

Following interrogation, it has been uncovered that Silverwing is leading various operations within the city-state of Klugetown, located within the Bone Dry Desert. Griffonian relations with the city-state are hostile, resulting in an immediate breakdown of communications between the Griffonian government and the 'council' of Klugetown. The city-state is on high alert following the increased hostilities within the region.

Klugetown has been closed to those who 'pose a risk to the security of Klugetown,' this is despite the reputation the state has for being 'lawless.' Extensive checks are in place for those who wish to enter the borders of the city. Anyone suspected to be working with the Griffonian and Equestrian government are being denied entry into the city, making it almost impossible for our forces to attempt to apprehend Silverwing within the walls of Klugetown.

Both Ponies and Griffins are minorities within the city, meaning that any of those who aren't recognised will immediately be questioned if they attempt to gain entry. Information indicated that the population consists of numerous races, the key two which may allow us to employ an agent to act in our interests are Ridge Cats and Diamond Dogs. It is highly recommended that we find a reliable individual or group who can gain access in order to apprehend Silverwing on our behalf...

I'm interrupted from reading the report as the sound of a guitar melody hits my ears. Lifting my eyes from the document, I turn my focus to Gabrielle as she plucks at the strings of an acoustic guitar, the full duffle bag now lying empty underneath her seat. "You play the guitar?"

Gabrielle nods her head without lifting her eyes from the instrument. "You don't think that I was always in the army, do you? Believe it or not, I used to be a musician."

"Really?" I ask sceptically as I eye the maple guitar. "I can't really picture you being something other than a military girl."

Gabrielle lifts her head, continuing to play the instrument without even looking as she repeatedly changed notes. "I actually used to be in a band. Over time, we split apart and I needed a new job to keep myself afloat. At the time the army was recruiting so I enlisted, being moved onto an officers course and becoming a military officer. Also, you can't talk, I somehow imagine you were always military."

"I worked in engineering my whole life. I was a mechanic before I joined the army."

"Well, there aren't many roles for musicians in the army, especially compared to somebody with engineering background," Gabrielle points out.

"What are you talking about?" I ask in disbelief. "Musicians are also a big part of the military, especially for public appearances and parades."

"Not in Griffonia, not unless you're a drummer or play a percussion instrument."

"Well, obviously," I state with a roll of my eyes. "I can't imagine the band of the Coldstream Guard playing the guitar on parade in front of the Queen." I notice Gabrielle's blank expression as she stops playing her guitar. "Basically, they're the Queen's guards."

"Oh. Well, either way, out last King wasn't fond of having many musical parades. He saw it as a waste of training and money which would serve more purpose elsewhere within the military."

"Smart man," I reply as I look over the instrument. "I bet once half of them pass training, they become incompetent in a combat situation. The only good it serves in the military, in my eyes, is entertainment when you're on tour."

"It can help with morale. It helped on the frontline with my soldiers during the war. A little reminder that there's more to life than conflict." Gabrielle pauses momentarily, staring into space before she snaps out of her trance. "Did you ever play, or was it someone else who played while you were on tour?"

"I played a little. Stanley taught me the basics but I was too used to playing bass guitar. Compared to an acoustic, it's a piece of piss."

Smiling softly, Gabrielle holds her guitar out to me. "Want me to teach you? You've got a few days to kill before you're back out in the field. Besides, it'll allow me to hear some of your worlds music on something other than your phone."

"Okay. But I don't think I'll know how to play the songs based on knowing a few notes."

"Obviously not," She replies with a soft chuckle. "I'll be able to identify the notes for you and teach you based on the song. then I can write up a basic music sheet for you. I take it you know the basic chords?"

"I may need a few reminders, but I'll get the hang of them again."

"Want me to teach you?" Gabrielle asks as she shakes the guitar from side to side in her grip.

Shrugging, I insert the documentation back into the envelope. "Sure, why not. I can read this later when I'm actually out of bed." Leaning forward, I take the guitar that Gabrielle offers me.

Tuesday 22nd July 2014

14:03

Equestrian F.O.B. - 5 miles south of Coltchester

Day 9 on Deployment

"The intelligence that Minister Balbean provided me indicated that Silverwing should be leaving Klugetown on Thursday," I inform the head of the Battalion, Lieutenant Colonel Thunder Strike, as he looks over a map of the city-state in question. "Once he leaves Klugetown, there is no telling where he will go. Is there really nobody that we can send in order to get observations or attempt to move in and apprehend him?"

"I wish it was that simple, Captain," Thunder Strike replies as he releases a sigh. "If we could get some of our own units in the area, they'll immediately be identified and Silverwing will be on high alert. The same goes for having the Griffins go in,"-Thunder Strike lifts a hoof gesturing to Gabrielle as she stands beside me- "the alarm will be raised."

"Have we really got no Ridge Cats or Diamond Dogs who we can trust and utilise? This is an opportunity we can't afford to miss, sir."

"There are none in our military," The ash grey Pegasus responds as he climbs out of his seat. "We have few connections within the groups that we can utilise, and they're primarily only used to relay messages and gather basic information. They're not trained to go into a hostile environment and take down a trained soldier. Besides, we're not here to track down Silverwing. We have our orders, and he is not a part of the plan."

I'm about to respond until Gabrielle steps in. "Sir, if I may, Silverwing is still a high priority target. He played a key role in the Militarist's war effort, the Children of the Motherland's operations in Griffonia and the attempted assassination of Princess Luna and other targets. The only reason the Minister would have given this information is that he has reason to believe that Silverwing is pulling the strings."

"I am aware of Silverwing's previous roles," Thunder states as he steps to an open window. "Trust me, it would bring me great joy to get the bastard who attacked the Princess. However, it's not that simple. We have nopony who is able to infiltrate Klugetown and even attempt to apprehend him."

"You're right, we don't have anypony. But, we don't need a Pony to carry out this job." Following Gabrielle's statement, I turn my gaze to here and realise that she is looking directly towards me.

"What? Me?" I ask in disbelief. "I'm the only Human in this entire world. I'm known throughout the land and have recently had my face plastered in every gossip magazine and newspaper for getting engaged to Luna. I won't be able to walk in."

"Not as a Human, no; but as a Ridge Cat."

I let out a surprised laugh as I shake my head. "You're kidding? Right?" Gabrielle's expression never drops as she continues to look at me, my gaze quickly flicking to the Lieutenant Colonel's intrigued expression before changing back to Gabrielle. "Please tell me that you're kidding."

"You have the closest body frame to a Ridge Cat. The only key differences if the face and lack of tail. We could stick fur on your skin and cover you over with a cloak, as well as attach a life-like tail. Keep your distance and try not to draw attention to yourself, I reckon you could pull it off."

"This is a stupid idea," I protest as I rub my hand over my face. "I can't pretend to be a Ridge Cat."

"You can if it's done right. What was the training you gave to all your soldiers? Oh, I believe it was called camouflage and concealment." A sly grin spreads across her face.

"It applies to an environment, not walking through town as an entirely different species."

"It's an urban environment," Gabrielle retorts with a confident smile. "You'll be amazed what a lot of makeup can do." Lifting her talon, she lightly brushes it against the side of my nose. "You'd never pass off with this face. You'd have to remain hidden under a cloak the entire time, the fur will simply act as a way to disguise you at a distance. Get too close, and no doubt your cover will be blown. Keep yourself covered up, maintain a safe distance and move in at night, that'll reduce the likelihood of you bumping into anybody and them getting a good look at your face."

"It's an interesting plan," Thunder Strike adds with an amused chuckle. "Like something you'd read about in some far-fetched book. As crazy as it sounds, it's certainly unexpected. It would at least get you in, relatively unnoticed. That is if the fur works."

Pinching the bridge of my nose, I shake my head as I release an exasperated sigh. "If it looks passable... I guess I can at least attempt to get some basic observations on the area and Silverwing's known hideouts. Go in under the cover of darkness, stick to alleys and rooftops to keep out of sight."

Gabrielle steps towards the battered doorway with a confident grin. "Come on, we'll have to work quickly to get you covered up and in Klugetown before Silverwing decides to leave." Seeing the commanding officer's entertained grin, I take the walk of shame out of his office and through the command centre until I join Gabrielle in the scorching sun.

As the sun glares in my eyes, I reach into my pocket and take out my sunglasses. "You really think this will work?"

"So long as you play it cool." Turning to me as I put on the sunglasses, Gabrielle glances to my Glock as it sits in its holster. "You'll have to leave your weapons behind. No matter how good your disguise is, that weapon will immediately get you noticed."

"Then what do you propose? 'Cause I'm not going into a situation where shit can hit the fan and I haven't got something to protect myself with."

"Obviously you're not going to go in defenceless," She responds with a roll of her eyes. "Just take one of the swords which were retrieved from last weeks raid."

Scratching the back of my neck, the two of us begin to walk back towards my teams command tent. "I may be trained with a sword, but I'll always prefer a firearm."

"Tell you what," Grasping onto her revolver, she draws it from her holster and holds it out to me. "You can borrow this for the mission." When I reach out to take it, she quickly withdraws it. "And I mean borrow it. I want this back in pristine condition."

"Come on, I'm a highly qualified ATO. Do you really think that I'm gonna" -Taking a hold of the revolver, my grip falters causing me to suddenly fumble with the weapon before regaining control, just before I'm about to drop it- "Drop it?"

"I did have hope in your training, but now I'm having my doubts." Gabrielle quips as she chuckles under her breath. "You'd better not damage it in any way, or I'll be really pissed."

Adjusting the revolver in my grip, I tuck the revolver into the waistband of my trousers. As I turn to face Gabrielle, the flash of a camera catches my eye as it envelopes the two of us. Looking at the source, I find a grey Imperial Pegasus, a camera hanging from her neck as she steps out from the tent. Looking at me with her violet eye, a soft smile quickly spreads across her muzzle. "Captain. Good to see you again. It seems as though you've taken a bit of a beating in your short time here."

"Wintersong? Why are you here?"

"Myself and a number of other reporters from various newspapers and magazines have been tasked to shadow the Equestrian Army and Guard in order to report on everything you're doing. Feeding Equestria with information on all the work everypony here is doing to keep us safe, to give the Army support back home. My partner and I have been assigned to document the activities of Special Operations Group."

Pinching the bridge of my nose, I slowly exhale as I step past Wintersong and enter the tent. "So long as you check with me everything that you're going to publish. I don't want any classified information getting leaked in any way." I come to an abrupt stop as my eyes lock onto Wintersong's partner as she stands at the edge of the workbench, conversing with Sunny.

The Thestral turns her head slowly towards me as she suddenly stops talking, her damaged ear flicking as she faces me. A mixture of anguish and sorrow is evident on her face as she seems to take a shaky step backwards. Slowly blinking, she opens her mouth to talk yet seems to be unable to find her voice.

Breaking the silence, I tentatively step closer to her. "Shadow."

Her eyes frequently flick from mine to the scars which mark my face. "John."

"W-what are you doing here?"

"I'm Wintersong's cameramare," She responds as points to a large case with her left forehoof. "I'm to capture events on film to be shown back in Equestria for newsreels before film presentations."

Stepping closer, I timidly rub my hands together. "Either way, it's good to see you again. Things haven't been the same without you."

Shadow doesn't respond, her eyes glaring directly at me as the others seem to slink away. "Do you really think that things will ever be the same between us again? After what happened in Ponyville?" Shadow releases a heavy sigh as she presses her forehoof to her muzzle. "I know that it wasn't you that... killed my sister. But, it was you. If you get what I mean?"

I nod my head as Shadow continues. "I know that you'd never intentionally hurt those around you, but it doesn't help the fact that you attacked me and my sister. I want to trust you, John, to be as close as we were before, but I don't know if I can."

"I understand, Shadow, I really do. It must have been awful, and there isn't a day where I don't blame myself for what happened. I wish things could have gone differently, but it was out of my control."

"I... just need to keep some space between us. Slowly build up what we had, we can't pick things up where we left off. Let's just keep things professional now, okay? We've both got our own jobs to do without having to let what happened interfere."

"So... a camera operator?" I ask in an attempt to change the topic. “I never took you for one working in journalism."

"I never would have thought I'd get into it, either." She replies with a small smile. "I certainly make more money as a photojournalist than when I was in the Guard."

"Yeah, the military sucks for pay. For everything we do, someone doing a relaxing and comfy job will get more money. I was especially pissed off back home when an army veterinarian earned more than me, especially since he never got shot at or was out in the field."

"Really?" Shadow replies with a slight chuckle. "How much more?"

"It was only a few grand difference, but it just irritated me that he'd earn more. Before I came here, I was on just over thirty-five-thousand pounds a year."

"As a Lieutenant? That's crap compared to here."

Stepping towards my workbench, I remove my Glock from its holster and pick up a strongbox which is at the edge of the bench. "Yeah, the pay here certainly is better, but you've got less soldiers to pay than we do. I wasn't complaining with the pay raise that also came with my new rank.

"Yeah, but no money will hardly be an issue for you," Shadow responds with a sly grin. "Congratulations, by the way. You won't have to worry about money when you're married to the Princess."

"That's true. I figure I'd just give all the wages I'll earn as a Captain back to a charity or something. I won't need it, so it may as well be of some use elsewhere." Unlocking the box, I place my Glock and the spare magazine into the container before securing it once again. Putting it back underneath the workbench, I begin to step out of the tent. "I've got to get prepared for moving into Klugetown. Come on, you'll be able to get a little footage as we leave."

Grabbing onto her camera case, she lifts the heavy box and positions it on her back as she begins to follow me. Leaving our command tent, I make my way towards the armourer in order to get a basic sword to provide me with some additional defence, maybe even a basic piece of armour as well to keep hidden under my cloak.

Sneaking around an unknown town at night? This is likely going to prove to be incredibly stupid.

Chapter 110 - Infiltration

Thursday 24th July 2014
20:03
Bone Dry Desert - 5 miles north of Klugetown
Day 11 on Deployment

It took us two days before we were within a few miles of Klugetown. Bravo section flew myself, Crimson and Slicer over the badlands and desert in order to reach our destination, a small team giving us a smaller chance of being identified. The rest of Alpha section would be assisting Gabrielle in the reservations carrying out patrols whilst Charlie Section was tasked with attempting to find a source who can get us into some of the local tribes of Ridge Cats in order to begin discussions in an attempt to reduce the conflict between themselves and the Diamond Dogs.

My Trio would find a vantage point outside the town in order to provide initial reconnaissance before I'd move into the town to locate Silverwing based on the intelligence I had received. The reports indicated that he frequently stays within a tavern called 'The Broken Heart', using it as a meeting ground for relaying orders to his subordinates. I would attempt to observe and locate his room in order to subdue him. Due to the powers given to the SOG, by Luna, I also have the option to eliminate the target if required. If I can't capture him, I'll have to get a shot on him and take him down before making my escape. He is due to leave tomorrow morning, meaning I've been forced to move quickly in order to exploit the window of opportunity.

The journey here alone has already shown me how difficult this terrain will be for us to operate in. The blistering heat of the sun would prove to be the main challenge, threatening to cause rapid dehydration if we didn't keep enough water on hand. The main desert leading up to the city only contained one water spring, and even the water there didn't look entirely pleasant on the account of numerous bones scattered on the surrounding hills.

With Bravo Section dropping us off at the base of the north side of the hills of Klugetown, my team slowly made our way through the hills to reach a vantage point just over a mile away. With the scorching sun beginning the set over the desert, I finally get my first look at the settlement.

The south of the settlement is buried in a thick blanket of smog, stone podiums towering through the distorted landscape to pierce the skies overhead. The majority of buildings seem to be constructed into the stone canyon which makes up the base of the city, numerous ports hanging high overhead with a scattering of airships anchored to the platforms. Even from this distance, I'm able to make out small gathering of armed creatures, likely set up to watch the town.

Wiping my fur covered arm across my head, I wipe the trails of sweat away from my hairline as I let out a heavy sigh. "So, this is Klugetown? Not much to look at, is it?"

"There's a reason that nopony really comes this way," Chaser replies as he finally tears his lips away from his canteen.

"You mean besides the heat and dust?"

"That's another reason." Tossing back the last of his water, Chaser places the canteen back in its pouch. "Are you sure you're gonna go through with this? You're already sweating bullets, we're running low on water, and you have no idea what you're running into."

"Holy shit," I reply with astonishment. "Since when did you become the voice of reason?" Lifting his foreleg, he flicks the edge of his hoof against his teeth towards me. He's flipping me off? I never knew ponies had their own equivalent of biting their thumb at someone. "Don't you flip me off, you cheeky bastard."

"I'm the voice of reason when I'm in a situation I absolutely hate. This uniform isn't exactly the greatest at keeping us cool, especially compared to the old Guard armour."

"Really? How is a golden set of armour any better?"

"I never said it was the greatest," Chaser replies as he looks back at his Section. "It's better than wearing armour and clothing when it comes to handling the heat. Either way, if you're certain that you're going to go through with this, we'll make our leave and return in three days with fresh supplies and to extract you. We'll set up camp at the edge of the desert and The Badlands."

I give a firm nod as I remove my cloak, revealing more of the fur which was attached to my flesh in an attempt to disguise me at a distance. "Make sure you keep a low profile. We don't want word to get back here, spooking the town to our possible presence." Removing my t-shirt, I throw it on the floor alongside Crimsons equipment, before putting the cloak back over my body.

"We'll make our leave before anypony notices us. Good luck, John." Whistling to his Section, they all quickly fall in and follow him back down the passage we came before taking flight.

Focusing back on Crimson, I watch as she sets up a small sheet over a gathering of chest high boulders before crawling underneath the cover. Slowly removing her armour plate, she rests it alongside her post before positioning the rifle to aim down below.

Aiming down her scope, I watch her as she scans the edge of the town. "The north-east gate seems to have the lowest gathering of guards. That'll be your best bet to gain entry."

Reaching for the rear of my trouser waistband, I draw the revolver that Gabrielle lent me and inspect the cylinder. "I'm not taking the gate. I'll have to keep out of sight, that'll mean taking the rooftops."

Slicer snickers as she shakes her head, "You, jumping from roof to roof? You're not exactly one for agility."

"I may have a few tricks up my sleeves." And by that, I mean I have a certain version of myself who is athletically and physically superior.

"I'm coming in with you," Slicer states as she removes the rifle from her back.

"You're a Thestral. You'll stand out a mile away."

"And you're going to have a better chance at hiding than me?" Slicer remarks with a sly grin. "You may have a disguise, but you're not exactly trained in the art of stealth. I can get to where you cannot." Drawing emphasis to this point, she begins to pace around me, her hooves making almost no sound as she moves over the sand and stones.

Inspecting my utility belt, the additional bullets easily accessible should I need to reload, I return the revolver to its home. "I guess you're right." Turning my head to Crimson, I kneel alongside her as she adjusts the dials on her scope. "Think you'll be okay by yourself on overwatch?"

Crimson nods her head as she maintains her focus. "Don't expect me to take a shot from up here to save your flank. But should you need to make a hasty escape, I can move forward in order to cover your retreat. Just make sure it doesn't come to that. We're trying to be covert, and the presence of Equestrian soldiers attacking this city-state will not bode well for us in the slightest."

"This is a black op. nobody will know the details of our job here. Deniability is key." Putting up my hood, I begin to move along the weathered trail towards the boundary of the town, Slicer following alongside me as we make our move. "We get in, get eyes on the inn and locate Silverwing. Capturing him may not be the best option. He's already escaped in the past and will likely have a plan to break out if he's captured once again. Think you'll be able to drop him quietly if needed?"

Slicer gives a crisp nod of her head, her forehoof quickly brushing against the handle of her dagger. "Consider it done, Captain. It'll be my pleasure to rid Equestria of this disease."

Advancing on the entrance of the town, I keep my posture low in an attempt to go unnoticed, the rising moon extinguishing the natural light and providing me with an element of cover. Keeping off the main road, I ascend a series of sand mounds as I approach a series of single-storey buildings, figuring that they'd allow me to bypass the guards easily. Slicer seemed to have the same idea as she rushed off ahead, proceeding in silence to reach the out walls of the buildings.

Reaching Slicer's position, I press my back against the wall as I peer around the corner, scanning the small number of guards that loiter around the entrance. They don't appear to be any form of official military or law enforcement, more than likely a local militia. They lack any sort of uniform, wielding any weapon that they could get a hold of, the only identification maker they have is a green and blue band wrapped around their arm.

I'm unable to identify the species of the first two. They seem to bear some resemblance to boars or pigs. Standing on two legs with a darkened skin tone, they stand no taller than four feet. Two large tusks protrude from the bottom of their jaws, they seem easily capable of tearing through flesh. Large snouts positioned at the centre of their faces, noticeable hairs protruding from the edges of their nostrils.

Turning my focus back to the low roof, I take a few steps back and prepare to get a running start. Covering the short distance in a sprint, I grasp onto the edge of the roof and use my feet to rapidly pedal myself up the wall. Reaching the top with relative ease, I lie flat on my stomach and check the surroundings to ensure that nobody had either seen or heard me. Satisfied that I'm in the clear, I pivot on the spot and hold my arm and hand out for Slicer, offering to help her up.

Instead of taking me up on my offer, she instead makes her own way up the wall. Showing off her agility, she opts to run alongside the wall, using a few loose stones as makeshift steps as she runs along the length of the wall, making it to the top with relative ease. With a soft snicker, I climb to my feet and cautiously step along the potentially fragile roof. "Show off."

I begin to move along a series of buildings, each one low enough and in close proximity as to allow me to hop to the next with ease. That is until I cross the seventh roof. Coming to a stop, I eye the next climb that's lined up for me. I'm going to have to clear a small opening and get some height in order to pull myself up to the next level of the building. Fortunately, it seems to have a small metal railing on the outside of an empty window, providing me with a point to support my body.

Backing up to the very edge of the roof, I prepare to make my move until Slicer cuts me off and begins her run. Showing off, she clears the distance with ease before pushing on the railing with her forehoof. Kicking her hindlegs back and upwards, she's able to somersault her body before using her forelegs as a spring to give her height, causing her to flip in the air before landing on the edge of the upper floor.

Exhaling slowly, I sprint at full speed towards the crossing, getting as close to the end as physically possible before leaping. With my hands outstretched, I'm only just able to grasp onto the roof as my body slams heavily into the wooden shutters on the exterior of the window. With my legs making it onto the railing, my full weight causes the left support bolt to snap, pulling the makeshift step to peel itself from the wall and swing wildly to the side.

My entire body drops, the only thing keeping me from falling to the floor is my fingers clamping down frantically in an attempt at keeping me up. Curling up my legs, I press my feet into the frame of the window and use them to help pull my body upwards. My body strains from the activity, but I'm able to lift most of my weight before Slicer takes a hold of my right forearm and begins to pull me up. Dragging my torso across the jagged wall, I roll onto the roof as the railing finally breaks free, falling to the floor and releasing a loud clang into the deserted streets.

I remain motionless as I regain my breath, the sound of bodies moving allow indicating that the falling rail may have given away my position. Slicer and I make no movements or sound as the militia below converse amongst themselves, debating the cause of railing falling to the floor. It doesn't take long before the ill-disciplined guards decide to give up their investigation and return to their previous posts.

Releasing a heavy sigh, I rub my face as I slowly climb to my feet. Shaking her head, Slicer begins to pace towards the next rooftop, "So much for silence. You'll give us away at this rate."

Adjusting the cloak, I look towards the next gap which I'll have to jump. "I'm not built for clearing rooftops." Taking another deep breath, I mentally prepare myself as I clamp my eyes shut. Davies, I need you to continue to advance along these roofs. Move fast but remain undetected. Reach the inn where Silverwing is staying before he leaves. As soon as I give the order, my body immediately begins to convulse as the feeling of losing control once again takes hold of me.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

Perspective -John Davies

As soon as I gain enough control to climb to my feet, I sprint as fast as I physically can towards the edge. Moving faster than John can, I quickly reach the edge and push off as hard as I can. The additional power allows me to lift higher from the roof below me, giving me a better chance at reaching the following roof. Although I'm not quite able to fully land on it, I'm at least able to reach it with my upper body. My gut slamming against the edge of the roof with my legs hanging below.

I'm able to easily pull the rest of my body up, securing my position on the rooftop as I turn around to face Slicer. With my arms outstretched I place myself in such a way as to attempt to catch her as she jumps, seeing as she doesn't have a platform to help her this time. Mimicking my previous movements, she rushes towards the edge before leaping as far as she can towards me.

With her forelegs stretched out to me, I'm able to take a hold and secure her. Culring her body inwards in such a way as to kick the wall with her hindlegs, she springboards her body upwards towards me. With her momentum, I'm able to rapidly pull her to flat ground as we clear the gap.

"You're full of surprises. Running around with all that armour."

Slicer's eyes widen as she looks at me with trepidation. Her body immediately jolting backwards as she shakes her hoof free from my grasp before grasping onto one of her daggers. "J-John?"

I nod my head as I twist my hand from side to side. "Kinda. Why do you-" I cut myself off as a sudden wave of realisation hits me. "Oh, that's right, only Sunny and Chaser know about me."

"The original Rangers know about your corrupted form." Drawing her blade, she begins to pace around me. "Why are you here? Why have you taken control of John?"

"Because he gave me control," I casually reply as I fold my arms. "Do you think if I was going to hurt you, I'd have pulled you onto the roof? No. I would have dropped you or had my own knife at the ready to slit your throat."

"I know what you're capable of. You're... probably just using me to get closer to someone."

I quietly chuckle as I pace in the opposite direction as her, the two of us circling one another. "Oh, that's good. Delusional, but still good. I've been close to Luna and many other high ranking officials. Who could I possibly be trying to get close to in order to strike? You flightless bat."

The weak jab seems to hit her with some force as she's taken aback by the outburst. "I've seen what you can do."

"And what about the 'good me'?" I ask with a roll of my eyes. "Capable of making lethal firearms, propelling this backwards world to the future of warfare-"

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

Perspective -John Davies

Forcing my way out of the physical barrier, I push Davies to the back of my mind as I retake control of my body. It isn't a smooth transition, my legs buckling as I slump forward onto the rooftop. Catching my falling self by slamming my hands into the dusty surface, I raise my head to visually show Slicer that he's no longer present. "Slicer, he's under my control."

Slicer's stance relaxes slightly, yet she maintains a tight grip. "What the buck is going on, John? The Princess removed him from your mind. Why... How did he take control? Why would you let him take control after everything he's done?"

"The influence cannot be purged from my mind," I answer her barrage of questions with a heavy sigh. "It would always grow back, forcibly taking control of my body. I've made an... agreement with Discord."

"You... made a deal with the Lord of Chaos!?" She responds harshly as she attempts to keep her voice at a reasonably low volume. "When, in history, has that ever ended well? There's going to be a catch in there somewhere, you stupid twit."

"It's not like I had much choice. I needed to protect myself from magic. When it comes to magic, my body is as much use as a chocolate teapot." Stepping to the side, I cautiously peek over the edge to ensure that nobody has come around. "I need a way to defend myself. Making that deal was the only way to do so."

"And what if Discord goes back to his old ways. We already know he's willing to change his allegiance if the opportunity presents itself. He's done it once before. He'll do it again, only this time, he'll be using you as a pawn in his games."

"We're all pawns in a game that goes way over our heads. Soldiers just do what they're told to do, being sacrificed so that a more important target can be achieved. No matter what, I'm being used." Resting my hands on my hips, I turn away from Slicer as I slowly release a breath. "It was this, or be at the mercy of someone trying to fuck with my mind. Besides, this has a few perks."

"I see." Slicer replies as I hear her blade returning to its sheath. "Why didn't you tell us?"

"Because I knew how you'd all react. Knowing that the Lord of Chaos was in my head. Everyone would act the same way that you just did. It was better to keep it hidden."

"Don't you trust us?"

"It's not a matter of trust. I have faith in all of you, that I can put my life in your hands... hooves, and you'll be there to fight alongside me and march through hell and back." Pinching the bridge of my nose, I slowly lower myself and kneel in front of her. "If this got out, who knows the backlash that can occur. Imagine, all the nobles and senior members of Equestria's council learning that the soon to be Prince, may be under the control of Discord. He does not control me."

"And if you tell nopony, it'll make things much worse," Slicer retorts as she backs herself up along the roof. Quickly glancing at her forehooves, I watch her as she prepares to run. "You have a choice to make, and it isn't one I envy." On that note, she sprints ahead, easily clearing the gap to the next rooftop. Groaning in irritation, I run my hands across my face before copying her actions in an attempt to catch up.

Reaching the inn where the intelligence suggests that Silverwing is staying, the first thing I noticed was the small cluster of Griffins which were stood guard at the exterior of the building. Maintaining an overwatch position from the rooftop across the street, I remain in place as I wait for Slicer to return. With her being able to sneak around almost entirely undetected, she opted to move in closer in an attempt to locate Silverwing's room so that we can come up with a plan to gain entry and to get close to him.

It doesn't take long until she returns, opting to use the drain pipe as a way to climb back up to my rooftop. Reaching down to grab onto the rim of her breastplate, I help to hoist her up before one of the guards below decides to lift their heads. Sitting alongside me, she lifts her forehoof and points towards the left corner of the building. "Just around that corner, first floor, three windows down. He has just left the room so we have an opportunity to get in before he returns. He was by himself so he shouldn't return with anypony else."

"And how do you expect me to get up a floor to climb through the window?"

"There are a few crates scattered in the alley. We should be able to stack them and use them as a series of steps to get in."

Nodding my head, I draw the revolver and keep it held alongside my leg. "Okay. Lead on. I'll follow." The two of us silently follow the edge of the rooftop until we reach the adjacent corner of the target. Lowering my body, I use a series of window sills as a makeshift ladder, safely lowering myself down into the alley below. Shuffling around the edge of the building, I peer around the corner to ensure that the guards aren't looking before dashing across the street.

My movements go unnoticed, allowing me to continue with my advance down the alley to the window in question. Stopping below my target, I quickly check either side of the passageway before dragging a number of crates into position to allow me to climb. Quickly making my way up the wooden boxes, I'm relieved to find that the window is unlocked, allowing me to open it up and climb in without making any unwanted noise.

Making my way through the window, I turn around and lean forward in order to help Slicer climb through. With the two of us in the darkroom, I gesture for Slicer to move into a dark corner, allowing her to conceal herself in the shade alongside a tall dresser. With her in position, I move towards a central desk and cautiously pull open one of the draws. Examining the contents, I find a series of papers alongside a single shot pistol and dagger. Taking all the contents, I move towards the opposite corner of Slicer and kneel out of view from the main door.

Waiting in position for him to return, I begin to quickly scan through the documents I secured in order to predict the enemy's next move in the region. With all the plans they have set in place, it would be almost impossible to figure out their next based on the documents alone. I'd have to give these to intelligence officers back at base in order to get a clue as to where our attention would next be focused on. Hopefully, Deka will be successful and locate the Ridgecat tribe in order to begin discussion and attempt to lure them onto our side of the conflict, limiting their actions so that we can attempt to end the fighting before it escalates.

As I get onto the sixth document, the sound of someone twisting the doorknob cause my eyes to shoot towards the door. Rapidly inserting the papers into the inner pocket of the cloak, I keep my revolver at the ready as I duck as far back into the shadows as possible.

Luckily for us, Silverwing enters the room by himself, a lantern providing a small level of light as he holds it in his left talon. As he closes the door, he paces towards his desk and stands behind it, placing the light source on the surface before opening the drawer of his desk. With the drawer open, he looks at the lack of contents in confusion as I slink out of the shadows and toward the centre of the room, the revolver aimed directly at his head as my left hand rests on the knife situated on my belt. "Lost something?"

A sly grin forces its way onto his face as I remove my hood. "Fed up with being the only human? Prefer being a kitty instead?"

"Very funny." Stepping into the centre of the room, I pull the hammer of the revolver back with my thumb. "You've got two choices. Come quietly or die in this very room. The choice is yours."

"You're not going to kill me here. You fire that weapon and you'll be done for."

"Oh? Well, it's a good thing I have someone who is very good at silently picking off targets." Picking up on my hint, Slicer is able to effortlessly move across the room with her knife at the ready, only stopping when she is a couple of inches from his throat. "So, does that help to influence your answer?"

"I've already escaped once. What makes you think that I won't be able to do the same again?"

"Oh, that's easy. I'll be dragging you there myself. If you dick about, I have authorisation to execute you. Being in the only Special Forces unit of Equestria has its perks. Quite a few of our operations will be kept hidden. I'll be able to put you down if you try to escape."

Silverwing slowly turns his gaze to Slicer, before returning it to me. "There is more at play here than you think, Captain. More will take my place when I'm gone."

"Then I'll put them down too." Stomping towards him, I grab a hold of his head and slam it down on the desk as hard as I can. The impact is enough to render him unconscious, blood seeping through his skin and painting his feathers as his body slumps onto the floor below. Slicer quickly steps over him, grabbing a set of restraints from her field pack and applying it to his talons. "Search the room for any other intel, but make it quick."

"What happened to taking him out?" Slicer asks as she begins to move around the room. "Not that I'm objecting, it's just that you seemed fairly determined."

"He's worth more alive. Besides, I'll still put him down if he dicks about." Kneeling alongside him, I make sure his airway is unobstructed to ensure that he is still breathing.

"You know, I often found it quite weak how the Equestrian government is a little too eager to forgive." Digging through the dressers, she drops a series of papers onto the floor.

"I'm not like that. Doesn't matter how sorry someone is, if they commit a serious crime then they should go down for it. Some believe in rehabilitation, I don't. Silverwing is gonna rot in prison or bite the bullet. That's the only way he'll repent for his crimes."

Slicer rolls her eyes as she looks at me, "Are you sure you don't want to get into politics as the Councilor of the Justice System?"

"I've been over this countless times, I'm not interested in politics at this time."

Digging up the last of the intel, Slicer throws it all into her field pack. "I was wondering, Since all the Princesses have their own titles, does that mean you'd become the Prince of War?"

Leaning down, I pick up Silverwings unconscious body and throw him over my shoulders. "Wow, that sounds sappy as shit. Never call me that again. Now, come on, we've got to get out of here before he gets any visitors." As Slicer moves back to the window to make her way out, I realise that I may not have the speed and agility to carry Silverwing through the town and out without getting noticed. Knowing that time is of the essence, I step through the window and climb down the boxes. Davies, you're up.

With the moon now hanging high overhead, we have little worry of being spotted as we move through the streets. We were free to move from street to street, easily remaining undetected as everyone was preparing to tuck themselves into bed. Every time we came across someone down a road, we quickly diverted and were able to find another route. With the main gate still being guarded, we returned to the building we used to enter the town and made our way back over the wall.

With the city disappearing into the distance behind us, I took control back from Davies in order to carry Silverwing the last of the journey. With Crimson watching out for us, I didn't want to alert her when she'd see my white eyes. It's now that I regret leaving my shirt with Crimson. With the sun gone, the temperature in the desert shifts rapidly as goosebumps surface on my skin. I initially thought sticking fur to my skin was useless, however, it's now acting as an extra layer to keep me warm.

Entering the last mile before reaching Crimson, I release a pained groan as my legs and shoulders continue to ache with the additional weight of an unconscious Griffin on my back. "Slicer, wait here a minute. I need to give my legs a quick rest." With her coming to a stop, I nonchalantly throw Silverwing from my shoulders and let him impact with the sand behind me before quickly lowering my body onto the sand.

Lifting my head, I watch Slicer as she takes a lengthy drink from her canteen before offering it to me. Taking it, I quickly drain the last of its contents, knowing that Crimson has more stashed up with her. "John, are we really going to take him all the way to the gates of Tartarus ourselves."

I nod my head as I pass the canteen back to her. "He said it himself, he's already escaped once. Look at all the shit he caused since then. I'm not happy that he's secured until I see him shackled to the floor with the doors sealed. This fucker is gonna rot."

"But, what do you think he meant by there being more going on than we realise? I know this conflict wasn't exactly simple, but it wasn't complicated either. Do you think it's the Children of the Motherland?"

"Possibly," I respond with a weak shrug. "Tensions haven't been great here, the Princesses told me that themselves. These pricks have likely just kicked the hornet's nest in an attempt to disrupt Equestrian defence to restrict their abilities elsewhere. Or he could be full of shit and this is as simple as it seems and he was only here as an attempt to stay out of reach of Griffonia and Equestria."

Turning my head, I finally notice that Silverwing seems to be moving. With his back towards me, I notice his upper body shuffling slightly out of view behind his body. As I slowly climb to my feet, the sound of a lock disengaging causes the hairs on the back of my neck to stand up. As soon as I prepare for him to turn around, I'm immediately met with the metal restraints which used to be secured around his talons being flung towards my face as he rolls in the opposite direction to me.

Acting on instinct, I lift my left forearm to shield my face from the impact, the strong steel sending a jolt of pain through the bone. Promptly recovering, I lunge across the ground and close the distance between us as I grasp onto Silverwing's lower back, sending the two of us rolling through the dust.

In the scuffle, he ends up on top and begins to deliver a series of strikes against my head. Each knock causes my vision to blur as the impact rocks my head to the side. Forcing my right arm upwards, I clasp as hard as I can onto his neck as my knee comes up to impact the underside of his body. As quickly as I prepare to strike, Slicer closes the gap between us and pivots on the spot, delivering a swift kick with both her hind legs sending Silverwing flying from on top of me.

Climbing to my feet, I sprint towards him as fast as I physically can before forcing my boot into his gut, knocking the wind out of him. His body immediately curls in on itself, but not before resorting to a cheap tactic and attempting to bit onto my ankle. The force is enough to cause a significant amount of pain, but the leather of the boots works just enough to prevent him from piercing my skin.

Jerking my leg free, I wrestle my boot from his grasp and force it down on the side of his hind leg. The crunch sends a sickening crack into the air as he lets out an agonising scream, his talons flailing wildly towards Slicer and myself, causing the two of us to back off. With him momentary respite, he attempts to lift his body with all his might before stretching his wings outright and taking to the air.

I watch in frustration as he begins to make ground away from us, my hand frantically reaching for the back of my trousers to take control of the revolver. Drawing the weapon out, I begin to take aim at my target before a succession of feathers, followed by a thick spray of blood, spray from his right wing before he crashes to the floor. It takes a couple of seconds before the sound of a distant gunshot rings through the sky, signalling that my faithful sniper was keeping watch and was able to pull off another amazing shot, as per usual.

With Silverwing downed, I watch as he attempts to force himself onto his paws and talons in an attempt to hobble away. As Slicer steps alongside me and draws her knife, I hold out my right arm and shake my head at her, signalling for her to hold off. Having had enough with this piece of shit, I take aim down the revolver and slowly exhale and my finger cautiously compresses the trigger.

PHAT PHAT

He quickly drops to the floor as the gunshots echo through the night sky. Pulling the hammer to the rear, I casually saunter towards him as I hear him sputtering. "You're a stupid cunt, aren't you? Attempting an escape after I told you what would happen. Well, I wasn't lying." Coming to a stop above him, I push his body to the side, rolling him onto his back. "Now you're fucked. Two .44 calibre rounds in your back and a .303 in your wing. You ain't getting out of this in one piece. But, luckily for you" -lifting the weapon, I take aim between his eyes as he looks up at me- "I'm a nice guy.”

PHAT

His head jerks back as the force of the powerful round drills into his skull and escapes from the rear. Reaching into my trouser pocket, I slowly draw my phone and begin to unlock it as I shake my head. "What was it you said to me when you first escaped? Oh, yeah. Auf Wiedersehen." Tucking the revolver into the rear of my trousers, I switch to the camera on my phone and take a picture of his corpse before putting the phone away.

Slicer steps alongside me, look at me in confusion. "Why did you take a picture?"

"Proof that he's dead. I ain't dragging his lifeless body back through the desert. Leave him here for the vultures." Turning towards our extraction point, I wave my hand in the direction of Crimson in the distance as I begin to walk. "We're a good distance away, but who knows if anyone will be drawn by those shots. We should get out of here, quickly."

Stopping on the spot, I quickly look down to the floor as the dust is blown around my feet. Looking at the spent casing next to me and the two in the distance, I quickly bend down and pick it up, the heat from having recently being discharged singing my skin before I quickly drop them into the outer pouch of Slicer's field pack. "Reducing the evidence?" Slicer asks with a slight grin. "At least you're not a total buffoon."

I lightly swat the back of her head as I chuckle, "Funny. I can be very intelligent... when I want to be." Pacing further along the sand, I collect the last two casing and quickly throw them into her pack. "They'll likely realise it wasn't a musket he was killed with. But, if someone comes quickly, at least they won't find the casings. The sand should bury him soon enough. If nobody heard the gunshots, I doubt anyone else will come-"

All of a sudden a bright green flash illuminates the desert behind me. On instinct, I draw my revolver and drop to my knee as I aim into the distance. FInding nobody approaching, I begin to lower my weapon until my eyes lock onto where Silverwing was. Standing, I cautiously pace towards him as I look at him in confusion.

The body of the Griffin has now been replaced with that which seems to be a mixture of both a pony and a bug. His black carapace and deformed legs making his appearance distinctive, small holes littering his limbs. A bent, distorted horn rests at the top of his head, his previously injured wing now being substituted with that which bears resemblance to a common insect, sharp fangs protruding from the top of his mouth. His blood, splashed across the floor and his body glows a faint sickly green, it too appearing to have been altered along with his physical appearance.

"A Changeling?" Slicer asks out loud as she quickly moves back towards him. "He was a Changeling this whole time?"

"What the fuck is he doing out here?" I've only ever heard about them from Luna. We never even had any intelligence to indicate that they were influencing activities here, in fact, I’ve never actually seen any reports linking to them in my entire time in Equestria..

"I don't know. The question is, did we get the real Silverwing, or just an impostor?"

"Fuck knows, but this makes things a lot more complicated." Taking my phone out once again, I take another picture of his body in the same position as the last before preparing to pick him up. "We need to get him back. It'll prove we've come across a Changeling out here. And, if they're shapeshifters, getting rid of his body may mean that others may presume his cover wasn't blown. If we get more sightings of Silverwing, it's possible that more Changelings are out here."

"Or that he was a decoy."

I slowly nod my head before throwing the body over my shoulder, noticing a significant change in weight from its previous form. "Let's get out of here quickly."

This raises more questions than it answers.

Author's Note

A vote is taking place and I want all of you to decide the gender and race of John's future child.

Whatever you guys decide is what I'm going to put into the story.

Vote by going to the poll in this hyperlink and choosing from the set options.

Voting will end at 20:00 BST on Friday 11th May 2018.
If this voting style goes well, I will implement it in the future and potentially make them more common at certain periods of the story.

If the vote is filled out incorrectly then it will be dismissed from the final vote. Make sure you read the instructions carefully.

Thanks for reading :twilightsmile:

Chapter 111 - Destiny

Tuesday 29th July 2014
09:11
Badlands F.O.B
Day 16 on Deployment

Having waited in the scorching desert for three days, we were finally resupplied with rations and water before being transported back to the F.O.B. We kept our heads low the entire time we remained in the hills, using the naturally formed caves as shelter from the blistering sun. The time in the desert reminded me that tonnes of kit and heat are not a great combination for a soldier, I'd have to do something to help me keep myself cool throughout the rest of this deployment. Whilst we were waiting, I occupied all of my free time with peeling the fur from my body in an attempt to reduce another layer from my body.

As soon as we were collected, we were hit with dozens of questions as to where we found a Changeling and why we took him down. Having explained the situation, this seemed to have everyone on edge that there could be more of these shape-shifting bugs out here. Wrapping the body up in a tarp, we were extracted from our location and made the two-day journey back to the F.O.B, arriving back on Tuesday.

With the chariot touching down within the supply depot of the base, I climb out of the back and drag the tarp covered body closer towards me. Throwing it over my shoulder, I begin to walk towards the intelligence officer's accommodation with Chaser in tow. The amount of looks we get is unbelievable, likely the result of carrying a body which bears the same shape as that of a pony.

Reaching the small series of ruined buildings on the outskirts of the base, I'm prevented from entering as Gabrielle and one of her soldiers simultaneously attempt to walk out of the door. "John, what are you doing?" She asks with concerns as her eyes lock on the covered body.

"Got some intel that you may find interesting," I state as I adjust the weight on my shoulder.

"And the intel is a dead pony?"

I shake my head, "You're gonna want to see this."

As she steps to the side to allow me entrance, I hear her companion whispering to her once I've passed them. "Are we sure that being in so many wars hasn't fried his brain?" I'm about to retort to the outburst myself before I hear the sound of a swift slap across the back of his head being delivered by his Captain.

Reaching one of the rooms, I peer inside to see a female Pegasus mid-conversation with Shining Armor. "Hey, green slime, I've got something that will definitely interest you." This cause the two of them to turn to me in confusion. Nodding my head towards her, I clarify myself. "Green slime, intelligence officer, that's you."

"Do you mind telling me why you've brought somepony here instead of the medical centre!?" The officer snaps as she glares directly at me, Shining stepping alongside me as he eyes me with distaste.

"Because it's not a pony." Dropping the Changeling corpse on an empty table, I pivot on the spot to look at the two Griffins and Chaser who followed me into the room. "Well, it was a Griffin, but it clearly isn't now."

"Again," The Griffin soldier states starts as he looks to his Captain, "Are you sure that his brain isn't fried?"

Grasping onto the tarp that covers the body, I violently tear it away and throw it at the soldier. "How's this for having a fried brain?"

"A Changeling!" Everyone apart from Chaser and I exclaim in unison as their eyes lock on the dark form.

"Ha! Jinx!" I exclaim out loud as I look around at everyone. Clearing my throat, I run my hand over my throat. "Okay, I may be a little loopy with dehydration, but my brain isn't fried."

"Where did you come across a Changeling?" Shining inquires as he slowly steps towards me. Taking out my phone, I load the picture I had previously taken of the Changeling's corpse in the desert. "This isn't exactly helpful. You found it in the desert?" Turning the phone back towards me, I swipe to the next picture and allow Shining to view it again. "This thing was impersonating SIlverwing? How and where did you come across it?"

Returning my phone to my pocket, I fold my arms. "That's classified."

"Classified?" He repeats in irritation.

"Classified under the authority of the Special Operation Group, as set by Princess Luna. If you require access, then you will require approval from the head of the Army, Princess Luna, or the commanding officer of the Special Operation Group."

"You're not going to give it to me, are you?"

I shake my head, "It is still an ongoing operation, assigned by Princess Luna. Get authorisation from her, then I'll provide the information." Moving around the room towards the deceased Changeling, I open his eyelids to gaze upon the reflectionless arctic blue orbs within. "What I can tell you is that this one was impersonating Silverwing. The question that comes to mind is, was this the only Changeling that ever took Silverwing's form? Was there even a Silverwing or was it just a bug this entire time?"

"Silverwing is not some phantom that appeared out of thin air," Gabrielle states from the side. "He has a birth certificate, born in Skystead, where he graduated from the military academy and joined the Fourth Vanguard Battalion in '05. Served as a frontline officer in the civil war before going into hiding following his units defeat in Skystead. He was a real Griffin at one point."

"So, is there still a real SIlverwing?" Shining joins in. "Or was he replaced at the end of the civil war to use his connections to benefit the Changeling hive."

"But, isn't there more than one hive?" I ask as I begin to pace around the room. "Is there a way to identify which hive this bug is from?"

"Their eyes and back carapace are the keys to identify hives," The intelligence officer states as she points to a small section of the outer shell that rests along its back. "This one comes from the Tharhei hive, under the leadership of Queen Chrysalis."

"The ones that previously attempted to invade Canterlot?"

Shining nods his head with an expression of disgust. "No good can come from their kind. Changeling only care for themselves, not giving any regard for those around them. They almost ruined my own wedding and attempted to take over Canterlot before pushing on the rest of Equestria."

"So, we have them filling high roles in the Children of the Motherland, likely influencing the Diamond Dogs activities here, and having previously attempted an invasion." I release a heavy sigh as I turn to the intelligence officer. "Is there a way to detect them once they're impersonating someone? Are there any restrictions on what they can take the form of?"

"It all depends," She begins as she finishes examining the body. "All Changelings have the ability to change their form, but some are more successful than others. It takes more focus and energy to take the form of a larger species, particularly those with a more complex anatomy. Most can impersonate ponies with ease, Alicorns being the only exception. Queen Chrysalis is the one one that we know of that's ever successfully taken the form of an Alicorn."

"But how the hell does that work?" I ask in confusion as I pinch the bridge of my nose. "Alicorns can't be more anatomically more complex than other races of ponies."

"It isn't so much the case of an anatomical difference between them. It's just been the case that a Changeling has never been recorded impersonating a Princess. A few were captured following the invasion where we studied their abilities in order to develop ways of seeing through their disguises. Every single one of them failed, when asked to take the form of any of the Princesses."

"But what about detecting them? Did you have any luck with that?"

The officer shakes her head. "Unfortunately, not to the extent we had hoped. The spell is still in early development, allowing skilled unicorns to use an arcane energy, similar to that of the Changelings, to force them out of hiding. The success rate is too low at this stage. Like unicorns, not all Changelings are the same. Some show more magical prowess than others, allowing them to maintain the illusion when the spell is used. It was always the same ones, the weaker ones, which failed to maintain their disguise when the spell was used."

"Meaning we're unable to identify their key infiltrators," Shining adds. "Their standard member of the hive, often younger and more inexperienced, can be detected."

"But their more experienced infiltrators will be undetectable," I finish. "Fucking fantastic. I bet that will make everyone paranoid when they hear about it." Stepping back towards the door, I turn in towards everyone. "This discussion does not leave this room, unless we have confirmation of further Changeling activity within the operational area. We can't make everyone on base jumpy at the fact that those sleeping alongside them could be a bug."

Everyone gives a nod of confirmation as Chaser follows me out. "Can it ever be simple?"

I respond with a scoff as I run my hand through my sweat covered hair, "Where's the fun in that? Then it'll be too easy."

Friday 1st August 2014
06:21
Badlands F.O.B
Day 19 on Deployment

Standing underneath the cool torrent of water flowing from the showerhead, I idly listen to the chatter of the other soldiers as I go about my morning routine. Turning to the small mirror what is sitting along the side wall, I adjust it to such an angle that I can see my own face and the stubble that had grown over my time in the Bone Dry Desert. Grasping onto my razor, I begin to cautiously remove the facial hair from my rough face.

"John," Georg calls to me from behind. Turning, I can easily see over the top of the cubicle door, seeing as it was designed for a species that is smaller than me, to see him standing outside. "We finally got word back from Deka, along with a grid reference. She's been able to locate and make contact with a tribe of Ridge Cats. She's hit a slight deadlock as they only want to discuss the issues with either one of the Royals or a member of their Government."

"Great, more complications," I sigh as I turn back to the mirror and continue shaving. "And what is she wanting me to do? Convince the Princess to come down to speak to them? With the current climate, that isn't a good move."

"Actually, she thought of a workaround."

"A workaround?"

"Yup," Georg replies while sounding amused. "Get this, she said that she'd get them the, soon to be, Prince of Equestria and one of the founders of the army. You."

I slowly turn back to him. "Really?"

"Well, you are going to be royalty once you marry Princess Luna. And, being one of the founders of the army, that shows you've got some sway with the Princesses and government."

"Yeah, I'm gonna be a Prince, but my powers will be restricted."

"True, but they don't know that. That'll make you the negotiator between the tribe and Equestria."

"...That actually isn't a bad shout," I state as I lean forward on the top of the door. "Tell everyone to get ready and we'll move out in an hour to meet them."

Reaching into his uniform, he takes out a packet of cigarettes and places one in his beak. "Will do, boss." As he leaves the room, I turn back to face the mirror in order to remove the rest of my facial hair. With my beard removed, I quickly finish washing before wrapping a towel around my waist and stepping out of the shower. Moving across the shower block, I quickly slip on my boots before making my way outside to return to our accommodation. I should really get some new shoes made. Flip-flops or something.

Stepping through the hot sun, I idly observe the other soldiers and guards as they go about their duties at the base. The main group that attracts my attention is the large gathering of Wonderbolts, though their uniforms seem to be different to those I've previously encountered. Instead of a full jumpsuit, they instead are only wearing what appears to be a variation of the jumpsuit which leaves their legs and faces expose.

As the group begins to move off, I notice a distinct multi-coloured mane which sticks out like a sore thumb. As she lifts a large kit back and throws it onto her back, I pace around the others and stop behind her. "Rainbow, glad to see you've come to join the fun."

Turning with a slight grin, her expression quickly falters as her eyes lock onto me. "John, what the hay has happened to your face?"

Lifting my hand, I run my fingers over the unsightly scar. "War wound. I've now learnt that you should avoid a Diamond Dog's claws."

"You've not even been here that long, but you still manage to get hurt. Are things really that bad here?"

"Only if you go to the reservations. Other than that, it's fairly calm at the moment. It's not like you have to worry. I thought you said reserves aren't getting sent into the fights."

"I'm not worried," Rainbow responds defensively. "I just want to know what to expect. Besides, I can take care of myself."

"And I can't?" I ask with a raised brow.

"Clearly, you need the Wonderbolts to watch your back," Rainbow counters slyly. "You're still an egghead, after all."

"An egghead who has some of the most advanced kit in this world. Not to mention a higher level of training and more experience than even your most seasoned officers."

"Hey, no need to get so defensive." Pausing, her gazes shifts lower down my body to focus on the towel. "You'd better not drop that, again."

"That was Pinkie, not me." I gesture to the rest of the Wonderbolts with a nod of my head. "You'd better join the rest of them and get settled in. I've got to get my team prepared and ready to move out in the hour."

"Why? What's happening?" Rainbow asks a little too excitedly, likely hoping to get stuck into some action.

"We've found one of the main tribes of Ridge Cats and they want to meet a high ranking official of the Equestrian government. It turns out, a soon-to-be Prince will fit the bill. Hopefully, we can get them to assist us, or at least try and keep away from the Diamond Dogs and hold back from retaliating." Stepping around the Pegasus, I pat her head with my free hand. "Have fun, weekend warrior." As I step away, I can't help but chuckle to myself as I hear Rainbow grumbling to herself following the contact made.

After being flown to the map coordinates provided by Bravo section, we arrived at the outskirts of the jungle located at the eastern border of the Badlands by early evening. As soon as we arrived we were greeted by Deka, along with half of her Section and a number of Ridge Cats, in order to escort us towards the camp which lies within the jungle.

As we made our way further into the jungle, Deka explained to me that this was one of the largest and oldest tribes of Ridge Cats within the area. This tribe was highly superstitious and very religious, following old texts set out centuries ago by their elders. They would regularly travel the jungles and badlands in search of resources before moving on to the next location. They bear some resemblance to the Native Americans, in the sense that they held a great respect for the lands and the numerous gods within their culture.

Unlike the one which I'd seen on the reservation, this group wears little clothing, opting only to wear basic trousers and loincloths. Despite their bodies being entirely covered by fur, they were also marked with what resembled tattoos. I tried to ask our guides about them but they only said that the Shaman and Elder would explain their meanings to me.

After an hour hike through rough terrain, we began to pass other members of the tribe as we approached the camp. They were primarily climbing numerous trees and harvesting the fruits which hang overhead, focusing primarily on the cocoa trees. Apparently, the Ridge Cats would only make contact with other races in order to trade cocoa for other resources. They had no need for money so instead opted to trade goods for other goods and services.

When we finally reached the camp I could see numerous sentries hidden within the high standing trees, keeping watch over the approaches to the camp. Many tiki huts littered the area, offering shelter for the tribe and areas to work from. A large group were stood around a larger tent, canvassed with various charms which likely served some ceremonial or religious purpose.

Being signalled to stop by the guards, we all come to a stop as we look to the tent ahead. Shadow and Wintersong were the only ones who continue moving, recording and photographing the scene as they paced around me. After waiting for a few minutes, the flaps covering the entrance to the tent were finally lifting open.

A large figure slowly steps out from the shadows and makes his way towards us. The pale Ridge Cat stood a little taller than the others, matching my height as he closed the distance. His entire fur was covered with markings and various charms hanging from his body. A large ornamental headpiece resting atop of his head, more than likely the tribes equivalent of a crown to represent their leader.

Reaching me, he lowers his head and leans forward, bowing to me in greeting. Matching his gesture, I return the bow as Wintersong continues to snap photographs from the side.

"Greeting," The Chief begins as he raises his head. "I am Chief Paara. Your Sergeant told us that she'd be bringing the future Prince of Equestria. I must admit, I was expecting a pony. I believe your Sergeant said you were human? I'm afraid I've never encountered your kind."

"I'm going to be the only human you'll ever meet. We don't come from this world and I'm unable to get back."

"She also tells me that you previously served in the army?" He states with some intrigue.

"I was a Lieutenant before coming here. Promoted to Captain following our involvement in Griffonia."

"That may actually be beneficial for us." Pacing around me, he looks briefly at the camera as Shadow continues to record. "Having someone who understands the trials that conflict can pose means that you may be more inclined to help us in our situation. However, now is not the time to discuss this matter." Placing his hand on my shoulder, he leans close to my ear. "That is better to be discussed in private. One leader to another."

As he removes his grasp, I glance at the video camera before focusing back on Paara. "I understand. Thank you for meeting with us. Hopefully, we can provide you with some assistance to resolve the issues that you're facing. Come to some sort of... agreement which can benefit the both of us. You scratch my back, I scratch yours."

A small smirk surfaces on his lips, "Perhaps you can be of some help. Though, tell me, do you fully understand what we are facing?" As I shake my head, he gives a small wave as he begins to walk down a small trail leading to the side of his tent. "It'll be easier to show you."

"This is what it's all about." Paara states as we enter a large opening within the cave network underneath the camp. "The greed of one species, inflicting pain and suffering on those around them for their own betterment."

Stopping in awe, I stand with my jaw dropped as I stare in astonishment at the view before me. Deep in within the cave network is a chasm, the edges of the formation filled to the brim with jewels of all shapes and sizes. The light shining from various torches mounted on the wall shine off the surfaces of the valuable stones, illuminating the entire room. The shape of the chasm creates a natural pool at the bottom, housing what must be at least a few thousand barrels of oil, or fire water as it's called in this world.

"The greed of Diamond Dogs know no bounds," The Chief starts as he paces alongside me. "They prize the natures of our world. Placing a value on anything that shines and hoarding it for themselves. The Gods created this world for all life to cherish the beauty that they have bestowed on us. Resources of this world should never be hoarded for personal gain, but only for the betterment of life for those who can use it."

"What do they actually use the gems for? They must have some use?"

"We're not certain. All that is known that the gems are hoarded. Taken away and never seen out of their own networks. They serve no purpose for the betterment of anyone other than those."

"So if you trade this, giving it to those who can make use of it, that's okay?"

The Chief nods, "If it can be used to help others. Yes."

"And does your tribe personally use the fire water?"

"We have little use for it, apart from use for torches. We only use it for trade to the ponies of Equestria. Coltchester uses it for industry. Providing jobs and helping to improve the living standards of the citizens of the country. It's used for a purpose, and that is how the Gods intended it. The Diamond Dogs want it only for themselves, attacking those who refuse to feed their greed."

"And if currency serves no purpose to you, what do you get in exchange?"

"Mostly medicines and tonics. If there is one thing that Equestria has extensive knowledge in, it's anything with healing properties. We have many who are currently sick. The ponies give us medicine to help those in their time of need."

"Then I feel that we may be able to come to some sort of agreement." Walking alongside one of the walls, I trace my finger over a red stone which is embedded into the wall. "We are having difficulties with a number of the Diamond Dogs. They're attacking our miners, along with having attacked member of yours and other tribes in order to get gems. You need to trade these resources for medicine and we need fire water and gems. If we can keep this trade between us alive and in good health, I should be able to get some soldiers or guards sent to keep these mines and your tribe member safe and sound."

"It all sounds very plausible. Cooperation will allow us to help one another, for our communities to grow and those who live among us to prosper. If it was that simple I'd be inclined to accept that deal right now."

"Isn't it that simple?" I ask as I turn back to him.

Paara shakes his head, "We have tradition that we must follow. We cannot deviate from our heritage. Agreements which have the benefit to influence my fellowship must be proposed by either someone within our tribe or a leader of another community. You are due to become a Prince, but you are not one yet. This must be agreed between me and a leader of your own community."

I rub my chin as I let out a shallow sigh. It could be a while before I get Luna or Celestia to agree to anything, even if I can get them to. Perhaps I could go to Brigadier Swift and see if he could authorise it as the head of the army. Or there’s Shining, he is also a Prince and has power within the Guard, on account of his rank. There is no telling how long it can take in order to get a deal worked out.

"I can offer some help around the camp. I'm an engineer so I can at least look around at some facilities you have, even if its basic repairs to your tents. I have three medics in my squad who can help any doctors you have with any duties, tending to those that you mentioned were sick. We can also go about carrying out some patrols around the area, keeping your workers safe as they go about collecting food."

The Chief smiles as he bows once again, "That would be greatly appreciated. I'm afraid I have other duties to attend to. I trust that you will be able to help those who need your assistance. May Vuxnas watch over you in your travels." I watch him as he and his guards leave through the tunnel. Turning to the chasm, I peer over the edge to the black tar below. Seems like deja vu. Fighting over oil... just like home.

Monday 4th August 2014
13:32
Day 22 on Deployment

"This certainly makes a change from what we're normally tasked with," Shadow Diver states as he pulls a stethoscope back from a Ridge Cat's chest.

Chewing on a fairly stale biscuit from my rations, I turn to him and speak with my mouthful, "Missing the good old days of being a nurse?"

"I wouldn't go that far. Let's just say, it's sometimes better to go back to the basics, rather than constantly dealing with severe trauma."

"Well, that's why everyone has probably prefered these last few days. No frontline combat or dangerous patrols. Back to good old fashioned reassurance."

The last couple of days have been fairly uneventful at the camp. We carried out small jobs here and there in order to build a rapport with the tribe, laying the foundation for future cooperation. I was able to learn more about this particular group during our stay. It turns out the tattoos and markings are bound to the body following a ceremony amongst warriors in the tribe, displaying the wearer's inner talents and what they will achieve, similar to cutie marks.

It happens to be that the caves below the village also serves another purpose for the tribe. Following their religious beliefs, they believe that they draw power from the caves, adding to their 'life force'. In particular, there is one type of gem, benitoite, which serves a purpose in their religious ceremonies, as it is believed that these stones are the remnants of the Goddess Eella's crown.

"I bet you're just looking forward to seeing the Princess on her visit to Coltchester tomorrow," Shadow Diver responds with a sly smirk as he begins to pack his equipment away.

"Obviously. No doubt she'll have tonnes to tell me about what she's planned for the wedding."

"You make it sound like a chore."

"I wouldn't go that far," I state as I finish the last of the biscuit. "I'd just like to talk about other things than the wedding. I get it, I'm getting married."

"It's kinda a big deal. Neither of the Royal Sisters has ever been married or engaged."

"True." Climbing to my feet, I step through the entrance of the tent and head outside. Looking around the camp, I watch as a number of the tribe happily interact with the rest of the SOG, engaging in conversations and offering teaching on their religions. Picking out Deka and Starry, I make my way over to them. "Anything on the patrols?"

Starry shakes her head, "Not a thing. I know they had problems with the Diamond Dogs in the past, but we haven't had any sighting of them in our entire time here."

"Yeah, which can be either good or bad. Take your pick."

"Knowing you, you'd like it to be bad," Deka remarks as she looks towards the Chief's tent. "You're always up for a little action."

"I'm not desperate to have a fight. I'd rather be occupied then have time on my hands."

"Most CO's would prefer the downtime."

"Since when am I the same as other CO's?"

"True," Deka responds with a nod of her head. "Well, this will keep you busy. The Chief and Shaman wished to speak to you."

"What about?" I ask as I cock a brow.

"They wanted to allow you to engage in the passage to become an honorary warrior of the tribe." As I look at her in surprise, Deka releases a slight snort. "Looks like another group you've managed to wiggle your way into. A Brit, Equestrian, soon-to-be Prince and now a Ridge Cat. Next, you'll be Diamond Dog, licking your own balls and dragging your arse across the carpet."

Chuckling, I begin to make my way towards the Chief's tent. "If I was that flexible, I wouldn't need Luna," I joke as I move over the cleared floor.

"Okay, that's not an image I want to picture," Starry exclaims as she and Deka follow me into the tent. Entering the Chief's tent, I find him sat on the floor alongside the village Shaman. She looks directly ahead at me, despite her eyes almost being a clear white, likely as a result of blindness in her old age. Her fur has almost lost all of its natural colour, turning to a faded shade of pale grey, the only colour remaining being from the religious markings on her fur. "You wanted to see me, Chief?"

Paara nods his head as he gestures to an empty spot across from the Shaman and himself, a small fire pit with a pot of some sort of tea centred before them. "Please, take a seat, Captain. There is something that we wish to offer you." Glancing to the two girls which entered alongside me, I sit in the position offered to me and cross my legs, removing my sword scabbard and placing it behind me for Deka to take in her magic.

Clearing his throat, he turns to the Shaman. "Celathala and I wished to thank you and the soldiers you have brought in assisting us in our time of need. Your medics have been invaluable in aiding the sick and the extra patrols have helped put us at ease from the threat of the Dogs. We cannot thank you enough. But with Ysemena's blessing, we can offer you the opportunity to become an honorary member of our community. Should you accept, the Goddess Ysemena's blessing shall be bestowed upon you and allow you to be enlightened to your destiny in the world."

I look at the two in confusion and uncertainty. "How am I given her blessing? What does it involve?"

"There is a ceremony that is carried out. Drinking the tea will grant you a vision from the Goddess Ysemena. She will show you what the future holds, demonstrating your inner strength and how your actions will influence the future. Many of our warriors go through the ceremony. It allows them to see what is at stake and how their actions will better those around them."

Leaning back, I eye the concoction sat between us. I've never believed in religion, despite having attended a Church of England school and gone to numerous church services as a child. That's not to say that there is no truth behind it, I've just never personally believed in it. Surely taking part in the ceremony won't cause any harm, right? I do the ceremony, drink the tea, and get a little more standing amongst the community. Sounds like a simple answer to me.

Nodding my head, I adjust my position so that I'm kneeling on the floor. "Okay. I'll do it. I'll take part in the ceremony."

A warm smile surfaces of the Chief's face as the Shaman opens a small vial and pours it into the tea. "It's very simple and will only take an hour." Grabbing a spoon, Paara stirs the contents of the cup as a small volume of purple fumes rise from the liquid. "All you need to do is drink the tea. The Shaman will handle the rest."

Tentatively, I reach for the cup and grasp it with both hands, a strong unearthly odour present amongst the fumes. Closing my eyes, I bring to drink all of the contents. As soon as I finish I immediately gag from the foul taste, a horrid aftertaste lingering on my tongue. It takes a minute before I begin to feel anything. Swaying softly, I begin to feel lightheaded as I use my palm to prop my body up.

Against my control, I find myself slowly laying back, the metal plate from my armour digging into my flesh as I come into contact with the solid surface. Staring up at the room, the Shaman steps over and begins to dip her hand into a small pot of paint before applying it to my forehead, chanting a chorus in a language I don't recognise. After a few moments, I'm unable to stay awake as my eyes close.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

"FIX BAYONETS!" I shout out to the numerous soldiers alongside me as we remain in a prone position at the bank of a dirt road. Rolling onto my side, I remove my bayonet from my armour and attach it over the flash hider on my rifle, with everyone else following suit.

"If you could, would you change the past? And in the process, the future?"

Hearing the strange female voice causes me to freeze on the spot before frantically looking around at my environment. Looking closer I finally realise that the soldiers alongside me are both British and American, one of whom I recognise as Stanley. The entire world seems to be a little... off. Everything seems to be disoriented, every action followed the outline of the previous movement giving them a blurred effect. Each sound also has an echo behind it, making it sound animated and fake.

This... this is the day I came to Equestria. What the fuck is going on? Looking at the soldiers, I watch as they all roll onto their backs and aim at the bank before them. Remembering that the enemy is soon to come over the bank, I mimic the others' actions in the nick of time. As soon as I'm on my back I find one of the attackers standing over me, causing me to compress the trigger on instinct.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

He falls forwards and lands next to me, blood leaking from his body from four holes scattered across his chest. Rising from my spot another approaches me at speed, sprinting towards me. Acting on instinct I charge straight for him, my rifle and bayonet pointed straight for him. In one lunge I force the blade against his sternum and twist it left then right. Removing the blade I quickly pull the trigger at almost point blank range.

PHAT

He goes down instantly, blood and bone forcing its way out his back as the round pushes through. Looking to my side I see three Americans injured with one dead, and two more of my men injured. The rest of the enemy begin to retreat. Everyone holds their position as I shakily rise to my feet and look at the scene before me. As they hold their positions and continued to fire, I notice the American Private beginning to advance, despite calls from his Sergeant to hold his position.

As he begins to advance rapidly across the open plains, time seems to drastically slow down. Small pieces of debris are kicked up by his boots, floating in the air behind his feet as he moves ahead. All sound fades from the vision, the only noise being my own heartbeat within my chest.

"This could be your opportunity to rewrite your future, your destiny. Stay here and return to your family and friends back home, save those who are injured and protect your fellow countrymen who would be killed by a hidden enemy. Or, accept your fate and begin a new life in Equestria. Be thrown into war and conflict which you have been trained for. To meet those who nobody alive from your world will have the opportunity to. To start a family and have children of your own."

This isn't real. This is just a figment of my imagination, a drug trip or something. Looking back behind me, I find Williams is on the floor being tended to by the medic, the facial injury being worse than I remember. The left side of his face has been ripped away leaving the bone on show. This is all a load of bollocks. If this was real, which it isn't, then it would just be a test.

Turning back to the advancing Private, I begin to run full speed towards him. Time seems to advance again as I move, allowing us both to progress at normal speed. It doesn't take long for time to distort again, allowing me to watch as the bolt of lightning travels down and impact with the end of my rifle before travelling up the metal weapon and into my own body. Is that really how I got sent here? Was my rifle only just caught by the lightning? Just being a fraction of a second later could have kept me on Earth.

Falling backwards, I impact with the floor and stare at the sky directly overhead. Without warning, a falling sensation fills my body as I fall into the floor through an opening. Falling through, I find that I've fallen through a number of leaves and branches, a purple outline carved into the vegetation with a view of my worlds sky within the opening. Impacting with the floor, the opening finally begins to seal as I find myself in the Everfree forest where I first arrived.

"Every action has a consequence. Whether it's severe or minor, each decision will affect somebody's life."

The world suddenly passes me in the blink of an eye, the surroundings changing dramatically to show the streets of Wingston. Climbing to my feet, I stumble drastically to the side as I try to get my bearing. I find myself at a complete loss as I pivot on the spot, nearly losing my footing on the cobblestone road. Looking down at the floor to keep my balance, I freeze as I find blood trickling through the gaps in the road and passing my foot.

Looking upwards, I find a number of bodies lying in the gutters, positioned in such a way so that they're lying on their backs. Moving down the line, the first I find is Taylor. His leg blown off below the knee with his body coated in blood. Tearing my eyes away, the next is Williams. Coming to a halt, I find the next few bodies are those of ponies who have served under my command in the civil war. Sergeant Blitz, Corporal Firefly, Private Blaze, Private Moonshadow and Private Sky Mist.

"You lead soldiers into battle and allow them to die under your command. Despite the loss of those around you, you continue to push further into battle. But how will you cope as those closest to you die?"

A sudden flash shines from overhead, forcing my head down to shield my eyes. As the light disappears, numerous shadows hang over the road around me. Lifting my eyes, I freeze as I find various bodies hanging overhead. Instead of being those who died serving under me it's of those who are currently still under my command. Sunny, Chaser, Slicer, Crimson, Colbalt, everyone in my unit is hanging above me.

"Many more will die under your command. Will you be able to handle more on your conscience?"

The world once again shifts without any warning, finding an expansive and empty desert. A set of shadows materialise in the air, taking the form of two figures, myself and Silverwing. With him lying on the floor and the representation of myself standing over him, I watch as the other me puts a bullet in his head. Silverwing's body quickly changes, dropping the illusion before taking the shape of the Changeling.

"By uncovering a hidden plot, you have set a new series of events into motion. Many more will die and you will be powerless to prevent it. However, there are still those you can save."

The figures once again dissipate into thin air, the desert turning into a dark corridor with three figures stood before me, one larger pony in the centre with what looked like two kids on either side. The central one turns directly towards me, the teal eyes lightening up as it steps closer to me, more details become visible until I'm finally able to make the pony out. Luna.

As I step closer to her, a number of Changelings come from behind her, poised to attack and cause her harm. Acting on instinct, I draw my pistol and begin to fire on them. Time slows with each shot, allowing me to see the casing being ejecting from the pistol as the bullet penetrates the shadows, causing them to break away and soak into the floor below.

When the threat is finally gone, Luna and the two other forms fade away as a sharp green light appears behind me. Turning on the spot, I find myself standing in the ruins of a house. The main wall before me is almost entirely destroyed, a weapon system which I've never seen before set up and looking down at the village below. Before me is an entire army of Changelings moving closer towards me over pillaged farmland adjecant to a river, a series of green energy bolts being cast towards me.

Inevitably, I'm struck by one of the bolts of energy, causing me to collapse to the floor. My eyes begin to close as I stare at the dark sky overhead, rain cascading over me as a figure steps over me. Chuckling to itself, I find a larger Changeling stood over me, her long, slender legs and horn making her more distinctive from the rest. It takes me a moment to see with my blurred vision, a crown resting on her head.

As quickly as I'm able to make her out, everything around me disappears, leaving me alone and unable to move from the floor. "One day you will fall, just like everyone else. When that happens, how will you know that your sacrifice will have made the world a better place?"

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

Waking up with a sharp breath, I quickly force myself into a sitting position as a pain shoots through my arm. Looking down, I find that my armour and shirt has been removed, leaving me lying on a makeshift bed in my trousers. Groaning, I look to the side to find the Chief looking at me with some distrust, two of his own guards are stood at the entrance to the tent.

Wiping my face, I let out a groan as I feel like my head is swimming. "What happened?"

"You had a vision, as do our warriors. It reveals your inner destiny and shows the type of warrior you truly are."

"So, what is the-" I cut myself off as I pull my left hand away from my face and notice marking on my skin. Twisting my arm, I find that my upper arm and half of my forearm has been covered by a black tribal styled tattoo. Numerous swirls litter my arm with the occasional symbol filling the curves of the tattoo. "What is this? Why have I got a tattoo?"

"It's from the ceremony," Paara answers as he begins to step around me. "The Shaman taps into your energy and marks you based on what Ysemena reveals about you. Each marking within shows who you truly are. Unfortunately, that is where the problem lies. You are marked."

"Marked? What do you mean?" Examining the tattoo, a number of images stand out within the drawings. At the very top of my is an identical copy of the cutie mark I have when I'm in the form of a pony, a SUSAT sight over a firing board. Lower down, I find the emblem of the British arms, showing a crown overlaying a set of crossed swords with a lion resting overhead. Lower down on the outside of my forearm is a symbol which I've never seen. Eight arrows point away from the centre, travelling vertically, horizontally and diagonally.

"This symbol shows that you are under the influence of the spirit of Chaos himself." Pointing at the symbol I failed to identify, he takes a pace backwards as he lets out a sigh. "Discord's reign brought hard times upon the entire world, causing suffering and pain of many in his path. Though he is all powerful, even he can't be everywhere at once. During his reign, he indoctrinated four beings to be his disciples."

"Wait a minute. I am not under his control," I state defensively.

"You bare the mark of one of his disciples. You are the Harbinger of War."

"The Harbinger of War? I do not bring war and I'm not one of Discord's disciples. I hate the prick and would never work for him."

The Chief scoffs, "Nobody chooses to work for him. He corrupts those who will be best to do his bidding. There are four disciples who carry out his work, helping to bring Chaos to the world, even in his absence. Pestilence, War, Famine and Death. The sign of Discord's return to power is the summoning of the Harbinger of War, and hell would follow with him. The other Disciples would surface following the chaos of war. War brings famine, pestilence and death to all who suffer through it."

"Listen, I am not under his control. Nothing can influence my mind, I am safe."

"And who bestowed that power upon you?" I find myself unable to answer as I look at the Chief. As he steps back, he reaches for my shirt and armour and passes them to me. "I'm sorry. But with the Disciple of War holding a key position within the Equestrian hierarchy, we cannot engage with such a nation in any way, the Gods forbid it. I'm afraid we will be unable to assist one another. Head this warning, do no return. This is your one and only chance to leave this area. If our paths cross ways, then we shall not hold back."

Putting on my shirt, I keep a hold of the armour and begin to make my exit. As I pass Paara, he reaches out and grabs my right arm, pulling me in close to whisper in my ear. "The only way to prove you are not under the demon's control is to kill him. As that is almost impossible to do, you will be unable to prove that you are clear of his influence." As he releases me, I turn my head away and step outside to find my team waiting for me with all their kit ready and numerous Ridge Cat warriors stood guard near them.

Once again, Discord has found another way to screw us over. Typical

Author's Note

Appologies for the lack of an update last month.
I'm in the final stages of moving home where I am moving to Nottingham for work.

Once it is all sorted, I will hopefully have a bit more of a schedule, on account of being a loner who knows nobody in the area :rainbowlaugh: .

Thanks for reading.

Chapter 112 - Battle of Coltchester

As my team and I made it back through the jungle I couldn't help but feel irritated by the fact that all of our efforts were for nothing. The ritual allowed me to 'see my destiny' but also revealed to the tribe the influence that was previously held over me as a result of Discord's actions. Deka explained to me that the Shaman also takes a part in the ritual, allowing her to tap into the participant's energy, allowing her to mark them based on what she sees. It just so happened that when the Chief looked over my markings, he identified the symbol for chaos.

The Harbinger of War? I can't really bring war to the world, can I? Everything was taking place before I arrived. I'm just a frontline soldier, following orders and acting where diplomacy fails. It just so happens that in the short time I've been here, Equestria has taken part in its first war in a millennium. Then they also began a military operation within their own borders based on a plot I stopped on Nightmare Night... Nah, I'm not a puppet whose sole purpose is to start and escalate conflicts.

Peeling back the sleeve from my sore arm, I run my eyes along the marking and come to the realisation that others will likely also be able to figure out what it means. Having the mark on show could cause nothing but trouble as the belief that someone in a high position in society is a puppet. Removing a tattoo isn't easy and I highly doubt that Equestria has laser removal as an option, though I guess magic may help me. If it can't be removed then I could always fill in the gaps of the marking and disguise it. As a squaddie, it was common to have a tattoo, I just never got around to it, and I've always been a fan of tribal sleeves.

Someone finally works up the guts to confront me as Sunny and Chaser move to either side of me. "John, what happened?" Sunny asks. "Why were we forced to leave?"

"You didn't call the Chief's mother a whore, did you?" Chaser mock as he looks at me.

"Trust me, insulting his mum would likely have gone ten times better," I state with a groan. Looking over my shoulder, I make sure that everyone else is out of earshot as I go to explain. "The ritual somehow revealed that I was once under Discord's influence. Apparently, that makes me his 'disciple' and will work to ensure that war is spread throughout the land. If they see me again, they'll be hostile since I'm the 'Harbinger of War'."

"Discord's disciple? I've never heard of him having anypony helping him. He's practically capable of bending the fabrics of reality."

"I've only heard of the one," Sunny adds as she looks to Chaser. "Though it wasn't War. I once read about a Dragon which brought famine during his reign. Burning crops and farmland, resulting in most of western Equestria being affected. But the Princesses were able to defeat it, allowing some farmland to regrow during Discord's absence. I don't know if he was incapable or just didn't bother doing it, but he would only focus on one area at once, occasionally jumping from location to location if he saw fit to do so."

"How many are there?" Chaser asks as he looks to me. "And please tell me every single one won't be a dragon."

"Obviously not," I respond, "Since I'm not a dragon. There are four disciples that Paara told me of. War, Famine, Pestilence and Death."

"Pestilence?" He asks in confusion. "What the hay is that?"

"A fancy word for plague. What's with you today? Asking twenty billion questions like a five-year-old kid."

"Believe it or not, I don't know everything."

I feign shock as I gasp loudly, "Holy fuck! Really!?"

Sunny interrupts us by swatting the back of our heads with her magic, "Stop acting like foals."

The two of us pause as we stare at Sunny. Finally, Chaser stretches out his wing and points at me, "He started it."

With a heavy sigh, Sunny rolls her eyes before continuing. "I think the former disciple of Death was a Griffin. If I remember correctly, many key figures who attempted to oppose Discord and restore order were murdered in a similar fashion. Each time, the same markings would be left at the scene, along with the mark of Chaos. He was a mercenary, highly skilled with a sword and renowned for killing anypony who looked at him wrong."

"And how was he stopped?" I ask as I duck underneath a low branch.

"Nopony knows if he was stopped. He just vanished into thin air following Discord's defeat. Nobody was able to identify whether he was killed or if he was freed from Discord's control and slinked away before anypony actively went after him."

"What of the others, War and Pestilence?"

"I don't know, John." Sunny responds as she shakes her head. "There is no certainty whether there were those who aided him, or if they just saw an opportunity amongst the chaos. It's widely regarded that the dragon was doing what her kind did best, pillaging farmlands. With regards to Death, it's thought that he was just a serial killer who used the fear of Discord as a way to make himself feared. As a mercenary, it was important to build a reputation."

Before I can ask any further questions, the leaves rustle overhead. Everyone quickly reacts as they aim upwards, promptly turning their weapons away when they realise it's a group of Wonderbolts entering the jungle from overhead. As they land in front of me, I recognise Rainbow as she lifts a set of goggles to rest on top of her head. "John, where the hay have you been!? We've been looking everywhere for you!"

"Why? What's wrong?" I ask as I adjust the rifle strap on my back.

"Princess Luna ordered that your team were located immediately," High Winds states as she removes her own goggles. "Coltchester was attacked yesterday and the fighting is still going on in the southern side of town. The Princess and the Griffonian Minister of Intelligence are on the north side, coordinating the military response in the area."

Reaching for the helmet which hangs on my hips, I remove it from my utility belt and place it over my head. "You guys had better escort us back to our chariots and follow us into town." Grasping onto my rifle, I remove it from around my body and keep it close to my chest as we begin to run through the last section of the jungle. Great. We're away for a few days and miss the action. Bloody typical.

As the moon takes its place high in the night sky, we begin to pass over the southern side of the industrial town of Coltchester. Large chimneys tower high into the sky, bellowing volumes of smoke in the atmosphere. Numerous industrial buildings are clearly visible during the fly-over, showing the wide variety of industrial goods and services the town provides to the rest of Equestria. Distilleries, metal workshops, furniture factories, mining plants and jewellery factories being amongst those below.

Our eyes frantically scan our surroundings as the sounds of various skirmishes can be heard throughout the industrial sector of the town. It's only as we cross into the north side of town that we can begin to let our guard down, the visible presence of army checkpoints along the roads with large groups of guards patrolling the streets to ensure that the civilians within the area are assisted in evacuating the area and are safe from potential attacks.

Passing over the more traditional buildings which fill the towns of Equestria, we reach a four-storey hotel which sticks out like a sore thumb amongst the local architecture, the upper class design marking it clearly as the location where all the most elite members of society would stay while in the industrial town.

Touching down on a yard to the front of the building, we all quickly disembark and begin to set up a perimeter. "Bravo Section, I want eyes in the sky! Alternate between the surrounding routes and make sure nobody sneaks up on us! Charlie Section, Move down the main road and assist on the main barricade to the south side of town! Hold position until you receive further orders! Alpha Section, set up overwatch around the perimeter of the hotel! Move!"

With their orders, everyone quickly follows the instructions set out to them. With everyone scattering around me and the leaders of the Sections allocating additional orders, I head towards the steps to the entrance of the hotel and pass a trio of Luna's elite Thestral guards as they watch the entrance way. Moving through the building, I'm forced to weave between the runners who are acting as messengers between the commanding officers based here and the squads on the frontlines.

Moving down the corridor, I'm pointed towards a particular doorway by a Thestral stationed in the passageway. Passing a pair of Griffins and Thestrals, I push open the door and quickly enter to find Luna, Balbean, Shining and various other high ranking officers set up around a map of the area with numerous reports scattered around the room.

"John," Luna calls out as she and the others all look to me as I enter. "Where have you been?"

"Sorry for being tardy," I remark as I step alongside her. "Been trying to establish communications and cooperation with a tribe of Ridge Cats. Unfortunately, no such luck. But, that's an issue we can get back to later. What's the situation?"

"The Diamond Dogs have decided to show their teeth and attack through the mining tunnels," Shining reports as he points to the mines to the south on the map. "They've pushed in and killed the guards stationed there to defend the workers. Seizing the mines, they've pushed into the rest of the industrial heart of the town, attacking citizens and seizing anything of value they can get their claws on."

"How many casualties?"

"It's difficult to say." Shining states with a heavy sigh. "But we can confirm at least forty-six guards have been killed, one-hundred and twelve civilian casualties have been recovered from the streets. No doubt the casualties are much higher, but we're having difficulty getting closer into the district. Brigadier Swift has deployed the 1st Ranger Battalion to the area, but they're meeting heavy resistance. The Diamond Dogs are rapidly digging tunnels between the buildings, allowing them to hit us before quickly scurrying away."

"Have we got a plan?" I ask as I lean forward and begin to study the map.

"Your troops are in the process of advancing on the key tunnels that the Diamond Dogs have dug to reach the surface," Balbean answers as he runs his talon across his beak. "Captain Spitfire of the Wonderbolts was able to perform reconnaissance and plot out their locations. The army is in the process of moving to the entrances and collapsing them by using plastic explosive charges."

"So we're closing the tunnels as we move through the sector? Wouldn't that cause them to all surface from the one entrance? As we progress, it will increase the resistance as we push forward."

"It is going to increase the level of resistance," Luna starts as she looks at me, "But we have little choice. Numerous Platoons are moving to strike simultaneously as other units are evacuating civilians with the assistance of the Guard. We haven't got enough soldiers to hit every single passage at once, so they are advancing along pre-planned routes, converging on the final location on numerous approaches. There are three more which each of your Sections can hit, two are on the street with one being located in a distillery on the corner of Rein Road."

Stepping back from the table, I adjust the rifle strap on my back in order to swing the weapon to the front of my body. "I'm gonna need some of those explosives. I can set the charges in the distillery before my Section will meet up with the rest of the army to take out the last entrance." With my hand firmly taking a hold of my rifle, I step alongside Luna. Leaning closer, I place a soft kiss on her lips.

As I pull back, a worried smile surfaces on her lips. Her eyes focusing primarily on the new scar on my face as her forehoof reaches up to slowly brush against it. "John, please be careful."

I return a smile to her, my hand lightly running over her forehoof before I step away. Returning to the main corridor, I quickly flag down a group of engineers which have the explosives I require. Acquiring an adequate number of charges, I jog out of the building and join the others, rounding them up in order to distribute the munitions required and to give each of them their orders.

Travelling through the blockade, I pivot to face my Section and lift both arms straight into the air, signalling for them to enter a double column formation. Half of the Section move onto the left-hand side of the road in a single file with myself and the other half positioning themselves on the right-hand side of the road.

We quickly and cautiously move through the streets, our heads remaining on a constant swivel as the sound of fighting can be heard throughout the streets. Passing close to a series of stores, the sudden clattering of a metal can causes me to come to an immediate stop, lifting my fist and taking a knee as I do so to signal the Section to halt. Looking to the left side of the road, I point to Aerial Ace and Bronze Lorgnette then signal them to form on me as I slowly advance on the front of the building in question.

With the two forming up on me, I gesture to the door with my hand for the two girls to take aim and prepare to move in. Rather than exposing myself to potential fire from peering around the door, I decide to take out my phone and switch to the frontal camera. With the camera showing on the screen, I edge the lens around the corner so that I can see the screen. It doesn't take long for me to find two Diamond Dogs looting through the store, their paws frantically grasping at the small pieces of jewellery and gems on display.

Putting my phone away, I point my thumb downwards followed by my left hand holding up two fingers, informing them of two hostiles within the building. It’s a good thing I taughts them army hand signals so they know what I mean. Retaking control of my rifle, I quickly switch to the left-hand side of the door frame and rest my rifle on the woodwork to take the targets in my sight, the disadvantage of having a rifle which can't be fired from the left.

With the Diamond Dogs not paying attention, I gesture with my left hand for the pair to move inside. Once they step inside, they both quickly move in to engage the dogs. Both opting to quickly launch themselves across the room, stretching their wings outright before pivoting in the air to deliver swift yet forceful kicks to the Dog's heads. Both are immediately incapacitated, one in particular as his head connects with the corner of a display case.

Lowering my rifle, I step back outside and signal for Colbalt and Sunny to join us. Reaching me, I lean closer and point to the two unconscious Diamond Dogs. "Take these two back to the blockade with your magic. These are the only prisoners we'll actively be taking on this journey since we're on a schedule. They could have Intel which will be useful in the future. Grab Starry and Slicer as you pass them for an escort, it shouldn't be needed but it's better to be safe than sorry. We'll advance the next four blocks and wait at the crossroad before moving around to advance on the distillery."

The two quickly carry out their orders without question, levitating the unconscious forms before running back down the street where we came from. As they disappear into the distance, the rest of my team advance further down the street towards the junction in question. Reaching the destination without any complications everyone takes up defensive positions, each establishing overwatch down each street in order to maintain a secure perimeter.

Looking at the right road, I observe movement in the distance at the junction where Rein Road is supposed to be. Lowering my body so that I'm lying on my stomach, I remain in a prone position as I take aim at the slowest moving figure and observe him through my scope. Intelligence states that every Diamond Dog within this cordoned section will be a part of the attack, making them viable targets to engage.

"Crimson, on me." It only takes a moment for her to take a position alongside me, her rifle aimed in the same direction as mine. "We're weapons free on these guys. I want you to take out the most important one. Identify your target then I'll engage them. Clear?"

"I've got this," Crimson replies with confidence as she adjusts her scope. "Big brown bucker, got a tanned jacket," Crimson calls out as she focuses.

Identifying her target, I switch my focus and aim at the one standing alongside him. "Fire when ready." Slowly exhaling, she takes a shot causing her target to hit the floor with ease. As soon as he impacts with the road, I fire off a single shot in order to incapacitate my target by hitting him in the gut. Before the rest can scatter, I fire off a series of short bursts, taking down another three before the last of the group are able to find cover.

"You missed them," Crimson mocks as she pulls on the bolt to eject the empty cartridge.

"Still got more than you," I respond as I twist my SA80 to the side. "Any targets come into view then you all have permission to engage," I announce to the rest as they continue to watch their sectors. We remain at the crossroad as we wait for Sunny and Colbalt to return, the occasional pot-shot being fired by the others as they find more Dogs. The only thing that tears my attention away from those we shot is the sound of a distant explosion crackling through the streets, signalling that one of the tunnels in the street within our sector has likely been collapsed by either Bravo or Charlie Section.

It doesn't take much longer for the four that left with the captured Dogs to rejoin us. With the Section regrouped, we quickly and cautiously advance up the street, our eyes switching frantically towards every opening to ensure that nobody is able to sneak up on us. Within a short period of time, we pass the group that we previously engaged, the Dog which was wounded was now unresponsive, likely having died as a result of blood loss.

Without warning, a crossbow bolt whizzes past my head. Dropping to the floor, I instantly find the culprits as a group of Diamond Dog's peer down at us from the buildings overhead, crossbows pointed towards us from the balconies they stand on. Pointing my rifle in their general direction, I fire off a succession of short, controlled bursts, effectively suppressing them in order for the rest of the team to move to cover.

As the rest of the team begin to return fire, I quickly sprint towards a small doorway and tuck within the frame, the woodwork being pierced by a bolt which must have only missed me by inches as I entered. Popping out of cover, I aim at the top of a Dog's head as he tries to duck low in order to reload.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT *Click

Two of the rounds tear away the top of his head, propelling skull fragments and brain matter onto the brickwork behind them as his body collapses out of view. Removing the empty magazine, I quickly replace it with a fresh magazine before pressing on the bolt release catch and forward assisting the cocking handle.

Peering my head around the corner, I reach into my webbing and withdraw a grenade. "Sunny!" I shout out in order to grab her attention. When she looks at me, I point to the grenade and make a hand gesture for her to hoist it over the barrier onto the balcony. Once she responds with a crisp nod, I pop the pin free with my thumb and underarm throw it towards her. Catching it with complete ease in mid-air she levitates it over the frame of the balcony in her magic, much to the alarm of the Dogs.

BOOM!

Shrapnel and debris fragments are thrown through the air over the edge with the balcony, along with the heavy frame of one of the Dog's sending him impacting hard with the ground below with a large amount of force. The sound of fighting quickly dissipates with the rest of the Diamond Dogs quickly withdrawing as the balcony is rapidly cleared. I maintain overwatch of the positions overhead as the rest of the team quickly reload their own weapons.

As soon as everyone is ready we make a quick yet cautious push to the entrance of the distillery, only to find that the door has been barricaded. Taking a knee, I knock on a low section of the door, "Colbalt, make a hole." Answering my call, he steps forward and points the barrel of his shotgun before blowing a small hole in the woodwork to reveal the various crates and debris being used to barricade the door.

Reaching into my field pack, I take out the bundle of plastic explosives which was provided and tear away one stick from the rest of the bundle. Operating by using a basic fuse, I reach into my back pocket and take out my lighter and shout for the others to fall back before I ignite the ten-second fuse. Reaching through the opening, I drop the explosive and quickly run away and duck behind an overturned cart on the road.

BOOM!

Wooden shards and razor-sharp splinter hurtle towards us, impacting with the various pieces of cover we used to protect ourselves from the blast. The explosion was enough to almost completely obliterate the door and to displace the makeshift barricade providing us with a route to enter the distillery. Setting up at a bench opposite the open doorway, I rest the handguard of the rifle against the top of the bench to use as a resting point for my rifle.

Aiming through the settling smoke, Crimson and Aerial Ace positioned on either side of me and mimic my action. As we watch the entrance, the others quickly stack up on either side of the doorway and prepare to move in, only to stop when the sound of rapid movement comes from the other side. I begin to fire rapidly through the smoke, the sound of the high-velocity rounds piercing flesh being quickly followed by pained yelps as the casing clatter to the floor.

This results in the Dogs inside returning fire, firing blindly at the doorway with various crossbow bolts, arrows and magical projectiles which are likely being fired from captured Lances. I fire off the last of my magazine, using my rifle as a makeshift support weapon to demoralise the enemy within. Reloading the SA80, I signal for Crimson to come to me as I talk to Aerial Ace. "Me and Crimson will find a fire escape and attack them from behind, drawing their focus. As soon as you hear fire, move in. Understood?"

Aerial Ace gives a quick nod as Crimson and I move off to the left side of the building to find a way in. Reaching the corner, we advance slowly with my rifle constantly aimed upwards towards the rooftop in case more Dog's try to engage us from above. We soon reach a metal fire escape which leads directly to the roof, the steps elevated off the floor approximately seven feet. I'm able to easily jump up the wall to grab the steps, causing them to descend the reach the floor so that Crimson and I can quickly climb upwards.

Climbing up two floors, we find a large open window which seems to lead to a small office which hangs over the factory floor. Climbing inside, we quickly scan our surroundings, a series of ransacked desks and filing cabinets litter the floor, a painting of the royal sisters having been slashed on the wall, likely to show the Dog's distaste for them. Shuffling the desks towards the two doors leading into the office, I quickly barricade the doors from potential attackers before moving to a set of windows that look down onto the shop floor.

The main floor of the distillery is filled with dozens of large vats filled with various spirits, the shop floor acting as a makeshift maze with numerous stands containing barrels of processed alcohol guiding those on the floor below down narrow passages. Almost perfectly centre is a large tunnel, another group of six Diamond Dogs climbing up as they're quickly instructed to move towards the front doors.

"You ready, Crimson?" I whisper as I aim my rifle at the group. "We're gonna get a bit of fire on us as soon as we engage."

"I'm ready," She responds confidently as she takes aim at another group posted near the door.

"On three. One. Two. Three."

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

My rounds quickly pierce the chests of four of the six Dogs, the other two frantically jumping to cover as they're fired upon. As expected, we're quickly under heavy fire as every weapon that's down below is turned towards us and fired, sending crossbow bolts into the ceiling above us, bullet fragments from old muskets colliding with the window frame and magical bolts coming through the opening, sending the two of us to the floor in an attempt to seek cover.

With their attention focused solely on us, the rest of the team quickly storm through the doorway and engage the distracted Dogs. Rushing over the factory floor, they quickly close the distance and engage up close, firing off numerous rounds before using their bayonets to impale the enemy.

The door to our left is forced open, the brute force of the Dog sending the makeshift barricade flying across the room. As I swing my rifle around, I'm soon interrupted with a swift kick that throws the rifle from my hand. Attempting to slash straight down on top of my head, I frantically roll to the side before drawing my pistol and taking aim at his head.

Before I can pull the trigger, the roof of his skull is propelled upwards as a heavy spray of blood coats the ceiling as his body slumps backwards. From her position below him, Crimson is now coated in speckles of blood, the barrel of her rifle pointed straight up as she ejects a spent cartridge.

Holstering the pistol, I step up to her and hold out my hand, grabbing a hold of her forehoof and hoisting her up. Exchanging a quick nod, she returns to the broken window and begins to pick off targets below as I grasp onto the rifle that hangs alongside me. "Crimson, keep an eye on the others. I need to get out on the catwalk and collapse that tunnel. Think you can cover us?"

Crimson fires off another round, the sound of a heavy thud following shortly after. "Yeah, I can do it. Just make it quick. No doubt this fighting will attract more through the tunnel."

Stepping through the doorway, I quickly advance over the metal catwalk over the factory floor, the sound of my boots clanging against the metal walkway echoing through the large room. Stopping above the tunnel, I look directly down and notice another group of Dog's trying to climb the tunnel walls to get up. Wanting to make them reconsider their decision, I fire a series of short bursts at the one closest to the surface, sending him falling back and knocking another two deeper into the tunnel with him.

Giving myself a few seconds to breathe, I take out the bundle of plastic explosives from my field pack and lean over the railing. Taking out my lighter, I quickly light the fuse and wait a couple of seconds before dropping it straight down the tunnel, only for me to sprint as fast as I physically can back towards the office I came from.

BOOM!

The explosion sends up a sizeable fireball along with a large column of dust and smoke, the sound of a heavy rockslide sounding throughout the room alongside the thunderous bang of the explosion as the force is enough to send me off my feet and impacting with the metal grating. Regaining my footing, I push myself up and look at the scene below, the sight of the entire tunnel being caved in confirming that we should be able to breathe a sigh of relief as no more Dogs should be able to come up any time soon.

Turning my focus back to the others, they're easily able to make quick work of the last of the resistance, picking them off and assisting one another without sustaining any casualties of our own. Checking my own kit to ensure I have enough ammo, I advance along the catwalk towards a set of stairs alongside the office where Crimson is waiting for me to join her.

Quickly descending the stairs, we move towards the main doors as a set of Guards make their way inside. "Make sure this site is secured," I order as we pass the Guards. Stepping back onto the street, I look back towards my team as they wipe the dust and debris from their uniform and manes. "Good work, guys. We've still got more work to do. We need to link up with the rest of the Rangers and the Guard and plug this last hole. Let's move."

Stepping off, we begin a rapid jog down the street towards the last destination, the sounds of fighting in the distance gradually subsiding alongside a roaring crack in the sky.

Hopefully the others will have been successful.

Author's Note

I have finally moved to Nottingham :yay:
Transfering forces and getting settled into my new home hasn't been easy but I'm slowly getting back into my normal routines.

I may be a bit slow to update up until November/December due to lots of work over the coming months and getting settled in, but I will try my best to work on Dying Embers when I can.

I appreciate your patience and will try to get back up to speed, these updates are far too slow compared to my original uploads.

Thanks for reading and I hope you guys enjoyed it :twilightsmile:

(P.S. I'd be interested to hear if any of you guys are from around the Nottinghamshire area, if so, feel free to send me a message. :twilightsmile: )

Chapter 114 - Fear naught

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

Stirring in the bed, I slowly wake up as I roll to the side. My head keeps running over what had just occurred within the dream. Many people would probably refuse to do what I did, likely giving themselves a false hope of seeing their family again. However, I saw it more as a way of finally getting some closure, to say goodbye to my family back home before beginning my own family here in Equestria.

Reluctantly opening my eyes to the sun, I glance at the clock to realise that it's 13:27. Having only had a few hours sleep as to not fuck up my sleeping pattern, I force myself to sit up and lean against the headrest as I rub my tired eyes. Looking to where Luna was, I realise that she is no longer in bed. Instead, I notice her on the far end of the room as she adjusts her breastplate.

Hearing my moving in bed, she looks at me and gives a warm smile. "How are you feeling?"

I start to climb out of bed. "I'm okay. Thank you, Luna, for letting me speak to my dad. I know it was just a dream... but it helped."

"Of course, John. If you ever need anything, you only need to ask me." With her magic, she rests my uniform on the end of the bed. "Feel free to take a shower before you return to your duties."

Grabbing my uniform, I start to put on my trousers. "I'll wait until we return to base. We should get back out to do another sweep of Coltcheser to make sure it's secure."

As I get changed, Luna gathers up the rest of my equipment and places it alongside me. "Before I forget, you'll be going to Ponyville for the weekend on the thirtieth of August."

"Why?" I ask her curiously as I start to put on my boots. "I'll still be part way through my first half of the tour."

"To see Rarity in order to get your suit fitted for the wedding," Luna grins. "Rainbow Dash is also returning on the weekend so I figured the two of you could keep each other company on the journey back."

"Ah, right. I take it you've picked out a design?"

"I have a few in mind which Rarity designed. I'll be with you on Saturday to pick out the final design for you. I'm torn on a couple." Luna seems to catch my grin as I look at her, "What?"

"It's just nice to see you getting excited about the wedding."

Luna smiles bashfully as she tries to hide a small blush. "I would be lying if I said that I've never pictured a wedding ceremony for myself when I was younger."

"So, what is the design? I take it you've gone away from the idea of me wearing a ceremonial uniform."

Luna shrugs as she steps up to me, "I've seen you plenty in your uniform. I figured something a little bit more traditional would work better."

"That's fine by me." Leaning closer, I give Luna a soft kiss on the lips before putting on my shirt. "But why am I there for the whole weekend?"

"I just thought you'd appreciate an extra day so that you're not rushing around. The others will be able to cope without you for two days, don't worry."

I chuckle as I grab my rifle, "With Chaser in command? They'll fall apart."

Luna rolls her eyes, "You were the one that made him your second in command."

"I know, I'm sure he'll be fine; I'm just taking the piss." Checking over my rifle, I remove the magazine that is still within the weapon. Examining the last of my ammunition, I find that I only have the one magazine left after having used it as a support weapon. With little ammunition, until we return to base, I'll have to rely on my Glock if anything was to take place while we are still within Coltchester.

"I'm sorry, John, but I'm afraid that I have business to attend to. After last night, I should be seen assisting with the town's security and recovery."

With Luna starting to head for the door, I quickly reach for her and rest my hand on her back. "Before you go, I have something important to tell you." As Luna turns back to me, I take out my phone and show her the picture of Silverwing after I killed him, followed by the photo of his true form being revealed. "The Changelings have been impersonating Silverwing, or they are him. Either way, they're potentially still in the area."

Luna examines the pictures closely with concern, "We shall have to make sure that precautions are made to prevent their infiltration in the Equestrian Army and Guard."

"What do you propose? I've already been told that they're difficult to detect."

"Any soldiers that are MIA and then located, must be immediately secured and separated for tests to be carried out. We need to stop them from getting within our ranks before it happens. They're fairly predictable when it comes to taking somepony's place, abducting them before impersonating the missing soldier. Nopony should separate from their unit during operations to reduce the risk."

I nod my head, "I'll make sure the commanding officers are aware of this. Ideally, we still want the fact that Changelings may be operating within the area to be hidden. We'll claim it's a precaution to prevent ambush and to be able to assist one another in case a sinkhole opens up underneath patrols."

"Make sure that you're careful. Although it would likely be difficult to pull off, I'm sure that you'd be a target."

"Do you really think they'd be able to impersonate me?" I chuckle as I step up to the door. "My colourful language, advanced knowledge of engineering and human tech, constantly wearing clothing which only I possess, not to mention I walk on two legs while Changelings walk on four. I'm sure it'll be difficult to pull it off."

"I'd be able to easily pick one out." Luna steps alongside me, lifting her forehoof to tap my head. "I can no longer view your memories unless you allow it."

I look at her in confusion. "What do you mean? You just did it earlier today."

"Because you subconsciously allowed me to access your mind. It seems that Discords 'gift' also works on me. I can not access your mind until you allow it. You're protected from spells which influence the mind, and only you can lower the barrier. If I'm ever uncertain that it is the real you, I can try to access your dream while your sleep. From there, I can look at your memories. If it's not your memories and somepony else's, I'll know straight away that it's an imposter."

"Impressive," I comment as I lean against the door. "But, I can't do that. I'll need you to say a phrase to know it is the real you. Something that nobody else would ever guess."

"And what do you propose?"

I pause as I try to think of a phrase that I can easily remember in a situation where I'm under pressure, something that only I would know and nobody would easily guess. Thinking back to some of my memories with Luna, a cheeky grin spreads quickly across my lips as I think about one of our early and eventful encounters. "You and me baby ain't nothin' but mammals."

Luna initially stares at me in confusion before her eyes suddenly widen, "No!" She protests with an expression of irritation.

"Come on," I laugh as I step up to her. "Nobody else will know what I'm referring to when I say this. They had no reason to remember this song, it was months ago and thrown in with a bunch of other, more memorable songs." Smirking, I brush my hand against her neck, "You and me baby ain't nothin' but mammals."

Luna hesitates before releasing a defeated sigh, "...So let's do it like they do on the Discovery Channel."

I quickly start to laugh out at Luna's expression as she glares daggers at me before the corner of her mouth slowly starts to curl upwards. Feeling cheeky, I lean alongside her ear and whisper, "It's a very enticing offer."

Luna giggles as she tilts her head towards me, "Hmm, don't tempt me." Kissing my cheek, she pulls away from me. "Come on, we both have business to attend to." As we step out the room, I suddenly feel the back of my collar being tugged, forcing me to turn around. Off balance, I'm caught off guard as Luna swiftly pushes her lips against mine in a passionate kiss. Pulling away, she gives me a seductive smile before sauntering off. "Next time, John."

As she walks down the hall, I find myself involuntarily staring at her rump as her hips sway with each step. Finally snapping out of the trance as she goes around the corner, I finally realise that I've been staring like a horny teenager whilst stood in front of two confused Thestral guards. Looking at the pair, I continue to beam as I close the door to her room. "Looks like I've got something to look forward to," I slyly remark before stepping down the corridor.

As I move away, I can hear one of the guards muttering to the other, "Lucky bastard." Unable to hold back, I let out a loud laugh at his outburst as I stroll away.

After having met up with the others, a few of us decided to do a quick walkthrough of the industrial sector while the rest assisted with unloading supplies for the increased garrison which would consist of the Army and Guard. Chaser, Sunny, Matrix, Harts Fire, Night Striker and Von Wahrenhoof tagged along with me as I met up with numerous groups of soldiers, gathering intelligence and reports on the area to ensure that we had dealt with the threat.

As we start to move along an abandoned cobble street road, we step over the numerous cracks as dried blood rest within the gaps. Lined up alongside both side of the roads some corpses of those who fell in the fight. The left side, consisting of four canvased bodies, were those of ponies, their silhouettes standing out from underneath the bloodies white sheets. On the right, lay a selection of seven Diamond Dog's, their physical sizes much larger than those of the ponies.

Keeping my hand on the pistol, I pull back one of the covers that rests on the remain of a pony. Underneath lies a light blue unicorn mare, three large gouges cover her neck, allowing me to easily identify the injury that killed her. Covering the body back up, I look over the other. "She's a civilian. The Dog's didn't give a shit who they attacked."

"These few streets were the lucky ones," Night Striker states as his forehooves seem to twitch nervously.

"Me and you have different interpretations of what's lucky," Harts Fire responds as he tears his eyes away from the covered ponies.

"This area had a very quick response when it came to the Guard. These factories were the main ones that were running at the time of the attack. Most Guards came here to defend the ponies. That's why this area was lucky. If so many Guards didn't respond... there'd be a lot more dead."

"But a large response in one area sacrifices the effectiveness elsewhere," I add as I step off the road and onto the path. "Although they saved a large number of civilians here, that meant that the Guards weren't able to effectively respond elsewhere."

"You think they could have done better?" Harts Fire challenges.

"I'm not saying they did shit. Actually, it was quite the opposite. They responded quickly and found a priority. No matter what, some areas were going to be left exposed so the Dog's could attack. The Guards did a good job and I think that we would have acted the same way they did."

"So, what's the plan?" Chaser demands as he steps over one of the dead Dog's, his eyes glaring daggers at it. "We hit these buckers where it hurts?"

"It's not that easy," Sunny states as she removes her helmet and clasps it onto her webbing. "Those that attacked here live underground. That means fighting deep within narrow tunnel networks which we know nothing about. They'll likely be trapped and filled with ambush points. We'd need a way to clear it out." Turning her gaze to me, she seems hesitant before asking me a question. "D-did you human have something that could help in this... situation?"

Rubbing my chin, I nod my head. "In the past. Flamethrowers were used in the world wars and a few decades after. They're now outlawed in warfare when it comes to population centres, but they can still technically be used. However, everyone kinda just stopped using them, kinda like a mutual agreement. 'If you don't use them against us, we won't use them against you'."

"So, you'd burn somepony alive?" Sunny asks in disgust.

"Desperate times called for desperate measures. I have no appetite to create a flamethrower; they are horrible weapons, but are effective. Use one of them deep in a tunnel and you'll clear out a good section of it with ease. Other than that, the options would be gas, ideally a non-lethal variant which would render those who are unprotected unconscious. However, we'd need to know every entry point to be effective, and they may have some sort of makeshift ventilation which will reduce the effect. Not to mention it would involve a shit tonne of gas."

"So we go in hard," Chaser counters.

"And lose a lot of our guys in the process. We have the advantage on the ground, they have control below. It'll likely stay that way for as long as we're here, probably longer."

"You must have an idea?" Von Wahrenhoof demands.

"I'm not a strategist," I reply bluntly. "I'm a frontline soldier like you guys. The top brass will come up with a plan and we'll follow it. Besides, we haven't got the resources or information required at this time to launch an assault. If you know where the Diamond Dog's are hiding then, be our guest, enlighten me." He fails to respond as he turns away. "I don't have all the answers and I never will."

As Von Wahrenhoof opens his mouth to offer a rebuttal, the sounds of a metal clattering in one of the warehouses next door causes everyone to snap to attention. Drawing our weapons, we all rapidly take aim at the door as we remain silent in an attempt to hear for any more movement inside.

Stepping cautiously along the building, I stop in front of a steel roller door with a chain hanging alongside me. Standing with my pistol aimed at the door, I point to the side of me and everyone lines up with their weapons drawn and aiming at the door. With everyone ready, Sunny takes a hold of the chain in her magic and pulls it sharply downwards, opening the door in the process.

As the door opens up, natural light fills the dark and dusty warehouse. Immediately seeing two forms on the other side, everyone quickly locks on to them until we finally realise that it's two ponies. Knowing that we're not about to get jumped, everyone gradually lowers their weapons.

Examining the two unicorns, they seem to be almost identical. Their coats are a pale yellow colour with a hint of olive, their manes red with a white strip, the one on the right having a moustache. Their cutie marks both appear to be apples, the one with the facial hair sporting two-thirds of an apple with the other showing the last segment. Along with their almost identical natural appearances, they're both wearing a white and blue striped vest with a white shirt underneath, along with black bowties wrapped around their necks.

Inside the tattered warehouse lies large stacks of crates, some of them holding labels which shows silhouettes of themselves facing one another. Along with the crates are a few barrels holding large quantities of apples, along with some sort of modified carriage.

The contraption has some sort of machinery mounted to the rear, numerous chimneys stacked on the top along with a series of barrels and tubing which connect to the main machine which is fitted with various lights and dials. Towards the front is an additional barrel which is bolted in place, a sofa sat directly in front with a speech podium and a cow catcher below. On each side, there are two larger wheels are the front with protective covers, a pair of lights sat over the covers. Towards the rear are another set of wheels, albeit smaller in size.

Returning my pistol into its holster, I step in through the door. "Care to tell me what the two of you are doing here? This area is still under lockdown and all civilians are supposed to be out of here until the all-clear has been given." Stepping up to one of the crates, I open it up and examine a large selection of green tonics within glass bottles.

"Why my brother and I were merely protecting our interests," The pony with the moustache responds.

"Indeed we are, brother of mine," The other responds with a cheesy smile. "Allow me to introduce ourselves. We're the world famous Flim Flam Brothers, salesponies extraordinaire."

I roll my eyes as he finishes introducing themselves, the thought of a phoney salesman going door to door popping into my mind. "And what exactly are your 'interests'? I can't exactly have the two of you walking around a cordoned off location.

"It's only the most fantastical products you've laid your eyes on, my bipedal friend," Flam calls out as he steps up to the crate. "The Flim Flam Miracle Curative Tonic can cure any ailment that may befall you. Aching joints, hooferia, horsentery, tonsillitis-"

"-Drop the sales pitch," I cut in as I step back. "I'm not falling for a shitty scam."

"A scam!? How dare you! This tonic has been scientifically proven to-"

"-To be a waste of fucking money." Stepping away from him, I notice Sunny trying to subtly signal for me to join her by the door. Stepping up to her, I lean closer and whisper to her. "What's up?"

"They're wanted in Ponyville," Sunny informs me as she eyes the twins.

"What?" I ask in confusion. "How do you know that?"

"We were the guards of Ponyville for some time. Nothing criminal really happened in ponyville, except these two cons. They're wanted for numerous counts of fraud across multiple Equestrian towns."

A smug grin quickly appears on my face as I chuckle to myself. "Oh, that's brilliant. Let's see if we can give them some karma and take them for a ride."

Stepping back, I turn back to the twins who seem to be talking to themselves. Strolling up to the contraption in the centre of the room, I look it over carefully. Going low to the floor, I look at the underside and recognise numerous mechanical parts which would be used for a car back home. Despite being very basic and nowhere near the standard of modern cars, this certainly seems to be the making of a very basic car.

Standing back up, I examine the main machinery at the back. "What is this?"

"That is the Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000." Flim answers with confidence as he and his brother step to either side of me. "This spectacular machine is capable of making more cider than you could drink in all your days of thinking."

"Oh, I don't know about that. I can handle my drink."

"Well then, you'll be somepony who would truly appreciate the wonders that the Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 can do for you. Just imagine, and an endless supply of freshly squeezed and nutritious cider at your disposal."

"And how do you move this thing around?" I ask as I pat the side of the chassis. "This must be a pain to tow."

"Using Flim Flam patented technology, this wondrous form of locomotion is capable of moving on its own accord. With the use of magic, this spectacular machine is capable of producing barrel upon barrel of cider, travelling from town to town with the help of magic to power the industrial miracle that is."

"The Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000," The twins declare out loud in unison as I look at it.

Turning around and leaning against it, I pat it with my hand. "I'll take it."

The two look at one another then laugh before Flam tilts his head, "I'm sorry, sir, but the Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 is not for sale."

As the others all look at me in curiosity, I rest my hand on my sword. "The two of you are both wanted in various towns across the country for fraud," The twins' expressions quickly drop as they exchange nervous glances. "I may not be a guard, but I can easily arrest you and take you away to answer for the crimes. That will be a lot of money to return to everyone you swindled, including additional court costs and compensation to each and every victim. Your pockets are going to be very light after that."

Pushing myself away from the machine, I step past the twins and turn back to face them before continuing. "There'll probably be a few years in prison for the crime, and we all know what goes on in those showers. I'm sure the two of you will be really popular there, but that's not the popularity you're after. So, in order to prevent that situation... let's come to an agreement."

Quickly huddling together, the two brothers seem to consider their options as they rendezvous with each other. Seeming to come to an agreement, they step back before Flim clears his throat. "And... what do you propose?"

"I'm not after the Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 to make cider. You guys can keep all the machinery that does that, I want the physical frame, the engine to propel it and for you to teach Sunny the magic to operate it."

"You expect us to just give you one of our greatest pieces of work?" Flim glares at me in disbelief as his brother soon matches his expression. "Even if we did consider it, what would we be getting from this agreement?"

"Just to sweeten the deal, I can convince Princess Luna to give you both a royal pardon in exchange for assisting the Equestrian Army. You'll both be free men and will have a future opportunity to help yourselves set up a legitimate business, rather than childish scams."

I can see the look of irritation in the brothers as I continue to insult their business enterprises. Flam glances to my squad mates nervously as they keep a hold of their weapons. "And this business would be?"

"I take it the two of you developed and created the chassis and working parts?"

"Somepony helped us with some of the finer details, but that is correct."

"Then you two have struck gold," I grin as I close the distance between them. "Because I see the inventors of Equestria's first automobile. Capable of developing personal transportation for every single person in the whole country."

The two brothers seem to perk up at the mention of striking gold. "Would you... elaborate?"

"You two still have the schematics to make it?" The twins exchange a glance before Flim reluctantly nods. "You can replicate more and begin to sell them. Hire someone to develop the main body and a few safety features for it, maybe tweak the engine in the future so it runs on something other than magic. You'll go into business to develop selling cars, locomotions, automobiles... whatever you want to call it."

The two soon being to laugh as Flim shakes his head, "Now that you told us this, what's stopping us from selling the design and declining your deal?"

Drawing my sword, the others lift their rifles and take aim. "I can just arrest you both, here and now. With you both arrested, I can seize anything I deem to be evidence for your crimes. I know the blueprints are here, I'll take them and the actual working model here while you're both in prison. Without the schematics, you'll have no way of replicating the design once you're released. You'll lose everything and I'll still get what I want."

Stepping as close as I can, I drag my hand along the side of the blade. "I'm taking a page out of Twilight's book. I'm offering you a chance at retribution and to redeem yourselves. Take it or leave it, it’s no skin off my bones. Either way, I get what I want."

It doesn't take long until Flam nods to his brother. Releasing a defeated sigh, he nods his head. "Allow us to remove the cider presses and it's yours. My brother will teach your companion the spell to power the engine."

As he turns back to the Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000, I return the sword to its sheath as Chaser joins alongside me. "And what are we going to do with this?" He asks in intrigue.

"Remember the training where I showed you guys the tank?" He nods his head. "Figured this could be the basis to develop armoured vehicles for the army. Question is, do we make tanks, IFVs or APCs?"

"You want to make those hideous metal sheds?"

"We only have armoured trains and the Griffins have airships which are giant targets. If we make multiple armoured vehicles, it will give us support on the ground where the train cannot reach."

Chaser rolls his eyes, "I'm not ever getting on one of those boxes."

"You don't have to. It seems, for now, that only Unicorns will only be able to operate the driving mechanisms. First priority will be trying to convert the engine to run on a more conventional fuel source. After that, we'll need to fit tracks to it, armour plating, then a weapon system."

"So we're actually going to become engineers?" Matrix chuckles as he hovers around the machine.

I run my hand back and forth over my chin. "In our spare time. It'll need to be sent back to Camp Birmingham to be replicated and worked on fully. Then we'll have to train a few new soldiers to become fully fledged tank crews."

"Finally, we can do some work that I'm actually trained in," He exclaims in excitement as his hooves touch the floor. The two of us step up to the machine, our eyes running over the various parts as Flam goes about disassembling the parts we don't need. "Reckon you can do it?" Matrix asks in a wary tone.

"I used to be an engineer with REME working on various vehicles of war, not to mention I worked on cars. Tinkering with it shouldn't be an issue, getting a sufficient and strong design will be the issue. I've worked off something that already physically exists, not working from scratch."

It only took a few hours for the cider maker to be stripped down to the bare essentials, leaving us with a frame, engine and mechanical parts to operate the vehicle. I also decided to snap a picture of the schematics with my phone when the brothers weren’t looking, so we can make more of our own in case they revert back to their old ways.

The spell that Sunny had to learn was also fairly basic, according to her. The magic would be used on a certain part of the engine the brothers referred to as a 'spark battery'. Magic would be channelled through the part which would act as a housing unit before dispersing the magical energy gradually throughout the engine in order to power the vehicle. From there, a simple telekinesis spell would be used to grasp onto the steering lever underneath the chassis in order to steer the front wheels.

When we got it back to the main army camp, Matrix and I spent the entire afternoon studying all of the parts and ensuring that they were of good quality. To save us days trying to figure out how every part was manufactured, I was able to take pictures of each schematic the Flim Flam brothers had of the working parts. In the future, it would allow the military to produce their own parts for the vehicle so that replacement parts and new copies could be developed.

After working for hours on numerous working parts and after the previous night, it was safe to say that a hot shower would have been a dream come true. After having a lengthy wash and shaving my stubble, I wrap a towel around my body and slip my feet into some basic flip-flops before leaving the shower block to return to the SOG's operational tent.

Stepping past the mess tent, I notice that my entire team is inside eating their dinner and joking around with one another. To my surprise, there even seems to be a group of armoured Thestrals which are interacting with my team, although their demeanour seems... off. Deciding I'd rather get changed before joining them, I continue towards my supplies in order to get changed. Entering the operations tent, I pull apart the tent flaps to the left passage for my Section's quarters, only to stop at the entrance when I find someone in with me.

Grinning, I look at Luna as she lies back on my bed, her hindlegs open slightly revealing a certain area to me. "Luna? Although this is a... pleasant view, I thought you were returning to Canterlot this evening."

With a seductive grin, Luna sits up slowly as her forehoof moves to obstruct the view. "I needed to say goodbye to my fiance." Her forehoof slowly drags across her body as her horn envelopes in her magical aura, her energy reaching out and grabbing my towel. "A proper goodbye."

Caught off guard, she is able to tear my towel away from me. Quickly releasing the tent flaps behind me so that they close, I step forward as I glance at where I entered. "W-what about if someone comes in? My team-"

"-Are currently occupied with my elite guard," Luna grins as her magic changes focus and hoists a set of thin ropes from the floor. "We've got a little time together." The ropes float over my shoulders to the tent flaps, slotting through the small holes to tie it closed as to act as a temporary lock.

Stepping closer, I pass the numerous beds as Luna's eyes lock onto my lower body. "A little time? You know that I prefer a longer and better session."

"Time isn't a luxury in this instance." Rising to her hooves, Luna stand alongside my bed as she lets out a little chuckle. "After all, 'you and me baby ain't nothin but mammals so let's do it like they do on the discovery channel'." Upon finishing the quote, her chuckle increase in volume.

Stopping in front of her, I brush my hand against her cheek. "Well, I wouldn't want to disappoint my future wife." Leaning closer, I pull her in close as I press my lips against hers. Not really wanting to build up, Luna seems to dive straight in as her tongue quickly pushes past my lips, her forehoof simultaneously lifting up to caress a sensitive part of my body.

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

Luna's tongue soon begins to rapidly flick against mine as she wraps her wings around my body, keeping me pressed against her. As we get lost in our actions, her magic continues to stroke my member, quickly causing me to stand at attention at the contact. Each pulse of her magic sends an incredible sensation throughout my body, actively stimulating the nerves in my groin with each movement.

Pulling back from the kiss, a small trail of saliva connect our lips as Luna stares into my eyes. Her cheeks turning red with passion, her lust filled eyes flicking all over my body as she steps backwards. Turning around, she lifts her tail to the side as she looks over her shoulder at me with a seductive smile. Watching my reaction, she sways her hips back and forth as she leans forward over my bed.

Staring like a kid in a candy store, I lick my lips as I close the distance. Kneeling down behind her, I drag my tongue along her damp slit. The contact is enough to send a shiver down her spine as her legs tremble, an audible moan escaping her lips before she can cover her mouth.

Chuckling at her instant enthusiasm at my actions, I decide not to hold back and dive straight in. I slowly push my tongue deep inside her as my hand reacher around her hind legs, curling underneath her body as to rub against her clit. Luna is quick to show her appreciation as she pushes back against me, forcing her pussy against my mouth.

It doesn't take long before she's moaning with each lap of my tongue, her hoof buried in her mouth in a poor attempt at muffling her pleasured moans. Luna's legs begin to tremble in a matter of minutes before I pull away from her, wiping my mouth clean as she lets the front of her body collapse onto the bed.

Chuckling to myself, I grab onto her hips and roll her onto her back. Climbing over her, I look down at her as she pants softly. Locking eyes with me, she stretches out her forelegs and rests her hooves against the sides of my body. "Come on, John, what are you waiting for?" Pushing her hips against my body, she grinds her wet pussy against my cock. "Fuck me."

Growling under my breath, I lean my head against her ear and whisper. "If I ever turn that down, then there is something seriously wrong with me." Nibbling on the tip of her ear, I push my entire length inside her with ease, causing Luna to bite her lip as a gasp escapes her mouth.

Continuing with slow and deep thrusts, my body brushes against hers with each movement as her forehooves pull me closer to her. With our bodies being so close, she lifts her head and bites softly on the side of my neck. A soft hiss escapes my list as my hands grasp onto her flanks, squeezing her tight as I remain close.

Using her magic, Luna forces the two of us to change positions, leaving her on top with me pinned below her. Chuckling, she starts to rock her hips back and forth at a rapid pace, her hooves running back and forth over my muscle. "You didn't think... that I'd say goodbye without a little attention. Did you?" Luna says between moans.

I let out a groan as she suddenly lifts and lowers herself, "It... seems to be a routine, a great routine." Sitting up, I wrap my arms around her body as she drapes her wings around me, blanketing me in her feathers. The two of us rock back and forth at the same rhythm, moans leaving our lips as we hold one another close.

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********
//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Deka

"How long do you reckon it'll take before they realise we snuck off?" I ask as I look at Crimson alongside me. The two of us strolling along the narrow passage with Chaser and Sunny behind us; Sunny being wrapped under Chaser's wing as he holds her close.

"It won't be long," Crimson replies with a slight chuckle. "The big one certainly won't notice. He was too busy trying to chat up Slicer."

"And she wasn't interested in the slightest." Sunny adds from behind us.

"No, she really wasn't," I reply as we turn the corner, our operation centre now visible. "Didn't it seem a bit odd? A group of Thestral Royal Guards keeping us... entertained? I recognise a couple of them, they're Princess Luna's guards."

"So where is the Princess?"

"It's kinda obvious," Chaser answers his marefriend. "She's likely with John. Haven't you noticed his absence?"

"I still can't believe that he's engaged to the Princess," Crimson remarks. "He isn't exactly the most civil individual in the world, and he's gonna become a Prince."

"Reckon he'll become power hungry?" I query as I look at the others. "One of those typical twats who enjoys his title a bit too much."

Chaser scoffs, "Hardly. He rarely uses his status as an officer around his friends or other soldiers, he's laid back. He'll likely be the most unconventional Prince in Equestrian history."

"Is that good or bad?"

"...Both?" He answers weakly with a slight grin.

“Both.” I reply as I look at him.

“Both,” The two of us acknowledge in unison.

“Both is good,” Chaser repeats with a smug grin.

Returning to the operations centre, we all enter the main tent where the sounds of groaning can be heard from Alpha Section's tent. "Is that what I think it is?" Chaser asks as our heads turn to the tent entrance, thin sections of rope weakly holding the tent flaps together.

We all stare at the entrance to the sleeping quarters, the sound of moans and groans standing out much more since we've noticed it. "...Who's going in?" Sunny asks nervously as everypony seems unable to tear their eyes away.

We all slowly turn our heads to Crimson. Looking at us nervously, she shifts her position. "Why me?"

"We're pulling rank on this one," I add with a soft chuckle. "Go on, Private."

"I'm not opening the tent while two ponies are in the middle of rutting."

"I don't think that's two ponies," Sunny states with a blush. "Being distracted by Royal Guards, not to mention the absence of John and Luna."

"Ohh," The rest of us call out in unison as the realisation hits us.

We all stand in an awkward silence as the sounds of the session seem to come to an end, a satisfied and vocal feminine moan coming from inside. Turning to Sunny, I crack a sly grin, "Is he really as good as she makes him sound?" Sunny only answers me with a heavy blush as she looks away.

Deciding to brave it, I gently pull the weak knots on the ropes with my magic in order to gain access. The ropes drop to the floor, the tent flaps opening to give us all a view of what's inside. Sitting on the end on his bed, John is sat over the end with Luna sat on his lap facing him, her wings covering his naked body. The two seems to be locked in a sweaty embrace as they hold one another, breathing heavily as they fail to notice us.

Clearing my throat, the pair's heads suddenly jerk up as they look at one another in shock. Their heads simultaneously turn to face us, their eyes widening in horror at the realisation of the position they've been caught in. Luna frantically climbs off John, rolling to the side and seemingly injuring a delicate part of the body with her sudden movement, sending him falling off the bed as he holds onto his groin, letting out a pained groan.

Generating a field of magic from her horn, a thin wall of blue energy pushes against all of us, knocking us off balance. We all stumble backwards, colliding with the table behind us as the tent flaps are forced closed in Luna's magic. We all look at one another, a mixture of nervous and amused grins on our face. "Well... that was interesting," I remark as I release a quiet chuckle.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

Rolling on the floor in agony, I hold onto my member after Luna's quick movement forced it to go into a position it shouldn't have in its current state. Shuffling onto my knees, I lean forwards and let out a pained groan as I notice Luna standing frozen on the spot. "T-that really fucking hurt." I state weakly between breaths. Crawling to my footlocker, I open the container and grab a pair of pants and trousers. "Are you okay, Luna?"

She slowly turns to me, her face the brightest shade of red I've ever seen on her. "This is bad."

"It's not ideal," I state as I stand up, putting on my clothing as I look at her. "Our relationship is already public, people were gonna take a leap and guess that we'd have sex. Yes, being caught while having sex isn't ideal, but they'll forget it soon enough."

“Could you imagine the scandal that could arise-”

“-If they tell anyone? I’m able to make an educated guess.” I reply as I rub my sore member. “They’ll respect that we are in a relationship and that we are going to do theses things, it won’t be long before everyone realises that we’ve already had sex out of wedlock.”

“What?” Luna asks in surprise. “How?”

I cock a brow as I gesture to her stomach, “Baby weight. It’ll show soon enough and they’ll do the maths.”

“Oh. Right,” Luna replies sheepishly with a light blush.

Stepping up to Luna, I wrap her in a hug and hold her close. "I'll deal with them and tell them to keep quiet about this. They'll understand, they know we're in a relationship and that people hearing about this won't look... great."

Luna looks at me with a worried expression, "Are you sure you'll be okay speaking to them by yourself?"

"I've had some awkward talks in my life," I answer with a nod. "I'll deal with them. You should get ready to head back home."

Luna smiles weakly at me as she gives me a quick kiss. "I love you, John."

I return her smile as I caress her cheek, "I love you too." Luna takes a step back, with a quick flash of her horn, she vanishes from the spot, leaving me in the tent as her magical barrier drops. Releasing a sigh, I rub my face and step towards the entrance where I pull the tent flaps away to find the small group looking at me. "So..."

"Just couldn't keep it in your pants, could you?" Deka remarks with a mischievous grin. "I hope she didn't hurt the little fella."

"You're just jealous," I reply with a roll of my eyes. Looking at the others, I release a sigh. "Obviously she is embarrassed about the situation we were caught in, as am I, but I need all of you to keep quiet about this."

Chaser can't help but laugh as he notices I looked primarily at him. "I learnt my lesson from last time. Besides, this ain't so bad. You two are kinda expected to rut."

"Probably once we're married, and that ain't happened yet. So to avoid any shit, you guys need to keep quiet."

"It could have been worse," Deka remarks. "We could have come in a minute earlier and left you with blue balls.

I can't help but laugh at Deka's attitude towards the situation. "That would have been extremely cruel."

"You've got nothing to worry about, John," Crimson reassures me with a comforting smile. "You two obviously have... needs. We're not going to say anything to anyone else. Just, try to keep it for when you have somewhere a little more private."

I roll my eyes, "I'll keep that in mind." Turning to return to my bed, I run my hand across the back of my neck as I let out a sigh.

Totally worth it.

Chapter 115 - Homestead

Thursday 14th August 2014
16:09
Day 32 on Deployment

Pushing myself out from underneath the chassis on a wheeled board of wood, I wipe my hands with an oily rag as I look to Matrix. "What attempt would this be? Number six?"

"I think this is seven," He responds as he climbs onto the carriage and steps alongside the new track system.

"I may have been a mechanic, but that doesn't mean I can create and produce a clutch and steering system from scratch. It's a good thing this one has a basic one to work from." With the blueprints I photographed and with a working design for a basic clutch system, I was able to take it to one of the metal works in Coltchester. They were able to replicate it with stronger materials.

The system was fairly basic and was used in numerous tank designs, including the world famous T-34. The steering system used a combination of the clutch and braking to steer the tank. Two vertical levers were used to steer the tank, the respective handle controlling the tracks on that side of the vehicle. Pulling on a lever disengaged the clutch, releasing that track and causing it to slow down. Further motion of the handle increasingly applied the brake to that track, allowing the turning circle to be adjusted.

Along with the steering system, our priority was to develop the tracks. Developing the track itself hinged around the creation of a functioning frontal sprocket, along with the rear idler and bogey wheels which would work alongside the suspension. With these fitted and in place, the tracks could be easily designed and fitted.

"Get ready to test the tracks on my command," I instruct him as I stand to the rear. "Right track forward." Watching the track, I hear the sound of the gears kicking in as the right track slowly begins to move forward before gradually increasing in speed as he increases the gear. "Right backwards." On the command, the tracks quickly slow down before going in the opposite direction. "Now the same for the left." Stepping to the other side of the Chassis, I watch as the test is repeated.

With the tests completed, Matrix stops the tracks and looks back at me. "Everything seems to be working as planned."

"Yeah, that's the tracks." Looking to the side of the room, I roll my eyes as Chaser and Sunny seem to be curled up close together. "Hey, lovebirds! Give it a break for a minute so Sunny can turn off the engine."

"That's rich coming from you," Chaser replies with a knowing grin as he unwraps his wing from around Sunny.

"Okay, smartarse," I return as I shake my head.

As Sunny steps away from Chaser, her horn illuminates as she reaches out for the power source of the engine, a device called a 'spark battery'. The battery worked similarly to the enchanted gemstones which power the Guard's lances. The battery would hold the arcane energy within it, allowing it to power a chosen device for a period of time, dependant on the energy required to run it.

The battery within the tank design would power it for approximately two hours, the device itself was fairly large and had a heavy weight to it, meaning that it would be difficult to change in the field. It could, in theory, be fitted with a series of spark batteries in order to interchange the power source, but they could prove to be unstable if the protective casing was damaged. In the words of the WISWO, rapid decompression of the energy within would prove fatal for anyone within the immediate vicinity. The more power sources contained within the tank, the higher the risk is for the crew inside if the casings were heavily damaged.

As the engine cuts out, Sunny looks back at me. "So what are you actually gonna call it? It doesn't make cider anymore so its name doesn't exactly fit."

"I dunno," I state as I rub my chin. "This'll likely end up becoming the basis of a light tank at first. I was thinking 'Phoenix' or 'Guardian'."

"I don't think Guardian fits," Matrix points out as he returns to the engine to inspect it. "Guardian seems like the name of something that will protect everypony around it, lots of armour, not a 'light' tank."

"There we go, then. This will be the Phoenix light tank-"

Chaser scoffs, "-When it's actually finished. You only just got it moving and turning."

"Yeah, cause I'm not an armourer. You can't just slap steel plates on and hope for the best. It's about the design, shaping and thickness. If you stick thick and heavy armour all over it then it'll drive worse than a brick shithouse, not to mention the suspension will get knackered easily and the engine will work overtime to get even the smallest amount of movement. This is the first engine design, it could perform really poorly with armour fitted to the main body, limiting it so it’ll have no more than a few millimetres of armour so that it’ll actually move."

Before he can respond, the sound of someone entering the workshop causes all of our heads to turn. Looking at the entrance, we find Shining Armor stood in the doorway wearing his full armour. "Captain Davies, have you got a minute?"

Nodding my head, I wipe my hands clean and drop the rag onto the board before stepping up to Shining. The two of us exit the building and step into the blistering sun. "What do you need, Major?" I ask as I notice another group of guards in full kit.

"I was hoping that you'd be able to provide us with a squad on a search mission. There's a small homestead approximately eight miles south-west from here. For some reason, the Diamond Dogs hit it hard. A Guard detachment initially deployed but was unable to break through."

"But why us?" I ask as I look at the guards behind him. "Surely you can get a large team to take it by force."

"We could, but that'll drain resources we can't spare," He replies. "Your team has a reputation for this sort of thing. Although I hate to admit it, one squad of the SOG could have more luck than a Guard Platoon," Shining states with a defeated sigh.

I can't help but crack a smug grin as I adjust my position, "I suppose I can send a Section to assist you, but only because of your high praise." Stepping back towards the doorway, I lean against the frame. "I'll notify Sergeant Deka to assemble her Section to assist you guys." I rub the back of my neck as I think back to Cadence's request for me to try and 'play nice'. I release a shallow sigh, "I'll grab my kit and tag along."

This seems to surprise Shining as he eyes me curiously, "Really? Don't you trust your Sergeant?"

"I do. It's just that I have the only automatic weapon, and it sounds like it would be a valuable resource in this situation. Not to mention I could do with a break from being a grease monkey." Stepping back inside, I call out to Shining, "We'll meet you at the front gates in fifteen minutes."

I watch the world pass underneath us as I lean against the side wall of the chariot. Sharing a ride with Shining and a few of his guards, he briefed me on what resistance we were expected to come up against. Apparently, the family who lived at the homestead recently came across a large deposit of gems underneath their farm, earning themselves quite a bit of money in the process by selling the gems in Coltchester. It would seem that the Dog's caught wind of this new deposit and decided to take it by force.

Fitting a magazine into my rifle, I look to the chariot flying adjacent to us to check on Deka and her Section as they prepare their own weapons. Learning from the fighting within Coltchester, I gave each member of Charlie Section an SA80 magazine which was fully loaded, it seemed to be a better use of the spare magazines sitting around gathering dust. This would mean that they would all act as ammunition carriers, similar to that of machine gun teams back on Earth. This would allow me to have more ammunition in emergencies to engage effectively as a makeshift machine gunner.

With the SA80 loaded, I scan the horizon to find the homestead in question. Surrounding the farmhouse is a large expanse of numerous fields, growing a wide variety of crops such as corn, apples and various other vegetables. To the right of the main structure were some smaller huts which were likely living quarters for workers, but there were partially destroyed as three of the five huts are engulfed in flames. An expansive barn which is situated on the left also appears to have been set on fire, with the roof partially collapsed, but the fire seems to have burnt out as the mass majority of the structure remains intact.

"What's the plan?" I ask as I rest the handguard against the frame to use as a makeshift fire position. "Get on the ground and push in, or do a slow fly over and engage from above?"

"We need to get in a quickly as we can in case there are any ponies being held captive," Shining answers as he adjusts his helmet. "I want to get the Guard and your soldiers on the ground to move up while you provide us with some suppressive fire to allow us to get close."

I nod my head as I adjust my position and aim through the scope. "I can do that. Deka will lead her team on the ground. Let her do her thing and they'll secure the area. They'll push hard and fast." Observing the farmhouse, I quickly find a Dog peeking through a broken pane of glass. Lining up the scope with his chest, I fire off a single shot which sends him back into the shadows of the building.

As quickly as I fire off the first shot, more Dogs start to move up against the windows and aim their makeshift ranged weapons out the windows, preparing for an attack with a series of bows, crossbows and throwing spears. As we touch the ground and the guards disembark the chariot, I begin to fire off a quick succession of short controlled bursts, being cautious to hit the targets and avoid any collateral damage in case there are some ponies inside the building.

The first magazine is quickly emptied as the Guard and S.O.G make a quick push forward, the rapid-fire giving them some breathing room as they advance on the stone walls which surrounds the corn crops. As they reach cover, a group of five Dogs quickly exit the barn and prepare to engage them, this time they're equipped with makeshift clubs and swords. Fitting a fresh magazine, I take aim as the chariot moves to hover over our forces.

I fire off an automatic volley at the small cluster, three of the five quickly drop, being hit in the legs and centre mass, incapacitating them. The last two quickly duck down below the opposite end of the stone wall, the tough material being able to withstand the 5.56mm rounds be fired at it by my rifle. The pair seems to be effectively suppressed as they refuse to lift their heads, allowing me to turn my focus elsewhere as Deka and the others quickly close the distance.

Reaching the wall, I observe as Deka vaults over the wall to the right of the duo. As they seem to frantically scramble to their feet to attack, Deka brings around her combat shotgun in her magic and instantly strikes the first one over the head with the butt of the weapon. With the lead Dog stunned, she rotates her weapon and fires a single shell into the rear Dog, sending him off his feet and throwing him back with the force. Before the front one can recover, Deka slams the barrel across the side of his head before blowing open the side of his neck with a shell, sending him slumping against the wall.

The section rapidly pushes the last distance to the house and stand on the porch, ready to breach the building and clear it out. Shouting for the chariot to go down onto the floor, I quickly disembark in the middle of the field and run towards the wall they had just cleared. Waiting alongside the wall, I notice a single dog at the left barn, trying to aim a crossbow out of the broken section of roof. Turning my rifle, I fire a lengthy burst, puncturing the wood before he falls out of the opening onto the floor outside.

As I prepare to climb over the wall, Charlie Section breaches the doorway and push inside the building as the Guard simultaneously push into the barn and smaller huts on the opposite end of the homestead. With everyone already inside, the lack of gunfire or fighting causes me to remain on guard as I kneel on the other side of the wall, frantically scanning all directions for any movement.

For a minute, there are no sounds of any gunfire or fighting, until a guard is thrown out of one of the windows of the right hut with the others quickly pushing back out the doorway which they entered. Springing closer to the building, I catch a glimpse of a Dog's silhouette in the window and fire off another burst. Unlike the other times, I miss due to my frantic aiming, the Dog jumping out of view.

I push up to the doorway the guards are stacked up against and lie down a few metres away from it, my rifle pointed directly at the flimsy door. "Are there any friendlies inside!?" I call out to the guards.

"No, sir!" One of the guards calls back as he and the others increase their distance from the door. Providing me with more room, I fire off all of my magazine through the door and fill the room with wooden shrapnel and bullets. As the bolt of my rifle locks to the rear, the pained screams of the Dog can be heard from inside. Shouldering my rifle, I draw my pistol and push on the opening that has been left following the destruction of the door and surrounding frame.

Charging inside, I pivot as I enter and check the two corners closest to me on either side. Finding a Dog in the corner waiting to charge me, I double tap him in the head, sending his head jolting backwards and impacting with the wall before he slumps to the side. Turning to the rest of the room, I find one injured Dog on the floor with another lying motionless over the top of a table surface, the rounds from earlier likely having knocked him backwards and onto the table.

"Clear!" I call to the guards outside who quickly join me inside. As one of their medics move to the wounded Dog, I step back outside and holster my Glock before reloading the SA80. Pacing through the dirt, I walk through a plume of smoke which is blowing in my path from the burning hut as I move towards the main house. As I reach the porch, Amethyst Spark is already stood at the door. "Are we clear?" I ask her.

She nods her head, "The house has been cleared out. There is a caved in passage in the floorboards of the kitchen. I'm gonna guess they came in through there. Tunnelled in and got the entire family, at least it seems that way from the family photos. There is still one missing from the photos which we haven't found, a light grey filly."

"Fuck," I state as I lean back against the wall. "Hopefully the Guard will have more luck in the barn. I've only been in the one hut but there were no ponies there." Rubbing the back of my neck, I let out a sigh before removing one of the empty magazines from my webbing. "Trade," I instruct her. Reaching into her own field pack with her magic, she switches the empty magazine in my hand with a full one where I place it into my webbing.

"Matrix and the others are trying to get into the basement but it seems to be barricaded from the inside. They can't get the door open."

Turning and stepping off the porch, I gesture for Amethyst Spark to follow me. "Don't these farms tend to have a way into the basement from the outside? Let's see if we can find the other door." The two of us quickly pace around the farmhouse until we reach the rear of the structure. True to my prediction, we find a steel set of doors against a section of foundation which seems to lead below the building.

Kneeling at the doors, I get my rifle ready and aim it at the entrance. Knowing what I'm implying, Amethyst Spark opens the doors with her magic as she brings her own weapon around. The heavy steel doors open up with some effort, allowing a small plume of thin smoke to escape from the opening. Peering inside, I'm unable to make anything out due to a lack of light source.

Standing up, I sling my rifle and instead decide to draw my pistol as I take out my phone in my left hand, turning on the flashlight to illuminate the staircase down. With the dusty stairs now illuminated, I cautiously begin to step down as I keep my body low, in an attempt to see below the raised roof so that I can pick out anyone attempting to ambush me. With no sounds or signs of movement, I step away from the bottom of the stairs and into the centre of the room.

Remaining as silent as I can, I turn my head from side to side in an attempt to listen for any sort of noise in the same room. Despite me trying to remain quiet, the constant sounds of the others trying to open the main door prevents me from hearing anything out of the ordinary.

Pivoting on the spot, I quickly study the entire room as shine the light from my phone at various spots. Passing a series of boxes, I catch a small silhouette of a shadow attempting to duck out of sight. Raising my pistol, I backpedal in order to create some distance as I flick the light over the boxes.

"Come out. Slowly," I order as I keep my weapon ready. I wait a moment as there seems to be no movement. "Now!" Following a brief pause, the sound of something clattering finally signifies that they've finally taken notice of my order. Slowly, a small form emerges from the right side of the box.

My eyes widen as I lower my weapon, finding a filly stepping out of the dark and into the light from my phone. I freeze as I find myself staring at her, not knowing how to act. The light grey unicorn shakes as she stands before me, tears streaming down her cheeks from her pale green eyes.

Kneeling down in front of her, I return my pistol into its holster as I lower the light onto the floor so that I'm not shining into her eyes. "Hey... It's okay. You're safe now." I try to give her a reassuring smile as I reach my free hand out to her. This seems to have the opposite effects as she shrinks back, backing up against the wall.

I release a soft sigh as I look back at Amethyst Spark who remains at the bottom of the stairs. Looking back towards the filly, I sit down on the floor. "I'm not going to hurt you. I just want to make sure you're okay and take you somewhere safe." She remains tucked between the boxes, my attempts at coaxing her out failing. "The Diamond Dogs are gone now. The Guard is upstairs."

It looks as though I'm finally getting somewhere as she takes a few shaky steps out from her hiding spot, only to shrink away as the others bang the door upstairs in another failed attempt to get in. Turning to Amethyst, I tilt my head towards the stairs to signal for her to go up. "Unlock that door and tell them to shut up." As she begins to head up the stairs, I rub my eyes before returning my focus to the filly. "Sorry if they scared you. They're just making sure that you're safe. What’s your name?"

Her eyes briefly flick towards the stairs before locking onto mine. "V-Velvet," She replies with a soft voice.

I give her a comforting smile, "Velvet. That's a pretty name. My name is John."

"I-I've... seen you... in magazines," Velvet says timidly as she slowly steps out from the boxes. "Y-you're going to... marry the P-Princess."

I slowly nod my head, "Princess Luna. That's right." I pause as I watch her slowly step forward, her eyes nervously looking me over as they seem to look scared as she regularly glances at my sword. "Velvet, I know you're scared, but I'm going to keep you safe. The Dogs are gone now... I'm going to take you somewhere safe. Okay?"

Velvet remains silent as she stops in front of me, her lip trembling slightly. It's here that I'm able to get a better look at her in the light. She must be ten-years-old at the latest. Her size is fairly small compared to other fillies that I've come across in my time here, a lack of a cutie mark on her flank acting as a signal of her young age. Wiping her muzzle with a forehoof, she reluctantly meets my gaze, "Where's my mom? My pa and brothers?"

I find myself at a loss as she stares into my eyes, already knowing their fate but finding myself unable to tell them that everyone upstairs is dead. "I-I don't know, Velvet. I've only been in the smaller huts outside then I came straight here. I haven't been upstairs. My team are checking upstairs right now. Let's get out of the dark and get some fresh air outside, okay?"

Velvet slowly nods her head as she looks at me. As I stand up, she quickly steps in close alongside my leg as I step towards the stairs. Making my way up, she sticks close to me as I get towards the top, stopping her at the exit to the surface. "Velvet, I need you to wait here for a second. I need to make sure that everything up top is safe." I quickly notice the worry on her face. "I won't be going far. I'll just be stepping outside."

I already know everything up top is safe now, I just want to make sure I have somewhere I can take her where she won't see any bodies as we make our way somewhere safe. Stepping into the dirt around the cellar entrance, I quickly come across Shining and a pair of guards who are walking towards me as I turn off the light on my phone. "John," Shining addresses me as he stops alongside me. "Is the farmhouse secure?"

I nod my head, "My team have gone through it." I pause as I glance back to the cellar stairs, noticing Velvet peeking out as she watches me. Turning back to Shining, I speak to him in a hushed tone so that Velvet can't hear me. "I found a kid in the basement... It seems that her family were killed upstairs and locked her downstairs for safety. I need to get her somewhere away from any bodies or violence. Is the barn clear?"

Shining freezes momentarily as he looks behind me towards the filly in question. "Y-yeah. There were no Dogs inside the barn. There was a small tunnel but that has already been collapsed with three guards posted inside. There's only the Dog's by the wall which were killed in the fighting."

I nod my head, "I'll take her inside there so that she's safe until we leave." Rubbing the back of my neck, I release a heavy sight before readopting the reassuring smile as I make my way back to Velvet. Kneeling down in front of her, I take off my helmet and attach it to my webbing. "We're going to go into the barn. It's safe in there and out of the way of the guards." I slowly hold out my arms to her, "There are a few things I don't want you to see. I'm going to carry you there, I'll need you to be brave and only look at me. Can you do that?"

Velvet slowly nods her head, "...I can do that."

Stepping closer to me, I slowly grab hold of her body and lift her up, holding her against my chest so that she is looking directly up at me. Standing up, I rest my hand against the back of her head to prevent her from looking around, my fingers lightly running through her snow white mane in an attempt at comforting her. As we step around the house, she does exactly as I requested by not even attempting to look around. As we reach the front of the barn, I enter the open doorway and close the door behind us.

As we step further into the barn, she seems to relax slightly as she leans into me. Stepping towards the corner, I find a large pile of loose straw and sit against it. Slowly releasing my grip on Velvet, she decides not to move away as she instead remains seated in my lap and against my chest. Unslinging my rifle, I remove it from my shoulder and rest it alongside me before reaching into my webbing and removing my canteen. "Are you thirsty?"

Velvet nervously nods her head. Unscrewing the cap, I pass the canteen which she takes in her forehooves instead of her magic and takes a length drink before passing it back to me. As I have a drink from the metal canteen, she wipes her lips with her forehoof before looking back up at me. "J-John?"

I quickly finish my drink and meet her gaze. "Yes, Velvet?"

"My family... are they..." Velvet swallows a lump in her throat as her eyes tear up, "...Dead?"

I remain motionless as I initially find myself incapable of answering her. It seems she's able to figure out the answer I'm unable to tell her as my eyes remain focused on hers. Sobbing out loud, she rapidly curls up into a ball on my lap with her back to me. I find myself at a loss as I watch her. Reaching out with my hand, I slowly begin to brush my palm against her mane and back as I try to support her, "I'm sorry, Velvet."

I remain focused on her for what feels like ages as I try to comfort her, her sobs becoming more infrequent and softer as time goes by. I only pull my eyes away when Deka's hooves enter my peripheral vision. Looking at the two of us, she speaks softly to me as she keeps some distance. "Have you got a minute?"

I'm about to nod my head before looking back down at Velvet. "If its an update then just tell me here."

Deka steps alongside me, slowly lowering herself to sit next to me. "The Guard has secured the surrounding area and are waiting for the Wonderbolt Reserve to come and take over before they move out. We're going to stick here with them until it happens, but it doesn't seem that they'll be here until morning due to another operation."

"Okay. I guess we'll hunker down here in the barn until morning. Make sure everyone gets some shut-eye and ensure that at least four are on sentry duty at all times."

"Will do, boss." Deka responds as she stands. Reaching into her field pack with her magic, she withdraws a fresh magazine for my SA80 and a ration pack before placing them gently on the floor alongside me.

Once Deka has left, I adjust my position slightly whilst trying my best not to move Velvet around too much. Glancing at my watch I finally realise that I've been sat with her for just over an hour. Releasing a shallow sigh, I finally bring myself to say something to Velvet since she started crying. "Velvet... I know it's difficult to lose your family, but I'm here for you. I'm going to keep you safe and find someone who can take care of you once we're away from here."

This seems to finally cause her to lift her head as she looks at me, sniffling slightly as she wipes her muzzle. "I don't want to go. T-this is my home."

"I know it is your home, but it isn't safe for you to stay here."

She looks at me with wide eyes as she slowly sits up, "Where will I go?"

"There are a couple of orphanages in Coltchester which should be able to take care of you. I'll make sure you're safe and have somewhere to go. I'm not going to leave until I know you're safe with somebody who'll take care of you." Taking another drink from my canteen, I take a slow sip before offering her a drink. Once she has something to drink, I seal the canteen and place it alongside me. "I know it's early, but why don't you try and get some sleep? We'll be leaving in the morning."

Velvet doesn't say anything, opting only to nod her head before curling up again on my lap. I remain motionless as I watch her, making sure she at least gets comfortable and seems to be getting to sleep. As some time passes, I decide to lean my head back against the dried straw and release a long yawn before closing my own eyes.

"John?" Velvet's soft voice awakens me from my light sleep as her forehoof lightly presses against my chest as she attempts to awaken me. Opening my eyes, I release a loud yawn as I look down at her. She doesn't say another word, opting instead to remain quiet as she nervously looks to the side.

Following her gaze, I find Rainbow and Soarin standing in front of me. Rubbing my eyes, I glance at my watch to find that it's just past midnight. "You guys are early," I state quietly to the pair, trying my best not to disturb any of the others who are sleeping.

"We figured it would be best to get here in the night," Rainbow replies as her lowers her goggles for them to hang around her neck. "Heavy winds were scheduled for the night along with heavy rain so it would be better if we got here before then so that we can leave once it clears up. Most ponies won't be able to fly with a chariot in these conditions," Rainbow chuckles cockily as she rubs her forehoof on her chest, "It isn't a problem for me, though."

Soaring responds to Rainbows remark with an amused laugh. "We've just arrived in the last hour. We set off just before the rainfall was due to come," Shaking his hoof, a small amount of water flicks from his flight suit onto the floor below, "Yet we still ended up getting caught in it. It seems that everypony has taken to sleeping in the barn. Mind if we join you? There aren't many spots left to get our heads down."

I give him a nod and gesture to the free space to my right, "Make yourself at home." It's only then that I realise that Deka, Aurora, Matrix and Sonar Vigilance are also within the same section of the barn as I am, all of which are inspecting their kit and idly talking to one another with hushed voices. Looking around them, I notice the field packs of the rest of her Section have been laid out in positions which her team have claimed for when their watch ends.

Sitting directly to my right, Rainbow quickly settles down whilst Soarin gets comfortable a bit further down from us. Looking back at Velvet, I watch her as she releases a loud yawn. "Have you gotten any sleep?" I ask her as I brush a lock of hair from in front of her eye.

She shakes her head, Clearing her throat as her eyes flick to Rainbow before refocusing on me. "I can't sleep."

"I know it's hard, Velvet, but you need to try and get some sleep. We'll all be here to keep you safe. You have nothing to fear while we are here with you." I give her a reassuring smile as I adjust my position slightly.

"I can't," She repeats as she looks away from me, her body lowering as she curls up on my lap.

I slowly release a sigh as I lightly run my hand through her mane. I never know how to act around kids, what to say or even what to do. What scares me the most about this situation is that I'm about to have two kids of my own. One minute they want nothing but attention and need you to do everything for them, the next, they are able to care for themselves and don't want much from you. And I've got a little girl with me who must be terrified from what's happened.

"You'd better get used to dealing with upset kids," Davies states to me in my head with a mild chuckle.

I can feel myself frowning instantly upon hearing his voice in my head. "I never would have guessed," I reply internally in a sarcastic tone.

"It's pretty obvious to me."

"...And what is it you seem to think I should do?"

"These ponies love a song or two, they magically break out into impromptu songs. Kids often have their parents sing to them when they're little to help them sleep," Davies informs me matter-of-factly. "Just sing her a song. You'll likely have to do it for your own kids at one point."

I quickly glance to the others before my eyes shift back down to Velvet. "You want me to sing to her?"

"I don't particularly want you to sing. I just reckon it'll help her sleep." Davies chuckles in my head, "Make it a good song, not a typical lullaby. You've been practising to play the guitar and I know for a fact you've been singing as you play. It'll be exactly the same as that, minus the guitar."

"...Fine. If it'll shut you up for a bit, I'll sing her a song."

"This is the first time I've spoken to you in ages," Davies points out.

Ignoring him, I watch Velvet as she adjusts her position, getting comfortable on my lap as she looks off to the side. Hearing the sound of the rain hitting the roof of the barn, a particular song quickly pops into my head.

"I close both locks below the window. I close both blinds and turn away," I start to sing softly to her as I watch her turn her gaze to me. I can't help but notice the others around me soon turning their heads to look at me. "Sometimes solutions aren't so simple. Sometimes goodbye's the only way."

"And the sun will set for you. The sun will set for you. And the shadow of the day will embrace the world in grey. And the sun will set for you." When my eyes meet Velvets, I'm surprised that my efforts seem to be working as she seems to be fighting with herself in an attempt at keeping her eyes open.

"In cards and flowers on your window. Your friends all plead for you to stay. Sometimes beginnings aren't so simple. Sometimes goodbye's the only way. And the sun will set for you. The sun will set for you. And the shadow of the day will embrace the world in grey. And the sun will set for you. And the shadow of the day will embrace the world in grey. And the sun will set for you."

To my surprise, Davies' plan actually seemed to work as it looks as though Velvet has actually fallen asleep, her chest slowly rising and falling as her eyes remain closed. Smiling to myself, I look at the others who are all grinning at my little song, causing me to quickly wipe the smile from my face.

As everyone soon starts to get settled down to sleep, Rainbow leans in close to me and whispers in my ear. "You know, I reckon you'll be a good dad."

The corner of my mouth turns up as I look at her, "I don't know how good I'll be with younger kids," I reply in a hushed tone. "Now shut up and get some sleep," I remark with a soft chuckle. Not really arguing with me, she quickly gets her own head down and heads to sleep. Turning my head to the side, I listen to the rain impacting with the wooden structure of the barn as I look out a broken section of roof to the moon overhead. Relaxing, my eyes slowly begin to shut as I once again drift off to sleep.

Who knows, maybe I'll actually be a decent dad.

"Probably not." Davies remarks in my head with a chuckle.

...Thanks for ruining the moment. Dick.

Author's Note

I figured it was about time that I got with the times and set up an account on Discord. (I'm a cop, we're notoriously terrible with new things on computers :rainbowlaugh: )

I've decided to make a Discord Server to allow people to ask me questions and to chat about the story.
I'll be online when writing and idly browsing Fimfiction, feel free to come along and to speak to myself and other readers.

I'll usually be online in the evenings between 18:00 - 21:00 BST.
I may even drop a few hints to future plans :ajsmug:

DISCORD SERVER HERE!

Chapter 116 - Tunnel Rats

Waking up in the early hours of the morning, I stretch out my legs and look to the hole in the roof to find that the rain has died down, leaving only gusts of wind which batter the wooden structure we've taken shelter in. Looking down at Velvet, I watch as she stirs slightly in her sleep. I can't help but smile as I look down at her, feeling a sense of comfort which I imagine I'll be feeling all too often in the near future with my own kids.

Leaning to the side, I grab the rations which Deka had left for me and begin to dig through my field pack for the hexi-cooker and begin to set it up in the free space between Rainbow and myself. With everything set, I place in the small fuel block and set it alight with a set of matches. With the heat building up on the cooker, I pour the last of my water into a mess tin and place it over the cooker to start boiling.

It seems that the heat is enough to wake up Velvet as she slowly opens her eyes to look at the source of the sudden warmth. "Morning," I say softly to her with a smile. "I'm making you something to eat. Are you hungry?" Velvet slowly nods her head as she rubs her eyes, her gaze turning to Rainbow alongside me who's snoring out loud.

Once the water has boiled, I place the ration pack into the water in order to heat it up for her. I'm not particularly worried about eating these rations. With the ponies being vegetarian, that also meant that their rations are fairly shit. I've been sure to get my rations straight from Griffonia for myself and the other Griffins in my unit, giving us a bit of meat and the traditional style MRE's I'm used to back home.

As the food slowly begins to heat up, I grab my own ration pack and take out the biscuits as I wait for my turn to heat up my food. It doesn't take long until Velvet's food heats up. Once it’s ready, I take it from the water and open the packet before emptying the contents into another mess tin. Once I pass it to Velvet, I begin to heat up my own food as she slowly begins to eat her breakfast.

The smell of the cooked food seems to wake up Rainbow as she releases a loud yawn as she stretches her legs. Lifting her head, she looks to the food before turning her attention to me. "What? You're not making me breakfast?" Rainbow teases as she slowly sits up.

"You're a grown girl," I reply as I watch my food cook. "You can cook your own breakfast. Besides, I doubt it will be long before we're moving out."

"True. But, what are we going to do about..." Rainbow pauses as she glances to Velvet who is too busy eating her breakfast.

I follow Rainbow's gaze before slowly running my hand through my hair. "We'll make a quick detour to Coltchester. Stop by one of the orphanages in town. Make sure she has somewhere safe to stay."

"Anywhere in particular?"

"I don't know. Wherever we can be sure is safe." Taking my food out of the boiling water, I open the packet and begin to eat the contents within. "The sooner we leave here, the better."

"The weather should clear up in an hour or so. We'll be able to fly with chariots then to get everypony back to base."

I nod my head, "Good."

As I return to my breakfast and Rainbow begins to put on her kit, Shining steps around the corner and up to the both of us. "We've had an uneventful night, apart from a sighting of a Diamond Dog on the hills to the south."

"What were they doing? Performing a reccy on us?"

"Seems so," Shining confirms as he steps in front of me. "They were there for a couple of minutes then headed off before we could intercept."

I rub my chin as I release a sigh. "You think they're gonna try something? Gonna try to access the gems below the farms?"

"Maybe. We'll keep a detachment of guards here to keep an eye on things. Use this location as an outpost to operate from.” Shining paces on the wooden boards between me and Rainbow as he looks down at me and Velvet.

I follow his gaze to her. "I'll take Velvet someplace safe before returning to the FOB." As Velvet finishes her food, I take the mess tin from her and place it on the side. Grabbing my kit, I keep a hold of her as I slowly rise to my feet. Rainbow simultaneously joins me as I stand alongside Shining. "Come on. Lets ge-"

Without warning, the floorboards below us gives a heavy creak as the wooden panels snap. I find myself tumbling down a steep tunnel which leads almost directly downwards, my arms and hands keeping Velvet close me to in an attempt to cushion the fall for her. Without a helmet, my head repeatedly collides with the stone walls, my vision becoming blurred as my ears ring with every movement.

As we enter total darkness my back collides against the solid floor, the wind being knocked out of me as the metal of the armour warps inwards and puts pressure on my chest. At the same time as I hit the floor, two other forms land alongside me as the tunnel we fell through becomes filled with debris, a series of large stones acting as a makeshift blockade and preventing them from landing on top of me.

Groaning, I lift my head and try to look down at Velvet as she coughs, only to find myself unable to see her in the pitch black. After a few seconds, a purple aura fills the cavern and illuminates the area. Looking to the other forms, I find both Rainbow and Shining around me as they both recover from the fall.

"Are you okay?" I ask Velvet as I cough from the dust.

"Y-yeah," She responds shakily as she looks at me.

Letting go of her, Velvet stands up alongside me as I stumble to my feet, my head spinning from the various impacts. Much to my surprise, I'm unable to find any cuts along my head to find any bleeding injuries. The same can't be said for Shining as I notice a sizeable gash along the side of his neck. "Are you alright?" I ask as I help him onto his hooves

"A little dinged up," Shining responds with a groan, "But I'm okay." He turns his gaze upwards to the caved in tunnel we passed through.

Rainbow wipes her flight suit of the dust as she looks at me. "What happened? How did we fall through the floor of a barn?"

"T-that was mined through... Diamond Dogs."

"We're in their tunnels?" Rainbow asks Shining with some alarms as she pivots on the spot, looking at the numerous passages that lead elsewhere.

"Seems so."

"How much you want to bet that this wasn't an accident?" I query as I adjust my rifle and place it over my back. "This must have been planned out."

"More than likely." Shining paces past us and examines a tunnel which leads to the side followed by a shallow incline. "We need to reach the surface. None of the other tunnels are large enough for us to go through. This way is our only option."

Drawing my pistol, I step in front of Shining and wait at the entrance of the passage, "Agreed." Taking a couple of steps in, I soon find myself having to duck in order to prevent my head from hitting the jagged rocks that hang overhead. "I'll take point. Shining, stick behind and provide some light and keep Velvet close to you. Rainbow, watch the rear and make sure nobody sneaks up behind us."

"You can hardly fit in there," Rainbow points out. "Shouldn't one of us lead?"

"You can't hold a pistol and Shining has a head injury. We shouldn't strain him, not to mention he's also the one giving us any light."

"What about your rifle?" Shining asks as Velvet steps close to him. "Why aren't you using that?"

"Because a pistol is better for up close and personal. The rifle may be short but it'll be difficult to navigate these small passages with it." Using my hand against the walls and ceiling, I struggle to squeeze through the narrow gaps as we gradually climb up an unstable dirt slope, the stones and mud underneath sliding away below my feet with each step.

It doesn't take long until the ground levels out, the walls closing in even further making it even more of a struggle to move through the gap. Turning my body to the side, I try my best to shimmy through the passage with the pistol held in front to engage any Dog's that decide to try and come after us. As we reach the end, I slowly begin to exit as the tunnel opens up into a large chamber, only for my hand to be immediately grabbed and for me to be yanked out with force.

Rolling over the dirt, I lose my grip of the pistol as it drops to the floor. Frantically rolling onto my knees, I jump up to my feet and stare down at a Diamond Dog directly in front of me. Not being able to reach my pistol I instead opt to draw my sword and active the rune in order to engulf the blade in the arcane flames, illuminating the entire passage.

Charging the one that took hold of me, I swiftly lunge the blade directly towards his gut causing him to jump backwards in order to dodge the sword. With his back now against the passage where we came from, Shining rears onto his hind legs and wraps his forehooves around the Dog's neck in an attempt to choke him out. The Dog falls forward with Shining on top of him allowing me to rapidly turn to find a group of three ready to attack me.

Before I can act, the one on the left is quickly engaged as Rainbow leaps over my left shoulder and tackles the Dog before taking out her sword to engage him. Leaving me with two targets, I prepare my stance in order to counter their incoming attacks.

With the pair simultaneously charging for me, I dive towards the one o the left and lower my body. Turning as I move, I slam my back into his chest in an attempt to restrict his swinging arch in order to engage me. With him temporarily unable to strike me, I twist the blade in my hand and thrust it behind me, piercing his chest with ease as the hot steel burns through his flesh.

As he falls backwards, I quickly jerk my head to the side as the second Dog swipes for my head with his razor-sharp claws. Rolling to the side, I stop on my knees before sprinting directly towards him. As he begins to unleash a succession of rapid strikes I'm able to bring up my sword and slap the flat edge of the blade against his paws, blocking each of his attacks whilst causing him to frantically pull back as the flames severely burn him.

With his ability to strike me reduced, I deliver a swift kick to his shin, knocking his leg to the side before I elbow him in the side of the head. Knocking him to the ground, I step onto his back and plunge my blade downwards, punching straight through the back of his skull. With his movements ceased, I withdraw the blade and look to Rainbow as she finishes off her own opponent by dragging her own blade across his chest.

With her target incapacitated and both of mine eliminated, we step back towards Shining as he climbs off the Dog he took down to the floor.

Panting for breath, he looks back at Velvet before meeting Rainbow and me in the middle of the passage. "Who knows how many of them are down here."

Before I can answer him, we hear a number of voices shouting from a large tunnel to the left of us before a group of Diamond Dogs run through to meet us. "A fuck tonne!" I shout out as I jump to the route we came through and grab my pistol from the floor as I roll through the dirt. Quickly sitting up, I take aim and fire rapidly at the first of the group. As the first few drop to the floor, the rest quickly retreat back into the tunnel they emerged from. "Rainbow, take point! Shining, behind her and keep Velvet close! I've got the rear!"

"Where the buck are we gonna go?!" Rainbow responds as she looks at the numerous passages which lead off in various directions.

As another Dog tries to peer around the corner and take a shot at me with a crossbow, I preemptively fire and hit the wall next to him, causing his shot at me to go wide. "Anywhere but here!"

Picking the opposite passage to where the Dogs are trying to rush at us, Rainbow quickly runs ahead with Shining and Velvet close behind. Back peddling behind them, I continue to fire off a shot every few seconds in order to keep the advancing horde at bay. It's only when I start losing light and realise that I'm lagging behind the others that I turn and run after them. Firing another round behind me, the slide locks to the rear as the magazine empties. Attempting to reload as I sprint, I fail to catch the magazine as I remove it, causing it to clatter to the floor and vanish in the dark behind me.

Due to the distance between myself and the others, I'm forced to sprint at full speed in order to keep within the edge of the light as Rainbow leads us through a network which seems to continuously rise and turn. When the light stops moving, I slide to a halt as I find the trio stood at an opening which seems to hang over a large chamber. Coming to a stop, my eyes widen as I realise that we're stood on a makeshift platform above a group of what must be thirty Dogs armed with old Griffonian rifles and crossbows aimed directly at us.

Pivoting on the spot, the group which was pursuing us are gathered within the rock walls of the passage with swords at the ready. It's only when a purple shield surrounds us that I'm able to catch my breath as I finally have an opportunity to try and think of a way out of here. Holstering my pistol, I swing my rifle around and grasp onto it as I look around the rest of the room. Approximately fifteen metres across the way is another elevated stone platform which has a rope ladder leading up a vertical tunnel which will hopefully take us to the surface, a way out.

"Well isn't this a cosy reunion?" A deep voice laughs from below along with the sound of clapping. Looking down at the source, I narrow my eyes to find the Griffin which I had hoped I killed, Silverwing. Raising my rifle I take aim at him, ready to fire when the shield drops. My actions only get him to laugh as he shakes his head. "That isn't a smart idea. Besides" -A series of green flashes illuminate the shadows as a trio of Griffins that look like Silverwing step out- "How do you know that you're aiming at the real Silverwing."

"Because the real one is full of himself. I can safely say that I'm aiming at the real one. So tell your bugs to drop the act."

The two of us stare at one another before he chuckles, "Smart guy." Turning his head to the identical copies of himself, he gives them a nod. The trio quickly drops their disguises in another sickly green flash, revealing their black carapaces. "I must admit, you have a knack of being a thorn in my side. Even now you somehow stumble across me."

"I've been known to be a shit magnet." Lowering my rifle and resting the butt against my hip, I briefly glance to the others as I try to think of a way to escape. "So what's the plan this time? Try and get the Diamond Dogs to invade or some shit?"

"You're not gonna get me monologuing, this isn't some sappy movie or book. All you need to know is that you'd better not underestimate the power and influence I have here-"

"-Your power and influence is a crock of shit. You attempted to overthrow the Government of Griffonia and return it to the 'old ways'. You failed and lost all your power within Griffonia, so you've come here and are attempting to influence those who have been moved away from their homes... just like you."

Silverwing lifts his talon, stroking his beak as he watches me with intrigue as I take out my phone with my left hand. "You shouldn't underestimate what the Diamond Dogs are capable of. Your government stuck them out here, tore them away from their homes and left them to fend for themselves of the edge of some godforsaken desert. They built settlements and communities underground and you took what little they had."

I cock a brow as the Dogs begin to mutter agreements with one another. As I continue to watch Silverwing, I begin to type a message into my phone with my left hand as I occasionally glance at the screen. "And what? You promised them salvation and the chance to return to their homes if they help you?"

"They're a strong group, capable of giving your military a run for its money. However, they lack leadership and organisation. I can give them just that. Lead them to tear apart your nation, just like Equestria did to the Griffin Empire. Equestria likes interfering with everyone business when it doesn't concern them. We're going to show them the error of their ways. It's all for the greater good."

"The greater good?"

"The greater good," A group of Diamond Dogs repeat from down below.

"Shut it!" I shout at them before looking back at Silverwing. "So you get yourself an army. They may not share your ideas but they're willing to fight alongside you in order to get some revenge of their own."

Holding my phone in front of Shining, I show him the screen in order for him to see the message I typed out for him.

Can you teleport us across the way to get access to the ladder? Tap your hoof once for yes, twice for no.

Upon reading the message, Shining taps his forehoof on the stone floor below him. Pocketing my phone, I step to the edge and look at the Changelings. "And what part do the bugs have in this? Why would they follow you?"

"Maybe it's what their Queen has commanded of them," Silverwing starts as he chuckles. "Maybe it is not a Queen and a Changeling King who ordered them to assist me. Or they could just be acting on their own accord. That's the fun thing, you'll never know. There is also no way for you to know how many of them have already infiltrated Equestria. They can form almost anyone they want."

To emphasise his point, the trio quickly changes form before my very eyes. The one on the left impersonating Rainbow Dash, the one on the right mimicking Shining Armor and the last one deciding to push my buttons by taking the form of Luna. Looking at me, the Changeling is able to speak in her voice, "What's the matter, fiance? Don't you love me anymore?" It teases as it begins to laugh.

I narrow my eyes as I look at that one with a sense of hatred, my grip tightening on my rifle. They're able to pull off perfect copies of those they're imitating, the only exception is the fact that they're left without any of the clothing or armour the real versions of the copies are wearing.

"You guys really think that I wouldn't notice someone trying to take Luna's place? She is capable of all manner of shit that your little brains can't comprehend." I step back to Velvet as I pick her up. Whispering in her ear, I hold her close to me, "I need you to hold tight onto my neck." When she looks at me, I move her around so that she is pressed against my back with her forelegs wrapped around my neck and shoulders.

"You know, I find it adorable," Silverwing teases as he rests his talon on the back of the Changeling that is impersonating Luna. "The only one of his kind, marrying the Princess of the land. It's like a fairytale. I wonder how she'll feel when her one true love dies on the battlefield, especially when she sent him away to fight." He chuckles as he shakes his head. "She’d likely go into a fit of rage and be overwhelmed with guilt. I wonder if she'd return to her true self, reveal her true colours once again... losing herself to Nightmare Moon."

"You should have learnt by now. I'm hard to kill."

"Everyone can die. And you are somebody who I'm really eager to see with a slit throat."

Lifting my left hand, I give him the universal symbol to fuck off. "Then you'd better come and catch me." With a brief flash, my head spins as the world shifts around us in the blink of an eye. Recovering before the Dog's below are able to figure out where we moved to, I aim at the crowd at the passage where we came from and open fire. The rapid automatic fire from my rifle shreds the group, piercing their flesh and tearing chunks out of them as they collapse to the floor. As soon as I stop firing, Shining throws the shield all around us again, leaving an opening at the top for us to climb the ladder.

"Rainbow, up top, now!" Following my order, she flies as fast as she physically can up the passage, quickly followed by Shining as he starts to climb. Turning back to Silverwing, I give him a mock salute as I grin, "Auf wiedersehen." Letting my rifle fall against my chest, I grasp onto the rope ladder and begin to climb as quickly as I can behind Shining.

It takes us a minute before we start to see a bright light illuminating the top of the passage, it doesn't take long after that until we finally find ourselves at the top of the tunnel. Climbing out, I let Velvet jump off of my back and onto the sand. Reaching the top and waiting at the top, I aim down the router we came from and find a series of Dog's nearing the top. Firing off the last of the magazine, the ones on the top lose their grip and fall down the tunnel, knocking down the others behind them.

With a few seconds to catch my breath, I draw my sword and cut the rope of the ladder sending it tumbling down along with any Dogs that were still able to keep their grip. Standing back up, I sheath the sword and begin to reload my rifle as I try to figure out where we are. We appear to have surfaced in the middle of a series of hills, numerous large rock faces and ravines which restrict our movement and act as natural barriers with a sharp drop being the only way down, giving us the only option to travel upwards.

Kneeling alongside Velvet, I keep a hold of my rifle as I take out my canteen and offer her the last of my water. "Are you okay?"

Velvet slowly takes the Canteen from my hand as she looks at my rifle with distrust. "What is that? It's... loud."

I glance at my rifle before returning my gaze to her, "It's my weapon from my homeworld. You don't need to worry about it. Only I know how to use it properly and it is to keep us safe." As she finished the water, I take the empty canteen back from her and place it back into my webbing. "I'm not going to let them hurt you or anyone else. Okay?" Velvet nods as I take a hold of her. Lifting her up, I move her so that she is able to climb onto my back and keep a hold of me by wrapping her forehooves around my neck.

With Velvet keeping a hold of me, I step up to Shining as Rainbow finishes wrapping a small bandage around the cut on Shining's head. "So, what's the plan?" I ask as I look to the Major.

"We'll have to make our way up," He states as he points to a small path leading between the rocks and slowly climbs up the side of the hill. "Rainbow Dash can fly ahead and scout the way from above, making sure there are no Diamond Dogs or Changelings in our way."

As Rainbow nods her head and prepares to take off, I reach out with my hand and take a hold of her back to stop her. "Not to put a dampener on the plan, but maybe it would be best if she just went overhead for now and make sure we've got nobody sneaking up on us before we move. We shouldn't separate with the Dogs on our asses. I bet you that they're still coming after us and will have more routes to reach the-"

As if on cue, a crossbow bolt soars between Shining and me and embeds itself on the dirt at my feet. Pivoting, I follow the source of a series of shouts to find a group of Diamond Dog's preparing their crossbows with a second group sprinting to the left in order to reach the path to cut us off.

"Shining!" As I call to him, I take out my pistol and pass to him. As he takes it in his magic, I take aim at the advancing group as he focuses on those overhear. "You only have seventeen shots and no spare mags!" As soon as I hear him fire off a shot, I take aim at the leading Dogs as he charges down and rushes at me on all fours. Compressing the trigger, I fire off a single shot which pierces his foreleg, sending him tumbling off to the side as I adjust my aim to those behind him.

Firing fully automatic, I'm able to quickly rinse those at the front of the cluster while the others quickly leap off to the sides to find cover from the barrage. "You two, on me!" I bark at Rainbow and Shining as I begin to push up the path. Taking the momentary pause of the enemy advance, I reach into my webbing and quickly draw my rifle bayonet before fixing it onto the muzzle of the weapon.

Moving as quickly as I can whilst keeping aim up the pathway, I fire off the occasional round as those who jumped for cover begin to peer around the rocks to find an opportunity to lunge at us. With debris and bullet fragments pinging off the large rocks around them, they instead opt to retreat back up the way they came and quickly run out of sight, leaving us to fight those with ranged weapons up above.

Taking a knee as the climb begins to level out, I fire off the last of my magazine at those who stood overhead, sending a number of them tumbling over the side and the rest dropping to the floor as Shining runs past me. Promptly following him, I reload my rifle as Rainbow begins to fly ahead, occasionally dropping down below the various natural barricades before resurfacing.

As we continue to rush as quickly as we can, the sounds of gunshots crack through the air as dirt is thrown up around my feet. Stealing a quick back glance, I find a number of Diamond Dogs who have now decided to come after us using weapons which they had captured, old Griffonian muskets and the rare Dog armed with a Valkyrie bolt action rifle which they likely captured during the attack on Coltchester.

"We need to get out of here or we'll be picked off!" Shining exclaims from ahead of me as he attempts to throw up a shield, only for it to falter from the incoming fire.

"What's happening with the shield!? I've seen you hold back an artillery barrage!"

Shining pants as he tries his best not to stumble over the loose stones under his hooves. "I-I'm not used to teleporting! It takes it out of me! The head wound also isn't helping!"

"Fuck!" I exclaim as a round hits a rock alongside me, sending small amounts of debris against my face. "We need the others to find us!"

"I have an idea!" Rainbow shouts from overhead. "I'll be right back!" Without any hesitation, she immediately begins to climb, flying straight up into the sky overhead. Almost stumbling, I tear my eyes away from her as I begin to weave between a series of dead trees which lie on either side of a small dried out stream as we begin to finally make out way down a small slope of the hill.

As I begin to run along the dried up stream, a bright flash fills the air around us, followed shortly by a monumental thunderous bang. Losing my footing from the sudden eruption overhead, I slide over the floor on my knees and roll into a small ditch, causing Velvet to fall alongside me before I finally come to a stop with my back impacting the floor.

Looking up, my eyes widen in disbelief as I notice the figure of Rainbow Dash high in the sky with a series of prismatic shockwaves rippling through the sky. As she flies out from the shock waves she is followed by a trail behind here which seems to be joined at the epicentre of the explosion that took place overhead. What... the actual fuck... was that!? Was that the Sonic Rainboom she boasted about when I first came to Equestria?

Snapping myself out of my trance, I roll onto my side and look at Velvet as she shakes a large gathering of dust from her mane. "Are you hurt?" I ask her as I take a hold of my rifle.

"I-I'm okay," She stammers as she looks up at Rainbow flying overhead.

Sitting up, I take aim at a group of Diamond Dogs in the distance as Shining jumps into the ditch alongside me. Pulling the trigger, the rifle only fires one round before failing to fire. Turning it to the side, I notice that a large gathering of dirt and earth has made its way into the ejection port, jamming the magazine and preventing the magazine from feeding correctly.

I hear Shining groan as he sits alongside me, leaning back against the natural wall of the ditch. "I bet the others will have seen that." As I try to clear the jam, Shining lets out a groan as I finally realise he'd been hit with a bolt in his hind leg. Looking down at his own injury, he releases a heavy breath as he tries to throw up another shield around us. "We haven't got long. You won't be able to carry me out of here."

Finally clearing the blockage, I remove the sling of my rifle and look around at the Diamond Dogs as they seem to be distracted by the light show in the sky overhead. "I can take them," Davies states confidently in my head. "Give the Rupert your rifle and let me go out there. You haven't exactly got much choice."

Knowing that my options are limited and that the Dog's won't be distracted for long, I reluctantly hold my rifle out to Shining. "You know how to use this?" Shining reluctantly nods as he takes the rifle in his magic, simultaneously pulling my empty Glock from underneath his armour and resting it on the floor.

Removing my webbing as quickly as I can, I drop it alongside him so that he can get access to my magazines. "Magazine release is on the left side of the housing. Press that and pull the mag to remove it, then put another in. Push the bolt release catch on the left of the butt down and tap the cocking handle forward to make it ready."

"What are you doing?" Shining asks with a pained his as he looks at the buttons I just walked him through.

"Something you're probably not gonna like." Closing my eyes, I try my hardest to focus as I give Davies the order out loud, "You know what to do."

"It's about fucking time!"

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Davies

My hands clasp as I'm able to quickly take control. Unlike usual, I only find myself in a little discomfort as my muscles finally relax and allow me to fully control my body. With a fiendish grin, I turn to Shining who quickly recoils upon seeing my eyes. "Missed me?" I mockingly ask him as I reach out to the SA80 and pull the bayonet free from the end of the weapon.

Standing up I move my head from side to side, causing my neck to audibly crack. Pointing at the shield, I click my fingers until Shining finally realises what I want and collapses it long enough so I can sprint out into the open. Finding the first trio of Dogs who are still distracted by Rainbow's lightshow, I rush up a large boulder alongside them in order to drop directly in the centre of them.

Taking the group off guard, I swiftly eliminate one of the threats by bringing my knife along the largest's throat in a backhand motion, causing him to instantly slump back as blood spurts from his neck and covers the others around him as he frantically looks at them to help.

With the last two in shock, I decide to quickly incapacitate the tan-furred dog by stamping on his shin with all my might. The force of the impact is enough to fragment the bone with a resounding crack, the bone protruding from the flesh as it escapes it’s housing. With him crying in agony as he collapses to the floor in a heap, I leisurely turn to the last one and give him the biggest shit eating grin I can muster.

Mockingly, I point to the floor in front of me and click my fingers. "Sit!" I order to him like a domesticated pet as I stare him down. Much to my amusement, he releases his weapon and kneels in front of me, cowering in terror as his eyes remain locked on me. "Good boy," I laugh as I rotate the knife in my hand so that the blade is pointing out in the same direction as my pinky finger.

Rather stupidly of him, I notice his paw reaching for a small shiv what has been tucked away in the front of his belt. Reacting faster than him, I slam my knife against the top of his skull in a chopping motion. With the blade lodged in his head, I use my free hand and hammer it in further with one solid strike, causing the entirety of the steel and the majority of the handle to drill through the bone and into the delicate organ inside. Pulling it free, I casually step to the side as he collapses forward and impacts with the dusty ground.

Shaking the dripping blood from the knife, I turn my focus to the tan Dog and step over him. Swiftly forcing my boot against his muzzle, the force is strong enough to knock him out as a series of teeth are forcibly ejected from his mouth. Looking down at his unconscious form, I cock a brow as I find a captured Griffonian revolver tucked underneath his cloak. Leaning down, I take control of the weapon and pull the cocking hammer to the rear with my left thumb.

Stepping to the side, a loud thud and a plume of dust kicking up around me puts me on alerts as I quickly pivot and aim the revolver. Quickly realising that it was just Rainbow as she finally landes, I swiftly pull the revolver back and turn away from her and look towards the next group who are quickly advancing. "I could see the farm in the distance," Rainbow announces as she catches her breath. "They'll know we're here and their Pegasi will be here in the next few minutes."

"Good," Strolling through the cloud of dust and sand, I look to a pair of Dogs and a Changeling as they try to set up on the ridge above us. "Until then, I'm gonna have some fun..." Firing a cartridge at the Dog with the heaviest armour, the powerful .44 calibre is able to tear through his shoddy breastplate like a hot knife through butter, his armour tearing open and sending rusty shrapnel into the freshly made wound.

With the other Dog aiming a musket towards me, he tries to fire off his round before me. He's able to succeed but is off target as his musket ball hits the floor almost a metre away from me. Shrugging off his poor attack, I once again pull the cocking hammer back with my thumb and immediately fire back at him. Unlike him, I'm able to hit my target as the bullet tears through his gut.

Not wanting to give me another chance to shoot, I'm instantly charged at by the Changeling as he leaps from his high ground and dives straight for me. Sidestepping, I'm able to dodge his strike as I instinctively slash at him with my knife. Much to my surprise, I'm able to hit his wing, tearing the delicate appendage and restricting his ability to fly as he collides with the floor.

Stepping up to him as he remains dazed, I press my boot against the top of his spine and laugh. "You should probably learn this, but humans are notoriously disgusted by bugs. We take no better pride than crushing one of you creepy crawlies." With that, I lift my over foot and force it down with all of my might against the rear of his skull. To my surprise, it doesn't knock him out, his exoskeleton seeming to protect the brain within, yet only just being able to withstand the impact.

"The only good bug is a dead bug." With that, I shuffle my foot away from the rear of his head and replace it with a .44 penetrating the reinforced carapace and dashing straight through the brain matter within. Jogging along the route where the group emerged from, I kneel down behind a dead tree and observe another group of four Dogs which are approximately fifteen metres away. Further back is a larger gathering of enemies who aren't in a position to engage me once I close the gap between the first group.

Before I advance, Rainbow moves alongside me and looks at the surrounding area. "John? You're not really going to charge them, are you?"

I nod my head as I keep the revolver at the ready. Not wanting to give them the opportunity to notice me, I sprint at full speed with the weapon held out directly in front of me. As soon as the sights line up with the largest of the group, I compress the trigger and send him to the floor as the bullet tears through his shin, taking his leg from underneath him. Closing the gap as the rest turn to me, I ram my full body weight into the closest target and jam the barrel of the revolver into his abdomen.

With the barrel pressing against his flesh, I cock the hammer and fire off the round before repeating the process and firing a second round, sending blood and small chunks of flesh ejecting from his back as he falls to the floor. Hearing one of the opponents taking a swing at me from behind, I instinctively duck and perform a sweeping kick, taking his legs out from underneath him and causing his back to collide with the floor. With him on the floor and winded, I turn to the last Diamond Dog as she turns a crossbow and aims it at my chest at point blank range.

Swinging my arm to the side, I knock the weapon off course as she pulls the trigger, sending the bolt into the paw of the Dog I initially downed as I charged them, pinning the appendage to the floor as the bolt penetrates his flesh and buries itself into the dirt floor.

When I turn back to face her, she backhands me with her paw, the tips of her claws scratching my cheeks. When she tries to slash at me again, I point my knife upwards and intercept her strike, forcing her paw to impale itself on the blade with the force of her strike. Screaming as the serrated steel pushes itself into her muscle, I lift my boot and force it against her gut to knock her back, the impact forcing her paw away from the blade, causing it to tear more of her muscle.

Before I can advance on her to finish her off, the Dog that I kicked to the floor pulls me down by the leg and quickly jumps on top of me. With him pinning my body, he's about to slash for my throat before Rainbow delivers the same move she did when we first met; flying for the Dog, she turns at the last minute in the air to force her hind legs into his head. With him thrown from on top of me, Rainbow continues to engage him as I turn to the one armed with a crossbow as she holds it as a makeshift club to engage me.

Standing still as she stares at me, I remain stationary as I wait for her to charge. Coming for me, she swings the butt of the crossbow for my head, which I'm able to easily dodge by lowering my head and sidestepping, simultaneously slashing the blade of the knife against the rear of her knee, causing the leg to buckle. As she tries to swing again, I grab ahold of her arm and force the blade into the inside of her elbow, slicing the tendon which causes her to release the weapon which slides off to the side.

Not wanting to let her continue fighting, I jam the knife into the centre of her sternum, puncturing her heart. Noticing that Rainbow was just finishing up her own fight, I notice a group of Pegasi flying overhead as they've likely come to investigate Rainbow's light show, giving us some reinforcements. I look for the large Dog that I initially shot in the shin and notice him trying to reach for the crossbow that is laying on the floor.

Stepping in front of him, he freezes and looks at me as I point the revolver at his head. "I know what you're thinking, 'did he fire six shots or only five?'. Well, to tell you the truth, in all of this excitement I kinda lost track myself. Buddy, this is a .44, the most powerful handgun in the world and would blow your head clean off. You've got to ask yourself one question. 'Do I feel lucky?' Well, do you, punk?" Staring at me with uncertainty, his paw no longer moves as he finds himself to reluctant to try reaching for the weapon.

Placing the knife inside my belt I lean down and grab the crossbow with my free hand. Leaning closer, I press the revolver against his forehead and pull the hammer back before compressing the trigger, causing the weapon to click as there are no more rounds contained within it. Chuckling, I stand back up as a group of Wonderbolts land alongside me as others continue to pick off the Diamond Dogs which are scattered around the area.

Stepping away from them in order to return to Shining to get my kit back, I throw the crossbow away as I decide to keep the revolver for myself. "You should let me out more often," I say out loud to John. "You never let me have any fun."

"There's a reason I'm a little... reluctant." John replies inside my head with some trepidation. "What you said just then to that Dog, was that-"

"-It was," I chuckle as I rest my hand on the knife.

"That's sad."

"Says the guy who quoted The Evil Dead."

John remains silent for a moment, "Touche."

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

Grimacing, I retake control of my body as I continue to return to Velvet and Shining. Watching as other groups of Wonderbolts and Army Pegasi fly overhead to surround the area, I pace along the dirt floor as I return to the dried-up stream. Seeing Shining's shield drop in the distance, I watch as he limps out of the ditch with Velvet alongside him.

I need to find her somewhere safe for her to stay.

Chapter 117 - Bounty hunter

Having been located by the Guard and Wonderbolts and extracted from the hills to the south of the homestead, they flew Shining back to the FOB for treatment and transported his Guard unit alongside Deka's squad back to base. Rainbow and I would have immediately joined them, but she agreed to accompany me to Coltchester in order to find Velvet somewhere safe to stay.

After being flown into town by a group of guards, I sit in the rear of the cart alongside Velvet as Rainbow is inside one of the cities orphanages, speaking to the staff on my behalf to try and house Velvet. Looking down at the young Unicorn in question, she mostly remains silent as she rests against the top of my legs, only moving occasionally as she shuffles her forehooves underneath her muzzle.

Running my hand through her mane, I rest my head back as I think back over the day's events. We were able to escape the Diamond Dogs and were able to provide the information of the cave network to intelligence officers, allowing a future military operation to take place in order to clear out the large group which were clearly residing in the network below. By finding and clearing any tunnel networks located, we reduce the Dogs effectiveness at rapidly manoeuvring around the terrain and our troops.

Resting my head back against the wooden frame of the cart, I idly sway my feet from side to side as I keep my eyes closed. After the engagements and routinely running around, it was safe to say that I was exhausted. Usually, it wouldn't be an issue and I could keep going for longer, but having to do all of that without any food in your stomach and constant high-stress situations surfacing at every turn, it soon takes it out of you.

"John?" Velvets timid voice pulls me from my idle thoughts. Opening my eyes, I lower my head to look at her. "What going to happen?"

"Happen with what?"

"To me."

I briefly remain silent before running my hand through her mane. "Rainbow Dash is inside seeing if they have room for you. They'll give you a bed to sleep in, hot food and friends to play with."

"I-I don't want to go there..." Velvet remarks as she sits up.

"Why not?"

"I don't know anypony. I'll just feel out of place like I don't belong." Velvet pauses before looking directly into my eyes. "Can't I stay with you?"

I can't help but feel something tug at my heartstrings from her request. "I'm sorry, Velvet, it's not safe to stay with me. I'm often in dangerous situations and we can't let you stay in the base with us. I'm sorry, but you can't stay with me." I would be lying if I said that it didn't make me feel like shit for crushing her request, but I can't exactly take in kids I find alone whilst on duty and take personal responsibility for them.

As her expression drops, I wrap an arm around her and pull her close. "I'll tell you what. How about I give you an invitation to come to mine and Luna's wedding? You'll get to meet her and enjoy a few days in Canterlot."

This quickly turns her frown upside down as she looks at me wide-eyed. "Really!?"

I chuckle softly at her enthusiasm. "Really. I'll make sure you get an invitation. And I'll tell Luna you had my back here. I'm sure she'll personally want to thank you." Velvet quickly jumps up and throws her forehooves around my neck, hugging me tightly. As I keep a hold of her, I turn my head to the side and notice Rainbow stood outside the door of the orphanage alongside a pale green mare.

Velvet seems to realise that my attention is elsewhere as she pulls away, quickly following my gaze. "Do I have to go?"

I nod my head, "It's what is best for you. You'll get a new home and somebody who can take care of you." Keeping a hold of her, I cautiously rise to my feet before stepping off the cart and onto the floor below. Kneeling down, I place her on the floor so that she is standing alongside me. "You'll be okay, Velvet. They'll keep you safe. Besides, you’ll always have me as a friend."

Velvet gives me one last hug, taking hold around my legs before releasing me. Without another word, she steps towards the mare with hesitation as Rainbow steps past her to join alongside me. Reaching the mare and the door to the orphanage, Velvet turns to me and give me a small wave. As I return the gesture and wave her goodbye, she steps inside with the mare before the door closes.

"You gonna be alright?" Rainbow asks as she climbs into the cart.

"Yeah," I respond as I quickly follow her. Lying down in the centre, I run a hand through my hair. "Let's just head back home. I need a shower, some grub and a proper night sleep."

As Rainbow kicks the side wall to signal the Pegasi towing us to begin moving, she slumps down alongside me. "So... you gonna tell me what was up with your eyes?"

"I guess I owe you that much. Discord and Tirek fucked with my head, making a... docile version of myself who was stronger but would listen to any instruction they gave me. Discord recently gave me control as the influence cannot be removed, so now he only follows my orders." I clear my throat as I turn my head to her. "Basically, he makes me a 'super soldier'. Faster, stronger and more agile."

"That is awesome," Rainbow remarks with enthusiasm. "But, are you sure you can trust anything Discord tells you?"

"I don't trust shit he says. But, it's better than the alternative. Anyways, I have something more important to discuss." I turn my head to Rainbow as she looks at me in confusion, "What the fuck was that thing you did earlier?"

"Oh, that was my sonic rainboom," Rainbow brags as she exhales on her forehoof before rubbing it against her flight suit.

"So you weren't taking the piss when you said you could do it. You broke through the sound barrier," I exclaim as I sit up. "That shit should be impossible."

"Hardly," Rainbow scoffs. "Did you see me do it?"

"Yeah-"

"-Then it's possible."

"I don't know how. Maybe this world has different laws of physics? Fuck if I know."

"Eugh!" Rainbow exclaims as she throws her hooves out. "Don't be an egghead and talk about physics!"

"I'm not being an egghead," I respond. "I almost failed science at school, so I don't give a shit about it. Anyways, you handled yourself well out there. Especially for a weekend warrior," I mock as I look at her with a grin.

"Thanks. I think it’s more of a miracle that you didn't get hurt for once."

"I know!" I respond as I look over myself with exaggeration. "I'm sure I'll find a couple of holes once I take off this uniform."

"Something tells me Princess Luna won't be thrilled if you turned up at your wedding full of holes."

"Nah. She'll live." Lifting my hand, I slowly run my fingers of the scare alongside my eye. "I'll get Twilight to clear this up for the wedding. It isn't exactly the most attractive looking thing in the world.”

The two of us remain silent for few moments before I decide to speak up again. “Why haven't you joined the Wonderbolts full time?"

Rainbow shrugs, "The main Wonderbolts are only a small squadron, the only way to get in now is if one of them was to quit and their space opened up. So until then, I'll be in the reserves."

"You know, I reckon you'd be great as a full time member. In fact... I reckon you'd be amazing in the army." Rainbow's eyes quickly snap onto mine. "I know the Wonderbolts is your passion and dream, and I won't get in the way of that, but I think someone like you would be a great asset. If you're interested."

Rainbow doesn't hesitate in her response, "Don't get me wrong, I think being in the army would be pretty cool... but my heart wouldn't be in it. I always have been and always will be a Wonderbolt, reservist or regular."

A grin quickly surfaces on my lips as I scratch my chin. I guess that's why she's the element of loyalty. "I respect that, Rainbow, but the offer will always stand. If you ever feel like it, then come and see me. But, I'm sure you're already at home in the Wonderbolts and they'd take a big hit if they lost you. So long as you do what makes you happy, that is all that matters."

Looking out of the opening behind us as we begin to leave the town, Rainbow removes the goggles from over her head. "You reckon you're ready?" I look at Rainbow in confusion, prompting her to continue. "To become a Prince? Married to Princess Luna and having your own family."

"...I reckon so. Being a dad is kinda scary, but I suppose it's better while I'm still reasonably young. No good being a dad in my forties where I can hardly do anything with my kids."

"And becoming more involved with the formalities of being in the royal family? It doesn't exactly look very fun to me."

"I'm not getting married for 'fun'. I figure... It's time for me to step down. Leave the army and actually have a normal life." I release a chuckle as I think about what I just said. "Well, as normal as I can get by being a Prince."

"It's hard to picture you not walking around in a uniform," Rainbow remarks. "I think I've seen you in them more than any other clothing you own. You practically live in it."

Exhaling slowly, I pinch the bridge of my nose before rubbing my eyes. "I'm tired, Rainbow. So tired of being carted off to conflict, being forced to take others lives for the 'greater good' of the world. I've done three tours back home, and this is my third tour here. Six combat tours. It's about time I think about packing up. Why should I continue? I'll be in the wealthiest family, the biggest and best home around... I won't have to have a job like I did throughout the rest of my life. I love the army lifestyle, but we eventually need to move on."

"Retiring in your twenties? Most ponies would love that opportunity,” Rainbow comments with a soft chuckle to herself. “But I can see that you don't really agree with it. Your fighting with yourself, fighting for both sides of that argument.”

She's right. Although part of me wants to settle down and pack everything in, I just don't think I can. This is all I have ever known throughout my adult life, the army. Whether I like it or not, my entire life has been tailored around it. Even when I finally had some time off due to injury, I found myself trying to do any kind of work. I can't sit idly, I need to be active. And the best place for me to do that was in the army.

"I-I don't know. Life is complicated. I miss the days of being a teenager, where I did fuck all and could just play on the xbox, play football, get drunk and not worry about any responsibility."

"You still do nothing but get drunk," Rainbow chortles as she makes a gesture of knocking back a drink with her hoof.

"Okay, smartarse. I know thats what I still do... on occasion." I close my eyes as I lay back and rest against the wooden floor of the cart. "Guess I won't be getting drunk when I'm a dad."

Sunday 24th August 2014
22:51
Day 42 on Deployment

Keeping low as I move towards the edge of the ridge, I come to a stop and lower myself onto my belt buckle alongside Chaser and Janine who are observing the area below through their binoculars. Looking over the location below us, I can make out the movement of silhouettes around an old damaged stone building built into the natural wall of the adjacent ridge just over four hundred metres away. Nothing separates us from them apart from a long and barren section of desert as we maintain our observations of the group.

"Any sign of her yet?" I ask Janine as I take hold of my own binoculars from around my neck.

"We had a significant amount of movement in the window on the top floor, second from the left."

Scanning the building, I move my binoculars to find the window in question. "Was she there?"

"It's difficult to say. There are a few females among them, but I wasn't able to identify any of them."

We've been out here for two days, acting on intelligence the Guard was able to collect in the reservation. We had learnt that one of the Lieutenants of the Diamond Dog's used this derelict home as a base for her operations. The intelligence was mostly just word of mouth, so we weren't willing to just dive in until we had some sort of confirmation.

Hearing someone else crawling up to my left I quickly glance over to see Gabrielle as she comes to a stop. "She'll be here. The Dog they got this info from is the worst liar you've ever seen. In the off chance that he was wrong, we could still have some fun and wreck the little gathering they have. There's bound to be something of use in there, intelligence or otherwise."

"We've got time," I respond as I return to scanning the guards and their patrol routes.

"What was it you called her?" Chaser asks. "The nine of diamonds?"

"Yeah," Gabrielle answers him.

"Why?"

"It's just a... ranking system of high-value targets. Like a deck of playing cards. Two of clubs is the lowest, the ace of spades is the highest."

"Makes sense, I suppose."

"It does. I bet even John knew about it," Gabrielle says.

I nod my head before lowering my binoculars. "Yup. Though I never had the privilege of hunting any of the deck down in Afghanistan. Even if they were there, it wasn't exactly my job."

"Yeah, but you got the ace of spades in the civil war by killing the General."

"True." I turn to Gabrielle with a grin, "Don't they usually have a bounty on their heads? I never saw a penny of that reward."

"Not here. Your world had rewards for them?"

"I heard that. Whether it was true or not is a different issue. As I said, it wasn't my job."

"Wait," Janine interrupts. "We may have her."

This causes all of us to quickly snap our heads towards the building and previously stated window. Looking through my binoculars, I quickly find a female Diamond Dog stood inside the room talking to a group of three. She's got a distinctive burn scar along the left side of her neck, giving us something easy to identify her. Looking away and reaching into my pocket, I pull out my notes from the intelligence report and find my earlier scribblings stating that our target has a burn scar on the left of her neck, along with a section of her right ear missing.

"Anyone able to see her right ear? Is it damaged?"

After a brief pause, Chaser nods his head. "Yup. The tip looks like it's been nibbled on." Turning his head to me, I can see a childish grin appearing on his muzzle. "And not the good nibbling on the tip."

I can't help but chuckle, "You're an old man, yet are somehow a child at the same time." Putting my binoculars away, I begin to move back away from the edge of the ridge. "How you wanna handle this, Chaser?"

He looks at me in surprise as the others begin to follow me. "Me? You're the senior ranking officer here. Aren't you taking command?"

"Nope. Me and Gabrielle only came here to assist in observations. It's your Section. I wanna see how you command them in the field and how you'll utilise the team."

Once we're away from the edge and out of sight, we all get up from the floor and begin to walk towards the small camp we had set up further back with the rest of Bravo Section. "I propose that you and Gabrielle make your way onto the ridge directly above them without being seen. From there you'll be able to fire directly down on them as we begin a series of rapid strikes, keeping their attention on us while being a hard to hit target. We clear the exterior before you join us down below to clear the building."

Nodding my head in approval, I reach down for my helmet from my webbing and unclasp it. "Sounds good to me. We'll need either Janine or Georg to help get me other to the other side in all this kit."

"I'll do it," Georg quickly volunteers as he climbs out of his tent with a shotgun in his grasp. "I can get you there quickly."

"I'll wait for you to act first before firing on them," I inform Chaser as I place my helmet on my head and secure it.

"We'll wait for Georg to return before moving in," Chaser confirms. "We'll have a plan of attack sorted by the time he's back and ready to go."

Tightening my rifles sling so that it's held tightly against my chest, I hold my arms out to either side as I wait for the two Griffins to take hold. With Georg grabbing hold of my left arm and Gabrielle of my right, they quickly begin to gain some elevation as they hold onto me tightly. Being high enough so that we shouldn't be spotted, they glide towards the opposite ridge while keeping the movement of their wings to a minimum to reduce the likelihood of being noticed.

We soon reach the other side where we land with ease. Gaining my footing, I unsling my rifle and cautiously move towards the edge over the building below. "Georg, get back to the others," I whisper to him. Nodding his head, he once again gains some height before returning to the other side.

Gabrielle and I take up positions and aim our weapons down below, picking out our targets. Picking out the largest and most heavily armed Dog, I have no issue getting a clear shot while being overhead. As we wait patiently for the others to begin the attack, I notice some rapid movement in the shadows to the right side of the compound.

Following the movement, I aim from my SUSAT to briefly make out the figure of a dark coloured pony before it disappears into the shadows. "Who the fuck is down there?" I mutter quietly to Gabrielle.

"What are you on about?"

"I saw someone. A pony, I think. Down in the shadows by the break in the outer walls."

"...I don't see anyone," She replies as she scans the area herself. "You sure you're not being paranoid?"

"I'm telling you, there was someone down-" As I talk, the figure quickly moves through the broken wall and presses its body against a series of wooden crates alongside a guard. "Now you see them?"

"Dummes Pony," Gabrielle hisses under her breath.

Softly scoffing, I try to get a closer look at the pony. "I think that's the first time I heard you speaking in German."

"Griffonian," Gabrielle corrects me.

"Meh, tomato-tomatoe." Lowering my rifle, I instead switch for the more powerful optics of the binoculars. Getting a better look at the pony below, the first thing I notice is the unfamiliar armour. A tight fitting black jumpsuit with dark grey armour plating covering the back and the top of the joints of the feminine yet strong figure below. Her coat is a dark purple with a mohawk styled rose mane. The main thing that stands out to me is the disfigured horn, the tip appearing to be completely missing, leaving only a couple of inches from the base.

"Who the fuck is she and what the hell is she doing?" I murmur as I watch her creeping around the crate towards the absent-minded Dog. Reaching the Dog, quickly rears onto her hind legs and grabs hold of the dog, throwing him onto the floor alongside her. Before it can react, she swings her forehoof down on the Dog's throat, likely collapsing its windpipe as it quickly ceases moving.

As she drags the Dog out of sight, I turn to Gabrielle who seems to be giving an approving nod to the ponies performance. "She seems to know what she's doing. She ain't one of yours?"

"I know everyone in the SOG. She ain't one of mine. Besides, the army was told to stay away from here while we were operating. That and I don't recognise the armour she has." Rubbing my chin, I let out a sigh. "She'd better not fuck things up for us."

"We ain't got time to worry about her," Gabrielle states as she cocks her rifle. "Chaser and his team are coming in."

Following her gaze, I stand up and wait on the edge as I shoulder my rifle. As Bravo section fly low over the open terrain, they begin to fire off at any targets they see as they carry out numerous strafing runs, turning back as they fly over the target location.

Turning my focus down below, the Unicorn stays in position as many more Dogs quickly rush out of the building with any weapons they could find. Once they all run past her without even noticing her, she runs inside the building and out of sight. One of the Dogs turns last minute to catch a glimpse of her, lifting his paw to point and to call out her position to the rest.

Firing at the cluster down below with a short burst, one of the rounds punctures his skull, travelling straight down his body as he collapses on the spot. As the other rounds scatter around the group, they scatter and duck behind any cover they can, unable to identify where they are being shot from.

Gabrielle soon joins in, firing a single yet powerful shot down at the group. The bullet hits one directly on the top of his spine, eliminating him instantly as he collapses over one of the crates. As she reloads the rifle, the rest of the group finally look up to notice us, quickly realising that the crossbows and muskets they have would not have the range and power to reach up.

As I aim through my SUSAT, I line up the sight with an oil lantern resting on the crate alongside them. Firing a single shot into it, the glass shatters as the round rips through the cheap and weak metal. The oil within quickly splashes out over the crate, the flame igniting ti liquid and quickly engulfing the wood they were using as cover.

As they all frantically scatter from the crate, I fire off another burst at the largest group. Two targets drop from the automatic fire, bullets tearing through their backs, leaving them squirming on the floor.

Moving to the right of the ridge to get another angle on the group, I lose my footing from a sudden shockwave down below. Regaining my composure, I look to the crates which were previously alight. To my surprise, they have been completely destroyed as a heavy plume of smoke bellows from the remains.

"Must have had some explosives in those crates!" Gabrielle exclaims as she fires off another shot.

"Then they should have learnt fire safety! Don't put a flame source next to something explosive!" I chuckle as I fire off the rest of my magazine at another group positioned around the gates. The rounds rip the weak wall and the targets apart, sending debris, dust and blood flying.

"I should get you down there," Gabrielle says as she steps up to me while I replace the empty magazine. "Who knows what that Unicorn below was up to. I bet she wasn't considering us coming and wrecking the party."

Pressing the bolt release catch and forward assisting the cocking handle, I pull the rifle close to my body. "Reckon you can get me down safely?"

"It'll be fast and it won't be graceful, but I can do it."

"Okay, if you say so." Holding my arms out, she slings her own rifle and takes a hold of my arms. "Once you're done, get back up here and stop any Dogs from coming in behind me. I'll clear the building, find the target and that Unicorn. Agreed?"

"Sounds good to me." With a heavy beat of her wings, we shakily lift from the ground before rapidly moving over the edge and down below. I find myself kicking my legs wildly out of instinct as we descend a little to fast for my liking, closing in on the floor. It's only at the last minute that she beats her wings rapidly, slowing the pace right down and releasing me just above the floor.

"Quit being so dramatic," She states with a slight chuckle. With that, she climbs once again and returns to her previous position.

Running towards the open doorway of the building, I slam my back against the wall and reach into my webbing. Drawing my bayonet, I fix it to the end of my rifle and quickly enter the building. I immediately freeze as I find myself face to face with a rifle being pointed between my eyes. Acting on instinct, I plunge my bayonet forwards into the abdomen of my target, only for the steel to bounce off to the side, knocking the form in front of me off balance.

As it falls to the floor, I left out a sigh of relief as I realise that it isn't a threat, yet find myself in a state of confusion to find that the Dog has been turned into stone. "W-what the fuck?" I ask out loud before turning to the rest of the room, only to find a group of three Dogs laid out in a state of unconsciousness.

"You're getting overconfident and sloppy," Davies tells me in my head. "You could have easily ended up with your brains blow out."

"Now ain't the time," I scold him as I move to the bottom of a set of stairs, another Diamond Dog laid out with a broken neck. Quickly peeking around the corner, I bring my rifle up and slowly climb the staircase. Reaching the halfway point, a bullet punches the wall at the doorway at the top of the doorway, followed by the sound of someone being hit with a heavy impact.

As the sound of the fight upstairs stops with a heavyweight collapsing against the floor, I remain stationary in an attempt to listen for any movement. Hearing no movement, I cautiously climb the last steps and wait at the opening of the door. Taking a deep breath, I quickly enter the room, flicking my rifle to the left and right to scan for any targets.

Finding myself all alone in the room, I find the source of the heavy thud, a Dog laid out on the floor with a knife lodged in his throat. Stepping closer to investigate, I come to a stop when I hear movement to my right. Quickly pivoting, I find something quickly being propelled at my head, causing me to instinctively open fire. The sound of gunfire and shattering glass fills the room as a large cloud of dust and debris quickly materialises.

I find myself being bombarded with small rocks and debris, knocking me off balance as I lift my hand to shield my face from the bombardment. Stepping back, I'm instantly charged as a figure runs through the cloud on my right before sweeping for my legs. Collapsing backwards and impacting with the floor, I'm able to make out the Unicorn as she attempts to strike for my head with her forehooves.

Rolling towards her as she rears onto her hind legs, I grab onto her hind legs and continue to rolls so that she is knocked onto her back with myself on top. Bringing my fist back, I take a swing for her head as she brings her forehoof up to block my strike. Using all her strength, she is surprisingly able to throw me overhead so that we are both lying with our heads against one another.

As she climbs to her hooves, I mimic her actions and grab my rifle which is resting against my chest. Bringing it around and taking aim at her, she pivots her body to kick out with her hind legs, knocking the rifle from my hands. Before I can react further, she moves to the side and kicks out with a single hoof, delivering a cheap shot against my crown jewels.

Shouting out in anguish as I collapse to my knees, I'm able to grab her leg as she kicks out once again. Pulling her in close I jab out with my elbow and strike her against the muzzle. With her close against me, I notice arcs of magical energy rushing through her shattered horn, causing my eyes to widen. With the force of a charging bull, I find my grip faltering as I'm thrown from her and hurled at a rapid speed to the far end of the room.

My back collided with the wall, sending me crashing through the weak structure and into the next room as stone and wooden fragments rain on top of me, the room filling with a large cloud of dust. Spluttering violently as a sharp pain shoots through my back, I hear her calling out to me from the next room in a calm yet assertive voice. "Stay out of my way. This bounty is mine."

Throwing the shards of debris from my dusty body, I force myself to my feet as pain continues to course through my back and jewels. Swinging my rifle around to my back, I reach into my holster and draw my pistol as I step back into the room with her. Unclasping my helmet, I hold it by the straps as I find her standing in a defensive stance, ready to strike again.

Moving my head to the side, my stiff neck gives an audible click as I glare at her. "You really don't wanna fuck with me, sweetheart. Most people who do have a habit of ending up dead."

Her eyes narrow as we glare at one another, waiting for the other to strike first as the sound of fighting outside continues. Twitching the helmet in my hand, I bring it back and throw the weighty object directly towards her. As she quickly dodges to the side, I aim my pistol and fire off a single shot.

Her movement is too fast and rapid for me to keep track, causing the round to go wide and hit a bookshelf which was positioned behind her. Charging for me once again, she is able to close the distance before I can line up the iron sights with her. Jumping forward, she brings her body back to force all four of her hooves into my body armour, knocking the wind out of me as she used the momentum of the movement to somersault.

Before I can recover, she shows off her agility once again by sliding between my legs as she kicks out against the rear of my left kneecap, causing me to fall to my knees. Moving far too quickly for me to counter, she strikes against my right elbow in an attempt to disarm me. Despite her forceful strike, I'm able to keep a hold of the pistol as I attempt to turn to face her.

Seeming to premeditate what I'm about to do, she wraps her forehooves around my neck in a chokehold and begins to clamp down on my windpipe. Feeling the pressure against my airway, I lunge backwards and use my full weight to my advantage to crush her underneath me. Despite my heavyweight, she is able to keep hold as she kicks out to change our positions, rolling me onto my chest and forcing my grip on my pistol to falter as she climbs onto my back and continues to strangle me.

As I feel my air supply being cut off and my eyes beginning to close, Davies shouts out to me in my head. "Grab the leg joint and push it upward for fuck sake!"

Listening to his instruction, I grab onto her right forehoof and jam my free hand onto the joint. With it in position, I keep her hoof in place and push with all my might against the joint, working against the anatomy of her joints. The moves work as she lets out a pained scream as she finally releases her hold and her body is brought over my head. Gasping frantically for breath, I slam my fist into the side of her head in two powerful impacts.

Feeling that I'm finally getting somewhere, she once again uses her magic to her advantage as I'm forced against the floor with a powerful shockwave. Rolling across the filthy floor, I only come to a stop when I impact against a battered liquor cabinet, taking out the front legs and causing the weight of the heavy furniture to land on top of me.

Groaning in pain, I push against the cabinet with all of my strength in an attempt to remove the heavyweight. While doing so, I glance at the Unicorn as she climbs to her hooves, stepping over my pistol and lifting it with her magic. With the extra motivation of not getting shot with my own pistol, I'm able to lift the cabinet enough so that I'm able to roll out.

As her head snaps towards me and she brings the pistol to aim at me, I sprint at her with as much force as I can muster. Passing the pistol before it is able to lock onto me, I wrap my arms around her and lift her as I rush forward, bringing her off her hooves as I carry her. Moving across the room, I slam her back against a wooden door on the far end, tearing it from its hinges as we both fall to the floor from the impact.

Hearing the pistol clattering to the floor in the room behind us, I lift myself onto my knees and punch her in the abdomen where her armour offers no protection. Despite being winded, she lifts her rear hooved from between my thighs and presses them to the side to knock off my centre of gravity. To my surprise, she swings her head forward and impacts her jagged horn against my forehead.

Knocking me back, her magic collides against my gut in a series of rapid strikes with enough force to test the strength of the steel breastplate. As I go to punch her again, electrical sparks travel through her damaged horn before colliding with my gut. My body immediately convulses as I feel the magical energy surge through my muscles, causing me to slump to the side and spasm to the same effect of a taser.

Once my body stops involuntarily twitching, I roll onto my hands and knees and watch as blood drips from my forehead onto the dusty floor below. Fighting through the torture my body has been put through, I climb to my feet as she simultaneously stands on her hooves. The two of us pivot and simultaneously charge one another.

Taking a page out of her book, I lower my body and slide tackle her, attempting to strike against her leg to knock her down. Unfortunately for me, she preempts this move by jumping over me and kicking my face concurrently with her hind hoof. Groaning, I climb to my feet again and quickly grab my rifle and swing it around to take aim at her.

Firing a warning shot, the round penetrates the floor between her forehooves as I shout at her, "That's enough! You move or if I see a glow from your horn, I'm gonna blow your fucking brains out!"

She looks at me with curiosity, considering her options. "Is that so?" She says with confidence between breaths. "If you were, then you would have done it by now."

Taking a step closer I line up the sights with her head, allowing me to examine her closely. She looks at me with a hatred, yet seems to study me with her opal blue eyes, a large scar across her right eye. "You wanna test that?"

Copying my action and taking a step closer, her expression remains motivated, "You would have done it by now."

I lift my free hand to wipe the blood flow from my vision as I keep my rifle pointed at her, "Do you really know who you're fucking with?"

"Do you?" She responds as her eyes narrow.

"Just outside this building is a group of highly trained soldiers. Even if you somehow beat me, you'd never get past all of them."

"I've faced worse-"

"-Yet here you are," I state. "Having lost the fight and with your life in my hands."

"Again, you wouldn't shoot me. I've seen your kind before," She says as she paces to the side. "You're all about honour and glory, fighting for what you think is right. And you don't kill somepony who you've beaten... it isn't your way."

"You don't know me."

"I know you are with the Equestrians... that's enough. They are weak and always have been-"

"-They're your own kind."

She scoffs with disgust, "I may have come from this nation but they are not my kind. They are weak and I am strong." She glances to her side, revealing a passage which was previously hidden behind a bookcase leading into the ridge this building was built against.

"They're not weak."

"...They are, but not like they were before. Now they've gained some strength. A new military with fancy new toys." She pauses as her focus comes to me again, "I heard that some primate had gone to war for them and killed the General in the Griffin Empire's civil war. That'll be you. I could actually have a use for you."

I laugh sarcastically, "A use for me? I'd never do anything for you."

"Oh, I bet you will." Turning to me, she leans against the central desk which has a small box sat on the surface with papers burning within it. "You have no idea where your target has gone. It's obvious who you were after. Now, you have no idea where she has gone."

I eye her curiously as she continues. "I know where she'll have gone, but I'd not share it with the likes of Equestria. But, you're not truly an Equestrian, and you can handle yourself in a fight. So... I have a proposition for you."

"And that would be?"

"You come with me, and only you. You help me claim my bounty and in exchange, I'll give you every bit of documentation I've captured from her other safehouse." I open my mouth to interject only for her to cut me off, "And don't play smart. It's all hidden away and only I know where it is. I'm also the only pony who knows which tunnels to follow and where to go once you get out the other side."

"So, I help you kill her so you get your payment... and you give me the intel?"

She nods her head with a smug grin, "Easy as pie, right?"

"And how do I know you ain't fucking with me?"

"You don't... but I always keep up my end of the bargain." She steps up to me as I lower my rifle slightly. "So... partners?"

She could be lying. She may have nothing at all and capturing this target alive would be the payoff we need. Going with her could end badly, especially when it's just me, she did just try to kill me.

"I need that Diamond Dog alive."

"That ain't happening," She replies sternly. "I need her dead for the bounty and it's the only way this is gonna go down."

"Then you haven't got a deal-" I lift my rifle again and point it directly at her head "-And you're coming with me."

She chuckles as she shakes her head, "Maybe this will sweeten the pot." She glances down at her jumpsuit before her eyes flick to me once again. "I'm gonna be getting something to show you I'm not lying, so don't get too excited and shoot." With that, she pulls the neck of her jumpsuit away from her fur with her magic and quickly retrieves a small piece of paper before holding it in front of me.

As I grab it with my free hand and examine it, she begins to explain what it contains. "You're looking at a list which was drawn up of their next potential attacks. As you can see from there, they have chosen one of the twenty-three targets to assault. Now, you'll never be able to defend them all with the large numbers they have dedicated for the attack. But... I have the rest of the documents buried away which shows the location, date, time and the numbers they have for the attack."

Fucking hell... this information would be too big for me to ignore. Without this deal, there could be no way of us figuring out what she knows. This will save lives.

I release a sigh as I lower the rifle and rest it against my chest. "...It seems that I have little choice."

She chuckles as she steps towards the passage, "I knew you'd see reason. Now, get rid of the rest of the soldiers. If I see any of them following of even suspect any of them of tagging along, then the deal is off. You have five minutes or I'm going by myself." Leaning against the wall of the passage, she gestures to the door with her forehoof. "Better be quick."

Rolling my eyes, I step back into the previous room and retrieve my helmet and my pistol before returning it to its holster. As I make my way down the stairs, I quickly reach into a small medical pouch on my webbing and take a small bandage and begin to secure it around my head in an attempt to stem the flow of blood. As I make my way outside, I find the rest of Bravo Section as they finish up securing the compound.

I can't believe I'm doing this.

Chapter 118 - Getting to know myself

Doing as I was instructed, I had returned to the rest of the Section and told them about what had happened and the option that was laid out before me. Just like me, they were extremely hesitant to take up the offer. It was only after I told them that the intel had been burned and that the Unicorn knew where our target had gone that they started to come around, especially when I told them the little piece of information she already leaked to me.

Instructing the Section to maintain their position in the compound until my return, I requisitioned Georg's shotgun as an additional weapon and returned upstairs to find the Unicorn already a length of the way down the tunnel which we previously discovered.

Jogging to keep up with her, I keep a hold of the shotgun as I throw Georg's bandolier over my body in order to give me additional shells. Catching up to the Unicorn, we move in silence through a series of tunnels. Despite all of the twist and turns, she seems to know her way as she guides us down various passages without as much as a moment to consider her options.

Walking for a good thirty minutes, we finally come across our first bit of natural sunlight as the passage gradually declines to reveal an opening at the surface of the plains of the Badlands. As we step out into the grand landscape of the rolling plains, the glow from the moon overhead illuminates our surroundings. We begin to trek towards the south-east, moving quickly across the open expanse to make rapid progress.

"You really think we can trust her?" Davies asks as my eyes remain focused of the Unicorn, "Even if we are really just going after this target, I bet she'll just fuck off without holding up her end of the bargain."

"It's the only way we can track this Diamond Dog down and potentially get this intel," I respond. "It isn't ideal, but we have no other way of knowing how else to track her down."

"Yet you clearly don't trust this pony."

"And how do you know that?"

"Firstly, I'm in your head," Davies responds smugly. "Also, you've got your finger constantly on the trigger."

Looking down at my hand, I quickly pull my finger away from the trigger once I realise. "Just shut up for a while, would you?"

"... You're just pissy 'cause you got your ass handed to you by a pony... a girl, no less."

"Seriously, shut the fuck up!" With that, Davies seems to finally shut up as I continue to follow the Unicorn.

After another hour, we finally reach a small lake surrounded by a series of tall trees. Entering the vegetation, I'm forced to hold my hand out in order to move the bushes and branches from my path while the Unicorn seems to walk through with ease. Coming to an opening, I come to a stop to find a small makeshift camp tucked alongside a natural rock formation, the bedroll and supplies tucked underneath the natural overhanging cover.

"We're stopping here for the night," The Unicorn states as she steps underneath the cover. Turning back to me, she gestures to the small piece of woodland we came through. "Why don't you make yourself useful and get some firewood."

I cock a brow as I look at her with an unamused expression, "And gather it with what, exactly? Do you see an axe on me?" I gesture to my utility belt as I look down to my side.

I immediately regret my words as I jump out of my skin as an axe lands between my feet, impaling the floor. "Problem solved," She remarks before turning back to a small saddle bag. "Oh, and before you try and think you're being smart, the paperwork you're after isn't here. It's stashed away somewhere safe."

Grumbling under my breath, I grab the handle of the axe and pluck the weapon from the ground. Slinging the shotgun over my shoulder, I don't trek far into the tree line and instead decide to cut off a series of large branches just off the path we came from. Quickly gathering the resources, I carry as much as I physically can under one arm as I return to the camp.

Upon my return, I find that she has already created a small fire. Kneeling alongside the small flames, I place the majority of the branches around the fire as I cut down the remaining ones to fuel the initial flames to help it grow. Once they're filed down I add them to the fire and sit back before throwing the axe down alongside me.

After remaining silent for a few minutes, I finally give in by being the first to speak. "So... what's your name?" Turning my gaze to her, I notice her eyeing me curiously as she sits on her bedding. "Come on. Do you expect me to call you 'Unicorn' whenever I wanna speak to you?"

Releasing a sigh, she turns her head to the side, "Tempest Shadow." She remains silent a moment before giving in, "I suppose it’s common courtesy for me to ask your name in return."

"John. John Davies," I respond. "You make it seem like you don't really talk to anyone."

"I don't," She responds matter-of-factly. "I have no reason to."

"Then who are you working for? You said the Diamond Dog was your bounty."

"I work for anyone who will give me something I need, or pays high enough."

"Ah, a mercenary." Reaching up to my head, I begin to untie the bandage wrapped around it.

"Of a sort."

"I must say, I've never come across any pony mercenaries."

"Most are often too soft to do what's needed," She states as she begins to rummage through a small bag alongside her sleeping bag.

"Maybe because that line of work is kind of irrelevant here? I haven't exactly noticed any reasons that a mercenary is needed here."

"Tell that to Kludgetown," Tempest responds. "Somebody there has always got a grievance with someone or wants something that doesn't belong to them."

There it is again... the first pony who isn't using the term 'somepony' or 'somebody'. "Why are you not saying 'somepony' like every other pony I've met?"

"Does it matter?" Tempest asks in order to dodge the question.

"No. It just seems weird, considering the nations dialect."

"I'm not an Equestrian," She says with distaste evident in her voice as she finally pulls free a packet of food from her bag.

"Then where are you from?" Tempest refuses to answer me, sitting in silence as she goes about preparing her own food, her eyes occasionally looking at me as lack of trust in me clearly shows.

Deciding not to push on the matter, I finish peeling the bandage from my head and examine the fabric. The inside has been caked in dried blood, thankfully showing that the bleeding had stopped earlier in our journey as there are no signs of fresh blood. Reaching up to my head, I hiss in discomfort as my fingers lightly trace over the gash on my forehead. Grabbing my canteen, I pour small volumes of water into my hand and carefully clean around the wound on my head, removing the dried blood and cleaning the wound.

As I return the canteen to the pouch on my utility belt. Without warning, I feel something soft impacting with the side of my arm. Looking at the source, I find a packaged bandage lying on the floor alongside me. Looking up at Tempest, she only keeps her eyes on me for a brief moment before turning back to her food. Removing the bandage from the packaging. I begin to fit the fabric around my head and secure it.

"Usually it's me who headbutts everyone, not the other way around." I remark with a slight chuckle.

"Should have kept your helmet on then," Tempest states nonchalantly.

"You need to have a cork or something on the end of that," This seems to really agitate her as she gives me the best death stare I've ever seen from a pony.

"Wow... you've really pissed in her cornflakes," Davies laughs in my head. "I think that was on the same level of mocking an amputee."

Shaking my head, I clear my throat as I remove my webbing. With that on the floor alongside me, I take off my armour and combat shirt and wrap it around the L14A1 shotgun to use it as a makeshift pillow, not very effective but it keeps the weapon close and give you something to rest your head against while you sleep. With that sorted, I put my webbing back on over my t-shirt and lay down on the ground to try and get some sleep before we move out with my armour resting alongside me.

"You sure this is a good idea?" Davies asks. "Sleeping next to someone who just tried to kill you."

"In the past, you told me that you can alert me to approaching threats while I was asleep," I respond internally. "You're getting a trial by fire here, Davies. Just don't fuck it up. I don't feel like getting killed in my sleep."

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

As soon as my eyes drifted closed, I soon heard noises I haven't heard in a long time, car engines. Opening my eyes, I find myself standing on a very familiar street as various cars travel along the road and people go about their own business. This is just a few streets away from Birmingham city centre. Why am I here? Turning around, I come to a stop when I examine the building sign as it hangs overhead. 'The Lord Clifdon' pub, one of my favourite pubs to go to on a night out on the town.

Curious as to why I'm stood on this street, I step in through the heavy door and make my way towards the main bar. Stepping towards the main bar, I find the layout of the room to be exactly as I remember it. The left wall is filled with small circular tables and seated booths for patrons to enjoy their drinks. Numerous pictures and paintings hang along the walls between the windows, adding some atmosphere to the pub. The main bar is filled with a wide range of drinks on tap, an almost endless selection of strong spirits positioned on shelves below a large wall-mounted television.

Still trying to figure out why I'm even here, I notice myself sat in the booth at the back corner of the room, my head turned towards the window. Is this a memory? As I curiously move towards myself, I take in a closer look and recognise my favourite leather jacket and pale blue buttoned shirt. Well this doesn't help to narrow it down. I used to wear that on most nights out.

Joining myself in the booth, I sit opposite him and look over him closely, catching a glimpse of his clear white eyes as he continues to look outside. "...Davies?"

Turning his head to me, a wide grin spreads across his lips as he leans back. "John."

I cock a brow as I look at him with a confused expression evident on my face, "What are we doing here?"

"I just figured we could do with a chat."

"A chat," I chuckle as I shake my head. "So you brought me to my favourite pub for a chat? Aren't you supposed to be making sure that Tempest ain't gonna slit my throat or something?"

Lifting his hand, he gestures to the window alongside us. Turning my head, my eyes widen in astonishment as I realise that the exterior is showing my point of view as if I was still awake. I can clearly see the side of the makeshift pillow underneath my head with my body facing to the side in the direction of Tempest. What makes me feel more unsettled is the fact that she is sharpening a knife as she occasionally glances at me.

"She certainly looks like she wants to slit your throat."

"Probably cause I slapped her around a bit."

"She was mopping the floor with you," Davies laughs as he shakes his head. "How's the balls? Did she give you a poor man’s vasectomy or is the baby factory still gonna be working?"

I return his comment with a sarcastic laugh. "Smart arse." Rubbing my chin, I turn my focus back to Davies. "Since when did you start to develop a personality? You used to do nothing except want to have a scrap."

Davies shrugs. "As daft as it sounds, I am based from you. I have all your memories and have kinda gone through them all when you've kept me locked away. I have kinda developed a personality... I think."

"You think?"

"Yeah... I think," Davies repeats with uncertainty. "You haven't exactly given me many chances to interact with anyone."

Scoffing, I lean back in the seat. "There is a reason for that. Most of them know that it was yourself that tried to kill Sunny and Chaser."

"That wasn't me," Davies responds defensively. "You may think that, but it was before I got some control. That was literally a puppet."

"And you're not one anymore?"

"I do as you tell me, and only you... but that doesn't mean I'm just some tool."

"So you've actually developed a personality."

"It seems so," Davies nods. "Hence why I brought you here. From your memories, whenever you were here it would always bring the... most satisfying feeling... I guess?"

"Most satisfying feeling?" I repeat as I recall the memories of the times I used to come here with friends. "Do you mean it made you feel happy?"

"I think so," Davies says with doubt. "I guess that's what it is. You'll have to remember that I never actually experienced these myself."

"So you've watched my memories but can't attribute particular emotions or feelings to them?"

"I don't know what I feel from watching them. Some are amusing and make me feel... happy? I have already figured out what a few are. Anger, being the main one."

I roll my eyes, "Of course you already understand anger."

Davies shrugs, "It's all I felt in the past. I was made to feel nothing but rage and hatred towards everyone. I guess it was that knobs intention. Make me hate everyone so I'm more likely to follow his orders to kill them."

"That makes sense."

"Despite what you think... that’s not all that I am now." I open my mouth to reply, only to be cut off by Davies. "And don't bother denying it. I know everything that runs through your head and I know it is what you generally think of me. Only bringing me out for a fight which you can't handle as easily as you'd like."

"It's... what you were created for," I respond weakly. "You're a stronger version of me, a better fighter. So, yeah, I bring you out for a fight... but I don't just see you as a fighter now. You used to just sit back quietly in my head. That has changed, you seem to have found your voice and actually talk to me on occasion."

"It gets very boring in your head," Davies chuckles. "You'll get everyone questioning how fucked your head is if they catch you talking to yourself."

"My head probably is already fucked, even if you weren't there."

"...It is," Davies answers bluntly as he leans back. "I stop anything influencing your mind, even being able to stop Luna from getting in your head to enter your dreams unless you allow it. I'm keeping your mind under control... and it is warped, in a way. If I wasn't here, then you'd still be plagued with nightmares and hallucinations."

"Really?"

Davies nods, "You've been through a lot and have never really sought an expert in mental health. While I'm here, seeking help would be pointless as I keep it all under wraps, so you wouldn't even be able to tell them what is wrong. But, if I was to go, then you're mental health with deteriorate rapidly."

Rubbing my face, I rest my elbows on the table. "So my head really is fucked."

"Pretty much. Luna helped a bit when she initially cleared Tirek's influence from your mind, but it was only a short-term fix to the problem." Davies gestures to himself as he returns a confident smile. "She was supposed to fully get rid of me, yet here I am."

"Yeah, spying on every moment of my life."

"Think of me as a constant second opinion. Quietly observing from the sidelines."

I roll my eyes as I release a little chuckle, "I don't want to imagine you on the sidelines when I spend a night with Luna."

"I know when to keep quiet and to not butt in... but there are times you clearly need help." Lifting his hands, he makes a circle with his finger and thumb before bouncing the index finger from the other hand off of it. "You did nearly stick it in her ass by accident."

"It's a different body," I respond defensively with a small hint of embarrassment in my voice.

"Look on the bright side. You actually seemed to give her an idea so that you actually got to try sticking it in there intentionally."

"True." I pause as I shake my head in disbelief. "And here I am, talking to myself about shagging my fiance."

"If you talked to anyone else about it, she'd probably kill you herself."

"Yeah..."

The two of us continue to talk as it feels like hours pass by. Although it seemed weird to talk to myself in length, it surprisingly wasn't that bad. He was actually able to strike up a conversation and maintain it, having a personality of his own which still seemed very similar to my own with slight alterations so that he wasn't just an identical copy of me.

After a series of conversations where Davies asked about various emotions, he leans back in this chair and looks out the window. "You do know that there have been a few occasions where Luna has tried to enter your dreams since you been in this lovely corner of the country."

I look at him with an irritated glance, "And you kept her out?"

Davies shrugs, "You didn't say to let her in."

I run the palm of my hand down my face as I let out a groan. "If she tries, then let her in."

"Fine. I just don't wanna be stuck around for when the two of you inevitably fuck inside your head." Davies laughs as he keeps his eyes outside the window. "It will just leave a mess in your pants for the morning."

"Great-"

"-And prepare for a knock as Tempest is about to throw something at you." Davies interrupts in as much as a casual voice as he can.

"What!?" Turning my head to the window, I notice that Tempest has packed up a majority of her things and is holding a tin can in her magic as she prepares to throw it at me, likely in an attempt to wake me.

"There's the door" Davies remarks as he gestures behind me. Getting up to my feet, I climb over the booth and sprint towards the door which throws itself open as I approach it, leading into a room of complete darkness. "I'd suggest rolling backwards!" Davies shouts out to me with a chuckle as the world around me seems to spin and my eyes open.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

As soon as I feel as though I have some control of my body, I roll backwards and hear the tin can clatter against the floor where my head was before it bounces over me. Rapidly sitting up, I clasp onto the shotgun and quickly pull my shirt wrap from the weapon so that I can use it effectively. "Why the fuck are you throwing a can at me?"

"To wake you up. Obviously." Tempest responds plainly as she places a saddlebag over her flanks. "But it seems that you were awake the entire time."

Rubbing my eyes, I look at to my wristwatch and realise that I've only been asleep for about three hours. "Eager to get moving?"

"You already cost me a chance at my target. The longer I wait, the more likely I am to lose her," Tempest remarks as she glares at me. "We're going in five minutes. Get ready."

Removing my webbing, I quickly put my shirt back on as I stand up. "Where we heading?"

"I know the way."

I cock a brow as I look at Tempest, "Not what I asked."

"All that matters to you is that I know where we're going." She replies sternly as she secures the rest of her own kit underneath a series of rocks and covering it over so that its hidden from anyone that snoops around.

"Still no trust," I remark as I fit my armour over my chest and secure the straps.

"Would you trust someone that you just fought against?"

"I suppose not," I sigh as I lean down and pick up my webbing.

"It'll take us a few days to reach where we're going," Tempest rubs her muzzle with her hoof before locking eyes with me. “We need to go towards the edge of the jungle. It’ll take us some time to get there so we’ll be moving almost non stop with very few breaks. So make sure you’re ready.

I freeze upon hearing that we're going back to the edge of the jungle, especially since a tribe of Ridge Cats there are now openly against me because of Discord creating Davies. "The jungle? It's not near the Ridge Cats... is it?"

Tempest seems to look at me with curiosity, a mocking grin appearing on the corner of her lips. "Scared of a few Cats?"

"Since a tribe will now attack me on sight, I'm a bit reluctant to see them again."

"What you do to piss them off? They rarely are aggressive towards anyone, except for the Diamond Dogs."

I step alongside her as I keep my shotgun tight in my grip. "I'm not gonna give you details, seeing as you ain't giving me any. All you need to know is that they have a superstitious belief about me which they ain't too fond of."

Tempest lets out a frustrated sigh, "This had better not sidetrack us."

I shake my head, "Only if we come across that tribe. If we avoid them then we'll be good."

Securing her saddlebags, Tempest begins to walk away from the camp. "Then let's get moving. Make sure you keep up as I'm not gonna be waiting for you."

I scoff as I quickly catch up to her. "I'm used to long distance tabs with more kit than this. You don't need to worry about me." Walking closely behind her, I let out a sigh as I roll my eyes. "You know, if you let a few of my team come then we could have flown there in half the time." Tempest doesn't respond as she continues to walk, leaving me with an impression that it's going to be a long and awkwardly silent trip.

We were able to cover the distance in a shorter time that Tempest predicted. The trek took us over large and unstable ground as we traversed hills and walked along the banks of a dried-up stream. Tempest took us on an indirect route to avoid what she said was a major transport tunnel for the Dogs, if we caused trouble there then we would have been quickly overrun and swarmed.

Navigating the overgrown vegetation of the jungle as the moon began to rise over the trees around us, we only stop on occasion as large groups of Ridge Cats and Diamond Dogs pass our route heading in various directions. As we continue to move in deeper, we hear small skirmishes taking place as even catch a couple of glimpses of the fighting between the two species. Knowing that they're too engaged in their own fights, we hang back and wait for an opening before pushing on.

We aren't left wandering the jungle for long before Tempest instructs me to stop. Taking a knee alongside her, the pair of us observe a small compound which has been built along the top of a steep incline. A single rope bridge provides the only easy access to the wooden wall which encircles the site. Diamond Dogs parol the walls and gate which leads into the compound. The centre of the compound has a dirt building protruding over the walls.

Tempest scans the area before whispering to me. "She'll be in that building. Now there's good news and bad news. The good news is that there's no tunnel connecting to this site, so she won't be able to escape. The bad news, this is a major weapon manufacturing facility for the Diamond Dogs so they keep this heavily guarded. We only have one way in so we'll have to go right through them."

I cock a brow as I look over the building which sits higher than the walls, "A major manufacturing facility? It's a bit small for that."

"The main level is underground. There will be large halls and rooms under the building, but they won't connect anywhere else. She has a room on the top floor. We'd have to go in quick and close the passage to the surface to slow them down."

"And you have a plan for that?" Instantly answering my question, she opens a pouch on her saddlebag and shows me a few sticks of plastic explosives. "I'll take them and blow the entrance once we get to it."

Tempest looks at me sceptically as she closes the bag, "You?"

"Yes. Me," I respond confidently. "I'm more than qualified to deal with a few sticks of explosives. Who do you think invented some of the new weapons in Equestria? This ATO, that's who. I probably have more military training in my little finger than you have in your entire body."

"And that didn't help you earlier," Tempest remarks as she reluctantly takes out half of the explosives and presents them to me in her magic, her horn sparking slightly with the use of her magic.

As soon as I take the explosives, I tuck them into my belt and make sure they're secure. "What do you plan on doing with the rest?" I ask while ignoring her previous remark.

"One thing I've learnt, don't count on anybody else. You may claim to know what you're doing, but I can't rely on you entirely. I need to prepare for when you inevitably make a mess of things."

Leaning against the tree, I take a hold of my shotgun and swing it around so it is resting against my chest. "How do you propose we get in? The front gate wouldn't be ideal. But, if you gave me those extra explosives, I can make a couple of holes at various points in the walls. Keep them guessing where we're coming in from."

Tempest considers this for a moments before grudgingly giving me the rest of the explosives. "We haven't got a detonator, so you'll have to light the fuses. Fifteen second fuse."

Rolling my eyes, I take them and cautiously begin to advance on the walls. Moving fast and low, I rush forwards when the sentry overhead appears to be distracted by something within the compound. Reaching the wall, I drop to my belt buckle and take out one of the sticks of explosive.

Examining the base of the structure, the walls are made of large stand-alone wooden stakes positioned alongside one another with sharpened points towards the top to deter anyone climbing over. Although it may look like a sturdy exterior, the reality is that a placed charge between the stakes will send a section crumbling down. Placing the first stick of explosive between the gap at the very base of the structure, I rest it so that it remains in place and ready to light.

With the first explosive in place, I slowly advance along the wall to reach another point at the far corner. With it being a stronger point of the wall, I place a single stick on each side where the walls meet, hopefully, the blast will be enough to bring the entire corner down and destabilise the walls stretching out each way.

With the last extra stick that Tempest gave me, I complete the last of my journey and move an extra twenty metres along the wall to secure the last explosive charge. With the explosives set, I reach underneath the armour plate which rests on my left shoulder and move my fingers into the small pocket resting underneath to grab a small box of travel matches I decided to keep from my last ration pack.

Striking the match along the box, the flammable wooden stick ignites with a small flame at the tip. Pressing it against the fuse of the explosive, the cord quickly ignites and begins to burn towards the explosive charge contained within the packaging. Throwing the match down, I sprint back to the corner and prepare another match.

I quickly move around the corner as the sound of the initial explosion calls out through the jungle, the sound of shattering and creaking wood echoing throughout the trees. With the second cord quickly lit, I make a dash to the last of the charges and repeat my action before running back towards Tempest as the sticks I placed at the corner explode.

Sliding through the thin bush line, I come to a stop on my backside before rolling onto my chest with my shotgun at the ready. The sounds of confused and anxious shouts break through the sounds of collapsing debris as the last charge detonates, sending the wooden wall collapsing to the floor before us.

As the fragments of wood surrounding the newly formed entrance burns, the smoke begins to gradually settle as silhouettes of Dogs on the other side begins to form inside the compound. Tempest and I seem to get the idea as we instantly charge towards the opening.

Reaching the hole, I instantly shoulder the shotgun and fire at the first shadow through the clearing smoke. The blast from the shell sends him flying from his feet as he's thrown backwards from the close proximity of the weapon being fired. Pulling back on the fore end, the spent cartridge is ejected from the weapon before a fresh shell is chambered.

As we step through the wall, I'm surprised by the overall lack of guards who have come out due to the explosions. Either we've struck lucky and the majority of the Dogs are out of the compound and fighting Ridge Cats in the jungle, or we're yet to encounter the main force and they're lying in wait inside the corridors of the main structure.

Tempest doesn't seem to hesitate as she moves inside the compound. Not wanting to be left behind, I'm quick on my feet behind her. As we enter the main courtyard, an advancing group of several Dogs come running out of the main doors of the multistorey building as those who were patrolling the exterior walls begin to climb down and turn towards us.

As Tempest rushes straight towards the larger group, I kick up the dirt around me as I slide to a stop and take a knee. Aiming towards the first Dog on the wall armed with a crossbow, I quickly line up the shot and aim for his centre of mass. The shotgun kicks like a mule as I fire, the pellets from the cartridge being forced out of the barrel. Despite some distance, the target is hit and falls to the side. The range wasn't enough to kill him but it seems enough to take him out of the action.

Hearing something heavy dig into the floor behinds me, I pivot on the spot and hardly have enough time to turn the weapon towards the target that had jumped down from the wall where we entered. As soon as I pull on the fore end and eject the spent shell I pull on the trigger instantaneously without aiming.

The close proximity and the force of the shell is enough to tear away a section of his jawline, the bone and the muscle of the left side of his face is torn away with ease and ripped from his body, blood spraying out profusely from the critical injury. He's thrown back from the force, slamming into the floor with a heavy thud as I rise to my full height and turn towards Tempest.

I watch as Tempest engages with a group of five dogs by herself. Performing a series of rapid movements, she is able to effectively manoeuvre around them with ease as they attempt to strike her. Ducking low, she slides between the legs of the largest of the group, her magic taking hold of the sword in his hand. Tearing the weapon from his grip, she plunges it directly into his sternum before pulling the blade free and throwing it towards the furthest target, impaling his gut and sending him down to the floor.

With three targets left, she takes a few steps back as they close the distance. Waiting until they're close, she jumps to the side as the trio strike simultaneously. Once they're off balance, she pivots and kicks out with her hind leg to catch one of them by the knee, knocking him off balance so that he falls to the floor.

With the one on the floor and the last pair rapidly approaching her, I begin to close the distance myself in order to help her. As I get close and take aim, I'm unable to get a clean shot as the group all rapidly move around one another. I watch Tempest's agility in amazement as she is able to dodge almost every strike, using their own movement against them to frequently counter them.

As a set of claws are swung towards her, she wraps her forehoof around the joint and is able to swing her body around the limb so her hind legs kick out with force as she switches sides. The kicks collide directly with the Dogs muzzle, allowing a loud crack to resonate as he falls limply to the floor.

As the previously downed dog tries to get the edge on Tempest as her back is turned, I quickly shoulder the shotgun and fire. The cartridges hit his lower back, sending jets of blood propelling from the large wound as a pained scream escapes his lips. Ejecting the shell, I casually walk towards Tempest and the last dog as they fight one another.

Approaching the Dog from behind as Tempest keeps his attention, I rotate the weapon in my grip so that I'm holding the butt outright so I can use it as a club. Tempest catches me out of the corner of her eye and seems to catch on to what I'm doing. Kicking out with enough force to turn the Dog around, his eyes widen as he sees me stood directly in front of him. Swinging the shotgun with all my might, the butt collides with the side of his head with all of my might, causing his body to instantly collapse to the floor.

As I begin to reload the shotgun with a series of fresh shells, Tempest and I both rapidly turn our heads to the main gate as the sound of numerous shouts grabs our attention. Facing the source we find a group of Diamond Dogs which are likely returning from their smaller skirmishes as they heard the explosives in the distance. As the group of ten plus charge through the gate towards us, I swing the shotgun over my back and grab my SA80 as Tempest positions herself ready to strike.

This fight is gonna get messy.

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay with this chapter, been caught up with a lot of work and being stuck in Crown Court for a week :twilightsheepish:

Hope you enjoy the chapter :twilightsmile:

Chapter 119 - Tempest Shadow

Taking hold of my SA80, I swing it around to the front of my body and rest the butt of the weapon against my hip. With the weapon pointed towards the direction of the advancing Diamond Dogs, I compress the trigger and fire off fully automatic into the cluster of enemies. Casings rapidly eject from the weapon and clatter against one another as they impact the ground around my feet.

As the cocking handle locks to the rear, the group of Dogs collapse against the floor, thirty rounds from the magazine making quick work of the group. Ejecting the empty magazine, I quickly replace it before turning towards Tempest as her stance relaxes slightly. Looking back towards the main building, I switch the weapons around so that the SA80 is against my back with the shotgun in my grip.

"It'll probably get up close and nasty in there," I state as I glance at Tempest. "You're sure we can handle this with just the two of us?"

"If you do what I tell you," Tempest states confidently as we approach the main door.

I scoff as we reach either side of the doorway, my back pressing against the wall as I peer around the corner into the large hallway that waits for us within. "It's like the fucking Tardis; bigger on the inside." I state in an irritated tone as we look inside the building. The structure which appeared small from the outside is much larger in scale that it initially appeared.

It seems to be some sort of makeshift warehouse, sloping downward as it seems to go underground and stretching beyond the compound walls. The first ten metres of the room is built on a level surface with dozens of crates resting alongside conveyor rollers which are elevated above the floor on the left side of the room, allowing items to be placed on them to be rapidly transported underground. On the right appears to be a manual pulley system to pull the goods from underground to the surface. Large steel pipes stretch along the ceiling, connecting from the hallways on either side to further down into the underground complex.

We rapidly enter the room and move between the stacks of boxes, checking every corner to make sure there aren't any Diamond Dogs waiting to ambush us as we pass them. Coming to the end, I look over the edge as the floor slants down. I cling onto the shotgun as I watch a group of rapidly advancing Diamond Dogs running up to greet us.

Before I can react, Tempest seems to take the lead as she jumps onto the rollers and begins to rapidly descend towards the advancing Dogs. The momentum is enough to allow her to slide at a rapid pace on the roller bars until she closes the distance. Meeting the Dogs in the middle, she jumps directly towards the largest target with her hind legs sticking out in order to drop kick him directly in the muzzle.

The largest Dog drops before Tempest turns her focus to the others. Needing to close the distance with the enemy to engage them effectively with the shotgun, I jump onto the rollers and lean back so that I slide down with my shotgun at the ready. Waiting until I'm as close as possible, I fire off the first shell.

The pellets all impact against the Dog's back as he attempts to strike Tempest, the force of the shell causing him immediately to slump forward and collapse. I roll to the side in a fairly unceremonious manner, colliding with the concrete floor with a heavy thud before rising to my feet. Pulling on the fore end to eject the shell, I hurriedly push the fore end forward before advance on another target and fire the new shell directly into the rear of his leg.

The close proximity and power of the weapon is enough to separate his leg from the knee, blood spurting violently and bone fragment propelling from the severed limb as he flails around uncontrollably. As Tempest continues to engage with another pair, I release my shotgun and allow it to rest against my chest as I reach into my webbing and pull out my bayonet knife.

Jumping for one of the Dogs, I grab hold around her neck as I leap onto her back. As she swings around frantically in an attempt to shake me loose, I plunge the steel blade into her shoulder blade in a downward motion. Her arms flail in an attempt to strike me, only for me to repeat my action by forcing the blade into the right side of her neck before slicing along the front of her throat.

As she begins to collapse forward, I jump from her back and land alongside Tempest and the last Dog. Tempest delivers a series of rapid kicks against the torso of the Dog until he lands on his back between my feet. Kneeling down over his head, I deliver a rapid series of stabs against the front of his head, the second strike impaling his left eye.

Pulling the knife free from the Dog's head, I wipe it clean against his fur before standing and returning it to my webbing. Turning to Tempest, we both examine our surroundings further. The tunnel itself seems to descend underground for about fifty to one-hundred metres. Crates and barrels are stacked at various intervals on purpose-built platforms. Positioned another twenty metres down the tunnel is a set of corridors extending out to either side, likely leading into individual rooms.

Stepping to the closest crate, I pry the wooden lid from the top and peer inside at the contents. Reaching in, I grab the first item I come across. Twisting it in my grip, I'm unable to make heads or tails of it. It appears to some sort of handheld slingshot built in a similar fashion to a crossbow, a small basket of sorts cocked to the rear with nowhere physically visible to insert the crossbow bolt.

I peer into the crate once more and pull out a small sackcloth, containing a series of fuse lit grenades. Looking between the grenades and new weapon I'm able to put two and two together and figure out that it's some sort of makeshift grenade launcher.

Snapping me from my trance, a series of bullets tear into the wooden crate before me, causing myself and Tempest to quickly duck down to take cover from the bombardment. Kneeling down, I slip one of the grenades into the slingshot and peer around the corner to find a large group of twenty dogs advancing from the bottom of the tunnel with various weapons, ranging from old rifles and crossbows, to captured Equestrian rifles and Lances.

Reaching into my webbing, I strike up one of the matches and press it against the fuse of the grenade. As soon as it's lit, I drop the matches alongside me and adjust the weapon to aim above the approaching group. Not being certain as to how far the weapon will throw the projectile, I'm unable to accurately predict how high I need to aim.

Firing off the grenade, the weapon propels the explosive device so it lands in front of the nearest Dog, rolling down the ramp to pass him and reach a pair in the centre. The force of the detonation is enough to throw one of the Dogs over a cluster of barrels while the other is thrown to the side where he collides head first into the pulley system.

The large group instantly responds with a heavy barrage of fire, bullets and magical bolts which impact all around me, forcing me to seek cover. As I keep low, I switch weapons and take a hold of my SA80 as I glance over to Tempest. "We haven't exactly got much time! What's the plan!?"

Tempest edges slightly to the side to peer around myself and our cover towards the left side of the wall where there is a break in the rollers to allow access to the hallway. "Stay here!"

"Come again!?" I respond in surprise before popping above the crates to return a short burst of fire to prevent the Dogs from advancing. "While we're getting swarmed with more of them coming!? Excuse me while I withhold my enthusiasm for that plan!"

"It's simple! We both go in there and we'll be trapped! You're supposed to be this big intimidating soldier! Prove it!" Tempest calls out before running around the corner without any warning. I let out a groan of frustration at her bluntness, stepping around the crates and firing fully automatic to suppress the enemy as she moves. As soon as she reaches the corridor, I leap behind the next set of metal containers.

With a quick glance, I catch a glimpse of her tail as she disappears out of view, leaving me all alone in a large firefight against a rapidly approaching group. The only thing that gives me an edge is my rifle. Loading a fresh magazine, I press down on the bolt release catch and forward assist the cocking handle before keeping low and shifting around the corner.

Lining up my sight at the first target, I fire off two shots which miss and hit some of the storage containers which the Dogs continue to use as cover as they continue to push towards me. Not wanting to be swarmed, I fire off a fully automatic burst which works to slow down their advance.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Tempest Shadow

As I navigate the various corners of the hallway, the continuation of John's weapon firing echo's off the walls around me. As I get further and further away from him, I begin to move room to room in order to try and find my target. The first room I enter on the left brings me to a stop as a large gas container sits centrally with large steel pipes connecting to it and spreading out to various corners, leading into different rooms. A well-placed stick of dynamite here could likely have a chain reaction and bring most of these tunnels down.

As I step back into the hallway, I soon find myself standing between the main tunnel and two large Diamond Dogs as they towards the end of the narrow passage wearing full steel armour. Nopony moves as I eye them up, assessing their weak spots and trying to figure out how I can exploit them.

Finding the gaps in their armour, I rush towards them and sprint along the left side of the room. Closing the gap, I swiftly switch sides in the passage and press my hooves against the wall as to allow me to leap over my targets. As they attempt to look up in order to stop me, I deliver a sturdy and sudden blow with my hind leg into the throat of the closest Dog, releasing a loud crack as he splutters violently from the air being forced from his windpipe.

As he grasps his throat as he frantically wheezes for air, it leaves me with only one target to fight. The last Dog begins to swing towards me with speed and vigour, attempting to slash at me with his razor-sharp claws. With each slash I take another hop backwards, wearing him out as he attempts to continually strike me.

Waiting for an opening, I use his own momentum against him. Ducking low, I rush towards him and lean to the side, allowing me to slide between his legs to end up behind him. As soon as I'm behind him and out of his winging arc, I deliver an effective blow into the rear of his unprotected knee, causing his leg to buckle with the force.

As soon as he is knocked off balance, I jump in order to gain a height advantage. As soon as I'm above him, I bring my forehoof back and jump directly for the side of his head. He falls to the floor with little effort, his eyes rolling back before his eyelids clamp shut as he falls into unconsciousness.

With him taken out of action for some time, I turn my attention to the Dog whose throat I attacked. As he begins to finally recover, I turn to him and glare directly at him. Before he can react, I use my magic to use his steel armour against him. The electrical bolt conducts through the metal layer over his body, allowing the shockwave to run through his body as he violently spasms until he comes to a stop on the floor.

Satisfied that they're dealt with, I continue around the next corner where I'm instantly met with gunfire. A set of bullets impact with the wall alongside me, causing debris and fragments to rain over me, cutting into the exposed skin on the side of my neck.

Instinctively moving away from the fragments being thrown towards me, I duck to the side and observe my three attackers as they reload the rifles the Equestrian Guards who accompanied John were equipped with. Quickly reaching into my saddle bag, I promptly retrieve one of the green orbs and flick it upwards, whilst it is held in the air before me, I kick it directly into the centre of the trio of Dogs so that it shatters.

The magic contained within quickly dissipates and canvasses the group, causing them to petrify where they stand. The trio is soon confined within stone husks of themselves, unable to move or communicate in any way whatsoever. With no more threats, I reach the doorway which they seemed keen to stand guard at.

Galloping towards the door, I barge directly into the weakened wooden structure and force myself through, snapping the lock off of the wall. Finding myself in the room, I quickly duck as I catch a glimpse of something out of the corner of my eye swinging for my head. Turning my gaze, I hop backwards as I find a sword a few inches away from my muzzle in the grip of the Diamond Dog I'm after.

As she attempts another swing, I force a magical shockwave into her centre of mass, throwing her off balance as she stumbles backwards and releases the sword. To my surprise, she regains her composure quickly enough so that she is able to launch a series of counter-attacks. Her first strike collides with the side of my horn as I attempt to pull away, with the second slashing along the side of my neck. The force is enough to knock me off balance as blood runs over my fur. Before I can react, she lunges towards me and takes a hold of me as we both fall to the floor.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

Tackling the closest Dog, we both collide on the floor as I pin him down underneath my weight. Seizing the opportunity, I press the barrel of the SA80 against his gut and double tap him in the centre of the sternum. As blood preys from the open wounds, I jump up and aim towards the next target.

I'm unable to react before he fires his rifle. The projectile collides with the left side of my abdomen, knocking the wind out of me as the force of the impact leaves me feeling as though I've been struck with a sledgehammer to the gut. Lowering my gaze, I find the steel plate has become deformed from the impact and has been torn through, yet breath a sigh of relief as I find the remnants of a musket ball positioned in the new opening as it's been stopped by the Kevlar.

Releasing a pained scream, I rapidly close the distance to the Diamond Dog which shot me and barge him with my right shoulder. The collision sends us both rolling to the floor as I land on top of him. Bending my arm, I jab the elbow directly into the side of his muzzle with enough force to dislodge a tooth as it clatters to the floor. Pinning down his head, I take control of the SA80 as it hangs below my chest and force the barrel into the underside of his muzzle before firing.

The round exits the top of his skull with enough power to propel bone fragments across the floor along with forcing brain matter and blood onto the crate beside us. Panting for breath, I roll off the lifeless body behind cover as another volley of bullets land around me, peppering the body I was just positioned over.

"I... I can't keep fighting this many," I state to myself between breaths as I reach for another grenade and lights the fuse.

"You don't need to," Davies informs me in a confident tone as he speaks to me inside my head. "Let me take over. I'll deal with it."

"Can you take on this many?" I ask with caution as I try to fight for breath, looking over the numerous corpses that are scattered over the floor from where I originally dug in.

"They're gonna keep coming until you kill them all or once you're dead. You're already struggling to keep up. May as well tap out and let me take over."

Checking my magazines within my webbing, I let out a frustrated grunt at the recognition that I'm running low on ammunition for the SA80, meaning I'd have to rely on the shotgun, pistol and sword. "Fuck it... Just don't get me killed."

"I wouldn't dream of it." With that, I close my eyes and bite my lip as agony races through my bones.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Davies

With one final twitch, I finally gain control as I reopen my eyes. Slowly cracking my knuckles, I take a knee as I adjust all of my equipment. Wanting to take the fight to the Diamond Dogs, I keep the shotgun close to my body and unfasten the clasp on the swords sheathe to allow ease of access.

Reaching into my webbing, I take out a pair of grenades and rest them on the floor alongside me as I retrieve the matches. As I open the matchbox to get a match, I'm able to hear someone climbing over the box in front of me. My improved hearing is able to perfectly place the Dog as I instinctively reach into my pistol holster with my right hand. Without looking, I point it towards the source of the noise and double tap the trigger.

A Diamond Dog lands alongside me with a pained yelp. Casually turning my head to him, I find two bullet wounds placed perfectly centre mass as he drops his own weapon to cling onto the bleeding opening. Cracking him a cocky grin, I press the pistol to his head as I turn back to the matches, pulling the trigger and feeling blood splash over my right hand followed by the sound of a heavy thud.

Holstering my Glock, I drag the match across the striker pad and ignite the tip before placing it on the fuses of both grenades. Taking hold of the grenades, I nonchalantly roll them around the corner on either side of the crate and take a hold of the shotgun and pocket the matches as I wait for the grenades to detonate.

The blast from the grenades rips through the tunnel sending shrapnel and a plume of dust into the air. Once the smoke and dust provides me with the most cover, I climb over the box and begin to sprint towards the first Diamond Dog who's still standing.

I fire off a pair of shells as I close the distance, the first tearing into his leg muscles and ripping away the flesh as the second round imbeds the majority of the pellets into his gut. Continuing to take advantage of the confusion, I jump onto the roller bars and lie on my side as my momentum is enough to send me deeper into the tunnel as I rush past a large group of enemies which have been caught in the blast of the grenades.

Sliding past a group of four Dogs, I fire off the rest of the shells that remain in the weapon, downing each target and taking the remaining number of Diamond Dogs down to five. Rolling off the conveyor system, I land on my feet directly in front of a Dog as he attempts to fire his rifle at me.

Using the outside of my left forearm, I jam it full strength into the side of the barrel and knock off his aim, causing the shot to go off to the side of my head. The close proximity of the weapon firing alongside my head causes my ear to ring painfully as my hearing becomes distorted.

Not letting it affect my fighting, I expose his grip on the weapon by reaching over and taking a hold of his paw as he tries to keep a hold of the weapon. Twisting the joint, I'm able to force him to release the rifle before taking control of it for myself in order to use it as a club, impacting the side of his head with the butt of the single shot weapon.

As he stumbles into a section of barrels, I take my shotgun and thrust the muzzle into his abdomen and apply pressure to ensure that he can't get up. Grabbing the fore end, I pull it back in order to eject the last spent shell and make the weapon ready to reload. As the Dog struggles to get back up with the weapon keeping him down, I take hold of a fresh shell and insert it into the shotgun before sliding the fore end forward to make the weapon ready.

Pulling the trigger causes the weapon to fire point blank into his internal organs, the pellets tearing through the delicate flesh as they rush through his body and tear into the metal container behind him, causing a mixture of blood and a dark liquid to mix together as they run down the ramp of the tunnel like a trough.

Releasing the shotgun so that it hangs by my body, I quickly draw my Glock and swap it into my left hand before grasping onto the handle of my sword and unsheathing it. With both weapons at the ready, I advance back up the ramp as the dust and smoke finally settles.

I'm able to catch the first Dog off guard as he is still looking up the passageway after having likely been thrown off by the earlier grenades and gunfire from various positions around him. I fire a single shot into his thigh, causing him to lose his footing and crumble to the floor as I close the distance. As he turns to face me, I chop downwards with the razor sharp edge of my sword to effortlessly slice into the side of his neck.

The combination of the weapon and force of the strike is enough to sever his head, causing blood to propel from the opening as the severed head falls alongside his body and stops alongside the corpse of one of his fallen comrades.

By now, the last of the Diamond Dogs know my position as they open fire towards me. Their frantic and rushed aiming causes their shots to hit everything but me, impacting various containers and even the floor around where I stand. Deciding to use the fear factor to my advantage, I release a powerful and terrifying scream as I charge straight for the group with my sword at the ready.

The change of tactics from hunkering down and taking them on at range, to charging their positions is enough to put them on the back foot as their frantic attempts to reload under pressure are unsuccessful with one Dog equipped with an Equestrian rifle dropping the magazine as she attempted to place it into the weapon.

Since she is the biggest threat based upon her weapon compared to the others, I engage her first. Reaching the group, I plunge the blade into the left side of her chest, using all on my strength to push the sword through her entire body so that the main length of the weapon is protruding through her back. As I'm pressed against her, I fire off three rapid shots into her gut. The combination of attacks is enough to cause her body to go limp as I withdraw the cold steel from her body.

As I turn to the last pair of Dogs I glare directly into their eyes as I prepare to strike. As soon as I push off with my feet to lunge for the next target, an ark of electricity runs through both of their bodies, causing the pair to slump forwards as they convulse. As they fall forward, I look up to find Tempest standing at the entrance of the hallway she previously disappeared into, a series of scratches and cuts evident on her body.

"Davies, just finish this quick and give me back control," John instructs me in my head as my eyes scan over the Unicorn. "I don't exactly want everyone seeing that I'm not always in control of my own body."

"Eugh... fine," I groan quietly under my breath. "I guess I'll go back into my cage." Returning the sword to its sheath, I quickly fire off a single shot into the head of each stunned Dog. As their bodies finally come to an end, I lower my gaze and close my eyes as I return control to John.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

My body momentarily fights against me, writhing until I finally have control of my body once again. Standing up straight, I place the pistol back into its holster as I approach Tempest. I notice her looking at me with weary eyes as she studies me. "Have you still got the explosives I gave you?" Tempest asks as steps back into the hallway.

I look at her with curiosity as I reach into my belt line and take out the last of the explosives. "Yeah. Why?"

"Figured I'd put this place out of commission," Tempest remarks as her magic takes hold of the stick of explosive as she disappears into a side room. "Get ready to run out of here when I say," She shouts to me from within the room.

"Get ready to run?" I repeat in confusion. "What's going on? Did you get your target?"

"You ask a lot of questions," Tempest calls to me from the other room. "Yes. she's dead. And I'm about to blow the main gas line in this place, so this will destroy the compound. Unless you want to become a chargrilled ape, I suggest you run when I tell you to."

I remain motionless as my eyes widen at the realisation of Tempest's plan as I scan the large pipes hanging overhead which stretch throughout the hallway and tunnel. If she blows the pipeline then this whole place will likely go up. With all of these weapons and explosives stored nearby, this whole tunnel will collapse and this entire area will go up like the sky on bonfire night.

I'm snapped out of my trance as a series of shouts comes from the bottom of the tunnel. Focusing on the source, I quickly draw my pistol and take aim as I find another large group of approximately twenty-five Diamond Dogs advancing up the ramp with rifles. Firing off a few rounds to suppress them, I duck around the corner of the concrete hallway as the bullet fragments and debris bounce off the adjacent wall at the opening.

"Tempest! We need to move! Now!" I urgently shout out to her as I blindly fire off the last of the pistol magazine around the corner and begin to reload.

It only takes a couple of seconds before Tempest is rushing out of the room and towards me. Advancing around the corner Tempest gallops up the ramp and begins to weave between various crates to avoid the incoming fire. Mimicking her action, I follow her path as we both try to run to the exit as quickly as we can.

As we prepare to go over the top of the ramp to reach level ground, I watch as a Tempest is thrown over the top from the impact of a bullet, blood spraying from the top of her right foreleg as she tries to suppress a pained scream. As I finish the climb to reach her, I find her attempting to stand with a bullet wound on the outside of the leg as it bleeds profusely.

Kneeling down alongside her, I holster my pistol and take a hold of her injured leg in an attempt to lift her up. This seems to throw her off as she initially pushes me away, "What are you doing!?"

I roll my eyes as I ignore her protests and again attempt to lift her. "Unless you wanna become a chargrilled pony, stop fighting and shut up. Any delay is likely gonna get us killed."

Despite her stubbornness, Tempest seems to quickly realise this as she gives up trying to pull away. Lifting her, I place her over my shoulders so that both of her left legs are hanging around my neck and over the front of my chest as I keep them wrapped in my left arm. With the rest of her body resting on my shoulder and her right legs resting over my back, I sprint out of the door and into the still burning compound.

Not wanting to stick around, I run out through the opening we initially came into the compound, advancing towards the treeline in order to get some natural cover between us and the explosion which is due to follow.

BOOM!

The shockwave of the explosion throws me off my feet, causing me to land face first into a natural ditch. Tempest is throws from my back and lands alongside me as the area behind us lights up in a series of large explosions and roaring flames. As I look back, I watch as the exterior walls and main building crumples under the force of the shockwave and following detonations, sending debris raining in our direction and landing all around us.

Turning back to Tempest we both examine her wound, to which her eyes widen as she realises how much trouble she is in. The bullet has not exited the leg but seems to have struck a major blood vessel as she bleeds profusely, covering her entire leg in blood.

Kneeling in front of her, I reach under my utility belt and struggle to take hold of the belt buckle of my uniform. Finally unfastening it, I pull it from the belt loops of my trousers and wrap it around her leg moving it to the top of the limb I quickly tighten it as much as I can, causing her to wince slightly from the pressure. Looking around me, I find a small yet sturdy looking stick and place it underneath the belt, twisting it in my grip to apply even more pressure to cut off the blood flow.

As the flow of blood seems to decrease, I reach into my webbing and take out two shotgun shells and rest it alongside my knees. "Have you got any forceps in your saddlebag?" I ask Tempest as I take out my phone and switch on the torch.

"N-no," Tempest shakes her head as she closes her eyes in an attempt to fight back the pain. "What are you doing?"

I grimace slightly as I take out my combat knife and look at her. "I need to get that bullet out and stem the bleeding."

"We can't do that here," Tempest protests as she looks back at the burning compound, the sound of explosions still tearing through the jungle as the underground tunnels still continue to collapse.

"If I carry you further, the belt will come loose and you can bleed out. I need to get the bullet out and cauterize the wound."

"Cauterize?" This seems to alarm her as she looks at me.

"I've got little fucking choice. I'm not a medic so this is all I can do." Shining the torch into the wound, I find the bullet embedded in the flesh. "I need to get it out then stop the bleeding. If I don't then you can bleed out."

Tempest doesn't argue as she gives a heavy sigh, "Just get it over with."

Putting the phone down, I position my knife at the wound and slowly push it into the opening. I notice Tempest biting her lip and hissing in pain as I try my best to get to the bullet. It doesn't take me long to dig underneath the bullet with the tip of the blade. With a quick fluid motion, I pop the bullet free, causing Tempest to groan in pain as a sudden spurt of blood escapes from the opening and splash me in the face from the proximity.

Turning my head away, my face scrunches up as I taste the distinctive coppery taste that comes with blood. Spitting to the side, I clear the blood from my mouth and lips. "Oh dear God, it got in my mouth!" Shaking the disgusting thought from my head, I pull the knife way and begin to cut into the bottom of the shotgun cartridges.

As soon as I make an incision, I position the shells over the opening on Tempest's leg and slowly pour the gunpowder into the wound. I know this isn't ideal and can lead to an infection, but It's the best bet to stop the bleeding until I can get her to a medic or doctor. Once the powder from the shell has been emptied, I take the matchbox out of my pocket and withdraw three matches before quickly igniting them.

Moving them closer to the gunpowder, I look at Tempest and wait for her. "Ready?" Tempest only nods her head as she watches me. Exhaling slowly, I press the cluster of matches against the gunpowder. Within a second, the powder ignites and produces a small plume of smoke as it cauterizes the wound. The flame dies down in seconds as Tempest attempts her best not to scream from the pain, clamping her teeth shut.

Throwing the matches away, I quickly examine the wound to ensure that there is no further bleeding. Thankfully, it seems to have worked as there is no signs of any further bleeding. Not having any bandages, I grab hold of my left sleeve and knife before cutting the fabric around my shoulder. Once it has been separated from my shirt, I quickly position it over the wound and tie it up in an attempt to keep it covered to reduce the risk of infection.

I look over Tempest for a moment as she examines my handiwork. "You gonna be okay?" I ask her with some concern. Tempest slowly nods her head as she foolishly tries to stand, only for her leg to give in. "You're not walking on that." Standing up, I offer her my hand. "Come on." Tempest is initially reluctant before she concedes, offering me her hoof where I pick her up once again and place her on my shoulder. Making sure I have everything, I begin to follow the route we took to get to the compound, the remains of the building shrouded in black smoke as ammunition which was stored within can still be heard igniting.

Walking for hours, my body finally hits the wall as I find myself unable to go any further, my legs threatening to give in. We were able to leave the jungle and return to the Badlands, ducking into a location where we previously set up camp. We tuck into a series of large boulders which are positioned at the base of a hill, which act as a series of natural walls, giving us high cover and only allowing entry via two points.

Coming to a stop, I set Tempest down carefully on the floor before moving opposite to her and sitting down myself. Reaching for all of my weapons, I lay them down alongside me as I begin to check how much ammunition I have left for all of my weapons.

As I'm counting through the shells left for the shotgun, Tempest breaks the silence. "You stayed behind to help me when you could have left me."

I slowly look up at her, cocking a brow in confusion. "Yeah?"

"Why? You could have just left me behind and escaped by yourself."

"Three reasons." Sitting up, I begin to remove me webbing as I look at her. "You still need to provide me with the intel I need. Second, you could have left me when I was fighting those Diamond Dogs and blow the place, leaving me none the wiser. Finally, I'm not the kind of guy who is just going to leave others behind."

"But I already gave you the list of potential attacks, no doubt you have those who can figure out other ways of getting the intel. We just also destroyed a major manufacturing facility for the Diamond Dogs, which was what most of the intel I was going to give you was about."

I consider what Tempest has told me as I think about the intel she was mentioning, knowing full well that the intel could have come another way. "True, there likely would have been another way to get the intel you have, but I'm not just gonna choose if I help someone based on their usefulness. I agreed to help you and that's what I've done. Even if it also came down to giving you life-saving medical treatment."

Tempest remains silent as she looks over her shoulder, following her gaze I notice she's looking over the cluster of rocks towards the thick black smoke which is still hanging over the jungle. "...Thank you."

I crack a small smile upon actually hearing something remotely nice from her. "What happened to the 'tough attitude' you had to maintain?"

Upon saying that, it quickly returns as she decides to glare at me. "You ruined it."

"Yeah, I have a habit of doing that." Looking at my exposed arm, I slowly run a hand over the tattoo. "What's next for you?"

"What do you mean?"

"You gonna go back to be this 'big bad mercenary'? Or have you got other plans?"

Tempest shrugs as she removes her saddlebags. "I don't really make any plans. I just go from one job to another and keep moving. No point in settling down."

"How come?"

Tempest sighs as she lowers her gaze slightly, "I learnt a long time ago that I can't rely on anybody else to help me. I've had to look out for myself for my entire life, and that isn't going to change."

"It isn't a weakness to need help from others," I state as I lean back slightly, pressing my hands into the ground to support me. "You don't need someone twenty-four-seven, but sometimes it's good to have somebody who watches you back." I nod my head towards Tempest's bandaged wound. "Without me, you could have bled out in that jungle and likely wouldn't have gotten to your target."

Tempest considers this for a moment before nodding in agreement, "True."

"And at the moment, you only do work for whoever is the highest bidder?" Tempest responds with a nod. "Then why not come take a steady job where you get regular and reliable payment? You clearly have skills when it comes to fighting... Why not come work for me?"

"You want me to join with Equestria?" Tempest asks with some disgust evident in her voice.

"Not Equestria. Me."

"I don't understand."

"I need those who can fight and those who will stick behind me. So long as you're paid then you'll stick around. I'm not talking for you to join the Army, but I will soon be in need of personal guards." I state as I tilt my head back to look to the stars overhead. I'm gonna need my own personal guards when I'm a Prince, and I won't be able to use Sunny and Chaser if they're still in the Army. So I'll need to start finding my own guards.

"I'll need some guards to 'protect me'. I think that you'll be able to watch my back like you did today." I chuckle softly as I gesture to my head where she previously headbutted me, "I already know you can fight. I can give you my full pay as a Captain in the army, along with the additional pay of a Royal Guard. You'll have somewhere you can actually stay and you'll also have someone who you already know will also watch your back. Interested?"

Tempest remains quiet as she turns her head away in thought, likely considering what I've just offered her. We remain sat in silence as she sums up her options before turning to me, lifting up her injured leg with a coy expression, "If you actually get somepony to fix my leg... I'll consider it."

I match her expression, "Deal." Hearing the sound of flapping wings overhead, I grab my rifle and jump to my feet, aiming towards the source. A grin comes across my lips as I recognise Chaser and the rest of his Section as they're flying towards the source of the smoke to likely investigate. "OY, CUNT!" I shout at the top of my lungs with a cocky grin on my face.

This quickly grabs the Section's attention as they all change course and land around me. "Let me guess," Chaser starts as he looks at me with an amused expression, "That smoke is because of you?"

"You know me too well," I chuckle as I step towards him and ruffle his mane. Stepping past him, I move around to Tempest who is eyeing the rest with mistrust. "We need a lift back to the base to get to a Doctor. Any chance you can get a chariot or something to give us a lift?"

Chaser rolls his eyes, "Only because you asked so nicely." Turning to the rest of his Section, he removes his helmet and secures it to his webbing. "Gaea Shield, Sure Strike, head back to camp and get some form of transportation. We'll wait here for your return." With that, the pair acknowledges the order and quickly take to the air. Knowing that we'll soon be heading back to base, I lie down alongside Tempest and take out my phone, closing my eyes as I select a song at random and finally take an opportunity to relax as I wait for my makeshift taxi.

Who knows, maybe she'll be a good personal Guard.

Chapter 120 - Authorised leave

Saturday 30th August 2014
10:22
Weekend Leave
Ponyville Train Station

As the train grinds to a halt at the station, I stand out of my seat in order to retrieve the three duffle bags from overhead, mine, Rainbow's and Tempest's. Having been given the weekend pass from Luna to return to Ponyville and Canterlot in order to carry out some preparations for the upcoming wedding, I decided to take the same train as the Wonderbolt Reserve members who had completed their tour of the Badlands. Returning with Rainbow, I was also joined by Tempest after she was seen to by the doctors at the FOB. Much like me, she seemed to be incapable of listening to doctor's orders and getting bed rest.

Tempest kept up her end of the deal, leading me to a lockbox buried a couple of miles away from her original campsite. The intel was exactly what Tempest said it would be, plans of possible targets the Diamond Dog's would attack next. Unlike Coltchester, we would be prepared and ready to counter their attack. Before I left to return to Ponyville, I gave all of the documents to intelligence officers so that they could analyse everything we gathered.

On the journey back, Tempest kept to herself, deciding not to talk to anyone and isolate herself from the others as she sat in the corner. I took the journey as an opportunity to talk to Rainbow about her experience in the badlands, she seemed to put on a bit of a show for the other Wonderbolt Reservists by making out that there were no issues. Rainbow also told me that the plan before she left was for her to meet with the girls in the afternoon at Twilight's where there'd be a party the following day to celebrate coming back home, this was due to Twilight being in Canterlot in the morning for a lecture of some sort.

Passing down their duffle bags, I take my own and throw it over my shoulder before inspecting my uniform. Not having to wear my usual combat uniform and armour, I'm instead wearing my red ceremonial tunic with my collection of military ribbons on display over the left side of my chest. Even though we're in a safe location, I am still wearing my utility belt with my sword scabbard positioned over my left hip and my thigh holster and Glock resting on my right leg.

Reaching into my pocket, I take out my beret and quickly wipe it down before placing it on my head. Stepping through the train carriage and onto the platform, I'm immediately bombarded by a heavy onslaught of camera flashes. As my eyes slowly adjust, I find a large crowd of paparazzi split on either side of the platform, being held back from the centre by a line of Thestral Royal Guards in front of them.

Deciding to ignore the cameras and the numerous questions being shouted at my general direction, I look straight ahead towards Luna as she stands at the end of the platform with an open smile on her lips. Closing the distance, I quickly take hold of Luna in an embrace as I lightly caress her cheek with my hand before pulling her close to me. Our lips promptly lock together as another heavy assault of camera flashes surround us on all side.

Pulling away, I match her smile as I whisper to her, "Well isn't this a lovely surprise."

Luna gestures to the group with her eyes before replying to me in a hushed tone, "It wasn't my idea. They've got a 'big story' to cover."

"And that is?"

Luna hesitates momentarily as she looks to the group before returning her focus to me, "Magazines have been speculating about my... condition. I have neither confirmed or denied their claims." As Luna says this, I tilt my head to the side and glance at her form. Although there is not a drastic change, it is evident that Luna has either been enjoying a few too many cakes or that she is in the early stages of pregnancy.

"Well, you did figure that it wouldn't be too long before someone figured it out." I glance to the camera's momentarily before focusing on Luna again, "Shall we get out of here? I'm not exactly one for getting my photo taken. The only exceptions is if I'm drunk or for shits n' giggles."

Luna chuckles to herself as she shakes her head, "As always, you have a certain way with words." As Luna starts to turn to begin leaving the station platform, her eyes lock onto Tempest who she studies with interest. "And who have you brought back with you?"

I reply with a weak shrug as I gesture for Tempest to follow us. "I'll be needing my own guards in the future. That is Tempest Shadow, and she is kind of a badass. She kicked my ass." I laugh as I step alongside Luna and rest my hand on her back.

This causes Luna to freeze as she looks at me with alarm, her eyes finally locking on the small cut left on my forehead. "You fought? And she won?"

"Well, I won. I pulled the gun and finished the fight. Let's just say that we had a rocky introduction, but we're now on good terms. She's earned my trust and I've earned hers." Stopping on the spot, I spin towards Rainbow as she goes to meet with the rest of the Wonderbolt Reserves. "Rainbow, I'll meet you and the girls at Twilight's later?" As soon as Rainbow nods, Luna and I quickly move away from the paparazzi as they attempt to get more photographs.

As we walk side by side, Luna seems to purposely drift towards me so that her body continually rubs against the outside of my thigh. Reaching into my pocket, I carefully pull out a small velvet covered box which I collected from Coltchester before embarking on the train.

Clearing my throat to grab her attention, her eyes slowly drift towards me and quickly snaps onto the box. We both come to a stop as I turn to Luna, offering her the box. “Happy Birthday, Luna.”

Luna initially seems surprised by this, her eyes looking at me questionably before an excited smile spreads across her muzzle. “You remembered my birthday? I don’t think I actually told you when it was.”

I cock a brow as I step closer, Luna’s magic taking control of the gift before her. “You didn’t, but, I learnt when it was a while ago. I figured this was a test of sorts. You giving me leave on the weekend which falls perfectly in line with your birthday,” I chuckle as I fold my arms.

Luna eagerly opens the box and examine the contents, pausing as her eyes lie on what lies within. Slowly plucking the gift from the box, Luna freezes as she inspects the brooch before her.

The brooch consists of silver, jade and diamond. The silver and jade intertwine with one another, creating the impression of a spiralling wreath. With the jade and silver creating the adjacent leaves, the diamond is positioned so that it fully encircles the inside of the wreath, littering it with small cut diamond stones.

”Wait until she finds out that you got it on a massive discount because you saved the guy's store in Coltchester when the Diamond Dogs attacked,” Davies remarks slyly within my head.

”She doesn’t need to know that,” I respond as I continue to watch Luna.

As Luna places it back into the box, she quickly closes the distance between us and passionately places her lips against mine, the sound of flashing cameras and excited chatter from the press quickly filling our ears. Despite not getting to enjoy the moment in private, I happily return the gesture as my hands wrap around Luna and keep her body close to mine as she breaks away from the kiss.

“Thank you, John.” Luna whispers and she places another quick peck on my lips. “It’s beautiful.”

Her smile becomes contagious as I find myself with one of my own as I look into her eyes. Leaning alongside her ear, I whisper, “You know, this isn’t your entire present.” I move closer so that my lips are almost flicking her ear, before whispering as seductively as I can “Tonight… is all about you.”

Luna slowly pulls away, the smallest trace of her biting her lip before she regains her composure. “You’re filling me with high expectations.”

I shrug as we continue to walk once again, “Since when do I ever disappoint?”

"That's an exquisite choice, your majesty," Rarity beams with confidence as she pulls away a series of fabric samples. As she begins to pace across the room, I lean back on the sofa with Luna as I grasp a half-empty cup of tea which rests alongside my utility belt. Needing a wedding suit, Rarity was obviously the designer on the front of our minds to make my suit and Luna's dress. Rarity was, in fact, my only tailor and designer, making all of my personal clothes, along with uniforms for the Rangers and SOG.

Escaping the Paparazzi, we came straight to the boutique upon leaving the train station. It was safe to say that Luna wasn't the only one excited for the wedding and getting the preparations sorted as Rarity closed the boutique so that we'd have a private fitting. I have no doubt in my mind that she was practically jumping around like an excited toddler for Christmas at the thought of designing a wedding dress for one of the Royal Sisters.

As Rarity goes to arrange the various materials that Luna had picked out, Luna leans softly against me as she rests her head on my shoulder. "You know, I always figured I'd get married in parade dress," I state as I look at Luna.

Luna cocks a brow as she looks at me with a sly grin. "I've seen you far too much in uniforms. I'm sure it was a rare thing for you to be seen outside of work in a uniform back on Earth, but I've rarely seen you in any casual clothing or something that isn't related to the military."

"What can I say? I'm proud of my service and was a patriot," I state as I finish the rest of my tea. "And when I'm a Prince, I reckon the nobles will frown if I stroll around in jeans and a t-shirt. I'll probably swap out the uniform for a set of fancy suits."

"You've always looked good in a suit," Luna remarks as she runs a hoof over my knee. "The suit from the first Gala was my personal favourite."

"Not the one when I asked you to marry me?"

Luna ponders this before shaking her head. "It was fine. And I know that you think burgundy was your colour, but I think that something darker suits you better."

I chortle as I turn my head to her. "Who would have guessed? The Princess of the Night likes dark clothing."

Luna releases a sarcastic laugh as she levitates a glass of water to her lips. "It just suits your form better."

"You tend to prefer my form without clothing."

"True, but I can't have you standing in front of everypony fully naked," Luna responds in a sultry tone. "That view is for me only. And I'll be wanting to enjoy that view this weekend."

I turn to face her, our lips only a couple of inches away as we both look at one another with coy expressions. "Well, it looks like we have the night planned out already." Closing the distance, our lips lock together as I wrap my arms around her back and pull her close.

Before we get too carried away, we're interrupted by the sound of Rarity softly clearing her throat. As we both turn our gaze to look at her, we find her stood near the central platform with a mild blush on her cheeks. Regaining her composure, she levitates her glasses onto the end of her muzzle as a tape measure is wrapped around her neck. "John, if you would be so kind?"

I watch Rarity in confusion, "Why do you need my measurements? The number of times you've taken my measurements, you should know them off the top of your head."

"That is true, but your... figure has changed since when you were last here, darling."

Slowly standing, I stretch my legs as I move towards the Rarity. "Are you saying I'm getting fat?" I joke as I rest my hands on my stomach.

"You're bulkier," Luna blurts out with an approving eye as I notice her looking over my body. "It seems your time away has given you a more muscular form."

Snickering, I click my fingers before pointing them to my eyes. "Hey. My eyes are up here."

Once I join Rarity, I step in front of the mirror and examine myself. Looking at my own form, I find it difficult to notice much change in my body, despite the others claims that I've gotten bigger since leaving for the Badlands. I can only guess that carrying out regular exercises, eating army rations and cutting down on alcohol has improved my physique.

"John," Rarity's voice interrupts me, "If you wouldn't mind?"

Knowing what she is referring to, I begin to unfasten my tunic and pass it to the side where Rarity levitates it onto a coat hanger to the side of the room. As I reach for the bottom of my t-shirt, I notice Rarity's eyes locked on the tattoo on my left arm. Twisting the limb, I run my hand along the ink. "Ridge Cats gave me a little something."

Rarity doesn't comment any further as she waits for me to continue removing my clothing. Slowly lifting my t-shirt, I pull it over my head before catching Luna's reflection in the mirror. I chuckle to myself in amusement as I notice her eyes lingering on my exposed flesh, her eyes flicking between my back and the reflection of my chest in the mirror. Lowering my gaze, I inspect my own body for the first time in a while. After hearing Luna and Rarity mentioning my change, I finally notice that I have developed more of a muscular frame, my abdominal muscles and pectorals being more visible than previously.

Leaning down and quickly pulling down the zip on the size of my boots, I kick them away as I unfasten my belt. Promptly removing my trouser and passing them to the side for Rarity to take them and hang them up, I tilt my head to the side and slowly run my fingertips over the slash marks left on my face from the first fight with the Dogs. I release a shallow sigh and consider myself fortunate that the attack didn't catch my eye or cause more severe damage.

Holding my arms out to the side I watch Rarity as she works, levitating her measuring tape to various points at my body as she jots down some notes on a notepad as it's held suspended in the air alongside her. Waiting patiently as Rarity works, my eyes concentrate on the reflection of Luna as she reclines into her seat.

My lips curl upwards in a smile as my eyes remain locked on Luna, her own eyes meeting mine in the reflection of the mirror stood before me. I could always remember the feeling that came over me when I returned from my first combat tour on Earth, returning from a dangerous situation where my life was in danger on numerous occasions. The day I finally got home and got to see my girlfriend.

The feeling was unlike anything I had ever felt before, the realisation that I was finally back home and safe with someone who I cared for greatly. As I look to Luna in the safe surroundings of Equestria, away from the fighting in the south, a great sense of contentment and affection fills me up. The knowledge, that once I'm finished in the south, I will once again have someone waiting for me. Someone who I can hold close to me and will give me a purpose in life. To be a loving husband. A caring father.

I'm snapped from my train of thought as the front door open. Adjusting my head so that I can see the door, I examine Tempest as she enters the boutique and closes the door behind her. Once she finally looks up she begins to study me intently with her calculating eyes, having never seen me wearing a limited amount of clothing. Stepping into the corner of the room and waiting alongside the window as her eyes remain locked on me.

"I take it everyone is still outside with cameras at the ready?" I ask Tempest as Rarity steps off to the side.

Tempest gives a slow nod as she leans against the edge of the window frame. "They are."

I remain silent as I watch her, waiting for her to continue. We remain silent for a minute as we look at one another. Breaking the silence, I turn myself on the podium so that I'm facing her. "Still not got much to say to me?"

Tempest shrugs, "Ain't got much to say."

I scoff as I lift my hand to rub my chin, "See? You're already practically a guard. Standing in the corner and saying nothing."

She remains motionless as she glares in my direction, an unamused expression on her face. "If I didn't owe you for saving my life-"

"-And if I wasn't paying you," I interrupt her with a sly grin. "Money does make the world go round. Money talks, it just takes someone to say how high." Stepping off the podium and moving towards Luna, I realise her expression of confusion as she watches me. "I'm not going to be needing my wages as Captain. So, I've offered Tempest my wages."

"This business with you having your own guards," Luna starts as she adjusts her position in her seat. "It is good that you realise that you will require some as a precaution, but I don't understand why you wish to have your own guards rather than rely on the Lunar Guard."

Reaching Luna and the table before her, I grab onto the teapot which rests alongside my earlier cup and pour myself a fresh drink. "It is nothing against your guards, I'd just like to know who will be watching my back. With Tempest, I know what she is capable of. She can handle herself in a fight... plus she owes me."

"That excuse won't last forever," Tempest remarks from the other end of the room.

Luna stretched her right wing out, patting the space of the sofa alongside her with her forehoof. Taking her cue, I sit alongside her for her to drape her wing over my shoulder and pull me close. "If you ever need your own personal guards then it'll because you've turned old and senile," Luna chuckles as she turns her head to me. "I'm sure you'll be able to handle any threat that comes your way, but it is better to have that extra protection."

"You and Celestia are all powerful Alicorns. Capable of unimaginable magical capability and potential. Yet, you have guards for ceremony and to protect you. You're more competent at protecting yourself than I am."

Luna remains silent as she looks into my eyes, before gradually leaning forward and placing a soft and gentle kiss on my lips. "I suppose; while we are here, you should ask Rarity to consider designing a uniform for your Guard." Luna begins to gently trace her forehoof over my stomach, following the lines of my abdominal muscles as she gazes into my eyes. "Your world had its own Royal Guard, didn't it? What was their uniform?"

"It depends on the country. The Coldstream Guard wears a red ceremonial tunic, like the officer's dress here. They also wear black trousers with a red stripe travelling down the length of the outside of the leg. On top of that, they wore a large bearskin cap." Pausing, I shake my head with a chuckle, "That is not gonna happen here."

"So, what do you suggest?" Luna asks with a cocked brow.

"I think I'd like them to remain a part of the Lunar Guard." Luna's smile intensifies upon hearing this, likely content with the fact that I'd want my Guard to remain attached to her own personal Guard. "I always wore royal purple for part of my combat shirt with the Rangers when I was Lunar Guard. So I'd say to give them a purple tunic with a steel breastplate. Dark trousers and a black peaked cap with a purple strip. Nothing too over the top, but enough to recognise them as Lunar Guard, and my own personal guards."

Luna chuckles as she presents me with my drink in her magic. "You do prefer the simpler designs."

Taking the offered beverage, I shrug my shoulders before taking a sip. "There is no point in making something over complicated. Sometimes, simplicity is the best way to go."

Slowly rising to her hooves, Luna stretches her legs. "Very true." Giving me another kiss on the cheek, she begins to move across the room as she makes her way to the door. "I have one small task I need to do before we can spend the weekend together. Why don't you let Rarity finish off the suit with you and then make your way to meet the others?" Luna suggests with a smile.

"What about you? Don't you need to stay to get your dress designed?"

Luna shakes her head as she reaches the door, momentarily looking at Tempest before turning her attention to me. "My dress has already been arranged for the day. I have been preparing for this while you've been away. When you've enjoyed your little party and come back to the barracks, I've got a little present for you."

"And that is?" I ask with a cocked brow.

"Something which I know you've missed from your world," Luna remarks with a scheming smile as she opens the door, only to be met with a barrage of camera flashes. "Try not to think about it too hard," Luna calls back as she tilts her head to me before closing the door.

Tempest's eye flicks between the door and myself before she sighs, "Dare I ask?"

"...I actually have no idea." I comment as I shrug my shoulders. "I miss hundreds of things from my world which don't exist here. So, we've got a big list to go through." Standing up, I casually wander towards the centre podium and jump onto the elevated platform.

"Just make sure you refrain from sucking faces with her when I'm around," Tempest comments with annoyance evident in her tone. "I don't exactly want to see the two of you getting it on."

"Naw, what's wrong?" I joke as I put on a mocking voice. "Is someone feeling left out?"

Tempest scoffs with a roll of her eyes, "Hardly."

I release a soft chuckle as I focus once again on my own reflection. "You won't keep seeing that. It's just because of the upcoming wedding, and the fact I've not been home for some time-"

"-And that she's pregnant?"

I freeze on the spot at Tempest's observation. My eyes focusing on the mirror so that I'm looking into the eyes of the reflection. "What makes you say-"

"-Cut the crap, John." Tempest interrupts sternly as she walks across the room before stopping alongside me, gazing in the direction that Rarity left the room to make sure she's out of earshot. "It's apparent when you know what to look for. And I'm fairly confident that she is pregnant."

I rub my chin as I look at Tempest. Even though the news will likely be confirmed shortly, I must admit that I am impressed that she has been able to figure it out as quickly as she has. I gesture my hand towards the doorway that Tempest is watching, "She already knows about it. And, yeah, Luna is pregnant."

"Do I dare even ask how a different species was able to conceive a child with an Alicorn?"

"Not 'a' child."

Tempest pauses momentarily before stepping away. "Twins?"

I nod my head, "Yeah. So, now you can see why I'm looking into getting my own Guard."

"So they have their daddy around as they grow up." Tempest sits down on the sofa as leans back into the cushion. "After we met, I did my research on you. War hero, awarded numerous medals and risked his own life to save others. But now... I think reality has reared its head. Now, you're afraid."

I turn on the spot, my eyes fixated on Tempest's as she continues. "It's finally hit home that you may not be the invincible war hero that your reputation has led everyone to believe. You're afraid that you could die out there in the Badlands, and that you'll never see your children grow up. You don't want to leave them without a dad, and now you're scared that you could die before you get to see them grow up."

Stepping over the edge of the podium, I lower myself down and sit on the edge. "It's different when you've got no family. Nobody to fight for. Nothing to live for. You don't care if you live or die. So long as you do your job to the fullest and go down with honour."

"But all that has changed. You now feel as though you have something to live for."

I nod my head as I release a shallow sigh. "I'm going to have a wife and family. I'm no longer just a soldier with nothing in his life worth fighting for. I have a way out of it. The fighting, the killing and all the death. To have a family and to have a peaceful life. And the only way I can have that is if I survive this tour and leave the army. I have to... I need to make it home once the full six months are over."

"You really think you're not going to make it?"

I hold my hands out in front of me, twist them so that the palms are facing upwards. "Before Twilight helped me, I had my fair share of war wounds. Burnt hands, abdominal wound and now this scar on my face. I've been injured many times is fighting... it's probably a miracle that I'm even alive." I clasp my hands together, "sooner or later my time will come."

Tempest studies me intently as she seems to choose her next words carefully. "If I thought that you wouldn't stick around for long enough to benefit from our 'deal', then I never would have said yes."

I cock a brow, not really sure if I was to take the statement as a compliment or not. "...Thank you? I think." Rubbing my hands together, I move towards my clothes and reach for my trousers. "But, why did you join me? Something tells me that it wasn't just because of the money."

She remains silent as she watches me, her forehoof shuffling slightly before she raises it and taps the broken remnants of her horn. "I've been searching for a way... to heal my horn. For as long as I can remember, it's all I've sought. No matter what lead I follow or rumour I pursue, I always end up with nothing to show for it. I left Equestria as I was shunned for being different. But now, it seems that my best hope is within Equestria. And who better to help, than you. Someone who is about to marry one of the most powerful beings in the known world."

Placing my legs into the trousers, I pull it up to my waist and quickly fasten my belt as I begin to wander towards Tempest. "I suppose I could always ask the question, but, I have a feeling I already know the answer. I was already told that repairing a missing part of the body requires immense magical power. For a horn, I reckon even an Alicorn will struggle. I mean, Twilight only recently learnt how to heal my scars."

Tempest turns away, moving towards the door of the boutique with determination in her voice as she speaks. "Anything is better than nothing."

After Rarity had taken some further measurements and ensured that she had all the material required, I asked about the possibility of Rarity designing the ceremonial uniform of my Royal Guard. As I'm sure anyone who knew her even the slightest would guess, she was over the moon with getting such a 'prestigious opportunity' to design something to resemble and symbolise royalty. Unlike the uniforms which she had designed before, this was to be worn alongside armour which would also require engraving to complete the look, therefore, it would take some time to be completed.

Once Rarity ran what seemed to be a hundred idea by me, the three of us left the boutique and went towards Twilight's castle as a few lingering members of the paparazzi continued to try and hassle me, forcing camera's to be pushed in my face and journalists asking questions relating to Luna and her possible pregnancy. As much as I would have loved to punch them I was reminded, by Rarity being the voice of reason, that as a soon to be Prince, I would have to remain calm, courteous and well mannered.

Simply ignoring the barrage of questions by stating that I'd rather spend my leave recuperating from operations in the south, I was able to blank out nearly every question that came my way. Tempest already began to show her form as a guard by giving those who came too close a death glare as she created a buffer zone by stepping between us. If anything, she reminded me more of a bouncer or security guard for a celebrity than that of a Royal Guard, not worrying about others perception of her and simply getting the job done.

Reaching Twilight's castle, the paparazzi soon went back to lurking outside as we made our way through the heavy double doors and sealed them behind us. Releasing a heavy sigh, I lean against the door as I remove my beret. "Do they ever take a few seconds to breathe between questions? Fucking vultures. Just as annoying here as they are back home."

"You had dealings with them in your world?" Tempest asks as she steps alongside me and begins to study the interior of the entrance hall to the castle.

"Just a couple for newspapers who wanted to pester any officer they could find." I chuckle as I shake my head and step away from the door. "I kindly told her to fornicate herself when she didn't get the message that I was simply out with my unit to get drunk and didn't want to talk about work."

Rarity tuts under her breath as she begins to stroll down the hall. "Really, John, that is no way for someone of your stature to behave."

Shrugging, I place my beret in my pocket as I catch up to her. "I was a newly promoted Lieutenant after my first tour of combat. I wanted to relax after six months away from home. Besides, I've matured since then." Rarity looks back at me with a doubting glance. "I have! Even a time smidge is progress!"

"You really aren't like other officers," Tempest comments.

"When it's time to work, I can be well mannered and highly professional. I like to be normal around my friends and when I'm not directly working around those I don't know or senior officers."

"Chaser told me to call you a Rupert." I come to a stop and turn to Tempest with a grin. "Whatever that means."

"Of course he did," I respond with a slight chuckle. "Tell him he's a cunt-"

"-John!" Rarity interjects with a disgusted expression painted on her face. Despite her scowling my use of language, I can't help but smirk like a school kid who's purposely trying to annoy his teacher. "Must you really use that language?"

"Believe it or not, it's not that bad a word where I'm from. I bet you even most of those in Trottingham would have little issue with it." I shrug innocently as I notice the smallest trace of a smirk on Tempest's lips. "It's a sign of good friendship when guys insult and mock one another. It really means I like him."

"Your world sounds... interesting?" Tempest responds with uncertainty but also a hint of amusement.

"You should hear real army banter. It's a thing of beauty and full of dark humour you'd never find anywhere else. If you don't laugh at the messed up things we come across, you'll go mad." Stopping outside the doorway leading to Twilight's map, I place my hands in my pockets as I look through the ajar doors and realise that nobody is inside. "Where is everyone?"

As soon as the words escape my lips, the sound of Pinkie's telltale squee fills my ears as a weight appears on my shoulder with a pink pair of forelegs wrapping around my neck. Stumbling forward from the sudden impact, I quickly withdraw my hands from my pockets and prevent myself from falling by pressing them against the heavy door.

"Johnny! Why didn't you come here sooner!?" Pinkie exclaims in excitement as she swings from side to side on my back.

Once her grip weakens, I quickly pull her forelegs away so that she lowers herself onto the floor. "How many times do you have to jump on me everytime I come back?"

"Forever and ever," Pinkie remarks innocently with a squee.

As I turn to face her, I notice Fluttershy and Applejack stood alongside Rainbow with a bit more restraint than Pinkie. As I turn to face them, I quickly notice their expressions waiver slightly as their eyes lock onto the marks on my face. Before anyone is able to make any comments, I quickly cut them off by raising my hand. "Don't. Before you ask, it doesn't hurt and it's not as bad as it looks."

"Are things really that bad?" Fluttershy asks timidly as she seems to quickly fly up to me and caringly run a forehoof over my injured cheek.

"It's not as bad as it seems. One of the Diamond Dog's got a good hit in early into the tour." Stepping away, I move past Applejack and Rainbow and step towards the centre of the entrance hall as the doors which lead towards the throne room and map come to a close. "I'm hoping Twilight will make me look like my gorgeous self once again. Where is she?"

"She's hiding!" Pinkie cheerfully exclaims as she hops towards me. "One minute I saw her and Spike go through those doors, then there was a flash, then poof! Gone!"

I eye Pinkie curiously before turning my gaze to Applejack, "Is this true?"

Applejack nods with an unsure expression. "Well, I ain't so sure about vanishin' or hidin', but she ain't here. We've looked everywhere."

"She can teleport. Maybe she just... nipped out to the shops?"

"By teleporting?" Rainbow asks sceptically.

"You have wings, and you fly everywhere when you could easily walk." I respond with a smug grin. "If I could travel anywhere in the blink of the eye, I would definitely do it all the time."

"But she knew we were comin'," Applejack adds.

I let out a sigh as I rub my face and glance to Tempest. "Maybe I'm not the only one who needs their own Guard. She has this whole castle and not a single soldier or guard in sight." I start to walk towards the staircase at the end of the hall as I look at the girls who are all stood outside the throne room. "It's more than likely nothing, but I'll take a look-"

Cutting me off, a bright flash pierces through the gaps around the door to the throne room and illuminates the hallway. Chuckling, I lift a hand and gesture towards the throne room. "See? Everything is in order." I remain in the place as the girls open the door and stop in the entrance. Pinching my nose, I give Tempest a confused look as the two of us slowly pace towards the throne room.

"Uh, what's she doing here?" Applejack asks with distrust as she points into the throne room. Upon hearing this, I find myself more curious as to what Twilight was doing, or if it's even her in the room with someone else. Stepping behind the girls, I quickly notice Twilight stood along Spike as they stand before the map. Drifting to the other pony in the room, my eyes quickly widen in disbelief as my hand instinctively reached down to my holster and draws my Glock.

Lifting the weapon, I quickly pull the slide to the rear and load a round into the chamber as I step between the girls and take aim at the pony standing before me: Starlight Glimmer. Reacting to my sudden hostility, Tempest rapidly moves alongside me and positions herself so that she can charge if needed. With an additional ally on my side, I reach down to my scabbard with my left hand and draw my sword, offering it to Tempest who quickly takes a hold of it in her magic as the energy from her horn arch over the steel weapon.

Despite my agitation and anger, I’m able to notice that Starlight’s demeanour is much different from my last encounter with her. Where as she would always stand tall and have a certain presence about herself which made her seem as though she was taking charge, she now appears to be acting in a timid manner, slinking backwards behind Twilight and refusing to make eye contact with myself.

"What the fuck is she doing here!?" I demand as I line up the iron sights between her eyes to ensure I have a lethal shot if required. After what she did to me and the fact she was able to get away, I'm not willing to give her any chance to escape. To my astonishment, Twilight steps before me and comes to a stop between Starlight and myself, forcing me to lower my weapon. "Twilight, move."

"John, please, lower your weapon." Twilight pleads as she looks to me.

I scoff in shock as I gesture to my shoulder. "Have you forgotten what she had done to me? To all of us when she attempted that cultist brainwashing?"

"Of course I haven't forgotten. But threatening violence won't solve anything and will only cause more problems. So, please," Twilight repeats in a calm manner, "Lower your weapon."

"This cunt tried to kill you!" Davies screams in my head as I feel my grip tighten on the pistol. "You have your chance to put her down! Kill her!"

I momentarily clench my eyes shut as I try to push Davies' voice away. "I'm not just killing her. I still have a duty to uphold, and I'll be taking her in to answer for what she's done."

"That's where she is, now. Before a Princess who can decide her fate. But this is Twilight. She'll give her a slap on the wrist and you know this." My head feels as though it's on fire as Davies continues to try and influence me. "You want her to answer for her crime!? Pull the trigger!"

I jerk my head to the side as my mind begins to rush, rage racing through my body as Davies seems to have more control over my emotions than I thought, his own rage forcing its way through and coursing through my veins.

Snapping out of the trance, I wave the pistol in my hand as the girls around me look at me in apprehension. "I have a job to do. I am still a member of the Royal Guard and I have a duty to uphold the law. She broke it and I have to take her to answer for what she did."

"I can assure you, it will happen," Twilight answers confidently as she steps towards me. "Myself and the others will decide how to resolve everything that has happened. You're welcome to discuss it with us, but please, you cannot hurt her, John."

I remain stoic as I keep my pistol aimed as everything that Twilight and Davies said seems to run through my mind. No matter what I think, I am still an officer of the Army and Guard who has to follow orders from the Princesses, and that obviously includes Twilight. I likely won't like her solution, but for the time being, I have little say in this until I become a Prince myself. Although I won't agree with what the girls will say, I have to remember that I come from a different world, and we have different beliefs on how to approach these situations.

Gradually, I lower my weapon and keep it in my grip as I hold it alongside my hip. "I'm only going to say one thing. Reform does not work. There's a reason prisons exist and we issue life sentences, it's because people never change. If some of the monsters turned around in our world and said sorry, I'd hate to think what would have happened if we just shrugged it off and let them get away unpunished for their past crimes. A cell is the best place for some people in society, and that more than certainly applies here."

Holstering my pistol, I reach out for my sword which Tempest reluctantly returns to me. "You can't always make the decision because it seems right and the best way to go. You're still new to your role, Twilight. You need to understand that you'll have to someday make a choice which you don't agree with but is for the greater good of others. Just know, that what your judgement is, is entirely on you, including any praise or repercussions that come from it."

With that, I return the sword to its scabbard and quickly march past the girls and make my way towards the exit of the castle, the heat in my head intensifying as Davies bellows at me from within my head. "What the actual fuck are you doing! Get back in there and put a bullet in her fucking head!"

Stepping into fresh air, I clench my fists and press them against the side of my head as I hiss out loud, "You do not tell me what to do! Ever! I am in control here, not you! Got it!?"

"...I got it..."

Looking over my shoulder, I realise that Tempest immediately followed my outside and is staring at me in alarm. Not wanting her to begin to question me about my fading sanity, I move off as quickly as I can and begin to move towards the Ponyville barrack.

I'm losing it... I'm losing it and he's getting stronger...

Chapter 121 - A night together

Rushing through town, I quickly bypass the members of the paparazzi that stuck around after I went into Twilight's castle. Although they initially tried to follow me, I was able to easily shake them by taking a lengthy detour around the outskirts of the Everfree forest. I know that the forest always has its risks, but I was armed and would rather risk having a few teeth marks then deal with the press.

Hopping over a downed log, I come to a stop as the natural sunlight beams down through the overhanging trees which stand tall overhead. Pinching the bridge of my nose, I slowly exhale as I lower myself to sit on the log, my hands quickly moving to cover my face as I close my eyes.

"What the fuck was that about earlier?" I ask Davies internally.

"...I was telling you what you were thinking deep down." Davies responds as my head begins to throb. "There is no point denying that there's a part of you that wouldn't object if you killed her there and then."

"You do not tell me what to do!" I clench my fists as I lift my head, smacking my hand down on my makeshift seat. "You're not here to control and manipulate me!"

"Is it manipulation if it is already what you want to do?" Davies chuckles before continuing, "Don't act like you're all high and mighty, John. I know exactly how your head works and what you're willing to let slide if the situation calls for it."

"What the fuck do you mean?"

"You claim to uphold what is expected of you, but I know there are times where you'll throw all of that out of the window. What about Silverwing? If you find him are you just gonna slap him in cuffs?" He asks mockingly as he chortles. "I already know you'd rather just kill him, and the same applies to the others you've faced. Silverwing, Tirek... even Starlight. Are you forgetting that she exploited you? Because of that, you nearly killed your so-called friends-"

"That was because of you!" I shout out loud as I rise to my feet, not looking at anywhere in particular as I shout to the air around me. "You were the one who went out of your way to try to hurt them! Even now, you're trying to warp my mind! I am not your fucking puppet! I am in charge here!"

Clearing her throat, Tempest snaps me out of the debate with myself as my eyes quickly snap onto her. Leaning against a hollowed out tree trunk, Tempest cocks a brow as she watches me. "Is there any reason you're shouting at thin air? Or are you just bored and wanting to lure out a Manticore to brawl with?"

Pacing to the side, I press my hand against a nearby tree as I lean against it. "It's not exactly something which is easy to explain, Tempest. It's nothing you need to worry about."

Tempest scoffs as she stops directly in front of me and stares into my eyes. "Bullshit. I need to know exactly what I'm getting into if you're expecting me to spend nearly every day with you as a guard. I'm not going to sit idly by if there is a chance you're going to snap."

"I am not going to snap," I respond authoritatively as I attempt to stare down Tempest. "I am not going to snap."

"You're not fooling me. I am not some naive and gullible pony like the others you surround yourself with. I can see what's going on around me. And after that little display, it's as clear as day that there is something rattling around in that head of yours."

"And you think you know me so well after a couple of weeks?"

"I've done my research," Tempest responds as she paces towards an opening in the treeline, her back towards me. "I wasn't going to work for someone who I know nothing about. I wouldn't have gotten far if I took jobs from those who I already knew wanted me dead. In two weeks, I've learned more than you probably expected me to."

I slowly pivot on the spot, tensing up slightly at the idea that all the information I would have preferred to remain confidential could be easily discovered if someone did a little digging. "How did you find this out?"

"I have my ways," Tempest responds confidently as she lifts her head to look at the beams of sunlight as they break through the tree cover overhead. "You want to know what I learned? I know that you have some sort of 'being' living inside your head. Something which you only recently learned to control. I know that it attempted to attack your colleagues, attempting to kill them, even going so far as to physically attack Princess Luna."

"...She really has done her homework." Davies states with an impressed tone of voice.

Pinching the bridge of my nose, I release a defeated sigh as I slowly stroll alongside Tempest, her head turning to face me as I come to a stop alongside her. "Davies... its name is Davies. He's essentially a... copy of me. He has superior reflexes, strength and agility. I've only recently been able to 'control' him. If you ever see me with white eyes, that's Davies."

"Do you ever let it out? It's not gonna build up without a release until he breaks out... right?"

"Break out?" Davies chuckles. "Am I a caged animal now?"

"She wouldn't be wrong," I reply internally. "You're supposed to do what I tell you, not the other way around. Then, all of a sudden, you're trying to tell me to kill someone."

"There is no point in lying. I know that you would have loved to blow her brains out. You claim to be above everyone else, yet you would happily allow your instincts to take over and put her down. You've not had your decision come back and bite you in the ass. It only takes for your decision to spare someone to cost someone their life, someone you care about. From then, you'll give in to your emotions. You won't see yourself as the honourable Captain, you'll happily kill them."

"...What I want, and what is expected of me, are two entirely different things."

"You remember all of the stories. Soldiers back home killing the enemy which surrendered, throwing down their guns after killing one of your allies, only to be shot down." Davies remains silent as he lets it sink in, knowing that I never batted an eyelid to those stories while I was back on Earth. Deep down, he knows that I had little sympathy for those in that situation being gunned down... it was similar to the situation which Crimson found herself in while we were in Griffonia.

Davies chuckles out loud as I feel his influence burning into my head, causing my brain to pulsate in discomfort as his laugh seems to echo. "I know you too well, John. Don't bother lying to me."

I took the opportunity to explain to Tempest everything that I knew about Davies, despite the fact that my own knowledge on him was fairly limited. To my surprise, Tempest was actually able to give me some insight into the magic which affected me. Apparently, she is well aware of similar magic being used to 'enslave' others to make them subservient soldiers. Granted, she was only aware of the theory behind the magic as she wasn't aware of this magic being used in Equestria in a substantial period of time.

Although she couldn't offer me any practical advice, it was surprisingly comforting to actually talk about my concerns regarding Davies with somebody. I wasn't sure if she sincerely cared or if she was just acting as a part of her role as my personal guard, but it helped nonetheless.

Since I was supposed to spend the evening with Luna, I told Tempest that she could do whatever she felt like. I offered Tempest my bedroom and office to spend the night since she didn't have her own quarters in the barracks here in town. I'd more than likely be spending the night in Luna's room here in Ponyville, or we'd no doubt use the fireplace to travel back to Canterlot castle where'd we'd stay in her own room.

Reaching the Ponyville barracks as the late afternoon sun hangs low in the sky overhead, I push the heavy doors open and promptly step into the entrance hall with Tempest quickly following behind. "Head straight through and go to the top floor," I tell Tempest as I gesture towards the door on the right. "There's a bar and common room up there which will be mostly empty. Feel free to crash in my room. No doubt I'll be staying in Luna's."

"If the rooms are next door then make sure you keep it down."

I chuckle as Tempest steps through the door in question and begins to move through the hallway, "Just watch out in case my Phoenix is in there." Tempest responds by glancing back at me, a confused expression on her face. "Fluttershy was taking care of him but he's no doubt made his way back here every so often. Just open the window and he'll go hunt."

As the door to the hallways closes shut, the clattering of various pots and pans causes my head to snap towards the canteen and kitchen to the left.

I quickly enter the kitchen to investigate the source of the noise when I come across Luna levitating various pots onto the kitchen surface. Clearing my throat, she swiftly rotates to face me, her magic rushing to release the metal pots as she steps towards me.

"What on earth do you think you're doing?" I ask with a chuckle.

Turning her head towards the various kitchen utensils, she offers a weak shrug. "What would one possibly do with pots and saucers?" Luna asks with a sarcastic tone.

"Can the Princess of the night even cook?"

"...I can cook."

"Really?" I ask sceptically with a raised brow. "I don't think I've ever seen you cook. In fact, I seem to recall that you've already had me cook for you in the past."

"That's true," Luna nods as she turns back towards the counter. "Yet, it does not mean that I'm inept in the kitchen."

"Okay, I'll bite. What are you cooking?"

Luna freezes momentarily before she turns her head back to me. "Pasta?"

I remain silent as I wait for her to continue. After a brief pause, I tilt my head as I step alongside her. "And?"

"...Sauce?" Luna watches me as a wide grin spreads across my lips, only for a defeated scowl to form on her face. "Okay. I can't cook. I was going to find a recipe and try cooking something for us. I wasn't expecting you back so soon."

I gently press my hands against her, guiding her to the side as I step in front of the various ingredients that Luna gathered. "Come on. I'll cook for us, and I'll even teach you how to cook."

"And what makes you the expert?" Luna remarks with a smirk as her horn ignites, grabbing hold of something out of view. "You've only ever cooked me breakfast."

"Believe it or not, I'm a good cook." Clapping my hands together, I look back and forth between the ingredients. "What have we got then?"

"Umm... Salt, pepper, olive oil, garlic cloves, some tinned broth, butternut squash, some cheese, mushrooms, onion, pasta-"

"-Linguine," I interrupt her as I pick up the packet. "I can make something with all of this."

"Before we begin, I've got that surprise for you." Luna steps between me and the counter, pushing the side of her body against me as she turns so that she is stood between me and the side of the kitchen. "Close your eyes."

"Close my eyes?" I ask with intrigue, uncertain how to gauge Luna's body language.

"Trust me," Luna reinforces with a sly smirk.

Closing my eyes, I wait patiently for whatever Luna has planned. I'm not left waiting for long as I feel something press against my lips followed by a cold liquid. Caught off guard, it takes me a moment to react as I hear Luna chuckle. Feeling the cold liquid enter my mouth, I quickly open my eyes as the familiar and long lost earthy flavour hits my tongue. Lager.

Tilting my head back, Luna's laugh intensifies at my reaction as she gives me more of the nectar until she abruptly pulls the bottle away from my lips, causing some of the contents to trickle down my chin and the front of my clothes as I take hold of the bottle. "How did you get a hold of lager?"

"You can thank Twilight for that," Luna states as her magic plucks the droplets of beer from my face before effortlessly depositing it in a nearby sink. "She was able to smooth over relations with the Yaks to the North. They have since established trade with us, hence your old love has returned."

I lower my gaze slightly as I twist the bottle from side to side in my grip. "She seems to have done a pretty good job."

Luna's eyes lock onto mine, a concerned expression on her face. "Is everything alright?"

I let out a shallow sigh as I pinch the bridge of my nose. "I think that Twilight is making a big mistake, Luna. It's about Starlight Glimmer."

Luan's expression hardens as she lifts her head, almost as though she is looking down at me with a judging expression. "The Unicorn that attempted to hold you both captive?"

"Yeah. She was in the castle with Twilight but Twilight refused to allow me to detain her. Twilight said that she would make sure that Starlight is held accountable for her actions, but I'm not certain that the best decision will be made. Twilight is very trusting and kind-hearted, and that's a good trait, but I fear that she may be too concerned with maintaining her morals that she won't see the big picture."

Luna maintains a stoic expression as she takes in everything I tell her. Closing her eyes, she turns to the side as she takes a couple of idle steps. "You're concerned that she'll make the wrong decision, and I understand that. But... as bad as it sounds, it may be best in the long run if she was to make an error."

I look to Luna in confusion, quickly moving alongside her. "What do you mean?"

"Twilight is still new in her role and she has much to learn. My sister and I hold power at the head of the government of Equestria, but we are in essence still equal in our power to Twilight and Cadence. The four of us all hold the same power as one another, and it’s imperative that we cannot be seen openly opposing and stepping on one another's hooves with the formal decisions that are made and the policies enacted. That would have the possibility of causing a political divide."

Luna returns her focus to me as she continues. "Twilight is still young and has much to learn. She is highly optimistic and wishes to see the best in everypony, but this is wishful thinking. Unfortunately, although not the best idea, it may require her making an error of judgement before she learns to be more cautious in her decision making. We learn best from our mistakes."

"But mistakes in politics can be very costly," I retort as place the bottle on the side of the counter.

"How did you learn all of your skills? Through trial and error. I've seen your memories so I know that you didn't learn all you did about explosives from books. You learnt in the field and through practical training."

I release a soft scoff as I shake my head, thinking back to the memories that Luna is bringing up. From training school where I failed to disarm a flour bomb and got covered head to toe in flour, to one of my first IED's where it began to hiss and smoke as I attempted to disarm it, giving me just enough time to run away before it detonated.

"I still don't know-"

"-Give her time to prove herself, John," Luna interrupts. "She will have much more to face in the future. She simply needs to learn that her actions will have lasting implications. If that means making a mistake... then so be it. Everypony knows that I have made great errors in the past... but they have helped to mold me into the leader I am today."

"This was a really good idea," I remark as I let out a relaxed groan, my head rocking back and resting against the edge of the bath. After having dinner and turning our conversations away from anything work-related, Luna and I quickly retired to her bedroom within the barracks. It wasn't long after that Luna came up with the suggestion that we take a bath together. The last time we had done so ended in some 'entertainment', but this time things were much more relaxed.

As I sit back and rest against the edge of the bath, Luna uses me as a makeshift pillow as she leans back while resting between my legs, the length of her body resting against mine. As I idly twirl a half-empty bottle of beer in my left hand as my arms swing back and forth over the side, I carefully trace my fingers over Luna's stomach with my other hand.

Tilting her head back, Luna looks up at me with a smile as she rests her head against the top of my chest. "And you said that you don't enjoy baths."

"I think you're changing my mind on the topic."

Luna chuckles as she turns her body slightly to the side, causing the water to swish from side to side within the tub. "Just think, you'll soon get to relax in any way you desire when you're a prince."

"It sure beats the relaxation in the field," I reply as I bring the bottle to my lips and finish the rest of the contents. "There are some parts of royalty I'm gonna love. I never figured I'd be a member of high society."

"Weren't you already one as a military officer?"

"Maybe back in the day. Officer's were from wealthy families and those of high standing. Nowadays, anyone can go to officer training school." Gently dropping the empty bottle on the bathmat, I wipe my lips clean. "The lap of luxury is joining the air force. They get all the goodies."

"So you would have been in one of those machines? The one we saw in your memories?"

I nod my head, "Albeit a much more advanced and faster one."

"Have you ever been in one?"

"A jet? No. Only military transport planes and commercial aircraft. There was a small time I considered going into the air force. Becoming a pilot instead of a foot soldier."

"Yet you stayed in the army," Luna finishes as she looks at me. "It's like you said in the past, it was a family tradition."

"Yeah, though not all of my family were in the army. I had other family members who were in the navy and airforce. One of them actually earned a few medals in the Battle of Britain." I shrug weakly as I lean my head back again. "Who knows, maybe if I was born in a different time, I would have joined the RAF and went on to pilot a Spitfire."

"Maybe I'll let you actually fly one in a dream," Luna adds with a smile.

"I don't know how to fly a plane. Unless you replace all of the controls with an xbox controller then I'll likely just crash and burn," I state as I think back to the developments on Earth, particularly the fact that some military weapon systems have been adapted to be controlled by simple gaming controllers.

"Either way, if you were from another time then you would have never come here." Luna places a soft kiss on my chest as she turns her body once more so that she is laying with the front of her body pressed against me. "And we couldn't have had that."

"You sure you wouldn't have preferred a different version of me?" I joke as my eyes meet Luna's. "Perhaps someone who spoke the King's English and came from a wealthy estate during the war."

"So long as you aren't in those shorts again," Luna replies with a cocky grin.

"Hey, I would have loved a pair of shorts in Afghanistan instead of trousers. I'd often be sweating my ass off whenever I was in my kit."

"The hat, I quite admired, but not the shorts."

"Okay, no shorts then." Lowering my hands, I wrap my arms around Luna's lower back.

"And I trust you will be growing your beard again?" Luna turns her head to the side, closing her eyes as she rests against my chest. "I think you look better with it."

"I can grow it again. It's not like I believe the bull shit excuse the army tried giving of 'it'll interfere with the seal of the mask'. Besides, it gives me a more rugged look."

"It makes you look wiser."

Feigning insult, I release an exaggerated gasp. "Are you saying that I am not wise? You offend me."

"Not to mention you'll likely always have to wear a suit in public."

"What?"

Luna's mischievous grin quickly surfaces as she lifts her head once again. "Nobility must always be presentable. So it'll be uniform and suits."

"Fine... but no ties," I reply with a roll of my eyes.

Leaning closer, Luna presses her soft lips against mine as her eyes flutter. It didn't take long for Luna to begin prodding the front of my teeth with the tip of her tongue. Melting into the kiss, I happily part my jaw and allow Luna's tongue to delicately dance with my own as she moans into the kiss. My hands continue to caress her form, slowly drifting up and down each side of her body.

Neither of us decides to press any further or to withdraw, keeping our bodies locked against one another as the clock ticks by. For the entire time our lips are locked together I feel as though I can't stop smiling. The comfort of being embraced by Luna whilst away from any of my duties or responsibility leaves me feeling a sense of peace and tranquillity which I haven't felt in a long time.

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

As I wrap my arms around Luna's body, she slowly crawls up the length of my body, her legs resting on either side of my body as her marehood brushes over my member. Luna begins to slowly gyrate her hips, brushing back and forth over my stiffening cock as she continues to moan into the kiss.

Brushing my hands down her body, I tenderly run my fingers through her fur as we remain locked in our embrace. Luna's forehooves soon begin to mimic my own action as she begins to caress my chest, the edge of her hooves following the contour of my muscles.

Pulling her head back, a small trail of saliva connects our lips before Luna wipes her lips clean. Looking into my eyes as her cheeks glow a bright rose red, she lifts her lower body as magic rapidly envelopes her horn. Maintaining eye contact, I feel the pressure of her magical energy grasping onto my cock as she adjusts its position before lowering herself with a sharp gasp which is quickly matched with a moan of my own.

In a series of fluid motions, Luna begins to raise and lower her hips as she begins to ride me, her forehooves remaining fixated on my torso as she looks down at me. Rocking her head back, she releases a shallow moan as she flicks her mane back. As the water around us swishes back and forth and threatens to spill out onto the floor, I lift my own hands and trace my palms against the barrel of her chest as my eyes remain fixated on her.

Raised my body, I try my best to sit upright as out chests once again graze one another, her fur tickling my skin as our bodies remain in contact. Bringing her head closer, Luna presses her forehead into my shoulder as she begins to pant, her movement becoming much more rapid as she seems to be quickly building herself up.

Tilting my head to the side, I rest the side of my forehead against hers as I place a soft kiss on her cheek, my arms quickly wrapping around her body and keeping her close. Rather than remaining seated and allowing Luna to do all of the work, I begin to push my own hips back and forth as I smile ear to ear at her reaction as her moans begin to become more frequent.

Luna seems to develop a mischievous grin of her own before she catches me off guard. Lowering her head once again, she opens her lips and begins to place a series of rapid and frantic kisses along my neck before she suddenly opens her mouth and presses her teeth against my skin. Releasing a hiss, my eyes quickly lock onto her as she bites at my neck, not with too much force but with enough to leave a small amount of pain as her tongue rolls from side to side against the trapped skin.

"Biting... again?" I ask with a chuckle as I grab onto the rear of Luna's mane, twisting it around my hand as I grasp it tightly. As soon as Luna's clasp loosens, I slowly yank her hair back as her eyes remain locked on mine, her lust becoming clearly evident as she cheeks seem to once again turn a darker hue of red. "You've become really... active."

Teasing me, Luna comes to a stop as she lifts her body, allowing my member to escape her warm embrace. "Oh? Shall I stop then?"

"Fat chance." Taking hold of Luna's frame, I begin to lift her over me as I adjust my position and rise to my feet. Catching her off guard, Luna releases a surprised squeal which is quickly replaced with a soft giggle as I keep hold of her and step out of the bath. Carrying her into the bedroom, I lower her rump onto the sheets before gently easing her on her back.

"John, you'll get the bed wet!" Luna exclaims as she looks down the length of her body as I stand at the end of the bed.

Kneeling down at the foot of the bed, I grasp onto her rump and pull her as close to the end as possible, dragging the sheets along with her as I push her legs apart. "We'll live." Closing the distance before Luna can offer a response, I deliberately drag my tongue across Luna's slit in a fluid motion which causes her to involuntarily push her hips toward me.

Picking up on Luna's involuntary signal, I begin to get to work as I keep my eyes locked on hers as she watches me with lust filled eyes. Moving my tongue back and forth, I begin to lightly squeeze Luna's rump as her hips continue to push against me. Quickly moving ahead, I press my tongue inside her warm embrace.

Luna arches her back as a heavy moan forces its way from her lips, her forehooves reaching down and frantically moving back and forth through my hair. Chuckling to myself at her reaction, I withdraw my tongue and seal my lips around her swollen nub.

Passionately sucking on her clit, I bring my tongue back and forth in a series of rapid movements. This drives Luna crazy as she pushes her hips as hard as she can against my mouth. Repeating my movements works wonder as Luna is unable to control herself. Her moans quickly become more rapid and vocal with each series of movements from my tongue until I tip her over the edge.

Luna collapses back on the bed as her she breathes frantically, her chest rapidly rising and falling as her hind leg seems to shakes uncontrollably in front of me. Licking my lips clean, I crawl over her body and look down at her as she remains motionless with her eyes closed, her tongue almost handing out of the side of her mouth.

"I think I just killed the Princess of the night," I chuckle as I run my hand along her outstretched wing.

Luna laughs between breaths as she opens her eyes, "Shut up."

"You think you can survive another round with my mouth being occupied elsewhere?" I joke with a wide grin on my face.

"I don't think... I'll be.... able to walk after that," Luna's laughs out loud as she rolls onto her side. "Now... lie down." Cocking a brow, I do as instructed and lie back on the damp sheets as I keep my eyes fixed on her wet form. Sliding down the length of the bed, Luna moves off of the soft mattress and moves into the position I was previously. Looking up at me, a playful grin remains stuck to her face as her magic taking hold of my cock, holding it upright. "My turn."

Before I can respond, Luna eagerly wraps her lips around my stiff cock and quickly presses the end of her muzzle against my groin in one fluid motion. My hands instantly grasp onto the sheets around me as a surprised gasp escapes my lips. My toes curl as I look down at Luna as she enthusiastically returns the favour, her head bobbing up and down as her eyes look into my own.

Shivers run along my spine as I feel the tip of Luna's tongue swirl around the head of my cock as her lips move along my length. Each movement of her tongue causes me to lose more control as I find myself at her mercy, quickly copying her earlier actions as I'm unable to resist trying to push my hips closer to her.

Pulling away with an audible pop, a trail of saliva links between her lips and my cock as her magic begins to frantically jerk me off. Luna laughs at my reaction as her magic effortlessly moves at a rapid pace and pieces the delicate nerves within sending an unimaginable amount of pleasure through my body. "What's the matter?" Luna asks in an innocent tone as she kisses my tip.

As I open my mouth to cut her off, Luna once again buries my member inside me muzzle, taking the entire length as her eyes close. Unable to hold myself back, I reach down and grab hold of Luna's mane. Pulling her head up and down, I guide the speed of her movement as her tongue works to ensure that no part of my tool is left without experiencing some of her appreciation.

Luna hungrily continues as I feel a familiar sensation overwhelming me. Groaning, I look down at Luna as I release her mane. "Luna... you're gonna make me-"

Luna cuts me off by forcing her muzzle against me, burying my cock into her throat as I'm unable to hold back. Moaning out loud, my body spasms as I cum deep in her mouth. Luna doesn't flinch as she keeps her eyes locked on me, her magic still stroking her member as her tongue swirls around the head of my cock.

Continuing this for a minute, Luna finally eases off as she pulls away from my member. Keeping her eyes on me, I watch as she visible swallows her reward. Licking her lips, she releases my cock from her magic as looks at me with a cocky grin. "See, I can do that just as well as you can."

"W-where... did you learn that?" I pant as my head collapses back onto the bed.

Luna crawls alongside me, deliberately brushing her body against mine as she comes to a stop. "I read a few... tips on the topic while you were away."

Laughing, I wrap my arms around her as I try to regain my breath, "Where is this book? I may need to read it."

Luna is soon laughing along with me as she shakes her head, "Maybe another time. For now... we need to change these sheets."

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

////////////////////////-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------/////////////////////////

Perspective - Luna

"Are you ready for the other part of your surprise?" I ask John with a pleased smile. I watch John as he tries to study our empty and vast surroundings. Standing in darkness with nothing around us, I can't hide my smile as I wait to give John his second surprise.

Cocking a brow, John paces back and forth as he moves over an invisible floor. "Another surprise? I thought it was just gonna be the beer."

I shake my head, "I have another one for you." Stepping up to him, John turns his body to fully face me. "I must admit, I have found the dream training we have done to be interesting... but there is more to your world I want to see. I thought that... maybe you could show me your world. Share your experiences and memories with me."

I watch John as a smile quickly forms. Closing the distance, John holds his hands out to me which I quickly place my forehoof in. "That sounds like a brilliant idea. A bit of time together to get away from the stresses of the world. What would you like to see first?"

"I want you to choose something you think I'd like to see," I respond with relief evident in my voice that John approves of my idea. "But first... your surprise." Turning my head to the side, I channel all of my magical energy into changing the environment around us.

In a series of rapid and spontaneous flashes, the world quickly adapts and changes to form the memory I have taken from John to generate. First, the setting. Below my hooves, a long black walkway stretches out ahead us and connects to a towering stage with a podium at the centre. The back wall fills with a series of multicoloured lights, not forming any particular pattern but stretching out in extended lengths of sky blue, white and shades of pink.

Turning on the spot, an open floor stretches out on either side below our walkway. The outer walls of the stadium expand outwards and follows a natural curve which links to each side of the stage. The wall quickly develops into a series of seats on different levels, generating a large seating area. Overhead is an open rooftop, allowing the natural light of the late evening sky to fill the area around us.

Closing my eyes, I finish the illusion as our surrounding quickly fill with a series of powerful screams and cheers as a guitar can be heard playing out loud and stretching over the newly formed crowd. My eyes open and I quickly turn my gaze to John. I watch in amusement as he appears to have frozen in place, his jaw hanging low as he stares towards the stage in amazement.

Focusing on the stage myself, I listen intently as a human male begins to sing into a microphone with a guitar hanging around his chest. I study the male as he stands before everyone else wearing a powerful red blazer and trousers, making him stand out amongst his other peers on stage. His voice carries weight as he begins to sing towards the large crowd which are now before him, the others immediately joining in with this male as they sing the words in unison.

As the male begins to play his guitar, John is able to finally find his voice. "T-That's... Matthew Bellamy." John takes a step back before an excited hop forces its way from his body, "That's Matthew Bellamy!"

I chuckle at John's display, at how he seems to be acting like a young filly who has just met her hero. "I thought you may wish to once again see your favourite band perform live. But rather than being buried in the crowd... I thought you'd like a position in the front and centre." Turning my head to either side, I scan over the large crowds as they remain separated from us, a small scattering of humans in red coats acting as a barrier between the fans and the centre walkway.

"You've brought me back... to see Muse in Wembley?" John takes a hold of me, catching me off guard as he spontaneously spins me to face him. Pulling me close, he quickly places a strong kiss on my lips before he pulls away. "You are incredible!"

As Matthew stops singing, the main crowd continues as John turns back towards the musician. "Go on," I insist as I give John a light nudge. "I know you want to join the others."

Whereas I thought John would be reluctant to dive straight into singing, I find myself caught off guard as he starts singing out loud with the crowd. "I won't let you smother it. I won't let you murder it."

I turn to watch John and the other human's as the main singer once again begins singing with the crowd. As soon as he starts singing, I watch in amusement as everypony, including John, begins to jump with their hands up. "Our time is running out. And our time is running out. You can't push it underground. You can't stop it screaming out..."

John finds himself laughing in disbelief as he turns to me once again. "I can't believe you've done this, Luna. This is incredible. This feels like it could have been decades ago."

"This isn’t the first time I’ve seen this memory. However, you failed to tell me that you looked so different a few years ago," I respond with a sly grin.

John shakes his head as an embarrassed hue of red appears on his cheeks. "Yeah... this was before I joined the army so I wasn't quite as... civilised as I am now."

"Baggy black clothing, longer hair-"

"-Stop," John cuts me off in a clearly embarrassed tone. "This was towards the end of my... rocker phase."

"You looked... different."

John scoffs while turning his attention back to the band. "Yeah... I know." Narrowing my eyes, a smile stretches across my muzzle as I charge my magic. The glow of my horn causes John to focus on me once again, his expression showing one of suspicion as he looks at me. "Luna, what are you-"

Cutting him off, his body is immediately transformed within a white flash. His form takes that of his younger self as he appeared in this memory. His clothing has changed to a heavy black jacket with a grey t-shirt with the band's name displayed on the front. A baggy set of dark blue jeans hangs loosely to his lower body with a set of dark boots over his feet. What causes me to smile most is how his hair differs. Compared to how he has maintained it during his time in Equestria, it has a longer length, not a drastic change but it has been styled with product to slick it backwards.

John glances down at his arms, quickly examining his clothing before taking a step back. "You just couldn't help yourself, could you?"

I'm unable to contain a soft chuckle as I look over his younger form. "You have definitely changed for the better."

"Come on. I bet even you had a weird phase during your late teens."

I shrug weakly, "That was many lifetimes ago. I too had a... 'weird phase', as you put it."

John tentatively runs his hand over my cheek, "And now you're perfect."

I roll my eyes at his sappy line as I find myself unable to shake the smile which has remained fixed to my muzzle. "As are you."

Lightly pressing his weight against me, I unfold my wing and wrap it over his shoulder as we lean against one another as we turn our eyes to the band once more. "This is amazing, Luna. Thank you."

Turning my head towards him, I place a kiss his cheek. "You're welcome. But, once this is over, I'll be expecting you to pick our next stop."

"I've got an idea. Somewhere I think you'll love."

John keeps his hands over my eyes as he guides me slowly to the side, "No peeking." In order to 'surprise me', John insisted that he wasn't going to tell me where he was going. He felt confident enough that he could create an empty setting around us based on his memory. While I'm with John he remains in a lucid dream state, allowing him to manipulate the world around him to his heart's content.

Once I explained it to John, he was determined to try and create our new setting. Generating a world within the dream from memories is fairly easy to master in a lucid state, the difficulty lies in filling the world with entities. It becomes too much for the brain to comprehend and becomes a mental strain if the dreamer attempts to force it. Because of this, John assured me that it would only be the two of us in the world.

Pulling his hands away from my eyes, they quickly adjust to the sunlight as it shines over us. Lifting my hoof, I find myself stood before a large glass window which is held into position with a series of steel support beams. On the other side of the glass is a majestic city which stretches out on the horizon as far as I can see.

The majority of the structures resemble almost from Equestria, consisting of large white stones and bricks for the main building giving them a vibrant appearance. Directly below us is a thin river which cuts the city in two with a selection of green trees and grass lining the unnatural banks which have been constructed by the humans.

Stepping in front of me, John leans against the glass with a confident smirk. "Welcome, to the city of love. Paris." Knocking on one of the steel support beams, he releases a light chuckle. "More specifically, the Eiffel Tower."

I look out at the city in astonishment as I find myself almost pressing the end of my muzzle against the glass. The clear skies and the bright sun illuminates the naturally rich buildings and reflects the lighting to almost give the city the appearance that it's glowing. This city is unlike anything I have ever seen and I find myself mesmerised by its beauty.

John quickly moves alongside me, stretching out his arm and pointing towards one of the structures that extends over the majority of the buildings. "See that arch?" John asks as I follow his guidance. At the centre of a circular road, a narrow curved opening faces us with a wider passage at the side of the structure with a series of designs have been carved into the arch. "That's the Arc de Triomphe."

John soon turns on the spot and guides me towards another structure. This one has a formation of large stone columns holding up an overhanging roof at the entrance to the building. Positioned over the centre is a large dome with a spire positioned in the centre and extending upwards. "That's the Panthéon."

Chuckling, John lifts his hand as he turns to face me. "But, I think you'll really love this." Snapping his fingers the sun is rapidly extinguished and its place taken by that of a full moon. The buildings below begin to illuminate as the lights within switch on in a wave which takes over the city in one fluid motion. The night sky overhead grows brights as the stars begin to surface, providing an extraordinary natural glow over the clear sky.

"I can't believe that worked," John remarks in amusement as he examines his own hand. Closing the distance, he wraps his arms around me in an embrace and places a delicate kiss on my forehead. "What do you think?"

"This city... it's remarkable."

"Glad you like it," John's hand slowly sides free from my body as he reaches into his back pocket and pulls out his phone, tapping the screen and activating one of the songs to play through the speakers surrounding us within the observation room.

"What's this?" I ask in intrigue as I look into John's eyes.

"I thought you'd like a surprise."

Catching me off guard, John pulls me close as his body begins to sway lightly from side to side. Moving his hand, he lifts my forehoof and places rest it on his shoulder as we begin to step from side to side. I find myself unable to refrain from laughing at John's impromptu dance. Despite this, we both begin to twirl on the spot as the stars above focus their natural lights within the observation booth, illuminating our dancefloor.

"I always thought this would have been a great experience," John remarks as his fingers lightly trace back and forth through my fur. "Dancing over the city of love in the glow of the night. Who better to share this experience with than the Princess who controls the night."

"Since when are you a romantic," I joke as I turn my head to the side and press it against John's chest.

"Believe it or not, I can be very romantic." As we step from side to side, my eyes drift closed as I listen to the soothing rhythm of John's heartbeat as he holds me in a comforting embrace. "Luna... I've been doing some thinking."

Lifting my head, our eyes meet as I lightly nuzzle the tip of John's nose. "What is it?"

"Well... I have always been a frontline officer during my time here, but..." John hesitates a moment as we stop moving. Stretching his hand out, he cautiously runs a hand over my natural bump. "Things have since changed. I don't think that being a frontline officer will be the best thing for us, especially with children on the way."

"Are you saying... what I think you're saying?" I ask in disbelief as I stare into his loving eyes.

"I am. Luna, I'm going to retire from the front lines once this tour is over. I want to stay in Canterlot with you and the kids. I need to be there to support you through your role as a leader of this nation and help with the kids. I won't be needed as a Captain on the front. I can work back from Canterlot and help them with training and development... but my priority is going to be to you and our children. I need to be a father to them, and a loving husband to you."

"You'd really do that for me?" I ask with a rising sense of delight.

"I would. Things have changed since I came here, and I certainly don't need to worry about a job any more." Pressing his lips against mine in a passionate embrace, he presses his forehead against mine as he closes his eyes. "I've given it a lot of thought. I want to be by your side."

Returning the embrace, our lips quickly meet as my eyes flutter closed. My heart races a mile a minute at the news of John's plans. He has always been a dedicated soldier and I thought that he'd be hard-pressed to maintain that role, but hearing that he realises that he will not be required to fill that role and that he'd rather step back and stay with me brings an overwhelming sense of happiness.

Pulling back, John's contagious smile beams as he looks at me. "Now then, how about we go on a tour of the city?"

"That sounds perfect."

He certainly knows how to surprise me.

Author's Note

This chapter was supposed to be finished earlier but I was unfortunately delayed with work where I was summoned to court which lasted two weeks.

Hopefully, the frequency of new chapters will pick up again soon.

I hope you enjoy this chapter :twilightsmile:

Chapter 122 - The southern oil fields

The following day Luna and I kept to the barracks by ourselves going over some more plans for the wedding. Luna had continued to work on the majority of them with Twilight, Cadence and her sister while I was away in the south. Luna made it quite clear as to what the plans were on the big day and the schedule Twilight had insisted must be adhered to strictly; that meant that I couldn't spend the night before the wedding getting totally plastered to turn up at the wedding hungover and stinking of booze.

I had even been informed of some of Chaser's plans for my stag-do, although even Luna didn't know the details behind it. All she could tell me is that Chaser asked Twilight to use the transfiguration spell so that I would be a pony for the duration to 'ensure we could enjoy ourselves without being followed'. I wasn't too keen to be a pony again, but I suppose that I wouldn't give a damn after a few pints and that being drunk would mask my poor motor skills.

Once Luna had left in the evening to return to Canterlot I returned to Twilight's castle to see her and the girls since my last visit to them was cut short. I spent the evening enjoying a couple of drinks while regaling them with my stories, much to Rainbow's joy as I made sure to paint her in a good light from our adventure in the tunnels together.

While I was with them, I noticed Starlight keeping away from me as she occasionally passed in the halls. Although Twilight and the others forgave her, I'm certain that she could still tell that I was less than amused and would likely use any opportunity to get her. I found myself going in circles with Twilight over the points previously made, until I told her that it was her decision and I wouldn't actively go against it, despite not agreeing with it.

The last portion of the night was spent hearing the stories from the girls as to what they've been up to while I was away. Although It doesn't seem as though I missed much, it was good to hear that they were enjoying the company of one another and keeping themselves busy. Before the night came to a close, Twilight once again healed the new scar on my face before telling me to avoid needing her to use that spell in the future. A good point, but likely one which will fall on deaf ears.

Monday 1st September 2014
07:25
Camp Birmingham Train Depot
Ponyville Outskirts

Stepping onto the military train platform, I weave between the groups of soldiers as they load various sized crates onto the armoured train. Pacing through a narrow gap, my field pack scrapes against the lid of one of the crates, knocking a small booklet onto the ground. As Tempest continues towards the officer's carriage of the military train, I kneeling down to pick up the dropped booklet, pausing as I examine the cover of the booklet. 'EMG-Mk1 .303 inch user handbook'.

Before I can study the cover any further, a shadow quickly fills my view as I lift my head. "You've ruined the surprise," Parabellum remarks with a slight chuckle.

Standing up, I place the booklet back onto the crate as a fresh pair of soldiers begin to transport it onto the train. "So, this was your new project? I seem to recall that you wanted to try working on replicating a variant of my SA80."

"I did. For now, manufacturing the parts are too difficult to mass produce and replicating the rifle proved to be... challenging."

"You picked an SA80 to replicate." Shaking my head, I release a soft chuckle. "It's not exactly renowned for its engineering prowess."

"That was only one of the issues. The next being the ammunition." Parabellum paces towards the open door of the carriage to look over the collection of crates. "Mass producing ammunition is already at its breaking point with the current Equestrian industry. This is with us primarily producing a single calibre, with small manufacturing dedicated to your 9mm and 5.56mm for your personal weapons. Making weapons that fire that many rounds for every soldier will push us to the breaking point. We wouldn't be able to keep up."

"So you went for the next best thing? A machine gun?"

"It's a prototype," Parabellum smiles as he turns back to me. "I'm sending the army twenty to go through field testing. Two of which will be going directly towards the SOG. I'm hoping that you yourself will personally test and provide me with feedback on the Equestrian Machine Gun, or EMG."

"I'm not a gunner, but I'm sure I can give it a whirl." Leaning against the open door of the train, I examine the contents within. Twenty boxes seem to be loaded with the main weapon and a tripod while the rest seem to be filled with ammunition and ammo belts. "I'll have a read of the manual on the train or once I get to where I'm heading so that I can at least show it to the others at the base so they know how to use it. But for now, how about you give me a quick rundown."

Parabellum back from the train, opening the last box with his magic which has yet to be loaded. Removing its contents, he replaces the lid and rests the weapon on top of the wooden support. The main weapon has a large rectangular steel receiver which extends out of the rear, a large cocking handle rests on the right side of the weapon alongside what appears to be a belt feed slide for the ammunition. Fixed directly to the rear is a rather peculiar looking grip, likely to accommodate ponies. Two metal bars naturally curve around to make a circle, inside at the bottom half of the right grip is a conventional trigger with a smaller flick switch positioned above.

The front half of the weapon reminds me of that of an old First World War era heavy machine gun. A wider barrel extends out of the front with a small connection port positioned on the underside and towards the end likely meaning that the machine gun is intended to be operated using a water cooled barrel. The very tip contains a cone-shaped flash eliminator with its base connecting directly to the water-cooled barrel and an iron sight fixed at the top

"Here it is, Equestria's first machine gun. I have to warn you, it has got some weight to it so it can't be fired on the go. The EMG is a .303 calibre water cooled machine gun. It weighs thirty-six-kilograms along with its tripod which weighs twenty-five-kilograms. It is fed using a cloth ammunition belt which holds two-hundred-and-fifty rounds of ammunition. This weapon fires four-hundred-and-fifty rounds a minute and can fire continuously for a substantial period of time due to it being water cooled. It requires a minimum of three ponies to operate, one to carry the weapon and to shoot, one to carry the tripod and one to carry ammunition."

"Why water cooled?" I ask as I step towards the weapon.

"Simply put, ease of manufacturing. It's better if the barrel lasts a significant amount of time and firing before being changed. Not to mention the fact that I'm sure you'll appreciate continuous fire with fewer breaks."

Although outdated nowadays due to the ease of barrel changes, water-cooled machine guns were renowned for being highly effective in the battlefield. They would fire for long periods of time before the barrel needed to be changed, meaning you had a constant suppression effect on the enemy. The only major issues they had came down to the weight for transportation and the fact that if you couldn't get water to cool the barrel then it would defeat the purpose and the weapon would suffer as a result.

"I'm sure I'll be able to put it through the ropes." Taking hold of the machine gun, I lift it up in both hands as I examine it closely, quickly realising the weight of it as I keep it held in both arms. "You know, this has quite a resemblance of a weapon back home. But what's with the trigger?"

"We don't have fingers like you," Parabellum states with a deadpan expression. "The way the locking pins and tripod are designed means that the weapon can continuously fire without requiring readjustment. Aim towards a target and it will remain steady as you fire. The top trigger is a safety catch while the bottom one is the trigger."

"Right. I'll be sure to figure out how to operate it. Besides, I'm sure we'll have a need for it soon enough." Reopening the crate, I carefully rest the weighty weapon within before the two soldiers begin to transport it onto the train. "I'll let you know how well it operates in the field."

"Be sure you do. I've got some other concepts I'll be working on in the meantime. For now-" Parabellum levitates the user manual and places it into my fieldpack "-make sure you study how it operates." With that, I make my way further along the train platform and enter the officer's carriage.

Once the train came to a stop in Coltchester to unload the supplies for the army, I changed to a new line and boarded a cargo train which was bound for the main firewater field in the south of the badlands. The intel Tempest provided had shown us that this was the target for the next attack from the Diamond Dogs. Their attack previously diverted attention to the settlements, in the hopes of leaving the valuable firewater undefended and easy to secure for themselves.

With this intel, the SOG had taken the role of civilian workers and soon integrated themselves among the workers. They would take turns 'working the wells', allowing them to recon the approaches and to check for gaps in the fenced perimeter. While doing this, the others would remain in hiding, acting as sentries for upcoming threats and ready to act accordingly. The SOG wouldn't be the only ones taking the place of workers as they'd be alongside the Guard as the army are currently committed with other operations.

With the train coming to a stop within the central depot, I was quick to disembark and rush inside the main warehouse and offices to avoid being seen from any scouts. The main building was filled with large storage crates and oil drums filled with the liquid gold with workers rushing back and forth to fill their quotas. The side wall had a steel staircase leading to a catwalk which stretched across the work floor in numerous directions, leading into the worker's offices and of those in management roles.

Walking across the steel platform to the centre of the work floor, I come to a large exposed ladder which stretches to the raised roof overhead. Straight up leads to a large tower which was initially constructed with the building but had since been disused, but it would be ideal to provide a key vantage point in every angle for snipers and machine guns.

Climbing the tower, I pull myself up onto the dirty wooden floor as I come into the central tower. The main room is fairly cramped, expanding around me in only a few metres squared. This would make it a tight squeeze for myself, Tempest, whichever sniper would be on duty and the new machinegun. Each wall had large clear windows which opened outwards, these were covered with dark coloured tarps with small slits cut at various points, this was to prevent anyone from looking in but allowing those stationed in the tower to observe their surroundings.

Stepping up to the shrouded window, I peer through the slit to get a look at our surroundings. From our position, we are perfectly in the centre of the main supply yard. The inner yard to the north has open tracks with a small industrial crane positioned to the side to load the trains. Reaching beyond the perimeter fence lies the open expanse of the badlands, stretching out in barren hills and dried grass before being cut by a large ravine which is connected by the only rail route into the yard as the bridge connects either side.

Both the East and the West sides of the inner compound are filled with facilities for the workers. Sleeping quarters, kitchen, canteen and social rooms were constructed from flimsy wooden shacks, giving some shelter to the workers but nothing which one would consider luxury.

Finally, the south was the main target for the Diamond Dogs, the fire water itself. This expanse of land was littered with firewater wells, reaching over the cracked land and mining the valuable liquid underneath the surface. This side of the facility also had the main mine passages which lead underneath. This would be the only way into the natural wells for the dogs, the natural structure of the surrounding rocks underground meant that you'd require heavy duty industrial equipment to get into the system. This meant that even the Diamond Dogs couldn't dig their way through, not without alerting everyone to their presence in the process. Their only way in would be over the surface.

Striping off my field pack, I drop it onto the dusty floor as I look down to Tempest as she climbs up behind me. "This is cosy. Five-star luxury accommodation for two." Leaning down to the field pack, I pull out the sleeping roll which is affixed to the underside and roll it out along the eastern wall. "I call big spoon."

Tempest snorts as she drops her own pack in the opposite corner. "You ain't my type," Tempest jokes as she starts to lay out her equipment.

"I'm hurt," I mock with a hand on my heart. "And here I thought I was irresistible."

Looking down the ladder passage, I wait until Sunny levitates up the crate containing the new machinegun. Ensuring I have a secure grip, I pull it away and press it against the northern window before returning to the opening to retrieve the tripod and various ammunition boxes which follow afterwards.

Once everything is secure in the tower, I take off my helmet and place it on the pile of my equipment. "Did you miss me, Sunny?" I ask aloud as I hear her beginning to move away.

"Like a thorn in rump," She replies with a soft chuckle before walking away.

Digging through her possessions with her magic, Tempest lifts her forehoof to point towards the machine gun. "So, you wanna get that setup? I personally don't know if I trust that machine."

"It isn't gonna bite." Opening the tripod case, I remove the weighty piece of metal and lower it alongside me before removing the main weapon and leaning it in the corner. Closing the now empty boxes, I stack them on top of each other before placing the tripod on top, giving it enough height to effectively aim out of the northern window.

"I didn't mean like that. I meant that it is untested and... unique. You sure it'll work?"

"That's what we'll find out." Inserting the EMG into position on the tripod, I insert the locking pins to ensure that the main weapon remains locked into the tripod. Once I'm satisfied that it is secure, I connect the water hose to the barrel and wrap it around as the container is currently empty. Finally, I open the first ammunition container and take out the first belt. Taking the tag at the end of the belt, I insert it from the right-hand side so it extends through the opposite end, allowing me to gradually pull on it and lock the first round into place. Lifting my hand, I point it towards the empty water canister. "Can you get that filled with water?"

Taking hold of the canister in her magic, Tempest gradually lowers herself down the narrow passage in the centre and disappears from view. As I hear her walking away, I begin to slowly remove my armour. Unfastening the breastplate, I examine it in my grip as I idly twist it from side to side. Despite the armour still being in good condition, I can still clearly make out small indentations and scratches where debris and shrapnel have been stopped by the armour.

Sighing, I lay it down before sitting down on my bedroll. Rubbing my eyes, I sift through my pockets and take out my phone. Cycling through the music, I find a song which takes my fancy and play it out loud, the sound of the bass guitar opening soon filling the small space around me.

Sitting in the corner with my equipment I quickly get out the user manual for my new weapon and begin to scan over the contents. Despite the weapon being entirely new to this world, its similarities to the early machine guns of our world are almost spot on.

The weapon is fed by an ammunition belt which feeds from the right, ejecting from the underside so that the spent cartridges land around the tripod instead of being actively thrown to the side. The weapon itself requires cocking twice to ensure that the rounds feed correctly and prepare the weapon to feed automatically as it fires. Once the ammunition is spent, just pull the last of the belt through and insert the next one.

As I find myself reading through the more technical aspects of the weapon Tempest returns and places the canister alongside the end of the hose. "Before you connect the hose," I interrupt as she holds the end of the plastic tubing in her magic, "You need to pour some into the outer jacket itself. There is a catch towards the rear as it connects to the body."

Doing as instructed, she pours the cold liquid into the outer jacket before returning the canister to the original position and connecting the hose. "Do you know how to operate it?"

"I will once I finish reading. But it's fairly simple." Kneeling, I move across the floor to the rear of the weapon. "I was told it needs a three-pony crew to operate it, but a pair will work fine now that it is set up. We'll be staying in here until trouble comes. If it remains at a distance, we'll be using this. So come over here and I'll teach you how to load it."

"Load it?"

"Yes, load it," I repeat as I pat the floor alongside me. Recognising my gesture, Tempest sits to the right of me. "Your job will be to ensure the belt is straight as it feeds into the weapon to prevent any jams. Other than that, you need to feed through fresh belts to keep this shooting."

"You know, this wasn't exactly what I had in mind when you said I'd be your guard." Tempest stands up as she looks out over the rolling plains through the gap in the tarp. "You've seen me fight. I'm better up close than personal than with this...thing."

"Times are changing," I reply with a shrug. "It makes no difference how good you are up close if you can't get there. This will pick them off before they get close, or at the very least it'll slow them down."

"Yeah, once you've had time to set it up."

"True, but it's a stepping stone." Gesturing to my SA80, I run my hand along the scratched metal body. "Over time the technology will improve and become more reliable until the point where more advanced weapons are developed. Light machine guns which one person can operate, repeating rifles, submachine guns, assault rifles. These things developed rapidly in times of war."

"But this isn't a war," Tempest points out. "This is a few Diamond Dogs being a thorn in the flank. The closest thing Equestria had to an active war was in the Griffin Empire. Even that was relatively small scale compared to the war against Sombra. And we have more than just technology, there is also magic."

"True. I'm sure combat magic will continue to develop, along with the Lance. I don't reckon I'll be any help in that area. I'll leave those who are skilled in magic to continue developing that side while I work on what I'm familiar with. I'm not just gonna side with one over the other. The Aerial Gauntlets have been introduced to the army, and I'm sure more weapons of a similar nature will be developed for the army in the future. It's just not my area of expertise."

"Oh, yeah? Like what?"

"I dunno," I offer weakly with a shrug of my shoulders. "Further development of the Lance. Give it more sufficient range, and rolled out as an additional rifle alongside the Valkyrie for versatility. Traditional bolt-action rifles for longer range engagements with the Lance up close? I have toyed with an idea in my head."

"And what was that?" Tempest asks with some intrigue.

"I suppose a Gatling Gun of sorts. It's a weapon which uses multiple barrels which rotate to fire each one in sequence. I suppose you could simply attach a few Lances in a similar fashion and make it so each trigger fires at a certain point. A basic machine gun using magic. You rotate it by hand... or hoof, and it continues firing. Obviously, there comes the issue of reloading each one and waiting for it to 'recharge' between shots. Crank it too fast and it'll fire out of sequence. But you see my point, a fairly basic design."

"You seem too stuck in your own ways." Reaching into her own kit bag, Tempest pulls out a small metal tin and begins peeling the lid from the container. "No matter what, I think you'll do whatever you can to keep things how you remember them rather than adapt. If magical weapons became more available, you'll still insist on keeping your own weapon."

"You're probably right. I've gone my whole military career with this weapon. I'm used to it and know every inch of it. But, that does not mean I'm gonna force it upon everyone else." Taking out a small military cooking block, I place it between myself and Tempest before grabbing the closest ration pack to me. "I know ballistic weapons. It only makes sense that I continue working with them and developing future designs. I know nothing about magic. That's like me trying to build a computer, I know nothing behind it so I'll just make a giant mess of it. Let others develop magic weaponry, I'll stick to what I know."

"Why not just work for the best of both?" She suggests. "Mix and match."

"Yeah... I could do that. Though how would I even go about that? Attach the firing mechanism of a Lance to the underside of my... rifle?" I drift off as the sudden realisation hits me. I could simply attach the firing mechanism to my rifle, make it the equivalent of an under-barrel weapon to give some versatility. I could ask if there is a way to jury-rig the Lance to make it far more powerful to give me something with a bit more punch.

"Did you really only just think of that? And you're supposed to be an engineer," Tempest mocks with a sly grin.

"I think of other things than just work." Unscrewing the lid of my drink canteen, I fill my mess tin before placing it on top of the cooking block. Adding a hexi block, I grab a set of matches and try to ignite the fuel source. "I'm not all work and no play... probably about ninety percent work."

Tempest shakes her head before rearranging all of her own kit, placing her backpack at the head of her roll mat to create a makeshift pillow. "Just don't bore me with technical talk while we're stuck up here." Leaning back, she crosses her forehooves in front of her so that they're covering her eyes as she gets ready to take a nap. Shaking my head, I go back to reading the user manual as I wait for the water to boil.

Thursday 18th September 2014
22:12
Badlands
Kinghill Fire Water Fields

Two weeks. We've been out here for over two weeks waiting for any assaults from the Diamond Dogs. Although the intel we got was solid when it came to the location, it seems as though their timing was still pretty vague. The plans we studied gave us their most likely line of attack and the rough numbers we'd encounter, but even they seemed to be uncertain as to when they'd have sufficient supplies to carry out this assault. The plans gave a rough time window between September 10th and September 22nd.

With the window coming to a close it was safe to say that everyone was getting more on edge. Despite us only having a small number compared to the attackers, we had the advantage of fortifications and additional support was never too far away. The intel showed that the Diamond Dogs would not be able to dig directly into the natural wells or within the compound without being detected by the workers, this meant their assault was to take place over open ground to the north.

The direction of their assault and the open ground meant that they would be exposed as they made their approach. This gave us a killing ground to target them before they get close, allowing us to pick them off one by one before they potentially get close enough to engage in close quarters combat.

The downside was that there was no natural lighting to the north, so if they attacked at night they'd have natural cover and would get close before we even get the chance to see them. This could easily be bypassed with magic where the Unicorns could cast bolts of energy to illuminate the sky overhead to give us some lighting, similar to flares which would be fired to temporarily illuminate the battlefield.

We'd have to hold off long enough in order to either repel the attack or to wait until reinforcements arrived. We couldn't allow ground forces to remain in close proximity as it could alert the Dogs to our presence, this meant that our reinforcements had to come by air. The Wonderbolts had been placed on standby prior to our arrival; they'd have scouts patrolling overhead to observe for any signs of fighting, to which they'd fetch the cavalry.

With myself and Tempest manning the machine gun at the top of the tower, I decided that my SA80 would be beneficial elsewhere for the defence in order to provide a mobile and lightweight automatic rifle. With that in mind, I entrusted Sunny to take care of it and to use it in the battle since I had previously taught her how to operate it. The second machine gun we were issued with was to remain on standby, ready to be deployed once the fighting started so that it could be set up where it would be needed most.

I had been sure to go over the mechanics of the new weapon system with everyone in the unit, to ensure that in an emergency that anyone could use it. Rationally, it made sense to give the role to some of the engineers of Charlie Section, this meant that Matrix and Von Wahrenhoof were chosen to crew the weapon. They both chose to have Sonar Vigilance as one of the crew to initially help to set up the weapon and to act as their spotter.

As a cool breeze flows through the opening atop the tower, I lean forward against the machine gun as I peer through the opening. With it being so late at night nearly all visibility outside has been lost. The inner confines of the perimeter are lit with industrial lighting, with small concentrations reaching beyond the fencing to illumine segments of the plains beyond.

"Raise," Tempest's voice calls out as I hear a small gathering of coins clatter to the wooden floor behind me.

A sudden rustling of cards fills the small room before abruptly coming to a stop. "I ain't got any more bits on me," Georg remarks with frustration evident in his voice. "Can I call you with these?"

"The poker star came unprepared," Tempest mocks. "Stick it in the pot then." As the sound of something thuds against the stack of coins, I turn to my right with an amused grin as Crimson lowers her rifle and meets my gaze with a similar expression as we hear the small game unfold behind us.

"That's my last pack," Georg comments with irritation.

I chuckle as I instantly realise what he just bet with. "Are you betting with your cigarettes again?"

"It's a valuable commodity here."

"Yeah, 'cause very few ponies smoke them." I shake my head. "I'm surprised Tempest is even letting you bet with them."

"I think she is just happy watching Georg suffer," Crimson jokes as she returns her focus to the window.

"It is priceless to watch him squirm," Tempest teases. "Now, what have you got?"

There's a brief pause before I hear card being thrown to the floor, "Full house. King's over Ten's," Georg announces triumphantly.

"...That's very good. But not good enough." Tempest laughs as I hear her own cards being thrown onto the pile. "Straight flush."

"How the actual fuck!?" Georg exclaims as he jumps up, causing me to turn to watch his display. "You've got to be shitting me."

"Afraid not," Tempest mocks as she levitates open the pack of cigarettes and places one in her mouth before igniting it with a spark of magic. "I think I'll enjoy my spoils of war right now."

Rubbing his talons over his face, Georg releases a shallow groan before collecting his cards. "Just my luck." Once he has everything gathered, he steps to the opening in the floor and glances back to me. "I'm gonna get some shut eye before my watch." Bringing his wings in close, he compacts his body as much as he can before jumping through the opening to go below.

"You probably shouldn't have taken his fags," I state as I look back to the dark expanse outside. "He's gonna be cranky in a few hours without them. Do you even smoke?"

"Not really," Tempest says as she comes into view in the corner of my eye and leans against the corner support. Levitating the cigarette out of her mouth as she exhales a plume of smoke, she holds it in front of me. Despite having given up smoking months ago, the offer before me seems very appealing. After being cooped up in a small room for two weeks, with hardly any sleep and terrible rations, it is safe to say that I'm not too far from the breaking point myself.

Leaning closer to the offered cigarette, I wrap my lips around it as Tempest releases her magical hold of it. Closing my eyes, I take a long drag as I keep the cigarette held effortlessly between my lips. After having not smoked one in some time, I find myself initially spluttering as I try to get used to it once again. As daft as it sounds, but if you don't have on for a few months then it takes some getting used to again.

"John," Crimson nudges me as she peers intently through the scope of her rifle, "I've got movement on the outer perimeter."

Quickly springing to life, I rack the charging handle of the machinegun to make the weapon ready. "You got a point of reference? Rough distance?"

"It's hard to say in this darkness." Crimson readjusts the dial atop her scope. "I'd say around... eight hundred metres. At the base of the first set of hills."

Looking out at the direction in question, I take out my binoculars and try to find the source of movement myself. Seeing nothing but darkness, I pull the cigarette from my lips and rest it on top of an adjacent crate. "How did you even see anything out there?"

"A few of them are pretty stupid and have lanterns on." Crimson chuckles to herself as she cocks her rifle, "I guess they didn't get your training on concealment."

Placing her forehoof on my binoculars, she pulls them slightly to the side so that I'm able to find the Dogs in question. True to her word, I can make out the silhouette of a large group of Dogs as they gather around a collection of lanterns. "I don't think they're expecting anyone to be actively looking for them." Flicking up the rear sight of the machine gun, I adjust the rear sight ladder and set it to eight-hundred metres before twisting the rear elevation wheel to raise the front of the weapon.

"Give it a minute then take a shot when ready. Once you've engaged I'll hit them with the machine gun. We'll catch them before they're ready to attack. It'll force them to attack us when they're unprepared." Reaching to the side, I tap Tempest on her back. "Tell the others to kit up and get into their defensive positions. I want the second machine gun set up at the base of the train depot."

Tempest does as instructed and quickly disappears. I wait anxiously as I watch Crimson who seems to be judging the elevation required for her rifle in order to make the shot. Running my hand back and forth over the handles, I flick the safety switch to make the weapon live.

It doesn't take long until everyone from the three Sections rush out of the central warehouse and run across the opening onto the train yard ahead of my position, carrying out crates of ammunition as they all jump into their defensive positions, giving them a clear sight line over the train tracks and through the chain link fence separating us from the Dogs. Despite the pressure to quickly set up, the gun crew seem to set up the weapon with ease as Von Wahrenhoof lays out the spare ammunition belts ready.

Tempest returns to me shortly afterwards, sitting alongside the weapon as she holds onto the ammunition belt. "Crimson, fire when ready."

As Crimson slowly exhales, she fires off the round into the distance as the gunshot cracks through the night. I immediately join her as I begin to fire in a series of short bursts into the enemy. With each compression of the trigger, the exterior charging handle repeatedly darts back and forth as the weapon cycles the next round and simultaneously ejects the spent cartridge.

As I continue to blindly fire the first belt towards the large crowd, the others hold their lines as they wait for the enemy to come into range. In order to expose the assaulting force, the magical flares are launched overhead in order to illuminate the battlefield and to expose the Dogs.

By the time the first belt is fully spent the rolling plains ahead are illuminated as the panicked horde of Dogs are brought into everyone's view. Although my rounds were fired blindly towards the crowd the rapid rate of fire and continue rounds being put down range has had the desired effect as it has caused the Dogs to throw caution to the wind and attack unprepared as their groups begin to scatter and advance towards us in an unorganised manner, whilst having picked off small clusters which were unprepared for the heavy barrage of automatic fire.

Rapidly adjusting the elevation wheel, I bring the weapon level and lower the rear sight ladder so that it's ready for when the Dog's get within range of the rifles below. As Tempest passes me a fresh belt, I begin to pull it through the weapon as the lower machine gun begins to engage the enemy, firing off fully automatic into the advancing crowd.

I glance towards the charging horde of what must be hundreds of Diamond Dogs as a sea of dark figures rush towards the perimeter fence. Their unorganised charge towards us allows the gun below to pick them off as it strafes from side to side, the heavy calibre tearing holes and ripping flesh from the front row as they drop to the floor to be either trampled or jumped over by the rest.

With my weapon reloaded I once again begin to fire as they close within distance of the rifles, allowing a volley of bullets to pepper those who had taken the place at the front. The high power of the weapon and the sheer volume of rounds being thrown down range soon has the desired effect of suppressing the enemy as many of them soon give up with the suicidal advance, dropping to the floor where they stand to find any natural obstruction or piece of cover to cower behind.

"They have no fucking clue what to do!" I laugh out loud as I continue to fire, the spent casings clattering against one another on the floor as the metallic clattering rings throughout the watchtower.

"I'd still prefer to get up close and personal!" Tempest shouts over the constant fire as she assists with feeding the belt through the weapon.

"Give it time! We only have so much ammo! Then you can get down there and play to your heart's content!"

Adjusting the weapon to the left, I take aim at a trio as they're the first group to reach the fence. Compressing the trigger, the weapon kicks against me as it begins to hurl a barrage of bullets down range. The large cartridge and closer proximity is powerful enough to tear chunks of flesh from their bodies, fragments of bones and heavy sprays of blood propelling from the rear of their bodies as the rounds penetrate.

As the last of the trio drops, I turn to the next group only to find that the weapon refuses to fire. "Fuck! It's jammed!" Reaching for the top compartment, I lift the top cover before taking a hold of the second cover which sits over the feedway. I'm able to identify the problem in seconds as one the casings has failed to eject successfully, remaining locked in position as the cartridge deformed and became lodged.

"I guess there are a few teething issues to sort out," I remark to myself as I draw my knife. Not wanting to grab hold of the empty cartridge I instead press the tip of my blade into the small opening left alongside the cartridge and flick it free before returning the belt to its original position and closing the top covers.

Racking the charging handle, I'm once again able to fire as a number of Dogs reach the chain link fence and begin to tear through the weak barrier. The rounds make quick work of the cluster as they quickly drop as they're able to make an opening and the surrounding Dogs around them begin to return fire at the soldiers and guards within the compound.

Hearing that the second gun below has stopped firing, I raise my position to examine the crew down below. I watch as the trio attempt to lift the cover of their own weapon, signalling that their machine gun has jammed. "Fuck... we need both guns working." Turning to Crimson, I grab hold of her back and pull her to my position. "I need you to get on this gun."

"What?" She asks in confusion as she removes the empty magazine from her rifle.

"We need constant fire down there while they get their machinegun working. Take over for me and I'll get theirs working." Although the weapon works best with a loader, it can technically be operated with just one individual crewing the weapon. It could potentially lead to more blockaged, but it is a good way to test the reliability of the weapon mechanism.

Crimson nods to me as we trade places. As she begins to fire towards those below, I step over the ladder as Tempest follows me close. "I'm going with you," She adds with determination.

Reaching into my holster, I take out my pistol and pull the slide back before returning it to its home. "I can only engage them up close, so we'll have to get down there and hold till they close the gap." Lowering myself down the hatch, I drop down and land low to the catwalk before sprinting towards the stairs.

Jumping down numerous steps at a time, I quickly reach the warehouse doors as a group of guards run past me to reinforce the defensive line. Sprinting through the opening towards the rail depot, the bombardment of gunfire from both sides tears through the night. As I move towards the machine gun position I can hear the whistle of rounds going over my head as my appearance on the battlefield quickly makes me a target.

Sliding low to the floor, I fall backwards rather unceremoniously alongside Matrix as he attempts to repair the weapon. Scrambling to my knees, I move to the other side of the open weapon system to try and identify the issue. "Is it blocked!?" I shout out the rapid fire of the machine gun overhead and Sunny to my side as she used the SA80.

"If there is then I can't find it!" Matrix yells back. "Barrel is clear and there is nothing in the feed! It's not a blockage."

Leaning over the main weapon, I open the last compartment to show all of the internals which are tightly compact. My eyes frantically scan over all of the parts until I find the issue. One of the pins inside the action has shaken loose on the cocking lever, knocking the lever and the extractor loose, preventing the weapon from cycling. "Screwdriver!" I demand as I hold my hand out.

Being passed the tool, I reach into the confined space and navigate the various fragile components until I get the right angle to tighten the pin. Manually moving the parts back into position, I tighten the pin so that it is aligned with the rest of the mechanisms before closing up the weapon. Pulling the partially used belt through the weapon I pull the charging handle before slapping Von Wahrenhoof on the back, "Fire!"

The weapon springs back to life as it spits the deadly rounds down range towards the Dogs who rush through the fence openings to find cover within the compound. Although the new weapon clearly has its teething problems, it is so far proving to be effective on the battlefield.

Kneeling down alongside Sunny, I take out my pistol and rest it on my knee. "Are you taking care of my baby?"

Firing off her last round, she looks at me as the cocking handle locks to the rear. "It's a good thing I have magic to use this or I don't know how we'd get this to work."

"That's why it’s mine; I don't have magic." Looking around, I find a downed Guard on the other side of Sunny who is being tended to by a medic. Shuffling behind Sunny, I reach down and pick up the Guard's Lance, noticing a flame orange gemstone fitted within the weapon. Resting the armament on the makeshift cover before me, I fire off the first bolt which misses my target by going over the Dog's head.

"What's the plan?" Sunny asks as she loads a fresh magazine into the rifle.

"This'll get close and dirty soon. We need to thin them down before that happens." Surveying the others, I call out over the fighting to the Section IC's. "Chaser! Deka! On me!" As the pair rush towards my position, I fire towards the advancing horde. The powerful beam of magic is powerful enough to slice through the Diamond Dog, colliding with his arm and severing the joint as the flesh within contact of the energy blast disintegrates and the skin burns from the excessive heat.

Deka and Cheser duck alongside me, taking the opportunity to reload their weapons as they await their orders. "Chaser, get your Section airborne. Hit the enemy from the rear as they advance. Pick them off before they join the fight. Deka, Keep the flanks secure. They're bound to try to push through the main gate to the right, I want you to be ready for them. I'll hold the centre with the Guard and my Section until the Wonderbolts arrive. Once the enemy disengages, I want you all to push hard and fast. Counterattack and cut down any that don't surrender. Understood?"

"Yes, Sir!" They both respond in unison before calling their respective units and breaking away to carry out their orders. Deka and her section push fast to the side under the covering fire of the overhead machine gun, her trio of gunners quickly packing up their machine gun as they join the rest.

Exhaling, I lower my head as I close my eyes in contemplation as I return my pistol to its holster. We have to hold out long enough for backup to arrive. Fighting against these numbers could prove costly if we fail to sufficiently hold them back. I need to keep them away at all costs. And for that, I'll need a certain someone for the job.

"Davies, time to do what you do best." I mutter internally as I clasp the Lance tightly, my body quickly breaking out into a series of rapid and mind-shattering spasms.

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - Davies

With my body under control, I rise to my feet to stand at my full height. "John!?" Sunny shouts out in disbelief. "What are you doing!? Get your head down!"

Turning my head to her, a devilish grin quickly spreads across my lips as I vault over the cover. "Relax. I know what I'm doing." As the Dog's seem to turn their focus towards the idiotic human standing before them all, I use my newfound speed to rush towards the first set of train cars. Bullets and crossbow bolts fly past me on either side, either trailing behind me or racing in front of my vision.

Lowering my body, I slide out in a football style tackle to come to a stop behind the cover of the first train cart, the metallic ringing of ricocheting bullets colliding with the steel frame of the train car still present as the last rounds come into contact with my cover.

Taking a step back, I fling the Lance in an underarm throw so that it lands on the roof of the cart before me. Preparing my body for the jump, I crack my knuckles before stretching upwards in the leap to grab onto the edge of the roof, allowing me to pull myself up in one fluid motion.

I keep my body low as I take control of the lance, keeping my body low as I lie in wait, my body in such a position so that I can quickly leap from my elevated point above the enemy. Rather than give myself away, I wait patiently as the Dogs slowly push forward. Minute's trickle by as the fighting continues.

I remain stoic, observing the fighting from every angle as I wait for my opportunity to pounce. The aerial team light up the sky behind the slowing horde, their gauntlets creating great bolts of light as they fire off in the night sky, creating an illusion similar to the initial explosions at a fireworks display. The rest of the troops down below fire as quickly as they can, the pair of machine guns creating a constant stream of munitions as the heavy flashes illuminate the defending troops.

Finally, a group of Dogs are brave enough to push closer, bringing themselves into range so that I can fight them up close. Now I can strike. Pushing off from my position, I sprint to the edge before leaping off of the steel cart towards a cluster of five as they try to set up firing positions.

I catch them unawares as they notice me at the last possible second, turning to face me as I reach out with the Lance. Letting gravity do all of the work, I hold the Lance outwards as I fall over the head of the central target. The sharp blade at the end pierces his skull as the force of my weight and momentum pushes him to the floor, allowing the sharpened steel to penetrate the vital organ within.

Jumping up, I pull the weapon free with a fluid motion, twirling the weapon in my grip as the blood splashes on those around me. Pulling it close to my hip, I point the barrel towards the only other target with a rifle as he tries to take aim at me. I've already fired off the first shot before he can even turn his weapon to face me, the heated bolt of energy impacting with the underside of his jaw. The excessive heat and force of the blast severs his head with ease, blood spurting violently from the stump as the surround skin and fur fades away and rains down onto the ground in ashes.

The fear factor of eliminating two in a number of seconds causes all but one of the remaining threats to freeze as they stare at me in horror. The next Dog, the largest of the group, drops his crossbow as he swings his razor sharp claws towards me. I'm able to dodge his slow strike with ease as I hop backwards. Chuckling to myself, I drop the Lance as I lift my hand, wagging my index finger as I grin.

Charging forward, I lower my body as I lean backwards. Striking him in an illegal slide tackle, I force the bottom of my boots into his shin with enough force to make the weighty beast tumble alongside me. Not wanting to give him time to recover, I jam both of my fingers towards his eyes, piercing the delicate orbs with enough force that I feel them pop from the momentum.

Chopping with the rear of my hand, I crush his windpipe with a powerful crunch as he immediately starts wheezing for breath. Climbing to my feet, I then stamp on his paws before delivering a swift uppercut to his muzzle. The bone within breaks with ease, the usually rigid structure buckling from the force as his head rocks back and he collapses to the floor.

Pivoting to face the last pair, they exchange nervous glances before the only female decides to take her chances and swings her paw at me with momentum. Raising my arm, I intercept her attack by deflecting it with the rear of my forearm which causes her to stagger slightly.

Taking advantage of her lost coordination, I perform a sweeping kick and force my shin into her knee, causing her knee to buckle violently as she almost falls to the floor. With her body lowered I deliver a series of rapid strikes, my knuckles connecting with the underside of the jaw then each side of her muzzle.

The force of each hit in combination with her weakened knee forces her to fall backwards, the contents of her field pack falling to the floor. Reaching down, I grab onto a glass bottle which had fallen to the floor. Twirling the bottle in my hand, I swing the main body across the end of her muzzle. The glass shatters from the impact as blood and numerous teeth are forced from her mouth before she slumps down and remains motionless.

The last Dog takes the advantage presented to him and leaps onto my back. I'm able to act instinctively, releasing the broken remnants of the bottle as I take a hold of his paws before he is able to sink his claws into my chest. Keeping him held in place, I roll back until we're both hurtling to the floor. My weight and momentum knocks the wind out of him as I release his paws, allowing me to continue the roll over him and come to a stop above his head as I rest on my knees.

As I lean over him, I pull the Glock from the holster in one fluid motion and press the weapon against his forehead before firing off the round as the bullet drills directly into his skull with ease. Standing up, I survey the rest of my surroundings and find a group of ten rushing towards me.

Standing, I raise my pistol and fire the rest of the magazine as quickly as I can, dropping eight of the group before the last pair reaches me. Pressing the slide release, I return the pistol to the holster before stepping over the Lance. Digging my foot underneath the grip of the weapon, I flick it upwards in one fluid motion and catch it. Raising it over my shoulder, I hurl the weapon towards the closest Dog in the style of a javelin.

The bladed weapon soars through the air with ease, quickly making contact and impaling into the chest of the Diamond Dog as he collapses to the side. As the last Dog gets within range, I duck low and roll to the side to escape his attempts to flail his claws wildly towards me.

Standing tall, I draw the sword from my scabbard and wait for him to charge me. As he takes his first step towards me, he quickly collapses to the floor as a concentrated bolt of lightning pierces the side of his head and rushes through his body. Looking towards the source I find Tempest as she confidently strolls towards me, stepping over a cluster of downed Diamond Dogs she must have taken out herself.

She initially pauses once she closes the distance, her eyes fixed on mine as she studies me with curiosity. I lift my hand and gesture to my eyes as I chuckle, "I look stunning, right?" Stepping through the cluster of bodies, I reach for the impaled Lance and pry it free from the Dog's sternum.

"I know what that means," Tempest remarks. Turning to her, she points to my eyes once again, "Someone is in your mind."

"I'll let the boring one answer that for you. For now, I've got the reins and I'm gonna enjoy myself." Examining the Lance in my hand, I study the gemstone closely. The magical power source within is protected by a metal and glass housing, containing the stone within. Running my hand over a crack in the glass I quickly feel a powerful heat emanating from the gem within.

Popping the housing from the main weapon, I step over the cluster of bodies around me and retrieve the captured lever-action Griffonian rifle one of the Dogs were equipped with. Taking control of the rifle, I aim towards a distant group and pull the trigger to test if the rifle is loaded. To my disappointment, the rifle refuses to fire.

Plucking the bandolier from the Dog's corpse, I throw it over my chest and take out one of the cartridges. Pulling the lever of the rifle, I eject the spent casing before replacing it with a fresh one. "Think you can get the gem over that group?" I ask Tempest as I hold the increasingly hot stone for her as I feel it beginning to sear my skin.

She levitates the energy source from my hand, "What are you thinking?"

Looking to the large cluster sat at the breach in the fence, I turn to her with a mischievous grin. "A science experiment." Taking aim towards the targets, I take a knee as I peer down the sights. "Pull." Recognising my command, the gemstone darts past my head and holds in position over the heads of the Dogs. Exhaling slowly, I compress the trigger and fire the powerful round.

The bullet tears through the casing of the gem with ease. I watch in astonishment as all of the magical energy seems to violently escape its containment. A large fireball expands from the housing, setting those caught within the blast in flames. Fire and debris rains down on the surroundings as those beneath flail around frantically, rushing from the fireball and diving to the dirt and rolling in pitiful attempts to quell the flames.

With the breach sealed with flames, I begin to wander back towards the main defensive line as the night sky behind the horde lights up in a series of rapid and bright multicoloured flashes. I watch as the Wonderbolts come into view, firing off a variety of arcane bolts towards the enemy below in a powerful strafing run. Their shots pick off a multitude of targets one by one as they continue to circle around overhead.

Quickly realising that the assault is lost, the majority of the Diamond Dogs turn and flee with their tails between their legs as they frantically scamper towards their tunnels in a bid to escape. Loading another round into the rifle, I take aim at nobody in particular and fire. I chuckle to myself as I notice one of the Dogs jump up from the shot, his paw reaching behind him to grab onto his ass.

Shaking my head, I sling the rifle over my body. "Can I keep this?" I ask John out loud as I continue to walk.

"You'd rather have that then the only automatic rifle?" He asks internally with some confusion evident in his voice.

"Yeah. It's strangely satisfying."

John sighs, "I suppose. But I'm not gonna be taking it out and about with me. I'm keeping my rifle."

"Fine by me." I respond while I'm still out of earshot of everyone else. Stepping onto the platform, I look back over the battlefield. The machine gun overhead still spits out the occasional burst towards the remnants of the troops in the tattered battlefield. Corpses litter the plains before me, a number of injured Dog's writhing on the floor amongst all of the dead.

Welcome to modern warfare.

Author's Note

17/07/2019 - Dying Embers has got a new cover art, and I think it looks amazing.
Special thanks to MorphineZombie for creating it for me :twilightsmile:

Chapter 123 - Operation Gatecrasher

---------------------////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - John Davies

Friday 26th September 2014
09:16
Badlands
Equestrian Army Camp

My body aches as I continue to push through the discomfort, pulling my entire body weight up again for the final time in another pull-up. Releasing my hold on the steel bar overhead, I drop to the floor as I loudly exhale, quickly noticing a group of mares in the Guard and army turning their heads away when they realise that I'm looking in their direction. Rolling my eyes, I step to the side and reach for the towel before wiping the sweat from my bare chest.

"Do they really have to watch me every morning?" I mutter quietly to myself before retrieving my canteen and taking a long drink.

"What do you expect?" Tempest remarks, apparently having been able to hear me as she lounges casually on a series of crates as her eyes scan over a magazine in front of her. "You're out here, every morning, performing the same exercises. some mares like an athletic stallion. You may not be a stallion, but you have got a muscular form."

Chuckling, I throw the empty canteen to the floor beside me. "Christ, does that mean you've been checking me out?" I tease with a wiggle of my eyebrows.

"You ain't my type," Tempest answers without hesitation. "I prefer a stallion. A pony."

"Yeah, and I preferred women. Human women. Yet, here I am. Having slept with a handful of ponies." Upon finishing the sentence, I shudder at the realisation as to what I just said. "If I was back on Earth, that statement would be seriously fucked up. I'd be in prison for some fucked up crimes."

"Good luck finding a female of your own species."

"You'd be surprised." Stepping alongside Tempest, I hop onto the crate as I simultaneously spin, sitting alongside her in the process.

"You're the only one of your kind. How would that be possible?"

"The same way everything happens in this world. Magic."

"Magic?" She repeats sceptically.

"There are spells which can change the form of those it is cast upon-"

"-Transfiguration spells," Tempest finishes.

"Exactly. It was possible for me to take the form of a pony. Tweak the spell and it was possible to change a pony into a human."

"And, a female of your species, what do they look like?" She asks with some intrigue.

"Varies, just like mares," I answer. "Longer hair, a 'softer' face. Often smaller than men in physique and size." Taking out my phone, I load the photo gallery and cycle through the pictures until I find one of myself and my ex-girlfriend. The photograph is one of us together at the beach when we visited Porthgwidden Beach in Cornwall. She is stood with her arms wrapped around mine, wearing a red two-piece swimsuit with her black hair tied in a ponytail.

Tempest's eyes quickly scan over the photo, flicking between the two of us in the photograph. "How old is this photo?"

"Umm... about five years, I think. Why?"

"Were you both still in a relationship when you came to Equestria?"

I put my phone down between us, my hands resting on my knees. "No. She cheated on me while I was on tour."

"...Sorry," Tempest offers, although it sounds as though she wasn't entirely certain as to what to say.

"No reason to be. To be honest, it's probably a good thing that it went to shit before I came here. My time in Equestria would have been much tougher if I was in a committed relationship and I would never see her again. If I was still with her, then I wouldn't be with Luna."

"So, which is better?" She asks with an amused grin. "Luna or her?"

I raise an eyebrow, shaking my head with a soft chuckle. "In what sense?"

"The obvious one."

"I'm not answering that."

"Afraid Luna will find out and will hurt you?" Tempest laughs as she idly drags her hoof across my phone screen, swiping through the photos.

"I'm not afraid of that. I'm just not going to say which one is better in bed. They're both... different."

Tempest hisses between her teeth, "Just don't let Luna hear you say that."

"I just mean that they liked different things and I could only engage in certain... activities with one over the other."

"Explain?"

I run my hand over my chin, contemplating if I should even say anything or if it would be best to keep my mouth shut. Throwing caution to the wind, I pinch the bridge of my nose. "Okay. Jess has a certain something that Luna doesn't have-"

"-You mean these?" Tempest asks with a grin on her lips as she gestures to my phone.

Following her gaze, I quickly reach out to grab my phone in an attempt to cover it up. Without me realising, Tempest had scrolled to a picture that Jess had sent me while I was in Northern Ireland of her in the shower with water cascading over her naked body with the camera focused primarily on her exposed chest. Grabbing my phone, I lock the screen as I simultaneously clear my throat. "Y-yeah... those. Look, guys have certain... likes. The big divide between guys back home is if we prefer tits or ass."

To my surprise, Tempest seems to be nodding her head in some understanding, "Makes sense. Mare's here have something similar. Some like to look at the physique of a stallion. Some are satisfied with that whereas others would like to eye 'the goods' more than the physique."

"That's... not really the same."

"There is nothing wrong with a little window shopping," Tempest remarks with a cheeky grin as she nods towards the mares. "They're all browsing, but if you're as strong-willed as I think you are, then they'll never get to try the goods."

"Is that a compliment coming from the big bad merc?" I tease as I climb off the boxes and place the phone back in my pocket.

"That's the closest you'll ever get to one. I'm simply saying that I hope you're smart enough not to do anything with another mare when you're in a relationship with Luna." Tempest jumps off the boxes, landing low to the floor before tapping my hip with her forehoof. "If you ever were stupid enough to cheat on one of the most powerful ponies in the entire world, I'd hate to think what she could do to you. You'd likely be saying goodbye to your pride and joy."

"Yeah... I'd like to make sure that I don't lose any parts of my body, thank you."

"Then don't do anything stupid. Besides, you'll soon have other challenges. Ones that I will not be helping you with, no matter how much you pay me."

"And that is?" I ask with a cocked brow.

Returning to her magazine, Tempest rapidly flicks through the pages to come to a stop of a photo of me and Luna at the Ponyville train station. "Anyone with half a brain can tell what is going on there. Somehow you've knocked her up, though it's now evident how it was possible. I'm your protection, not your babysitter."

Closing the cover, I roll up the magazine and place it into the rear pocket of my trousers. "It’s hardly gonna be a secret. She'll start showing more and more, not to mention that we're not gonna be denying it soon. Everyone will soon know for certain. For now, it’s just rumours."

"Well, at least your foal won't have to worry about being picked on as they grow up. Especially with the bipedal warrior they'll have for a dad." Tempest remarks.

"Foals," I quietly correct her as we begin to walk back towards the SOG tent.

"Two? Well... that'll keep you busy."

"Yeah. But, I'm actually kinda looking forward to being a dad. I never thought that would be the case." I state with a shrug of my shoulders.

"Leave me out of the parenting talk. I don't have any interest in it."

"Aw, come on," I mock as I nudge her. "Hard as nails Tempest doesn't want to be a mom someday?"

The merc turns her head to me, staring at me with a menacing scowl. "No."

"Things can change."

"That won't change." She reinforces herself as she moves ahead of me.

We continue our walk through the makeshift base. My eyes continue to drift towards the various groups of soldiers as they go about their daily duties. Many of them are in the process of gearing up for the day, ready to head out on their routine patrols or operations which are being assigned to them. Since our fight in the south, we've been able to catch some downtime. Being the equivalent of Equestria's special forces, we could pick and choose our involvement. So far, there were no planned operations outside of the standard patrol patterns and nothing in the way of intelligence to identify any viable targets for us to pursue.

We were bored. We were far beyond bored and have taken to lounging around. Things had gotten pretty lax with us, and it didn't seem as though things would change until an operation would roll our way. We were exhausted after our last involvement in the south yet never really recovered from our downtime, staying in a relaxed stated instead of springing back into action.

Things had gotten so mellow that I found myself getting some practice in for being a father, essentially babysitting the others and keeping them out of mischief. Slicer seemed to routinely get the blame for a series of pranks around the base, Georg was claiming back some of his poker losses by targeting the gullible soldiers in other units, Crimson had taken to routinely posing for the journalists to get featured in more magazines and cinema newsreels, and I even had to cock-block Chaser after I caught him and Sunny getting it on in the shower block late one night.

Despite all of this, I tried to keep myself occupied as best as I could. My main focus was tinkering with the machine gun design to see what improvements I could make, but I was limited as to what I could do as I didn't have any sufficient work stations or equipment to strip it down or to make adaptations to the weapon system. The only other thing that prevented my total boredom was playing with the vehicle that I had gotten off the annoying twins. But, much like the weapon system, there was only so much I could do out here with limited resources.

I had hit a dead-end. I had developed the track system and had gotten the basis for the steering mechanism and the gears, but I had so few tools and materials that I could go no further. I'd have to wait until I got it back to Equestria and away from the frontline. There, I could work further on developing other parts such as the suspension, transmission, armour plating and weapon system. For now, it would sit in the makeshift vehicle dock and remain covered up. At best, it was currently a transport vehicle for supplies with the potential at mounting machine guns on the open top.

Returning to our open barracks, I pull the flap of the door to the side and quickly come to a stop causing Tempest to bump into me. Regaining her composure, she steps alongside me until we both stare wide-eyed at the spectacle before us. A series of soft moans fill the otherwise empty tent as Chaser leans over Sunny while lightly biting the back of her neck.

Clearing my throat, their eyes instantly snap onto me at the entrance before Sunny's magic quickly tugs at an adjacent bed sheet and wraps it around their bodies. "Again?" I ask with a chuckle. "I would say for Chaser to keep it in his pants, but ponies don't normally wear them."

"You can talk," Chaser replies as he pants for breath, adjusting his body so that he in no longer mounting her underneath the sheet. "Don't forget, we caught you and Luna in here."

"True. But at least we tried to have you distracted so we could get some privacy. You two are just being risky and having a quickie while the others are going about their business."

"Can't you just... give us five more minutes?" Chaser asks with a cocky grin.

"...I suppose I ca-" I soon cut myself off when I come to a realisation as to where exactly the two decided to do the deed. "-Wait a minute. That's my bed! You two are fucking in my bed!"

Sunny blushes as she smiles sheepishly. "S-sorry."

"The mood just kinda took us and yours was the closest," Chaser laughs as he gestures to the others. "Now, do you mind?"

Rolling my eyes, I take a step back as Tempest slowly follows. "You're gonna make sure you clean my bed very thoroughly once you are done. While you're at it, you can clean everyone's bed and the entire SOG quarters." Closing the flap behind me, I shout back as we begin to walk away. "You'd better make it worth it while you can. You're an old man. I bet you're hardly keeping it up as it is."

I quickly notice Tempest's coy smile as we begin to walk away. "It's like being around a group of horny teenagers. It seems that everyone in your unit either are bucking or trying to buck."

"Not everyone," I reply weakly.

"I caught the two Thestrals the other night. The griffin was trying his luck with a mare last week. Then there was the sniper who was getting off with-"

"-That'll do," I cut Tempest off as I pinch the bridge of my nose. "I don't need to know is shagging who. I don't mind... so long as they don't do it on my bed."

"I guess when you're all bored with nothing to do, it wouldn't take long before some of the soldiers sought entertainment."

"They say it’s good exercise," I joke as I sit on the front step leading into the main tent. "A good way to keep in shake and to lose weight."

"I don't know if it is different for your species, but ponies don't have a reputation for lasting long in bed." Tempest states as she sits alongside me.

"I heard that before. It must be shit for the girls, a couple of minutes of thrusting then he's spent."

Tempest cocks a brow, tilting her head as she drags her forehoof along the edge of the step. "Do I want to ask how long it is for humans?"

I shrug weakly, "It varies. I mean... I have never had an issue of being done too early if that is what you're asking." Pausing, I cock a brow as I turn my focus to her, "You know, we usually don't have any 'normal talks'. It is usually something to do with work or planned operations. Yet when we finally have a bit of a normal talk, it turns to sex."

Tempest maintains a stoic expression as she looks me in the eye. "Simply trying to learn about my protection mark."

"About questioning my species when it comes to sex?"

"It was the topic that came up."

Before I can reply, the sound of a soldier coming to attention turns my focus towards a Lance Corporal as he salutes me. "Sir, Lieutenant Colonel Thunder Strike has requested your presence in his office for a briefing at noon, along with your second in command."

While remaining seated, I weakly raise my hand and return the salute as a formality. "Did the CO say what this briefing would be about?"

"No, Sir. The intelligence officers have gathered sufficient intel to conduct an operation, requiring all bodies of the military. Officers of the Equestrian Army, Wonderbolts, Guard and Royal Navy will be present."

The ending of his sentence causes me to sit up as I looked at him intently. "The Navy? What role would they have if we're in the middle of a desert?"

"I don't know, Sir. The Lieutenant Colonel has all of the information."

I nod my head as I slowly stand. "Thank you, Lance Corporal. That'll be all." We exchange another quick salute before he quickly marches away. Turning my gaze to Tempest, I begin to walk out of the main tent. "Wait till they've finished fucking then tell Chaser we've got a briefing."

"You expect me to just sit here while they're in there?"

"Yup," I reply with a chuckle. "Try not to look like some weird sexual pervert while you're waiting." Before Tempest can reply, I step between the adjacent tents and begin to make my way across the camp, moving to carry out my next daily routine before the last-minute briefing.

"I hope it's fucking spotless." I whisper to Chaser as he sits alongside me at the rear of the CO's office. "If I find one stain on that bed, I swear to god-"

"-Stop being a drama queen," He chuckles as his eyes scan over the officers sat in front of us, their focus fixed on the chalkboard positioned alongside the Lieutenant Colonel's desk.

"I'll tell you what. Next time, I'm gonna make sure Luna and I ruin your bed. And I'll make sure that I leave a nice big stain all over your pillow." Despite trying to maintain a quiet level, I soon find Shining Armor looking over his shoulder at us. Flashing a quick smile, I nonchalantly say, "Hey."

Shining rolls his eyes before returning to his conversation with his own second in command. Chaser snickers as he pushes me with his hoof, "Speak louder. The rest of the room hasn't heard you yet."

"It's your own fault," Deka states from the other side of me. "You've made the barrack fair game when it comes to bucking. Next time, don't get caught."

"I'll keep that in mind." My eyes quickly snap to the entrance for the CO's office as the guards posted outside come to attention. I watch as a group of four officers enter into the office, removing their white and golden peaked caps as they move to the last available front seats. Studying their uniforms, quickly realise that this is my first time encountering the Equestrian Navy or any of its personnel.

Their uniform resembles that more closely of a traditional military from back home, especially compared to the uniform of the Royal Guard when I first arrived in Equestria. The officers are wearing a long navy blue tunic with golden buttons and bands around their forehoofs to illustrate their high ranks. A small collection of medals and ribbons line the front of their chests, likely representing their accomplishments in the civil war where Equestria's navy were engaged in a series of naval skirmishes.

Despite having only just sat down, they're once again quickly to their hooves as the Lieutenant Colonel enters. The rest of the officers, including myself, quickly stand at attention as he enters. Resting a series of documents on his desk, his subordinate begins to start unfurling a series of maps and pinning them on the board.

"As you were," The CO addresses everyone. As everyone takes a seat, he begins to pace back and forth. "Thank you all for attending this briefing. This is likely the first many of you are hearing of this operation, but this plan has been underway for the last month. We have sufficient intelligence, along with the necessary ponypower, to launch an assault on the head of the Diamond Dog uprising. We have been able to locate her stronghold and base of operations."

"Her?" One of the officer's questions. "Our initial intelligence suggested that it was a male?"

"Further investigation has denduced that the individual we previously assumed to be in charge, was, in fact, the second in command of the uprising." As his assistant pins a portrait on the board, everyone's focus quickly turns to the illustration of a tan Diamond Dog with greying fur at the top of her head. She is shown wearing a set of chainmail armour, along with an adapted Equestrian breastplate to likely give her a form of ballistic protection.

"This is Lupus, the head of the uprising," The Lieutenant Colonel continues. "It turns out that she has close ties to the Militarists of the Griffonian civil war, including the fugitive and leader of the Children of the Motherland, Silverwing. She and a contingent of Diamond Dogs assisted the Militarist by mining large quantities of metals from the Griffonian mines, digging underneath Royalist supply lines to perform hit and run strikes and to sabotage makeshift repair depots as they were set up."

"She has a strong link to anti-Equestrian underground groups. During her time in Griffonia, she was trained by military officers and soon gained practical experience. She has since used this knowledge, along with support from Silverwing, to move on from demonstrations and low-level economic disruptions to the full-scale rebellion we are seeing today. The attempted assassination of Princess Luna, the attack on Coltchester, it's all Lupus' doing."

Turning his attention to the board, he presses the tip of his wing against a black and white photograph of an old military structure. The picture appears to be an aerial photograph of an ancient fort which has been built into the surrounding hills of the Eastern Jungle, positioned within a jagged bay with a narrow approach which connects to the Celestial Sea. The main approach from the bay has the fortress sitting high amongst the rocks, with multiple towers and sentry posts housing what appears to be field guns positioned to watch the bay.

It's safe to say that a frontal assault or coastal invasion would be costly. Sending ships into the bay would render them vulnerable to heavy fire from the field guns. In a modern world, the guns would pose little to no risk to the armour of modern frigates or destroyers, but would easily tear through the wooden hulls of Equestrian ships.

"This is Rockwood Keep,” Thunder Strike informs us as he looks at the pictures. “It was abandoned centuries ago due to a series of dragon attacks. The Wonderbolts have been able to carry out aerial reconnaissance of the fort and it seems the Diamond Dogs have moved in and repaired a majority of the exterior structure. They have been able to secure Griffonian field guns from the civil war and have set up a large number of traps on the approach.”

"Our best option is to attack from the air and to land troops within the bay to ensure minimal casualties from the defences they have established. The eastern wall has a break in the perimeter, this has only been repaired using wooden struts and boarding. With the Royal Navy, we can easily tear it down to allow ground troops in. Other than the field guns, the defence is non-existent."

Looking towards me, he raises his wing to gesture to me. "The initial stage of the plan is for the Special Operations Group, Wonderbolts and the Griffonian Artillery Regiment to be transported by the Royal Navy to the outskirts of the bay. From there, you will advance up the adjacent mountain where the Griffonian troops will set up their newest form of light artillery, giving us support for the main assault. The Wonderbolts will perform attacks from the air to disable the field guns while the SOG provide covering fire."

"What is the artillery we're expected to get into position?" I ask as I raise my hand.

"The Griffonians have created a new design of their naval mortars. They state they have developed a portable design to be carried into the field. In theory, these could be flown into position; But we don't know if the Diamond Dogs will have sentries in the surrounding hill. If they spot the mortar team before they set up, we will lose the element of surprise. The SOG and Wonderbolts will move in on the ground once the navy transports them close to the shore, push through the hill and silently take out any sentries, allowing the mortar team to come in."

The CO notices my facial expression, clearly seeing my trepidation at the idea of an amphibious assault. "Now, I understand that the SOG haven't exactly had much practical experience when it comes to amphibious assaults, but the Royal Navy will be providing additional assistance. They'll be providing a Platoon of Royal Marines to assist with the landing and to push into the hills. I want Alpha Section to work alongside the Marines, while Bravo and Charlie Section assist with the frontal assault."

Waving his extended wing, Thunder Strike brushes his feathers over the jungle which surrounds the western approach to the fort. "To buy them time and to minimize resistance, the Army and Guard will be taking part in a small number of skirmishes on the approach, making it appear as though a frontal assault is the main aim. Each Platoon will have its individual orders, how to push in sequence to slowly push the Diamond Dogs back and to spread out their defence."

"It's important that you listen carefully to your orders..."

Sat in the officer's mess tent, I scan over the documents which I was presented for the assault plan as I idly pick at my food. Primarily, I'm being held back for the initial assault while the mortars are set up. We'll be acting as spotters for the mortars so they can target the field guns on the coastal bastions, eliminating the crew to allow the main naval ships to enter the natural harbour so the amphibious assault force can land and breach the outer walls.

While I'm holding back, the rest will attack slowly from the front to draw attention away from the coastline. I must admit, I'm not particularly fond of having to wait around while the others are engaged in the battle. I would much rather be on the front where I can be of more use, leading and fighting on the front.

"You gonna eat that?" Chaser asks with his own mouthful as he points his hoof to my meal.

Without lifting my head, I slide the plate over to him. "Nah. There's a reason I choose to eat Griffonian rations. I can't exactly eat hay."

"You made us eat rabbit. Just toughen up and eat a little hay." Chuckling, he lifts a fork with some of the food on it and slowly brings it towards the lip. "You'll have to get used to doing this. Open wide."

Lifting my head, I stare blankly at him. "Baby, don't wanna," I joke as I slap the fork from his grip causing it to clatter to the floor.

"I'm more surprised you got them to eat rabbit," Tempest remarks from across the table.

"They bitch about it, but the lesson was important. You gotta survive in any environment, and that means finding any sources of food."

"So eat the hay," Chaser insists as he taps the plate with his hoof.

"That's different. It doesn't have much nutrition and I can't really digest it. I can find fungi and berries which are safe in the wild, alongside hunting to get meat.

"I think you're just being a wuss."

Shaking my head, I pull the plate away from Chaser. "Yeah, yeah. Now get everyone in the other sections briefed with the plan. I'll be back shortly."

"Not gonna let me finish eating first?" He asks as he continues eyeing the food.

"Now, Staff Sergeant," I instruct him in my stern officer's voice.

Rolling his eyes, he releases an audible groan as he gets to his hooves. "Yes, sir."

As he wanders out of the officer's mess tent, I gather up all of the plans before me as Tempest eyes me curiously. "You're not scared?"

"What about?" I ask with a raised brow as I get up from the table.

"You know, about that discussion we had earlier," Tempest adds as she tries to keep the topic quiet from anyone overhearing us. "About new duties."

"No. Why would I be scared?"

"Well, you're about to be charging into a large battle."

"Not charging," I correct her as I begin to move towards the exit. "I'm sat waiting for the Dog's to take the bait before hitting them on the exposed flank. Attention will be away from me so we'll be able to storm them while they're caught off guard."

"Why do I get the feeling that you'd rather be in the thick of it?"

"Spend a month with me and you somehow become an expert," I joke as I look back at her.

"I just know how you act, and how your leadership differs from other commanders. I worked alongside 'commanders' of mercenary groups who led at the back, whose bark was worse than their bite. You... you're different. Your bite is worse than your bark. You're not the most intimidating looking force in the world, once they see past your height; but you have the skill and weapons to inflict a lot more damage. You want to be on the front, you live for it."

"I don't live for the fight," I argue as Tempest steps up to me. "I know what is expected of me and where my skills will serve a better purpose. My training and weapon make me among the most advanced soldiers on the field. I can gun down entire fighting groups with one magazine if needed and can reload in a matter of seconds. I had more experience than any Equestrian officer. My knowledge makes me an asset, and it works best on the front to develop a strategy."

"Come on, John, you can't trick me with that little speech." Tempest steps past me as she grins. "You're like me. It’s the adrenaline of the fight, the action which keeps pulling you back it. Fighting is a drug, the life and death situations which makes life more entertaining and keeps you coming back for more. You try to go away, but it pulls you back. Deep down, you love the fights... you live for them."

"I like her," Davies laughs in my head. "If I had my own body, I'd hit that."

I quickly shake my head, trying to get Davies to shut up and a sense of embarrassment suddenly sweeps over me. Clearing my throat, I rub the back of my neck as I avert my gaze from the battle-scarred unicorn. "There's a little adrenaline in the fight and a rush like no other, but I don't live for it. It's a necessity for my job and something I have to get through."

"You can try to convince yourself that’s the case, but we both know it isn't true." Smirking with confidence, she walks around me, turning to face me as she stands at the exit of the tent. "Tell me, when you came to Equestria, what was the first thing you did for a real job?"

"I-"

"-You joined the military as it was heading into a fight. You had your opportunity to walk away and do something else, but you dived into the fight." Tempest chuckles as she walks out of view, "You live for it, and always will."

"Seriously... give me one night with this body and I'd be all over that."

"Oh, will you shut up!" I internally scold Davies as I pinch the bridge of my nose. "You're not having control of my body so you can try and fuck her. And you're never controlling my body for anything to do with sex with Luna. I swear to god if you try to do anything like that-"

"-I get it. Don't get your panties in a twist." Stepping outside, I shuffle past another set of officers as they pass me to get their own dinner, exchanging salutes as we do so.

With the following group, Shining Armor splits from the rest as he approaches me. "John, have you got a minute?" Nodding my head, he lifts a forehoof and gestures to the side. Following alongside him, we move away from the main tent as he turns back towards me. "Cadence told me about a certain bit of news. Congratulations."

"I can only guess what that news was," I reply as I adjust the papers in my hand, recalling how Luna has previously sought advice from Cadence.

"Twins. Are you ready?"

"Can anyone ever be ready?" I ask in response. "I'm looking forward to it, but I have little to no experience with kids."

"You seemed to handle that young filly well at the homestead," Shining states. "I never expected to see that from you... no offence."

"When did Cadence tell you?"

"Just before I came here. Don't worry, I haven't told anypony else about it... though the signs are there."

"Yeah, it isn't exactly gonna remain hidden for long."

"That's not the reason you're getting married, is it?" He asks with some concern.

I quickly shake my head, "Of course not. I care for her and would do everything I can for her... this just kinda sped things along."

"You're not the only one who is going to be having a baby," Shining chuckles with a grin. "Cadence and I are also having one. You should have seen Twilight's face when she learnt that she was going to be an aunt."

"Congratulations," I smile softly to him. "I never figured I'd actually end up having kids here."

"It must have been a surprise."

"It sure was," I answer with a scoff. "It certainly sobered me right up."

Shining tilts his head as he watches me, "What?"

"I was a bit drunk when the news came."

"Right... dare I ask how it was actually possible for you to become a father?"

"You're married to the Princess of Love. I'm sure she has taught you all about the birds and the bees." Stepping away, I look back to him over my shoulder, "You sister knew a spell to temporarily make me a pony."

"There is nothing she can't do with her magic."

"Either way, it was still a surprise for the both of us. But Luna and I are ready for anything that comes."

Shining Armor offers me a supportive grin before he turns to head towards the officer's mess tent. "From what I saw with you and that young filly, I'm sure you'll both be able to handle any challenges thrown your way. Who knows, maybe our kids will end up growing up side by side."

I return his expression with a slight roll of the eyes as the corner of my mouth curls upwards. "Or maybe they won't get along like we didn't when we first met. Only time will tell."

---------------------////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - Deka

Sunday 28th September 2014
05:00 / Operation Gatecrasher
Rockwood Keep
Western approach

With John and his Section five minutes away from making the first amphibious landing alongside the Marines to set up the mortars, it was up to myself and Chaser to lead the rest of the SOG alongside members of the Royal Guard and Army on the frontal assault. By assaulting the Diamond Dogs from the front, we would hopefully attract the entire focus of the defence to allow the others to flank the enemy and hit them in the rear.

As the late-night moon begins to slowly set, we have little time to lure out the defenders before the Griffins and Royal Navy bombard the keep. As soon as the sun begins to rise, the mortars will open fire and the Navy will move into the natural harbour before the large assault force of Marines make their landing.

Loading another shell into my shotgun, I glance from side to side to the adjacent officers in charge of their own Platoons. It's weird to see how rapidly the military has changed in the year John has been present. Along with new technology and weapons, he has introduced new techniques and training to swiftly improve upon the almost outdated Equestrian military. With these new tactics and weapons, I am certain that we have suffered far fewer casualties against the Diamond Dogs then we would have if we attempted to fight them up close.

Chaser gradually makes his way over to me, lowering his body close to the floor as he whispers, "Is everypony ready?"

"As ready as we'll ever be." I respond with a firm nod. "We know what we've got to do."

"Remember what the CO said, we're not pushing with everything we've got. The priority is to keep them occupied. No heroic charges into enemy lines. We hit them at the front, dig in for their counter-attacks and slowly move. Keep them throwing everything they have at us until the Marines hit them on their flank."

"I'd rather be the one assaulting them from the flank then running towards them with a large target on my head." Loading the last shell, I pull the fore-end back as the sound of our artillery firing begins to echo through the night.

Suddenly, the sound of the Equestrian Field Guns firing quickly fills the surrounding jungle as the artillery begins to pass over our heads. A heavy bombardment of shells begin to soar over our position, tearing down trees as they make their way towards the first defensive line which was located by the reconnaissance team. We remain motionless as we watch the barrage before us. Bright flashes illuminate the dark vegetation ahead, the volume of explosive charges sending shockwaves in every direction.

This tactic was fairly new to us, thanks mainly to the field guns provided to us by the Griffonians. We've never had a need to assault any defensive positions like this, especially since the Griffonain Civil war where we regularly had the support of Griffonian artillery. The plan was for the field guns to continually hit the Diamond Dog's positions, weakening their resolve before we push in. John was quick to warn us not to get complacent, telling us how his military used to regularly employ this tactic, only to find enemy positions would remain intact and in a strong fighting spirit.

The minutes tick by as the shells fly overhead, one-by-one tearing into the terrain and clearing our approach of natural obstacles. The sight is unlike anything I've never seen, quickly making me thankful that we're not on the receiving end of this assault. As the military develops, we will momentarily remain the most advanced force due to our weapons, but how long would it be before hostile armies gain this tech? How would we handle this if we were on the receiving end?

Finally, the artillery gradually peters out. The final shots soon lose their coordination, firing sporadically before finally coming to an end. The first thing to hit my ears is the screaming coming from within the jungle, the sounds of wounded Dog's crying out in agony as the last of the trees and debris clatters to the floor.

The land before us has turned into a barren wasteland. The first treeline acts as the barrier to Tartarus as I look out towards the destruction that we have created. The once beautiful scenery has been torn to shreds, the tall trees now fallen and scattered across the ground with multiple small fires dispersed around the various craters which have dug into the earth and thrown the fertile soil to the wind.

Before we can dwell on the scenery for too long, the surrounding officers begin to blow on their whistles, signalling the start of the ground assault. One by one, each Platoon begins to move forward through the destroyed jungle. Bravo and Charlie Section remain close to one another as our hooves snap the torn branches and twigs which scatter our approach, with the heavy jungle up ahead it would leave Bravo Section highly ineffective to perform strafing runs without firing blindly and potentially hitting friendly forces.

After two-hundred metres, we come across the tattered remains of the first defensive lines. The makeshift bunkers constructed from logs have been torn limb from limb, leaving flaming debris thrown across the ground. The frontal trench, clearly still in the process of being dug, has all but collapsed on itself, leaving partially buried Diamond Dogs lying motionless in the dirt, trapped in their impromptu graves.

I hop over the first trench line, having to quickly hop to the side to avoid landing on top of an injured Dog. My eyes quickly glance down at him, watching as he helplessly tries to cling onto the torn remnants of his hindlegs which has been blown off below the knee.

As I look down at him, the sudden crack of a gunshot forces me to tear my eyes away as I look ahead. The next defensive line, approximately one-hundred metres ahead has been able to mostly survive the bombardment. One by one, Diamond Dogs begin to lift their heads as they fire their captured rifles towards the advancing force.

Everypony quickly drops low to the floor, many of which attempt to hunker down inside the destroyed and buried remnants of the trench in an attempt to seek cover. Not feeling too keen on jumping into an already filled grave, I shuffle to the side where I hunker down in a shell crater alongside Aurora and Night Striker.

Those around us soon begin to return fire, turning the battlefield between us into a killing ground. anypony who would dare try to push forward would likely be torn to pieces by both sides as they fire upon one another. Hearing the clattering of metal at the next adjacent trench, I lock eyes with Matrix as he opens up the tripod for the EMG as Vladislav and Von Wahrenhoof begin to fit the weapon and load it. Before long, they're ready as they begin to return fire.

I quickly duck my head as the sound of a nearby explosion sends a shiver down my spine. Looking towards the rear of the advancing force, I look in horror as a group of ponies are thrown from their hooves, one of the officer's forelegs becoming severed by the blast as he falls motionless to the floor.

Lifting the binoculars from around my neck, I bring them to my eyes and scan the Defensive line. Bright flashes quickly illuminate stone bunkers which have been carved into the natural landscape, revealing field guns which have been secured inside the structures.

"Aim for their artillery!" I shout out to the EMG crew as the continue to fire. "Suppress those guns!"

Turning back to the front, I observe the next bunker and quickly freeze. I find myself looking directly down the barrel of a field gun as it's pointed directly towards my position. On instinct, I drop the binoculars from my magic and attempt to throw up a shield as the end of the barrel produces a powerful flash.

My horn quickly erupts in agony as an explosion rips into the ground before me, the shell easily breaking through my hastily formed shield. The blinding flash of the explosive charge wipes out my vision as the blistering heat runs over my body. The shockwave is powerful enough to throw me from my hooves, my back colliding against the opposite side of the crater as my head and helmet clatters against the stones behind me as everything fades into darkness.

...

Author's Note

Want to suggest names for John and Luna's children?
Then follow the link above and feel free to make suggestions. Some of my personal favourites will be chosen to be selected for a vote where readers will get the final decision. :twilightsmile:

This chapter took me a little time to write. I have still not recovered fully from my injury at work so typing is a bit of a hassle, but it won't stop me. :rainbowdetermined2:

Chapter 124 - Old foe

My head pounds as agony runs alongside the left side of my face and the base of my horn, the world around me spinning out of control as I stare upwards into the overhanging branches, the vision in my left eye failing me. Hearing the screams around me brings me back to reality, the sounds of heavy fighting what would otherwise be a peaceful night.

Lifting my forehooves, I raise them in front of my muzzle as stare at the fresh blood as it trickles down my limbs from a series of fresh cuts. Before I can react any further, my head tilts to the left as Aurora leans over me, her own wounds along her neck painting her coat a faint crimson.

I quickly feel her magic grabbing at the collar of my combat shirt as her horn glows brightly. As she steps over me and out of view, I find myself being slowly dragged along the floor on my back. As I'm pulled along the cold and jagged floor, I raise my head to look over the others around me.

The machine gun crew appear to have been unaffected by the blast of the field gun, maintaining full control of the weapon as they fire back and forth over the enemy line. Night Striker is nowhere to be seen, his earlier position alongside me being occupied by Chaser as he fires his Aerial Gauntlet at the hostile field gun, hitting the loader as he attempts to reload the powerful fixed weapon. Bodies litter the battlefield, both Diamond Dogs and Ponies are spread out over the open ground between both lines, many of them writhing in agony from their wounds while others lie motionless in the mud.

Once I come to a stop, Aurora reaches into her medical pouch with her magic and withdraws a series of bandages as she looks at me with concern. Before I can say anything, she is quickly securing the bandage around my neck, the pressure partially making it more difficult to breathe as I feel the cloth quickly becoming soaked.

With the bandage secured, she once again rummages through her pouch and withdraws a medical syrette. Popping the cap off with her magic, she twists the syrette in her aura before jabbing me the hindleg. The pain instantly subsides, not entirely but enough to prevent me from crying out in agony as the concoction within masks my pain.

Pinning the syrette to the collar of my combat shirt, she levitates her rifle alongside her as she leans closer to me. "Just stay put. We'll get you out of here as quickly as we can. I need to help the others."

I'm unable to argue or hesitate as she disappears out of view, my drugged and damaged body working against any attempts I have of getting back up and assisting the others. Turning my head to the side, I quickly recoil as I find Night Striker staring blankly at me. His eyes remain locked on me, devoid of any life as he remains entirely motionless. It becomes apparent that his injuries were instantly fatal, his throat appearing to have been slit from side to side as a large piece of shrapnel protrudes from alongside his jugular.

I tear my eyes away from him, forcing my body to roll in the opposite direction so that my legs are trapped underneath my body. With my head locked downwards, I notice a large puddle just ahead of me with a rifle resting in the mud. My horn erupts in agony as I attempt to reach out with my magic, my concentration is instantly lost as I lift the rifle a mere couple of inches from the ground before dropping back into its previous resting place.

With my magic failing me, I pry my forelegs from underneath my chest and thrown the limbs in front of me. Being unable to stand, I helplessly drag myself through the mud, digging my forehooves into the ground to pull my body closer. It takes me a minute to crawl the short distance, my body aching from the effort of dragging my entire weight along the floor as the steel breastplate digs into the ground.

Finally reaching the target, I hook my forehoof underneath the sling and reel the weapon close to me. Noticing my own reflection in the murky water, I turn my head and quickly freeze as I see my own injuries. The left side of my face and neck have been cut heavily, the bandage already soaked completely in blood as it clings to my neck. My left eye has completely swollen, forcing it shut despite my best efforts to open it.

My heart quickly sinks as I look to my horn. The entire length has been cracked, from the tip all the way to the base. Although the horn can heal slowly over time, cracking your horn can leave a unicorn almost powerless to use their magic, it could even result in further damage if I attempt to forcibly use any of my magic. With my horn cracked, it’s more susceptible to damage. A crack can heal, but breaking off sections of a unicorn's horn can quickly lead to a loss of their magic or their abilities becoming drastically weaker.

The shockwave of another explosion pulls me back to the world, debris landing in the puddle and causing the water to ripple. I once again try to lift myself to my hooves, only for my legs to tremble before giving way. With no other way to move, I use the butt of the rifle to dig into the ground and to use as a post to pull myself along the floor. Slowly, I pull myself back towards the others as soldiers rush past me to reinforce the front.

Making progress, my body falters as I get closer, the strain of dragging myself along with the injuries quickly taking its toll on me as I feel more and more fatigued. Coming to a stop at the incline of a crater, I survey the battlefield. The rest of Charlie and Bravo Section are dug in, periodically lifting themselves out of cover to fire towards the Diamond Dogs. The main weapon keeping everypony at bay has since been reinforced, replacing the injured crew member to continue firing at out positions to keep us at bay.

Twisting the rifle, I drop it before me as I use my forehoof to dig a small groove into the top of the barrier of the crater. Sliding the main body of the weapon into the groove, I use it to support the weapon in order to hold it steady and to aim more effectively.

Pulling the butt into my shoulder, I peer down the iron sights towards the field gun as I slide my hoof into the trigger guard. Lining up the weapon, I slowly twist it so that I'm aiming at the loader. Biting my lip, I focus as much as I physically can through my obscured vision to ensure that the sight lines up with his head as he goes to reload the weapon. Once the gun has fired and the crewmember begins to load a new shell, I pull the trigger.

The trigger clicks, but to my annoyance fails to fire. Pulling my forehoos free, I lift the bolt and strain to pull it to the rear. The spent cartridge is swiftly ejected before I shove the bolt forwards to feed the new round before locking it in place. As I go to realign my sights, I notice the faint glimmer of a lantern which is within the bunker. To my surprise, I'm able to faintly make out the text on the crate which is positioned adjacent to the flammable object, demolition charges.

Finding the more ideal target, I change targets and bring my focus onto the metal base which holds the flammable liquid and the flame within. Exhaling, I cautiously compress the trigger until the rifle fires. Without fully supporting the rifle against my body, it kicks heavily as the barrel jolts upwards. Despite the kick, the round flies true as it pierces the metal container, pouring the flammable liquid onto the surrounding crate as it ignites.

It takes a few moments before the Diamond Dogs realise that the wooden crate has been engulfed in flames. By that point, it is too late. The explosives within detonate in a chain reaction, setting off all of the charges alongside the remaining ammunition. The reinforced position explodes in a large fireball, heavy chunks of flaming concrete rain down on the surroundings as the heavy shockwave throws the surrounding Diamond Dogs to the ground.

With many of the Dogs knocks to the floor and the heavy weapon eliminated, the surrounding officers call for the Equestrian forces to charge. Seizing the opportunity, I watch through my blurred vision as everypony gets to their hooves and rush forward.

The world around me once again begins to fade as my nausea soon overwhelms my body. I find myself unable to support my weight before collapsing on top of the rifle. My eyes drift closed as my breathing becomes more shallow, pain rushing through my body as I fail to fight the exhaustion that overwhelms me. Before too long, everything fades to darkness as I drift off

---------------------////////////////////////////////////////////////////////--------------------
Perspective - John Davies

Sunday 28th September 2014
06:58 / Operation Gatecrasher
Rockwood Keep
Eastern Coast

Kneeling alongside Alpha Section and the Wonderbolts, I scan the far horizon on the other side of the keep as the rising sun begins to illuminate the distant jungle as the sounds of the heavy firefight continues. For the last hour, we have been waiting in position after our small group was able to come ashore and secure a small landing for supplies and the mortar team to join us on the beach.

The main keep itself appears almost medieval in design, tall walls lines the outer perimeter with guards positioned at key points with any ranged weapons they could get their hands on. Field guns have been set along the main bastions, providing cover over the western approach through the jungle and the harbour. The opposite end of the fortress houses the main frontal gates which had since been sealed, followed by the exterior drawbridge which remains locked down as Diamond Dogs rush supplies back and forth of their front lines.

The outer walls along the beach have had a series of makeshift repairs completed in order to plug the gaps which were likely in place when this fortress was abandoned due to the dragon attacks. Large wooden support structures rest on either side of the poorly constructed wall, relying on boulders which could be found to essentially seal the gap by positioning them between the supports. Using the mortars, we'll knock out the field guns so the navy can sail into the harbour and punch a hole through the weakened wall.

Our advance up the surrounding hills was met with little resistance as the vast majority of the lookouts and eastern defences were pulled away and sent to the west to fight off the Equestrian assault. The plan worked, pulling the focus of the Diamond Dogs away from the coast, but perhaps it worked a little too well. We were able to creep up with ease, silently eliminating those who remained to keep watch as we found the ideal location for the mortars to be set up, giving us an elevated position to provide overwatch while ensuring our targets were in range.

The mortars in question were fairly similar to those designed and employed on Earth in the First World War. Being wheeled along on a small frame, they required a crew of five Griffins to tow and position them at the top of the hill. In their current states, they were nowhere near as portable as modern or even those used in Europe in the Forties, but there were far more manoeuvrable than field guns. Once set up, the 7.5cm mortar would have a maximum range of approximately twelve-hundred metres. The firing mechanism was as conventional as it physically could be. The shell would have a safety pin removed before being dropped into the tubing, striking the firing pin and propelling the shell out of weapon before detonating on impact.

With everyone waiting for the signal to begin our assault, I get up from my position and quickly move along the others to ensure they're ready to engage when required. The small section of Griffins, including Gabrielle, are currently hunkered down around their six mortars which were brought ashore, acting primarily as our overwatch and artillery for the push. Due to their role in the operation, I provided them with our machine gun as Gabrielle inspects a trio who are waiting to move it forward.

"You sure you'll be able to use that?" I ask her and the team as they seem to be tentatively clasping onto the tripod.

"I reckon so," One of the Griffonians replies as he runs his talons over the metal.

"They'll be fine," Gabrielle responds with much more confidence in her voice. "I'll be coming in with you. We can trust these guys to hold their own out here."

"I thought you're unit was our cover?" I ask as I unclasp the SA80 from the sling, allowing it to hang loosely along my body as I make the rifle ready.

"Yeah. But, last time me and you went after Silverwing, it nearly ended badly. So, I'm not letting you go in by yourself."

"Have you not seen my team recently?" I add with a soft chuckle. "They've moulded into some of the best soldiers around. Not to mention, I have a new badass unicorn who practically follows my every move."

Gabrielle's smile quickly turns cocky as she points to me with her talon. "This is you we're talking about. You could get the most powerful magical shield protecting you and would somehow still end up getting hurt."

"Yeah... that is a fair point. Welcome aboard," I grin as I lightly slap her on the back before moving along.

The next group I pass is the small team of Equestrian Royal Marines who landed with us ahead of the main force. Their uniform makes them stand out like a sore thumb. They're equipped with red tunics, similar to the parade dress issued to the officers in the Royal Guard. Their coats cling tightly to their bodies, the collars folded over in such a way to show pins displaying their various ranks. The accents of the tunic are lined with golden threads and buttons along with a white leather cross bandolier which holds the magazines for their rifles.

Unlike the Royal Guard and Wonderbolts, the Marines have instead decided to adopt the rifles issued to the Army. The rifles, however, have been cut down to a shorter length. The barrel has been significantly reduced and the magazine capacity halved to only fit five rounds, likely making the weapon more ideal for boarding enemy ships and fighting in close quarters. The final part of their uniforms is an ivory pith helmet which is securely fastened, bearing the golden emblem of Princess Celestia's cutie mark.

"Is everyone ready, Lieutenant?" I ask the mare officer in command of the scouting party of Marines.

The officer responds with a confident nod, "Yes, sir. We're ready and awaiting your signal. Runners have informed us that the main landing is ready to engage as planned. They'll enter the harbour in ten minutes."

"We're beginning imminently. The artillery will open up and we'll prevent any counter-attacks against this line from the Diamond Dogs. Get your team ready."

Finally, the last group are the Wonderbolts being led by Spitfire with Soarin as her second in command. Rather than using their traditional jumpsuits, it appears as though they have now been issued a new combat uniform. Their bright blue jumpsuit has been replaced with a paler set which would likely blend in better amongst cloud cover. Strategically placed over their hooves and chest are armoured pads which consist of multiple Kevlar layers which are positioned over one another, with the Aerial Gauntlet affixed to either side of their forehooves dependant on the preference of the user.

The last and final update which surprised me the most are their helmets. They seem to almost resemble the shape of modern fighter helmets, covering the entirety of the head while leaving the eyes and muzzle exposed with a Wonderbolt insignia painted onto both sides behind the ears. Hanging alongside their muzzles is a leather cover strap which fixes to the underneath their muzzles to secure the helmet in flight. To make up for the exposed eyes, they’re each equipped with a basic set of goggles which easily lift or lower over the front of the helmet.

As I step closer, my eyes lock on the final component which is hidden underneath their helmets. Protruding alongside the base of their muzzle appears to be a small microphone which rests alongside their mouths. Getting a closer inspection as I step up to Spitfire, I notice that the rear of the helmet has a small boxed compartment with a wire linking to the rear of the main helmet. Have they been able to get radios?

Stepping up to the Captain, she turns to face me. "Are we beginning?" She asks with curiosity.

"Any minute now, the mortars will begin firing." Lifting my hand, I gesture towards the exposed microphone. "Are those radios?"

Spitfire nods, "I told you that we were working on our own projects. These were mostly used commercially between security and for PA systems. With the Civil War, we needed an upgrade on our armour in combat. It generated issues of being able to hear one another in battle and in flight, so we adapted the radios."

"Do they work effectively?" I ask, finding myself sceptical at the thought of Equestria having powerful radio equipment.

Spitfire lifts her forehoof, twisting it from side to side. "Kinda. They're only short range. We're talking within ten to twenty metres of one another. Long-range equipment would make it difficult to fly with." She remains silent momentarily as she looks me over. Averting her gaze, she steps to the side and points to a spare helmet. "I suppose you'll be wanting one to tinker with?"

"Not at the moment," I reply. "I'm more of a weapons engineer. Signals equipment was something I was notoriously poor with as an engineer. Though, it would definitely be beneficial in the future if we could improve their range."

"I suppose you provided the Aerial Gauntlets. The least we can do is provide you with radios. After this, I'll give you the requisition forms and we'll see what we can spare."

I nod my head, "I appreciate that, Spitfire."

"Don't mention it... consider it part of an apology for... you know." She seems to shy away slightly towards the end, her eyes refusing to meet mine as they instead look to my boots.

Before I can reply, the sudden pop of the mortars firing causing me to pivot. With the clock hitting seven, the mortars begin to open fire on their preset targets. Grabbing hold of my rifle, I sprint around the new artillery and return to my team as the machine gun crew step forward and begin assembling the weapon at the edge of the overlook towards the main approach on the keep.

Lying down at the edge of the hill, I peer through the SUSAT as I look back and forth over the eastern bastion of the keep. Within seconds, the first volley of mortars impact with the fortifications as the Diamond Dogs are caught completely off guard. The first shells land around their targets, sending debris and Dogs flying through the air from the shockwaves of the explosions. I quickly find myself ducking instinctively as a large explosion erupts from one of the elevated field guns, the ammunition stored alongside it detonating as the powerful blast causes sections of the wall to crumble away.

"Open fire!" I bark at everyone around my position. Within seconds, the heavy flashes of all of the weapons positioned at the top of the hill illuminate our surroundings as we begin picking off targets. The heavy bombardment of rifle rounds and the machine gun begin to tear through the exposed Diamond Dogs, piercing their armour and flesh with ease as they begin to drop in large numbers. Reloading, the mortars begin to fire as fast as the crews can physically rearm their weapons. The constant shelling and rapid-fire sends many of the Dogs dropping to the floor in a desperate attempt to seek cover.

Surveying the main compound, my focus quickly comes to a trio of Griffins alongside a tan Diamond Dog as they rush towards the main reinforced doors which lead inside the main structure. My grip tightens on my rifle as I line up the single point of my optics with the main target, Silverwing.

As the doors open for them, I fire off my first shot. My round goes on target, hurtling straight towards him, only to be intercepted as one of the other Griffins unintentionally step in front of my shot. The bullets causes him to slump forwards before he regains his composure, his armour being able to stop the 5.56mm round at this range. Rushing to not miss my chance, I fire off six rounds in quick succession, my haste quickly becoming my downfall as I don't wait to recover from the recoil before firing the next shot.

Mentally punching myself for missing the prime opportunity, I watch in irritation as they escape inside before the doors seal closed behind them. With my target gone, I soon change my focus back to the bastion, only for my heart to sink as I notice the last remaining field gun gradually turning point towards my position. It seems to turn into a staring match, with myself and the gun crew of the field gun staring at one another as we try to get our weapons on target before the other does.

Instinctively pulling the trigger before the sights are lined up, I flinch as the field gun and surrounding tower explode in a large fireball as debris rains down on the surroundings. I find myself breathing a sigh of relief as my heart races in my chest. Surely I didn't hit the ammunition? How the hell did that happen?

Another rapid volley of explosions along the bastion quickly pulls me away from my train of thought as I turn to the answer. The Equestrian HMS Ursa Minor. The ship itself is one of the newest designs by the Royal Equestrian Navy, a steam-powered paddle boat. The HMS Ursa Minor was designed prior to my arrival in Equestria and was already under construction when I first found myself in this new world. The Light Cruiser entered service in the last days of the Griffonian Civil war but arrived too late to see any combat.

The ship was comprised of a wooden hull with a paddle turbine connected to either side at the centre, being powered by a steam engine within the depth of the ship. Alongside the newly developed engines, the ship is propelled by a trio of traditional sails spaced across the deck. The armament of this ship is not large in comparison to the biggest ships of the Equestrian Navy, but its speed makes up for it. The HMS Ursa Minor is fitted fifteen cannons fixed within the hull on either side, with five situated on deck, giving it twenty guns on either side of the ship.

As the ship lowers its anchor, it quickly remains fixed in position in the bay as it continues to fire again and again on the outer walls of the keep, knocking out whatever defences try to engage it. As it simultaneously begins tearing down the walls piece by piece, the rest of the Royal Marines begin entering the bay behind it, pushing themselves along the otherwise calm waters in a large gathering of rowboats as they push towards the shore.

"Provide covering fire for the Marines!" I instruct Alpha Section as the various members reload their rifles. "Fifthteen rounds a minute! Rapid-fire!" Following my instruction, everyone begins firing at various intervals, effectively turning the section into constant firing line. As everyone fires one by one, the continuous rounds travelling downrange assist the machine gun by suppressing any Dogs which would be brave enough to hop out of cover to take shots at the approaching Marines.

Finishing off my magazine, I pull the steel compartment free from the weapon as the Wonderbolts take to the sky. Beginning with a vertical climb, they rise high above the enemy position before positioning themselves in line with the remaining bastions. Changing directions, they sweep low and fast, strafing the raised platforms and picking off those who remained on top.

Without warning, a black plume of smoke detonates in the air between the fliers, sending debris darting out in every direction. Fortunately, it doesn't seem to catch any of the Wonderbolts, only acting to knock them off course and to break apart their aerial formation.

I'm quickly to find the source of the explosion, an old flak cannon which was previously covered by a canvass has since been moved and set up by the Diamond Dogs, firing up flak rounds to try to break apart the Wonderbolt assault. Despite seeing the top of the artillery piece, I'm not able to get a line of sight on the crew as they're concealed behind various containers and crates scattered throughout the main courtyard.

As the Marines finally land on the beach, the HMS Ursa Minor once again opens fire. The volumes of guns firing on the weakened wall tears apart the support structures, knocking the insecure stones loose as they form an incline to allow the Marines to punch through the wall. Not hesitating the Marines force themselves up the jagged incline and quickly reach the breach in the wall before storming the courtyard on mass.

"Cease fire!" I bark towards the mortar team, ensuring that none of our mortars hit our own troops. "Alpha Section, reload and push hard! We're gonna support the Marines!"

Climbing to my feet, I begin the rapid decline down the hill, my boots scraping across the loose stones as I focus on maintaining my balance. Reaching the bottom, the sudden change of terrain causes me to roll forward as many of the others join me. Recovering, I sprint across the small section of grass as I cut through the overgrown vegetation to push towards the outer walls.

By the time we reach the newly formed entrance to the keep's courtyard, the sounds of swords clattering against one another and war cries fill the air around us. Grabbing onto the large stones, I pull myself up and climb to the top until I reach the opening.

The entire courtyard is filled with Marines engaged in melee skirmishes with the Diamond Dogs, their bayonets attached to the end of their rifles acting as improvised spears as they expertly engage with the enemy. With everyone darting back and forth, taking any shots in this situation with my rifle could easily end up with me shooting a pony in the back. Slinging my rifle, I hook it over my back as I draw my Glock, switching it to my left hand as I take my sword in the right.

Hopping off the destroyed stones, I walk into the courtyard and approach the closest Diamond Dog to me. Being caught up in his fight with one of the marines, I'm able to approach him from behind without being seen. Closing the distance, I plunge my sword into his upper back, the cold steel forcing its way through his chest as the blade protrudes from his chest. Withdrawing the blade, a spray of blood coats my wrist and the guard of my sword before he crumples to the floor.

The sound of a sudden war cry causes me to pivot to the right as a Dog swings a sword in a chopping motion towards my head. Jumping to the side to avoid his strike, I force the Glock against the side of his head, pressing the tip of the barrel below his ear before pulling the trigger. The bullet rips straight through the flesh and bone, fragments of his skull and chunks of brain matter propelling from the open wound as he collapses to the floor with a heavy thud, his body involuntarily twitching.

Stepping across the battlefield, I'm soon engaged by an ivory coloured Diamond Dog, his stature making him tower over the rest and even standing a foot taller than me. Bringing my pistol up, I try to take aim as he swings his paw towards me. Despite his size, he is able to strike me with immense speed, his paw striking my hand with the force of a sledgehammer as I hear my wrist click as my hand bends backwards as the pistol is thrown from my hand.

Yelping in pain, my hand begins to pulsate as any attempts to move it prove challenging, every minor adjustment sending pain through the joint. Trying to twist my sword to strike him, he lifts he left leg, forcing it into my chest with enough force to throw me off my feet. Landing on my back quickly knocks the wind out of me as my helmet simultaneously collides with the stone floor. Before I realise what is going on, the dog leaps upwards before his heavyweight brings him hurtling down towards me with his razor-sharp claws aimed directly for my face.

Pulling my arms in close, I twist my body as I simultaneously roll, the Diamond Dog's claws come down with enough force to puncture the dirt floor. Extending my leg, I force the bottom of my foot into the outside of his knee. The strike hardly affects him as he seems to effortlessly shrug it off and instantly counter attacks with another slash. Curling my legs towards me, I roll backwards and force myself to my feet, the agony in my wrist quickly subsiding as adrenaline rushes through my body.

Our actions quickly mirror one another as we begin to pace around each other, my grip tightening on my sword as my eyes scan the floor for my pistol. The sounds of fighting continue to fill the courtyard as I notice the others within my Section engaging in their own fights. Pacing back and forth, my focus shifts to Sunny as her hindleg ends up kicking my pistol back into view as it clatters across the ground.

We continue to move back and forth with each other as I slyly attempt to get myself in a better position to get to my pistol. Before I can get close enough, the Diamond Dog sprints towards me, his heavyweight knocking me off my feet as he grasps onto my armour and hurls me upwards. I somersault through the air as he releases me, the weight of my equipment sending me hurtling to the floor as I once again land on my back.

He pivots on the spot, raising his leg in an attempt to bring his weight down on top of my head. Reacting as quickly as I can, I elevate my sword and point it directly upwards in his path. He's unable to disengage in time as the momentum and weight of his movement allows the sword to puncture his paw as his entire weight is brought down on the tip of the blade. The swords pierces the muscle and bone with ease as I jerk the blade to the side, the momentum allowing me to draw the weapon out of the side of his paw as I slice it open.

Rising to my feet as he recoils backwards, I drag my hand along the rune on the underside of the pommel, igniting the blade in arcane flames as I lunge forward. As he brings up his arm to shield his face, the superheated steel effortlessly cuts through the flesh, amputating the limb as the powerful flame cauterizes the wound.

Screaming in agony, he kicks out with his leg, striking me in such a way that his injured paw strikes me in the kidney from the side. Pain shoots through my body as I crumble backwards, the strike debilitating me as I struggle to remain on my feet. Hissing through my teeth, I roll to the side and reach outwards for my pistol as he limps towards me.

Regaining control of my Glock, I twist my body and fire off the first shot without aiming. The 9mm round punches through his gut, causing him to stop in his tracks. Momentarily looking down at the injury, I find myself surprised as he once again begins moving towards me. Looking at him wide-eyes, I fire off another duo, the first hitting him in the sternum with the second hitting him in the right side of the abdomen.

The rounds do nothing more but temporarily slow him down, having no more effect than simply throwing something at him. Shuffling backwards as he continues to advance, I fire off a rapid succession of five rounds as he gets closer. The bullets continue to punch through his flesh, one striking him in the leg, three to the gut, one to the chest and the lest to the left side of his neck.

Finally, he collapses to his knees but refuses to go down. Blood begins to drip from his mouth as his ivory coats quickly turns crimson red as his wounds finally get the best of him. Grunting in frustration, I climb to my feet as I take aim for his head. "Just fucking die already!" The final bullet flies straight and true, turning his eye to mush as it forces itself through the opening in his skull and liquefies his brains.

Slumping forward, his heavy body impacts with the ground as it kicks up a small cloud of dirt from the force. Breathing a sigh of relief I begin to continue along the courtyard towards the main door to the keep, firing off the occasional round from my pistol at Diamond Dogs while they're caught up in their own fights.

As I continue my advance, a deafening bang followed by the clattering of metal debris causes me to briefly glance over my shoulder. I catch a glimpse of a cluster of Diamond Dogs being hurled over the flak gun as the main ammunition which had been loaded detonates, the likely culprit being the Marines on the walls over head who continue to hurl grenades below.

Reaching the reinforced doors, I eject the empty magazine from the Glock and replace it with a fresh one as I lightly push against the door with my boot. As expected, the doors have been sealed from the inside as they refuse to budge. Scanning the door design, it's quick to realise that it'll take a fairly large explosive charge to fully breach it, afterwards we'd likely find ourselves in a killing zone from anyone hunkered down inside.

Returning the sword to its sheath, I remove my field pack and begin to rummage through the contents to remove a number of explosive charges. As I begin to set them in place at the weak points of the door, Sunny comes to a stop alongside me as she presses her back against the stone wall of the keep, panting for breath as she starts to reload her shotgun with her magic.

"I'm surprised this plan worked so well," Sunny remarks between breaths.

"We're not done yet." Slowly twisting my injured wrist, I attach the explosive charges along the hinges of the door and along the centre to destroy any locks on the other side. "We'll have to push in. The longer we wait, the more likely it is that Lupus and Silverwing can escape. We need to get in now."

Aerial Ace quickly joins myself and Sunny as she lifts her forehoof to adjust her helmet. "Are we breaching?"

"Yeah. Get a firing line set up and send someone to bring forward a detonator from the mortar team. We need to get in now."

"Yes, sir," The grey pegasus responds as she pivots to begin relaying my orders to the troop in the courtyard.

"You gonna be okay?" Sunny asks. Confused, I turn my head to her before realising that her eyes are locked on my reddening wrist.

"Yeah. If it was a break then I'd know. It's just sore."

Sunny doesn't seem to buy my excuse as she steps away from the door. "Slicer!?"

"I don't need a medic," I respond as I begin setting the last charge. "The adrenaline will keep masking it until we're done. I can move it, I'll live."

As the Thestral medic joins us, Sunny rolls her eyes. "You always claim that." Turning her attention to Slicer, she gestures towards me with a hoof. "Can you quickly check his wrist?"

"I'm fine," I protest with an annoyed groan. "I'd know if it was broken or fractured. It's likely just a sprain."

Peering over my shoulder, Slicer glances to my wrist before nodding her head. "It doesn't look deformed and he is moving it."

"Exactly. Now stop fussing and let's get ready to breach." Stepping away from the doors, I begin pointing towards a series of crates and carts as the surrounding Marines stand ready. "Get those set up in front of this door. I want a barricade and a firing line behind it. Once that door is open, we're gonna be firing everything we got at anyone inside."

The various NCO's and officers begin relaying the order as the soldiers begin dragging over crates, containers and carts which are scattered around the courtyard. Moving everything into position, they begin to roll over the carts so that they're on their sides as they begin to place whatever sandbag they can scrounge up against the outside of the cover. As they continue to do this, another trio of Marines arrive with the detonator as the demolition experts begin to set up the cords and set up the detonator.

As I wait for everyone to get ready, the sounds of fighting continues on the outer walls as the Marines and Wonderbolts have taken up positions on the bastions, firing down on the Dogs which are returning from the frontline in an attempt to defend their base. It won't be long until the Diamond Dogs are surrounded as our forces and the front line begin to advance towards one another. The Diamond Dogs will either end up encircled or they'll be forced to tunnel their way out. Either way, it'll mean they'll have to abandon much of their kit and it'll leave them extremely disorganised for those who can escape.

My focus quickly returns to the reinforced door as two Marines take cover alongside me, placing a detonator on the ground before them as they prepare their own rifles. As the closest one nudges it with his forehoof towards me, I grasp onto the detonator as I slowly exhale. Flicking my eyes from side to side, once I'm satisfied that everyone is ready, I force the plunger of the detonator down to detonate the charges.

The blast sends a shockwave running over the makeshift cover as clouds of dust and debris rain down on our surroundings as a volley of gunfire descends on us from the newly formed opening. Many of the unicorns around me, including those in my own Section erect a magical force field which stretches out along the position, the segments of the shield being made of many colours of everyone's magical aura before they mix together to make a pale magenta.

The bullets collide with the magical barrier, the force of the sudden impact and the strength of the shield causing the bullets compact and clatter to the floor. Resting my SA80 on top of the cover, I remain at the ready as I call out my orders to those around me. "On my mark, drop the shield, follow and unload everything you've got on them!"

Waiting for the perfect opportunity, we remain at the ready as we pause for the perfect moment to return fire. Despite the strength of the shield, the continuous fire is clearly straining the magic of those erecting the shield as they begin to groan in exhaustion, their focus and determination continuing to fight to maintain the spell.

"Engage!" As instructed, the shield collapses before being replaced with the powerful flashes of rifles as we return fire. As everyone continues to reload their bolt-action weapons between shots, I strafe from left to right in one continuous burst, hot casings clattering to the floor as the rifle repeatedly digs into my shoulder with every cycle of the weapon.

I begin reloading my weapon as the screams of the wounded within the keep breaks through the continuous fire. Without magic of their own, they're unable to effectively protect themselves from the onslaught which faces them. The battle quickly becomes one-sided as they're unable to hold their ground, either falling to the assault or retreating to get to safety. By the time the rest of the firing line empty their first magazines we're met with no retaliation.

Pressing the bolt release catch and forward assisting the cocking handle, I tentatively climb over my cover and keep my rifle at the ready as I advance on the doorway. The dust and debris kicked up within the doorway begin to settle to reveal the devastation within. Only five Diamond Dogs remain as they writhe in pain on the ground whilst at least twenty remain motionless.

The stone floor has now been transformed into an impromptu killing ground with the corpses of those who were foolish enough not to retreat further into the defences. Each step inside the hall causes bullet casings to scrap across the floor underneath the weight of my boots as they scratch the ground through the pooling blood.

With myself in the centre of the first hall, the scale of the interior of the keep becomes evident as the room stretches far and scales multiple floors. Staircases line each side of the wall and go up an additional three stories while other doorways likely lead to individual rooms and deeper into the outdated structure. It'll take ages to clear this place out.

As the Marines enter the keep, they're quickly ordered by their commanding officers to spread out in smaller Sections in order to clear the building. I remain in the centre of the room as everyone rapidly moves around me, the SOG quickly joining me as they check their weapons. "John, what's the plan?" Sunny asks as she adjusts her helmet.

"Break off into pairs. I want you guys to assist the Marines. Stick close to them and help them in clearing this place out."

With that order, the team spreads out as they quickly follow behind the various groups of marines. The sounds of sporadic fighting fills the keep as numerous rooms are cleared out one by one, the short life of the new skirmishes signifying the effectiveness of the Royal Marines.

"Ain't you gonna join them?" Tempest suggests as she idly kicks a cluster of bullet casings.

"I'm overseeing the operation," I remark as I move to the closest door. "Remaining central so I can go where needed."

Tempest scoffs as she steps in front of me. "You're just gonna stand here and wait? You? The Liberator of Griffinstone."

Rolling my eyes, I reach the doorway as I glance to the battle-hardened unicorn. "God, I hate that title. It makes me sound like some sappy hero from a game."

"Yet you earned the title."

"I wasn't the only one there. I was one soldier amongst thousands more. What makes me so special?"

"You killed the leader of the rebels and their military general in one swoop," Tempest states in a matter-of-fact tone. "That, along with the Militarists losing most of their territory and military, kinda ended the war. Like it or not, they were waiting for somepony to hop onto a pedestal, and you happily took that place."

"I shot an idiot," I respond in an attempt to shrug off her comment. "The war was practically over. All I did was kill the guy."

"And made the forces surrender." Tempest walks past me, peering into the room before entering. "Liberating the city, as it were," Tempest teases with a slight grin.

"You're enjoying that a bit too much." Following her into the room, my eyes instantly focus on a trio of Diamond Dogs slumped over a cluster of tables and chairs which had been turned over in an attempt to create impromptu cover. Scanning the rest of the room, the walls have been lined with various tapestry and worn paintings which have been damaged over time. The ancient rugs rest stained on the floor, soaking up the blood of the dead and damaging the delicate fibres within. Positioned along the nearside walls was a column of seven suits of ancient pony armour, standing out primarily for the fact that they seem to have avoided any damage over the years.

Pacing alongside the suits of armour, I trace my hand over the cold steel as my fingers run over the smooth contours of the patterns etched into the metal. "What do you reckon?" I ask with a soft chuckle. "Think I'll need a suit of armour when I'm a Prince? Pose for lots of royal portraits."

"You wouldn't last posing for that long."

"It's just standing around. I used to do it all the time for drill."

"Bet you fifty bits you can't stay still for the entire session." Tempest steps into view, smirking as she leans against the armour.

Before I can respond, the armour and its base scraps against the stone floor. Our eyes quickly switch to the floor as Tempest regains her balance. The base of the armour has shifted from its initial position, revealing the corner of a wooden door which lies underneath. Tempest and I share a glance before I reach down for the base of the armour, grasping onto the marble and pulling it away from the door.

Once the obstruction to the door has been fully removed, I lift the door so that the heavy wood clatters with the stone floor, revealing a dark passage leading directly underground. Peering down the passage, I cautiously press my foot against the rusting metal ladder which clings to the wall. Happy that it'll be able to support my weight long enough for me to reach the bottom, I begin the descent.

It takes a minute to reach the bottom as the metal routinely threatened to snap underneath my weight as it pulled itself free from the wall. Coming to the end of the ladder, I lower myself into the shallow water as it reaches the top of my boots and seeps into my socks. The stench of the tunnel quickly hits my nose, the disgusting aroma of stale bodily waste filling my nostrils as I find myself in a small sewer network.

Unslinging my rifle, I shoulder the weapon as I pivot on the spot, the sewage water rippling from my movements as I do so. The tunnel is poorly lit sealed lanterns attached to the support beams of the curved tunnel, revealing two corridors leading in both directions of one another. With two possible routes to take, it means myself and Tempest will have to split up.

On queue, she drops into the water alongside me as she turns to face the opposite direction as me.

"We need to split up," I instruct her as I take a few steps forward. "Who knows where this'll lead and if anyone will be down here. Hopefully, we'll link up again if these tunnels connect further down the line."

"I'll race you," Tempest responds confidently before rushing down he assigned tunnel. Trying to match her speed, my boots tear through the fouled water as I travel down my passage, my rifle drifting from side to side as I check behind every support beam to ensure no hostile are hiding.

My route continues for approximately fifty metres before it turns to the right in a ninety-degree angle. Pressing my back against the corner, I prepare myself before lowering my body and peering around the passage. Many of the torches have either burned out or deliberately been extinguished, making it difficult to make anyone out. Before moving ahead, I catch a glance of a silhouette of what appears to be a unicorn in the shadows.

Cautiously advancing a few steps, I lower my rifle as the pony's head turns towards me. "Friendly," I call out in a hushed tone, but loud enough so that the unicorn ahead will hear me.

Despite this, a green outline quickly envelopes the unicorn's horn before a blast of energy is hurled towards me. As my eyes widen, I instinctively dive to the side, causing my body to collide with the wall as my helmet smashed into the brickwork. "Blue on blue!" I shout out in an attempt to disarm the pony. "It's Captain John Davies! Cease fire!"

Again, my callouts seem to fall on death ears as another bolt of arcane energy is fired towards me, impacting with the brickwork in front of my face. Small fragments of masonry tear themselves from the wall as they cut into my face causing me to hiss out in pain. Recoiling back, I shuffle to the opposite side to change sides in the tunnel, clearly illuminating myself under one of the remaining torches. "Cease fire!"

Despite clearly presenting myself, the unicorn back peddles as they simultaneously continue to fire arcane energy towards me. Water is repeatedly thrown upwards as clouds of dust and debris rain down on me from the curved walls. With little options left, I take aim and fire a short automatic burst into the water around the form, splashing them with water as the rapid-fire warning shot will hopefully be enough of a deterrent to make them cease fire.

The pony instead turns to the side, moving further away as a spell forces its way towards me, impacting with my left shoulder. The heat of the spell burns through the fabric in the immediate area, the smell of burning flesh hitting my nostrils as I wince in pain. With no options left, I raise my rifle again and fire three shots in rapid succession. Each round appears to hit the pony in the side of the main body, causing them to fall to the ground and kicking up water around them.

Releasing a frustrated sigh, I force myself to move forward as I attempt to ignore the agony shooting through my shoulder and arm as the skin continues to burn. With my rifle still aiming at the target, I tentatively approach the pony as I prepare for another attack.

Closing the distance, the form in the water doesn't move. Coming to within five metres of the target, I keep my rifle at the ready as I reach into my pocket to pull out my phone. Flicking on the flashlight function, I illuminate the water in front of me.

I freeze as I look to the form before me. To my surprise and relief, it's not a pony which I had engaged with but is instead a changeling. Examining the body, I step closer to see that my rounds don't appear to have even penetrated the carapace. Two of the bullets have lodged themselves in the blackened shell, revealing small cracks around the impact point, while the third round appears to have deflected off of the natural curve towards the top of the body, marking the shell but not cracking it.

Focusing the light towards the head of the changeling, I physically recoil it's eyes open and snap onto me. Before I can react, the changeling's horn glows once again as a shockwave of energy forces itself towards me. The blast doesn't cause me any physical harm but instead throws me off my feet and towards the wall. My back collides with the masonry as I slump to the floor, struggling to keep hold of my phone and rifle as I fall to a sitting position in the water.

Quickly dropping my phone down the front of my armour, I try to bring my rifle to aim towards the changeling before it charges me. Despite my efforts, I'm not quick enough as the creature leaps onto me, almost knocking me entirely into the water as my grip on the rifle falters. Unable to fight it off in the close proximity, it brings its head close to the side of my neck as it seems to hiss.

Pain rushes through my neck as the sharp teeth of the changeling sink into my neck, puncturing the flesh and embedding into my muscle. Screaming out loud, I jab my fist in a series of rapid strikes into the back of the changeling, only for the carapace to prove too strong as my punches come off weaker than a lovetap.

Reaching for its muzzle, I grab onto both the top and bottom as I use all of my strength to force its mouth open. I'm barely able to open its strong muzzle, blood quickly pooling from the puncture wounds and soaking into my shirt as I throw the changeling from me and into the water.

Before it can recover, I draw my pistol and take aim. I fire a duo of shots in rapid succession, both rounds hitting the side of the changeling carapace. Releasing a cry of pain, it slowly rises for its hooves before once again repeating its charge. Unlike last time, I'm not caught off guard as I fire five rounds as quickly as possible.

The rounds finally have success as I'm able to hit the exposed flesh under the centre chest carapace, piercing the changeling's stomach as it collapses into the water and writhes in pain. Rising to my feet, I step over the creature and force my boot onto the back of its neck as I keep its head in place. Holstering my pistol, I take hold of my rifle and fix the bayonet before pressing the tip of the cold steel against the rear of its head.

The close proximity is enough to force the bullet through the natural armour on the rear of the changeling's head. Fragments of the carapace and brain matter propel from the wound as I simultaneously press down with all of my might on the butt of the rifle, forcing the blade through the opening and impaling its brains.

Retracting the blade, I reach into the inside of my armour and retrieve my phone in order to return it to my pocket. As I continue through the water, I simultaneously reach for my field pack and open a side pocket in order to dig through the medical supplies caught within. Drawing a burn gel pack, I bite the top of the packet and tear it with my teeth before examining the burn on my shoulder.

The clothing around the impact zone has peeled away, allowing the fabrics to burn into my skin and exposing the wound. The mark has already begun to rapidly turn a bright shade of red, looking at it closely shows the top layer of skin flaking away as it looks as though the burn may soon begin to blister. Applying the gel caused me to hiss in pain, the sudden change in temperature causing my body to shiver as I gently rub the gel into the inflamed skin.

Dumping the packet, I continue to cautiously tread through the water until I reach another corner, the sound of running water coming from the other side of the bend as I approach it. Peering around the corner, I find myself standing at the top of a six-foot drop, leading to a metal grate which the water seeps through before the room opens up into a wide catacomb. Skeletal remains make up the outer walls, resting on top of a brick foundation as the skulls and bones of numerous creatures make up the rest of the walls with mortar support beams sporadically spaced to hold up the roof.

Slinging the rifle, I grasp onto the wet brickwork below me in order to lower myself to the level below, as opposed to jumping directly down to prevent injuring my ankles from the height and the weight of the kit being carried on me. Dropping to the floor below, I'm immediately met by gunfire as a series of bullets hit the wall around me as gunshots echo throughout the oversized tomb.

Frantically scrambling, I dive behind the nearest support column as I regain control of my rifle, dust and debris kicking up around me as I move before quickly subsiding. Nervously exhaling, I try to peek around the corner, only for the brickwork next to my head to be hit by a round, sending dust into my eyes as I return to my cover.

"I was wondering when I'd see you again!" Silverwing's voice echoes through the room as he shouts to me from an unknown location.

"I wouldn't want to disappoint you!" I shout back as I tentatively unfasten my helmet. "I hope you ain't waiting on the bug up there! He kinda has a hole in the back of his head!"

"There's plenty more where he came from!"

"I gathered!" With my helmet removed, I slowly place it on the end of my bayonet. "Are you gonna come out and face me!? Hold your ground!? Or run like the coward you are!?"

"If this is your attempt to make me charge at you in a fit of rage, it isn't working!" He responds with a chuckle. "Do you think I'm stupid!?"

"Well... a bit." Biting my lip, I switch my rifle into my left hand as I once again draw my Glock. "From those shots, I can guess you're not playing fair with a one-on-one!"

"All you have to do is poke your head out to find out!"

"If you say so," I mutter under my breath as I gradually move my rifle so that the edge of my helmet is protruding from my cover. Taking the bait, two rounds are fired as one hits the helmet and the other strikes the support column. Darting in the opposite direction, my eyes quickly scan the area and notice two small clouds of smoke in the darkness, indicating the shooters' positions.

Strafing to the next piece of cover, I extend the pistol outwards and fire towards the right smoke cloud while I flick the helmet onto the floor before firing fully automatic from the hip with the SA80 at the cloud on the left. Reaching the cover as both of my weapons run out of ammunition, I take a knee as I prepare to change the pistol magazine.

"Nice trick!" Silverwing responds, indicating that my rounds failed to hit the mark.

"I'm full of them!" I respond confidently before placing the empty magazine back into the pouch and inserting my last magazine into the Glock. "Where's Lupus!?"

"Right here, primate!" A gruff female voice calls out as a flash comes from my left side. The bullet makes contact with my back, striking the armour as a shockwave of pain runs through my body.

Slumping forward, I return fire with my pistol, a pained scream breaking out through the darkness as the sound of someone impacting the floor indicates that I hit my target. Groaning in discomfort, I fight through the pain as I rush to holster my pistol and press my hand to where I was shot. To my relief, it seems the round hit me at such an angle that it either skimmed the armour or ricocheted off the curved steel, but still transferred the impact of the round.

Standing up, I tightly grasp my rifle as I prepare to reload. "Is this now the part where you run away-"

Cutting me off, I catch the glimpse of a sword approaching me from the right as Silverwing charges me from around my cover, likely hoping to catch me before I reloaded or while he assumed I was wounded. Raising my rifle, the blade strikes along the right side of the weapon, the end of the blade catching my arm but unable to cut through the layered steel fixed around my forearm.

Before I can bring my rifle to aim at him, I'm forced to once again intercept his strike as the sword cuts into the butt of the weapon while simultaneously cutting the sling of the rifle. With no ammunition in my rifle, I adjust my grip so that I'm holding the SA80 by the magazine housing and the pistol grip in order to use it as a makeshift sword. Stepping back at his next thrust, I parry the blade to the side before working against his movement to lunge towards him. The tip of the bayonet cutting into the side of his chest as his attempt to dodge my counterattack failed.

Recoiling at my strike, he momentarily runs his talons over the fresh cut before delivering a series of rapid strikes, each one testing my skills as I'm repeatedly repositioning my rifle in order to block his attacks. Waiting for my moment to strike while he is off-balance, I spin around him as I force the butt of the rifle into the side of his ribs.

As I prepare to begin my own attack, he intervenes as he leaps upwards as his powerful wings stretch outright. Kicking his leg out, he catches the underside of my rifle and frees it from my grasp, causing it to rocket over my head and clatter to the floor behind me.

"Your sword!" Davies barks the order at me. "Use your sword and use the guardian rune to cook him!"

Acting on his advice, I unsheathe my sword and hold the blade out before me as I glide my thumb underneath the enchanted stone. The magical energy within activates as the steel drastically heats up as it produces a colourless flame which illuminated the immediate area.

Despite hoping that the use of the rune would scare Silverwing off, it has the opposite reaction as he instead laughs. "Well isn't that cute." Running his talon on the pommel of his sword, my eyes widen as the blade of his own sword is overwhelmed by an identical flame. "You didn't think you were the only one in the world who had one of these, did you?"

Swinging my sword towards his head, he lifts his own weapon to intercept the strike as the steel tips collide with one another producing a heavy volume of sparks which erupt from both swords as they impact. Pushing closer to him, I continue striking for his body and head, each attack soon proving to be useless as he effortlessly counters me. As our blades once again meet, Silverwing pushes his weight against me as his leg kicks out against my inner thigh. The impact causing my leg to buckle slightly as I step backwards in an attempt to prevent him from seizing the opportunity.

"You won't be able to beat me like this," He taunts as he twirls the blade in his grasp. "I've had years of training, whereas you had a few sessions from a lowly Sergeant. You're outmatched."

"Are you just gonna chat shit, or are you actually gonna fight me?" I respond as I slowly pace around him.

Silverwing chuckles as he gestures his head towards a narrow staircase at the end of the room. "I've only got a couple of minutes to play. But I suppose I can spare them for you."

Charging me at full speed, our swords once again meet as our bodies press against one another, the heat from the two enchanted blades quickly becoming uncomfortable from the close proximity to my face. Using all of my strength, I force my right knee upwards, jabbing it into his gut which causes him to recoil and pull back from the attack.

Attempting to seize the opportunity, I swing for his legs yet fail to connect as he repeats his earlier action of extending his wings and leaping over me. Flying away from me as he weaved through the columns, he reaches for a holster on his hip and turns while in the air to fire towards me with a revolver.

Vaulting to the side, I dive behind the closest cover as I draw my pistol and return three shots to him as he passes between the cover, his speed proving too much as each round falls behind him as he moves. As he finds his own cover, I rush towards the earlier location where I had shot Lupus as he continues to fire towards me, his inexperience with the weapon showing as he fails to hit me as I run through the open to reach my target.

Reaching the column, I move low as I come across Lupus and find her curled up on the floor with a gutshot, her blood gradually seeping through her paws as she tries to keep the pressure. Sheathing my sword, I pick up her revolver in my left hand as I advance on Silverwing's position, firing off each weapon as I close the gap until I quickly empty the magazine of the Glock and holster the weapon.

As he comes out of cover to try and get a shot on me, he finds that I'm already too close as I wrap my arms around his body and tackle him to the ground. The heavy impact with the cold floor causes his grip on both his sword and the revolver to falter as both weapons clatter to the floor.

Kneeling over him, I deliver a powerful punch to the side of his beak, following it through with my elbow as I pull back from the strike to use the momentum against him. My advantage quickly fades away as he uses a cheap strike to knee me in the crown jewels. As I shout out in pain, he follows it up with another knee strike which hits the inside of my thigh to cause my position to crumble over him as he throws me off to the side.

As a mixture of water and dust coats the back of my armour, I pull my knees close to my chest before rolling backwards to come to a stop on my knees as I look towards him. Mirroring my actions, he climbs to his paws as he glares at me. Raising the captured revolver, I fire off the round as he charges towards me.

The sudden burst of acceleration towards me knocks my shot off course as his body collides with mine sending us tumbling to the floor. The brunt force of the sudden impact with the solid ground mixed with Silverwing's weight easily knocks the wind out of me as he clambers on top of me.

It quickly becomes apparent that I'm struggling to stay in the fight, my breathing rapidly increasing as my heart pounds heavily in my chest. Pushing through the exhaustion, I jostle him to the side resulting in us rolling to the side where I end up on top of him.

Using his razor-sharp talons, he tightly grabs hold of my necks as the sharpened appendages begin to dig into my flesh. Pain courses through my neck as he digs in deeper, blood slowly beginning to trickle down my collar and soaking into my shirt as I try fiercely to escape his hold.

Using the last of my reserves, I jab at the inside of his elbow with my fist, allowing me to pull back from his clutches as we end up tumbling once again. As we change positions, he forces himself on top where he strikes violently towards my nose resulting in a revolting crunch I scream out in agony.

As we continue to struggle in each others grasp, he once again tries to lower his aim and target my throat. Every attempt to shake him off proves futile, his determination and aggression proving too much for me as he stamps his paw down on my gut. Slowly, his talons begin to scrape across my skin as they trail down my face and towards my neck once again.

Closing my eyes, I act in pure desperation as I jolt my head closer towards him whilst opening my mouth. Feeling the talons dragging across my face, I jerk slightly until the tip of the appendage brushes over my lips. In one rapid movement, I force my mouth shut with all my might, blood quickly leaking as I bite into his talons.

Silverwing cries out in agony, frantically trying to pull himself as the pressure from my jaw soon has me digging into the bone with each movement. In a smooth motion, I violently twist my head to the side, the sound of tearing flesh and screams echoing throughout the catacomb as his talons tear from his body and warmblood spurts in my mouth and over my face.

Seizing the momentary advantage, I deliver a swift knee strike to his gut before hurling him to the left of me. Before he can recover, I roll in the opposite direction towards the revolver which I swiftly take control on and take aim towards his head. Cocking the hammer, I compress the trigger only to be met with disappointment as the weapon fails to fire after likely expending all of its ammunition. Improvising, I twist the weapon in the grip, using the barrel as a handle as I swing the bottom of the grip across the top of his head.

In that final motion, he finally goes down. The weight and force of the weapon against his unprotected head sends shockwaves through his body as he collapses, unable to move as he slips into unconsciousness. Releasing the revolver, I let it clatter to the floor as I attempt to exhale in relief, only to physically gag when my brain suddenly processes that I still have his severed talons in my mouth.

Without any hesitation, I violently cough up the remnants of blood and flesh from my mouth onto the floor as the distinctive copper flavouring remains on my tongue. Shakily rising to my feet, my gaze shift to Silverwing where I find that I've ended up biting off the equivalent of his right index and middle finger. Stumbling to the side, I support myself on one of the central columns as the sound of movement from the main stairwell quickly has me standing on edge.

To my horror, rather than sets of hooves coming down the wide staircase, I'm met with paws as five Diamond Dogs quickly descends and aim their rifles towards me. With no ammo left in the revolver or my Glock, I frantically check towards my original position where I entered the catacombs and lay eyes on the SA80 which is laying in the dust.

As the Diamond Dogs fire off their first shots, I force my tired legs to propel me forward until I slide across the floor on my knees, clumsily scooping up my rifle before coming to a stop behind a nearby column. Activating the magazine release catch, I allow the empty steel container to clatter to the floor as I shakily withdraw the last magazine from my webbing and insert it into my weapon as another bullet tears into my cover alongside my head.

Twisting from behind my only protection, I fire a short and controlled burst at the only target which is in the open. Three bullets slice into his unarmoured abdomen, send him hurtling backwards as the bullets throw him from his position. With the other fours dashing between the columns, I aim for the one closest to me and fire off another burst. Even though the first round hits the barrier between us, I'm met with some luck as the next few bullets knock him to the floor.

With three left, I step out into the open in order to get a clear shot on the last remaining target with a bolt-action rifle. Lining up my sights we simultaneously fire off a round, but his inexperience quickly shows as his shot misses me while mine tears into his chest, piercing his heart as he crumbles to the floor. Out of desperation, the last two rush towards me alongside one another making it far too easy for me to strafe my fire from left to right in order to cut them both down.

Releasing a sigh of relief as the bullet casings clatter to the floor, I cautiously begin to advance on Lupus' position as I keep my rifle at the ready. Much to my surprise, she still seems to be hanging on as she groans in pain, doing everything she can to keep the pressure on her wound as she tries her best to avoid looking up at me.

Twisting my rifle in my grip, I force the butt into the side of her head. The strike easily knocks her unconscious, allowing me to kneel alongside her and to search through my field pack to rummage through the limited medical supplies I have for a larger bandage. Moving her paws away from her wound, I wrap the bandage tightly around her in order to maintain the pressure before withdrawing a rope from my pack to tie her paws together.

As I finish tying the knot on the rope, the heavy thud of steel against stone caused me to jump as I look to the far end of the catacombs which leads up a narrow stairwell which has now been sealed by a portcullis. My eyes widen in disbelief as I quickly make out a Griffin on the other side, scrambling up the stairs and quickly out of sight. Rising to my feet, I check where my fight with Silverwing ended and soon realise that he is no longer there.

"Fuck!" I yell out loud in frustration as I bring my hand to the top of my head.

"Someone's pissed off," Tempest remarks from behind me, slowly descending the main steps where the Diamond Dogs approached from. Surveying her surroundings, her eyes flick over the various bodies scattered around as she grins. "So you found my new friend. Can you believe they didn't want to play with me after I killed a few of their friends? So inconsiderate."

Grabbing onto Lupus' paws, I lift her up with what little strength I have and toss her on top of my shoulders so that I can carry her whilst still using my rifle. "I don't think I'd be too keen to play either."

Coming to a stop, she looks over me, the various patches of blood and dirt coating my uniform and skin. "You look like shit. But... I guess you managed to capture Lupus. So, that's a win."

"Yeah, but Silverwing got away."

Tempest shrugs before turning to get up the stairs. "He'll come back around." As she reaches the top, she glances over her shoulder to watch me as I climb behind her. "Did you win the fight against him?"

Nodding my head, a smirk quickly appears. "Unlike him, I know magical ponies and Alicorns who can patch me up with ease. No matter what, I don't think he'll be getting his claws back."

"Why? You cut them off or something?"

"More like bit them off," I chuckle as I spit the last remnants of blood from my mouth. "If you want them, they're down there somewhere on the floor."

"I think I'll pass on that offer." Walking ahead of me, she begins to lead me down a long tunnel. "Let's just get out of here. No doubt you'll be dying to get a special reward from Luna for a job well done on catching Lupus."

Rolling my eyes, I follow her steps as we turn the various corners until we reach a further staircase which finally allows us to link up with the Marines and the rest of Alpha Section. The eyes of the various soldiers quickly turn to focus on me and Lupus, likely looking on in celebration for the fact that the leader of the violent Diamond Dogs has been apprehended, hopefully meaning that the fighting will die down.

Maybe now, things will finally begin to settle down. Soon they'll lose the will to fight, or they'll never be able to regain their loses to pose a threat for years to come.

Author's Note

The new chapter is finally out, after a few months. Apologies for the delay, unfortunately, life has a habit of kicking you to the ground.

Personal issues, physical injury from work and mental health has kinda been bringing me down and it was difficult to physically write and to find the motivation to do so. I'm still getting back into the swing of writing again, but I'm hoping to continue updating the story in due course.

On the plus size, a new commission has been completed. I think it looks pretty damn good, wouldn't you agree?

Thanks MorphineZombie for creating it for me :twilightsmile:

Hiatus explained

Author's Note

The story will be put on temporary hiatus until at least the end of the month.
Bobbybrony was involved in a car crash when the vehicle he was in was hit by another car. He is currently in hospital where he has undergone surgery for a fractured tibia. He is due to remain there for some time due to fractured vertebrae.

He has said that he will aim to continue the story upon his return from hospital. Due to his injuries he is expected to remain there for a couple of weeks as they contemplate potential future surgery.

An update will be provided on his profile page to let you all know how he is and about his recovery.

Thank you.

Hiatus explained

Chapter 113 - Like father, like son

Casings clatter to the ground around my feet as I continue to fire on the large group of enemies below, steam pluming from the end of my barrel as I burn through ammunition. From the rooftops overhead, Alpha Section is providing covering fire to Charlie Section as they advance in the courtyard towards the final tunnel. Bravo Section continues to make continuous strafing runs on the enemy below, regularly having to manoeuvre around the buildings in order to prevent being targeted from below.

The Guard is also advancing behind Charlie Section, two full platoons making up the largest number of troops as the other Rangers within the area continue to push the enemy back down the side streets to funnel them into the courtyard. The Wonderbolts is supporting Bravo Section in the air, providing quick strikes on exposed units below as they routinely survey the nearby rooftops and alleys to ensure that no Dogs escape or try to sneak up behind us.

Loading my second-to-last magazine, I aim towards the largest group and immediately fire off half of the magazine, sending a group of six Diamond Dogs to the floor. As I turn my focus to another target, I pull the trigger but only fire off one shot as my SA80 jams. Groaning in irritation, I switch the safety on and turn the rifle to the left in order to view the cocking handle.

With the cocking handle stuck at the halfway point, I quickly remove the magazine and pull the cocking handle to the rear, ejecting the cartridge behind the blockage before firing off the action. With the jam cleared, I reinsert the magazine and load a fresh round into the chamber, allowing me to continue engaging the enemy below.

"What's wrong with your rifle!?" Sunny shouts over the gunfire as she reloads her own weapon.

"Nothing! It just jammed! It's not designed to operate as a machine-gun, yet I'm the only one in this world with an automatic weapon!" I fire off another short burst, killing a Dog mid-charge as he was sprinting towards Aurora below. "Yet here I am! Acting as the Section's support gunner!"

Being quickly overwhelmed by the superior numbers, the Dog's are quickly pushed back to the tunnel, many of them falling in as they're thrown back by rounds penetrating their bodies. With the Dog's pushed back, they're quickly picked off as they're left exposed in the open. Those that stand their ground are quickly torn to shreds, powerful .303 calibre rounds making quick work of their inferior makeshift armour.

As soon as we're left with no opposition, Charlie Section quickly surrounds the tunnel and fire as quickly as they can down the passageway as Matrix prepares the explosive charge. As soon as he's ready, he positions it along the opening and strikes the fuse as the rest of the Section fall back to cover. Once they're in position, they hunker down as we keep watch of the entrance from the safety of the rooftop at the far end the courtyard.

BOOM!

Debris and smoke escapes the passage of the tunnel as the passage collapses in on itself, rock fragments which are thrown into the air soon begin to crash down on the surrounding area as a wave of dust and smoke blankets the area. We remain in position as we wait for the dust to clear in order to get a view on the tunnel to ensure that the charges were successful. It takes a minute until we're able to get a visual from our vantage point, allowing us to breathe a sigh of relief as the tunnel appears to be completely caved in.

Turning, we all slump down against the edge of the rooftop as we slide down to the floor, my foot positioned in such a way to allow me to use my boot as a seat in order to avoid sitting on the hot casings below. Reaching for my canteen, I unscrew the lid and look at the rest of my Section. "Good work, guys. We've done the SOG and Rangers proud. You've all performed exceptionally well."

"We weren't expecting a fight in the town, that's for sure," Starry states as she removes her helmet.

"Urban fighting is the worst... well, maybe after trench warfare. You guys did well, watching your corners and making sure we weren't ambushed. Fighting in the streets certainly is a good test for the nerves."

"What now?" Aerial Ace asks as she kicks a set of casings away.

"For now, get some water in you and have a breather. We're gonna have to quickly perform a sweep and clear of everywhere within the cordon to ensure there are no more Dogs hidden away. With the rest of the Rangers and Guards in the area, it should be quick and systematic. No doubt there'll be an increased presence within Coltchester after this, draining our resources out there."

"Yeah, but surely this will mean more guards will be sent here," Bronze Lorgnette states as she rests her rifle on the low wall.

I nod my head, "More than likely. Either way, no doubt it'll also result in some of the Ranger's remaining here to systematically search for tunnels and clear out the network." Replacing the lid of my canteen, I return it to my pouch as I climb back to my feet, my knees aching from routinely resting on them. "Come on. We need to get this search done as soon as we can to secure the area."

We were finally finished with our area search as the sun began to rise over the town. We were all exhausted, having fought through the night on little to no sleep. Thankfully, we were all to stay at the hotel where the temporary command HQ and Luna were. Entering the building everyone from my team was directed to a function room which has numerous camping beds set up for them to get some rest. For me, I was given a key to Luna's room, perks of being engaged to a Princess.

Stepping through the heavily guarded hallway, I'm met with many soldiers standing at attention and saluting me as I passed them. Returning their gestures, I reach Luna's room where two Thestrals step away from the door to allow me entry. Unlocking the door, I stagger inside and quickly drop my field pack and webbing on alongside the door as it closes behind me.

Turning to lock it, I hear hoof steps entering the room behind me. "John, was everything okay?" Luna's voice asks with some concern.

Nodding my head, I slowly turn to face Luna. As I look at her, I can't help but feel relieved and relaxed as her eyes look into mine. "Yeah... everything went according to plan." Stepping up to her, I wrap my arms around her neck and hold her. "The town is secured and all opposition has been cleared."

"And you? Are you okay?" Luna questions as her forehoof runs softly against the scar on my face.

I pull back slightly as she touches it, "Just sore and tired, but I'll live. It looks worse than it actually is."

"You really need to stop getting yourself hurt," Luna states coyly with a weak smile.

"I'm a soldier and a shit magnet. It's gonna happen." Leaning closer, I press my lips against hers as my hand runs through her mane. "It's so good to see you."

"It feels like it’s been longer than a few weeks."

I nod my head, "Joys of war."

Luna hesitates as she looks back towards the bedroom, "You must be exhausted, John. You need to get some sleep."

I follow her as she starts to step from the entrance towards the bedroom, "I don't think I'll be able to get to sleep straight away." Reaching for my armour, I begin to unbuckle it as we enter the bedroom. With the clasps removed, I peel the armour from my chest and rest it on a seat as I move past it towards the bed.

"John, I've got some news."

"What about?" She looks at me then turns her head to look towards her stomach before her gaze returns to me. "Oh."

Luna pauses as she looks at me timidly, a smile still finding its way through her nervousness. "It's twins."

I look at Luna in surprise, a wide grin forming on my lips. "Twins? We're having twins!?" I let out an ecstatic laugh as I hold my arms out, quickly taking a hold of Luna and pulling her in close. Twins! Not one kid, but two. The more time that passes, the more comfortable I become with the idea of becoming a dad.

My laugh seems to be infectious as Luna soon finds herself mimicking me as her wings stretch outwards and wrap over my back. The two of us look at one another with gleeful grins as we stare into one another's eyes. Breaking the silence, Luna pulls me closer to her. "You know, if I was told that I was going to have a foal, or two in this case, before my banishment I would have been absolutely terrified. But, I'm glad that it is you that I'm sharing this experience with."

I can't help but feel an overwhelming sense of joy at Luna's words. I quickly press my lips against hers where Luna quickly melts into the embrace. After being away for a few weeks, it was good to be able to see her. It normally isn't so bad where I go some time without seeing her, but now knowing that we'd be getting married and starting a family, I couldn't help but feel overjoyed that I was able to see her again.

We slowly pull ourselves away from one another. "Come on," Luna says as her magic grabs the bottom of my shirt, "You need to get some sleep." Before I can argue, she is able to take off my shirt, the clothing quickly dropping to the floor as she stares wide eyes at my arm. "What is that?"

Turning my gaze to my left arm, I run my hand over the black ink. "It's a tattoo, from a ceremony from the Ridge Cats."

Luna eyes it curiously, "What does it mean?"

"It apparently shows my destiny, what will happen in my future and what I'm destined to achieve."

Luna freezes as she looks at a certain part towards the bottom of the tattoo near my elbow. "John, that mark-"

"-I know." I cut her off as my eyes drift to the section she's examining, eight arrows point away from the centre, travelling vertically, horizontally and diagonally.

"Discord's old mark. Why have they given you that?"

"They said I'm marked as one of his disciples."

"They think you're a disciple of Discord? That's preposterous."

"I know it is," I declare with a shrug. "It's just religious superstition."

"Superstition or not, this would cause no end of problems for anypony who will see this mark. With it being on your arm, it's easily noticeable."

I pause for a moment as I look at the mark. "It can be covered up." When I turn my focus back to Luna, I notice her looking at me in confusion. "It's just a tattoo, ink marking my skin. All we need to do is fill in the gaps, transforming it into a solid black circle. Nobody would be able to identify it then."

Luna considers this before she finally nods, "I suppose you are correct." Stepping past me, she looks back at the entire tattoo along my left upper arm. "I think it actually suits you."

I chuckle as I move towards the bed, "It's not bad, is it? I always considered getting a tattoo. I suppose its army tradition to get a tattoo." Leaning down, I lower the zip on the outside of my boots and kick them off, my aching feet feeling a little relief to be free from the tight protective footwear as I sit on the bed to take off my trousers. As I start to unbuckle my belt, I find a glass of rum being held in Luna's magic in front of me. "What's this for?"

"One of us should make a toast for our situation. It'll also help you to sleep."

Taking the glass from her magic, I take a long sip of the contents before resting it on the bedside unit. "Thank you."

Sitting alongside me on the bed, Luna rests her forehoof on my exposed leg as I remove the trousers and throw them across the room onto a chair. "I must admit, I'm very impressed with how well your unit operated in the night. My elite Guard used to be highly effective at night fighting."

"To be honest, I didn't focus too much on night fighting during their training," I admit as I turn to her. "I've been trained for fighting at night. It's a standard part of training for the British Army, we're expected to be just as effective at night as we are in the day. We're trained to push up in complete darkness, to take the enemy by surprise and to push rapidly to disorientate them."

"Well, you certainly did well tonight in Coltchester. However, it would be a little different from fighting in the open fields at night." Luna waits as I get comfortable under the covers. "Perhaps, while your unit is sleeping, they can take part in some training again?"

I pause as I look back at Luna, my eyes suddenly feeling heavy as I rest my head on the pillow. "I never trained them extensively for fighting at night. It wouldn't hurt to do a training exercise in our sleep. If you're up for it, we can do."

Luna nods as she decides to join me under the covers, quickly wrapping her forehooves around me as we snuggle close to one another, her horn soon glowing as she prepares her magic. Before long, my eyes refuse to stay open any longer as I drift off to sleep.

-----------------------OoOoOoOoOoOoO-----------------------

At first, I'm not even sure if my eyes open, the surrounding area being blanketed in almost complete darkness as I find myself standing in the open. It takes a few moments for my eyes to adjust to our surroundings, and even then, it's difficult to see more than a few feet in front of my face. Stepping forward, I finally make out the form of someone else.

Looking closely, I'm just about able to make out Sunny from her mane sticking out from underneath a maroon beret. Looking down at myself, I notice that I'm wearing a set of Woodlands DPM camouflage, an SLR clasped tightly in my hands along with a tight-fitting set of webbing sitting over my smock. I immediately felt a cold shiver down my spine as the icy wind blows over the terrain.

Wait a second. DPM uniform, maroon beret, SLR and freezing cold conditions. I know where we are. As I hear everyone talking among themselves in confusion, I pivot on the spot and make out the form of Luna, her mane glistening as it flows in the moonlight. "Luna, are we-"

"-You had quite a lot of knowledge about this battle," Luna states she looks at me.

"So this is Mount Longdon?" Luna nods as I look at her. Finally realising that unlike the other training exercises we carried out in dreams, she was not in a uniform like the rest of us. "Aren't you joining us?"

"Even though it's a dream, I'm not going to run around in my condition. I'll keep watch overhead. I don't need to train, it's your team that need to." Luna steps to the side as she examines my equipment, "Though I didn't bring your entire unit into this sequence. For now, your Section is the only ones here. I can carry out exercises for you with the other sections on other nights if you wish."

I nod my head, "That would be great, Luna. It would be good for each Section to have different specialist training, knowing which will be best for a certain situation." I lean forward and lightly peck her cheek as the sounds of distance explosions echo through the night sky. "Try not to distract me too much," I tease with a slight grin.

"Hmm, tempting." Luna responds in a sultry tone before taking off into the air to disappear into the darkness overhead.

Chuckling to myself, I cautiously step through the uneven terrain until I find my section all grouped together. "Surprise. We've got some training to do." Pausing, I turn to Bronze Lorgnette and Aerial Ace who are looking around in utter confusion. "This is something you'll pick up on. This has been our little secret for more... advanced training."

"T-this is a dream?" Aerial Ace questions.

"Yup. Courtesy of Princess Luna. We do this in our sleep so we can learn without any risk... unless you get shot. Every bit of pain you experience in this dream will feel one-hundred percent real. So, don't get shot."

"But, where are we," Bronze Lorgnette asks. "It's pitch black and we can't see a thing."

"You're all still tucked up in your beds all nice and cosy. As to where we are in this dream, we're on the Falkland Islands in 1982. North-West of Port Stanley, close to Mount Longdon. This is to give everyone experience for fighting at night, to watch the PARAs pushing hard and fast to keep the enemy confused. If you can assault the enemy in the darkness of night, you'll catch them with their pants down and will be able to overrun almost any position."

Before I can continue, a group of British soldiers walk past us, one of them coming alongside me. "sir, we're beginning the assault now. Major Argue has ordered us to move up."

As they continue past us, I look back to the others. "Everyone, stick close. The terrain here is renowned for being shit and we're moving up in the dark. Don't lag behind and don't make too much noise. Silence is key."

What follows is a long and exhausting tab in full kit, marching along rough terrain as we approach the Argentine positions we need to take so the Task Force can push on the Capital in the coming days. Artillery fire continues to occasionally shell the top of the hill and defensive positions to attempt to clear an opening, we also had naval support with a frigate firing from off the coast.

Passing through a narrow passage in the opening of barbed wire, we finally begin the main ascent up the ridge of Mount Longdon. As we start the long climb, the thunderous bang of a land mine followed by a blinding flash erupts from ahead of me. One of the soldiers in front is thrown from the ground as debris and shrapnel rains around him, having stepped on a concealed mine.

Within seconds, numerous flashes illuminate set positions on the hill as we quickly come under machine-gun fire. Everyone quickly drops to their buckles, the officers immediately barking orders to their Platoons as the machine-gunners begin to return fire. The night sky is soon lit up with tracer fire from the machine-guns being used to direct our forces' fire to the enemy positions.

The ground around us soon begins to erupt as mortars start to fire on our locations from the hills ahead. Getting up, I sprint forward as quickly as I can before dropping behind a small series of large rocks alongside a trio of soldiers. With my rifle rested against the rock, I start to fire off single shots towards any muzzle flash on top of the hill, the rest of the soldiers quickly pushing ahead as they receive cover fire.

A machine-gunner to our right is shot in the leg as he attempts to push forward, sending him stumbling to the floor. A medical technician is quickly with him and attempting to drag him out of the line of fire, leaving his GPMP and bandoliers of ammo on the floor where he had fallen.

"Davies!" A commanding officer shouts from my side, causing my head to snap to him. "Grab the machine-gun and give us cover!"

Not arguing with the order, I get to my feet and dash towards the abandoned weapon. Lowering my body, I slide across the floor as to land on my ass as I reach out for the weapon, only for another soldier to grab the weapon. Turning his head to me, he grabs the GPMG and ammunition. "Sir, I've got this!"

I freeze on the spot, the world seems to be standing still as I look at him. His blue eyes bearing a striking resemblance, a Corporal insignia fixed on his smock. His face looks exactly the same as I've seen it in pictures, the same as it was every time I've seen it, albeit younger than I've seen in recent years... Dad?

As he moves a little further ahead and starts to fire off short controlled bursts, I find myself unable to move as I continue to stare at him in a state of shock. T-thats my dad. A younger version of my dad. Why didn't I realise sooner that I'd have the chance of coming across him at this battle? He was in 3 PARA and served in the war, in this battle and Goosegreen

"John!?" Sunny comes to a stop alongside me, her magic tugging at my webbing as she tries to pull me out of the open. "What the heck has gotten into you!?"

"That's my dad," I lift my hand and point at him.

"What!? It's not your dad!"

"Yes, it fucking is!" I turn my gaze to her as we remain low to the floor. "My dad served here. I know him."

Getting to my feet, I rush towards him as Sunny shouts after me, "It's not your real dad!"

I ignore her as I drop low alongside him as he continues to fire tracer round up the hill. I find myself looking at him in disbelief as he doesn't turn his focus away from his targets. I can't believe it's him. That I'm alongside him. A series of rounds suddenly impact the floor around us. Acting on instinct, I grab a hold of his webbing and yank him to the side, out of the way of the incoming fire.

"Thanks, sir," he remarks as he looks at me, clearly not knowing who I am. Turning his head back to the frontline, he points out a small natural trench. "We need to keep moving!"

Without hesitation, we move as fast as physically possible while being cautious of the numerous invisible dips in the ground and concealed mines. Reaching our target, the rest of my Section quickly join us alongside a series of other soldiers as we're soon pinned down by machine-gun fire.

"What's the plan?" Slicer asks as we all find ourselves unable to move.

"Tony, take the GMPG!" My dad orders one of the soldiers as he grabs the Sterling submachine gun hanging on his back. "We do as the Major said! Push hard and fast! We're in a minefield! We stop, we die!"

As he and the soldiers under his command begin to advance, my Section turns their focus to me. "...What he said!" Getting up, I give chase as the rest of my team are quickly in pursuit. Beginning the main ascent up the rock formations of the hill, we can soon hear the Argentinian soldiers barking orders at one another as we try to close the distance as quietly as we can. The night sky and the climb up the hill being illuminated as artillery flares are fired overhead.

Coming to a fortified position, we duck low down in front of it as two soldiers grab a grenade from each of their webbings. Simultaneously pulling the pins, the soldiers underarm throw the grenades at the position above us, going over and behind the sandbag positions.

BOOM!

Small stones and debris from the defensive position rain down on top us as the pained screams of the soldiers come from overhead. With the machine-gun position eliminated, we promptly climb up the rocks and move through the former sandbag wall, finding numerous injured soldiers before pushing on.

The terrain proves to be difficult, the rocks providing little grip and acting as natural barriers for hiding soldiers keeps everyone on their toes as we push ahead. As we move through a narrow passage, a series of clatters brings us to a halt as a grenade lands between the group. As Sunny's horn glows, I can see her preparing to put a small magical barrier around the device. Before she can complete it, I'm caught off guard as my dad reaches out for the explosive, hurling it away with all his might for the grenade to explode in mid-air away from us.

We soon find another series of grenades landing around us. With too many to kick away or shield, everyone frantically scatters from the explosives. Jumping to a lower level, I find myself sliding down a series of rocks in a bid to avoid the blast as debris rains down on me. Hitting a slight dip, I fall forward, impacting the side of my head against a large stone.

The entire world spins as I roll onto my back, the sudden movement distorting my vision as I feel blood trickle down the front of my face. Staring into the night sky overhead, I watch the clouds as they drift idly by overhead, Luna's form overhead as she watches me below.

As I remain motionless, a silhouette steps over me to block out the night sky. As I slowly make out the form, I find an Argentine conscript aiming at me with his rifle. Fearing that any movement will result in me getting shot, I watch helplessly as the end of the barrel points towards my face.

Suddenly, another form dives down from above, striking the soldier in the face and knocking him back. Shuffling my body back, I adjust my position and slowly kneel as I make out the form coming to my aid: my dad. Bringing his Sterling around, he jabs the butt of the weapon into the soldiers gun, before sweeping his legs out from underneath him. With the soldier on the floor, my dad delivers a forceful stomp on the top of his head, knocking him out cold.

Catching his breath, he turns his focus to me as he kneels down. "Sir, are you okay?"

I nod my head as I wipe away the blood that's slowly dripping down the side of my face. "I'll be fine... Corporal." Shakily standing, my posture slumps slightly at the sudden movement, my dad reaching out to support me.

"You should stay here, sir. You're injured."

Does he know who I am? Does he even know that he's talking to his son? I shake my head as I lean down and grab my SLR. "I said I'll be fine. Keep moving. I'll be right behind you."

Turning away, we both start to jog up a small incline to reach our earlier position where we find a group of my Section pinned down by machine-gun fire. Tapping my dad on the arm, I point to a steep rock wall to the side which would provide us with a vantage point. Reaching the natural wall, I realise it'll require one of us to give the other a boost to reach the top. Pressing my back against the wall, I lower my body slightly and interlock my fingers as my dad joins me.

Immediately realising what I'm doing, he uses my hands as a step as I boost him upwards in order to climb the first section of rocks. Once he's up top, he turns for me and holds his hand down. Grabbing his hand, I press my boots into the stones and walk the short distance up the barrier to reach his position.

It takes us just over a minute to reach the top of the summit, giving us a clear view on the machine-gun position. "Sir, we should get close," He suggests in a hushed tone as he leans closer. "Perhaps fix your bayonet and we can get in close before engaging."

"Good thinking, da-" I cut myself off as I realise what I'm about to call him out loud "-Corporal." Mentally slapping myself across the back of the head, I reach into my webbing and grab the bayonet, fixing it on the barrel of the long rifle before we start to shuffle close to the position without being seen.

We're able to entirely flank them, getting behind them with our weapons raised. Aiming for the loader, I fire off a single shot at his lower back. The soldier drops with a loud scream, his collapsing body pulling the bandolier with him and knocking the machine-gun off course. As soon as I fire, my dad fires at the spotter and another rifleman with a short burst, knocking them to the floor as they clasp onto their injuries.

With the machine-gunner unprepared and unable to reposition his weapon, he turns to face me as I rush towards him. Unable to stop me, the blade slices through his gut as I slam my entire weight into him, his body slamming against the small section of sandbags before he slumps to the floor as I retract the blade. Looking at the floor, I decide to drop my SLR and grab one of the Argentinian's FAL. Practically the same weapon, but I'd rather have the option of automatic fire.

Those who were being fired upon quickly reach our position and start to continue to advance. As Sunny steps up to me, I reach for the machine-gun and hold it up for her. "Take this. We'll need as much firepower as we can. Get Silver and have him be your loader, he already knows how to feed a machine-gun."

"And how do I use this?" She asks in confusion as her magic holds the weapon.

"Silver will show you. Lift the cover, place the bandolier in position, close the cover then cock it." As Sunny moves ahead, she calls for Silver who quickly moves alongside her and takes the bandoliers off her.

With everyone moving forward, we soon find ourselves at the top of the summit, the position having already been overrun. Very few bodies are visible on the summit on account of the Argentine conscripts having retreated. "Set up defensive positions!" I bark at everyone as I look towards the route the Argentinians retreated. Knowing from my dad that they will launch a counter attack, I set up my FAL alongside the rest of the soldiers and aim down the hill towards the open advance.

Minutes tick by with everyone standing on edge, their weapons fidgeting in our grips as the cold winds batter us. Feeling someone taking cover alongside me and slightly knocking me, I turn my head to see my dad with his Sterling positioned against the stone as he aims at the advance. I can't help but regularly look at him, not having seen him in over a year.

Without warning, a sudden barrage of artillery and mortars begin to assault our position, everyone ducking low as explosive shells rain down on us. The barrage lasts a number of minutes before it slowly subsides, the main artillery ceasing as mortars continue to occasionally fire. With the mortar fire becoming more irregular, the sudden flash of flares being fired overhead illuminates our positions and numerous groups of enemies.

"OPEN FIRE!" On command, everyone beings to fire at the advancing soldiers. The rapid firing of the machine-gun shows Sunny's inexperience with the weapon as she seems to almost fire continuously. Despite her inexperience, she is able to suppress the enemy with a heavy barrage of bullets digging up the grass around them.

As I roll to my side to reload my weapon, the whistle of a falling mortar is quickly followed with a loud explosion as it lands near a group of soldiers. With my weapon reloaded, I look around for the Pegasi and Thestral of the group. "Aerial Ace, Bronze, Starry! On me!"

The trio quickly gets up from their positions and glide over the peak of the summit to reach me. "Think you three can get high up and locate that mortar crew!?"

Aerial looks out over the distance, examining the advancing soldiers. "It seems they're making a rapid push! We can go behind them, take out the mortars then hit them from overhead in the back!"

"Make it so!" The trio rapidly begins to climb in elevation as they fly off, swiftly disappearing into the night sky as they begin to pursue their objective.

"They'd better be quick!" My dad shouts as he reloads his weapon. "Those cunts are gonna keep hitting us with mortars as they push; and we won't be getting any armour support any time soon!"

I can't help but grin at my dad's use of the word 'cunt', realising quickly where I must have gotten my fondness for the word. No matter what, it's usually the one insult guaranteed to get a response. "They'll get the job done! Just keep firing! Don't let them get up this hill!" The two of us rejoin the choir of weapons as the night is soon filled with the sounds of constant gunfire.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

I fire off another short burst, hitting a machine-gunner who was providing covering fire for the retreating Argentinians. Watching them retreat at a rapid pace, I slump back as I pull my beret from my head. We were able to hold off their counterattack, the trio being successful at cutting off their mortar supports fairly early into the firefight. From that point, the regular fire from our position and our own artillery quickly demoralised them until they either retreated or surrendered.

With the fighting coming to a close, I rest my weapon against the rock formation I was using for cover as I let out a loud sigh. Rubbing the bridge of my nose, I look back to where my dad was to realise that he's no longer there. Rising sharply to my feet, I swivel around and notice him walking back towards the way we came from.

Rushing after him I stop alongside the machine-gun position we had eliminated and find him assisting one of the medics who is treating a wounded Argentine soldier. Watching him, I hear a set of flapping wings as Luna lands alongside me. "Why don't you go and talk to him?"

"And tell him what? It's... just a dream, Luna. It's not really my dad."

"I know it's not your real father," Luna starts as I turn my head to look at her, "But I'm sure you will feel better speaking to him." As I look at her, I notice a brief flash of her horn but don't notice any difference. "You never got to say goodbye to your family back home, this is a chance for you to do so."

I turn my focus back to my dad as he stands up, the medic now being assisted by another soldier with carrying the wounded Argentinian on a stretcher. Hesitantly, I step alongside my dad as he adjusts his weapon in his hand. I just stand there as I look at him, unable to bring myself to speak as I find myself at a loss as to what to say.

"You just gonna stand there is silence, John?" He remarks with a sly grin as he looks at me.

"Y-you know who I am?" I stutter in confusion.

"Of course I know who you are," He smiles as he drops his weapon to the side. "You are John Davies. I know my own flesh and blood." Gesturing his head to the side, he chuckles slightly, "You can thank her, later."

Following his gesture, I find Luna smiling warmly at me as watches. She... made him recognise me? Slowly, I turn my gaze back to my dad. Looking at him, I suddenly find myself feeling upset as I fidget nervously. "I-I never really got a chance to talk to you... If I had known-"

"-Known that you'd have ended up on some other world?" My dad cuts in with a laugh.

I remain silent as I look at him, my heart rate increasing as I feel myself starting to tear up slightly. "I-I never got to say goodbye to you, to mum... to Megan."

"I know, John," My dad's expression quickly softens as he looks at me. "Nobody could have known what was going to happen. But you forget one thing... you did say your goodbyes when you deployed."

"That's different-"

"-Is it? You said goodbye just like any other soldier would, not knowing if they would return. You said it because you weren't certain if you'd be coming home on your own two feet or covered with the flag." Gesturing to the surroundings, he looks to the fallen soldiers still being treated. "When I came here, I said goodbye to your mother. I hoped to high hell that I was coming back, but there was no way of knowing."

I rub my eyes as I feel them beginning to water slightly, "I never thought it would be my last goodbye. I thought I'd come home and see you all again."

"But now you've been dealt a new hand. You're here, due to start your own family and get married... with a Princess, no less." Chuckling, he pushes me softly, "I would never have thought that you'd get together with someone who is royalty." Looking back at Luna briefly, he returns his gaze to me. "Are you telling me you'd leave it behind to come back home?"

I pause as I look back at Luna, watching from the distance. I have my own life here now. I'm engaged to be married, due to have two children and have so many friends here. Britain had my family and friends, but that's about it. There comes a point in everyone's lives where they must fly from the nest, to head out into the wide world and make a life for themselves. Mine just happened to be in a different world. I turn my focus back to my dad, "N-no. I wouldn't come back."

My dad looks at me blankly before his lips begin to curl upwards, "I know it’s not an easy thing to say, but it’s the right thing to do. You're going to have a family, and you need to protect them."

"But... I had a family back home." My dad looks at me with sorrow as he steps closer. Lifting his arms, he grabs a hold of me and pulls me tightly against him in a hug. I quickly find myself holding onto him. tears running down my cheeks. "I miss you all... so much."

"We know you do. There isn't a day where we don't think about you, John. Just know that, no matter what you do, we will always be proud of you." I nod my head as I keep a hold of him, his hands lightly brushing my back to comfort me. "John... I have to go."

I reluctantly release him and take a step back as I wipe my eyes. In the quick movement where a wipe my eyes, the entire surroundings have disappeared leaving me and my dad standing in a black void. "There are so many things that I want to tell you."

"I know, John." His expression drops as he takes a step back. "Your mother and I love you, son." Slowly turning, he begins to step away. I remain motionless as I watch him, his body fading as he increase the distance between us until he finally disappears.

Wiping my eyes, I exhale as I turn to see Luna and I are the only ones left in the dream. Stepping up to her, I place a kiss on her cheek and hold her tightly, her wings quickly stretching outright to comfort me. "Thank you, Luna."

Luna lightly sways us both from side to side as she supports me. The two of us stand in silence as we remain locked in the embrace. The rhythm of her chest rising and falling slowly with each breath soothing me as my brain rapidly processes what just happened. Though it wasn't my real father, I know what Luna was trying to do. I know she thought that having some closure would allow me to push on ahead.

I hope my family is okay back home.

Prologue

Friday 21th June 2013
FOB Budwan
Helmand Province, Afghanistan

"Are you going to call? Or just stare at the phone all day?" A voice from behind me grabs my attention as I contemplated whether or not it would be a good idea to call my ex on her birthday. I place the phone down on the table before me, running my hands through my hair as I let out a shallow groan.

"I will get around to it... at some point today," Anyone could tell by my voice that I lacked enthusiasm. Turning I look to the man stood before me. Corporal Williams, his usual pale complexion heavily bronzed from being under the unrelenting sun for the last four months. His blonde hair is ruffled at the top yet short at the back and sides, his blue eyes looking at me with an irritated glare.

"Well it would be better to leave it until later anyways, it may be noon here but back home it is still early morning. And if she's the same as she was when we came here then she is going to be pissed you woke her up," He steps over the bench before sitting on it and resting his arms on the table, still looking at me his face gradually turns back to his normal cocky grin.

"Yeah... She always was in a fucking mood whenever she woke up," I smirk as I move to stand, pushing back from the table I leave the phone where it was.

"Probably 'cause she woke up next to your miserable arse," Fucking Williams... I swear to god all he could do was make wisecracks at any opportunities he could like the asshole he was. But hey... he's my arsehole, I'd be lost without him.

"Aye, more than likely."

"Anyways I didn't come here for pleasantries, Sir, as much as I absolutely love hearing you bitch about your open trench of an ex."

I turn to face him, a scowl on my face as I look down to him. Yes, she was a bitch for cheating on me, but as stupid as it sounds I still care for her. "Watch it, Corporal, I can still put you on shit jobs for the next week if you'd prefer," My scowl drops as It is replaced by a grin at the thought of making him go around and clean every hole we called a toilet for the next week. "Why did you grace me with your presence then?"

"You know me, can't keep my trap shut to save my life." His cocky grin never falters as he attempts to look ashamed at his actions. Standing he walks past me patting me on the back. "We got a shout, IED along an American transport route, our favourite bomber is branching out it seems." He begins to jog towards his quarters where all his kit is stored, waving down the rest of our team as he passes them.

"Well, why don't the yanks blow it up like they do everything else?" I shout after him as I slowly back up to head to my own quarters.

"Command caught wind and were insistent that it's recovered for forensics. If it is our guy they want him identified and captured, Fucker has already killed two of ours."

I turn and quickly run to my quarters, entering the building I stop in the doorway to look for my kit. The room itself isn't much to look out. A table under a broken window holding intelligence reports, a foldout camping bed in the corner and a chest against the wall containing my personal effects with my gear rested against the lid. The odd poster from adult magazines covered the sand and dirt covered wall above my bed, courtesy of Stanley's oversized wank bank collection.

Walking over to my kit I catch my reflection in the mirror, pausing I move closer to examine my face to check to see if the cut had stopped bleeding after I managed to cut myself whilst shaving like the genius I am. I run my hand along my tanned chin, the cut itself seems to have stopped bleeding. Looking up I notice the bags under my eyes, I've not had a good night sleep since last month. My light blue eyes seem to reflect in the mirror, catching the sun slipping in through the broken window. My hair is matted with sweat, the blistering heat never helps when it comes to looking clean for longer than five minutes, black hair sticks to the top of my head, the short back and sides allowing me to mostly stay cool in the heat.

"OY PRINCESS!" I swear I nearly leap out my skin as I turn to see Williams standing in my door in full kit and rifle in hand. "Transport is leaving in two minutes." As quickly as he came he's back out the door running towards the compound gate.

Leaning over the chest I grab my gear. My Mk .7 Helmet, much better than the old Mk. 6 because I can actually see when I'm face down in front of a bomb. My Osprey body armour, the pouches already filled with six magazines for my rifle and an additional magazine sitting on top of the armour. My L85A2 rifle fitted with a useless SUSAT sight, the rifle itself is a pain in the arse seeing as you have to clean it 24/7. And finally, my thigh holster holding my Glock 17 and an additional magazine.

With my kit on I dash out the door and quickly make my way to the Mastiff as everyone else is getting in. It may not look pretty, but with its reinforced armour designed to resist IED blasts and a heavy support gun strapped to the roof you couldn't ask for a safer way to travel. Well unless you asked for a Challenger.

"Driver what's our ETA?" I sit closest to the front, my various other kit packs containing all my tools and equipment are already seated across me from my team loading them into the vehicle before I arrived.

"We should be there in approximately 20 Minutes, Sir."

Soon enough the vehicle begins to move along the dirt roads, everyone else in the Mastiff begins to talk idly as I rest my head back against the seat and try to relax. The CD player kicks in as the driver begins to play his music out loud.

Now that I actually have a minute I suppose I should tell you something about myself. I am Ammunition Technical Officer (A.T.O.) Lieutenant John Davies, 33rd Engineer Regiment (Explosive Ordnance Disposal), Royal Engineers, British Army. I've been in the army for six years, enlisting when I left college at 18. I've been on tour in Northern Ireland once and this my third tour in Afghanistan. Hopefully, this will be the last time, and not with me being shipped home in a body bag or missing any limbs. It's my lovely job to stick my face in front of a bomb and hope to high hell it doesn't kill me before I disarm it. A bit like the film 'Hurtlocker' except without the bullshit.

I'm soon brought back to reality when my communications specialist Lance Corporal Stanley begins pushing me back and forth. Being one of the oldest in my squad at 33, his shaved head does nothing but reflect the sun. His brown eyes looking at me with some concern as he moves along to the seat next to me.

"Sir, we just got a call from the Americans, seems some sort of storm is making its way towards the area and has a strong electrical charge being emitted from it. They want the road cleared ASAP so they can move before the storm hits," A storm... really? That's what has them concerned? Not the risk of an ambush from the Taliban? I mean how bad can it be?

Okay... maybe the storm is bad, to be honest, its, unlike anything I've ever seen. A heavy cloud front seems to be moving in our direction at a rapid pace, the clouds themselves even seem to be an unnaturally dark blue with rapid lighting bolts being emitted from it, the flashes it produces even seems to be changing colour.

The convoy is parked alongside the road just after a sharp turn. Consisting of one RG-33 with a remote weapons system at the rear and two M35 supply trucks, one of which is carrying a large fuel container on the rear. Our Mastiff is located to the rear of the convoy. A small crowd of locals are stood observing at the inside of the turning. Each side of the road itself has an elevated bank roughly one meter high above the floor. To the rear of our convoy is a tree line, spaced out around 200 meters way, acting as a barrier between us and the local town just on the other side.

I move towards an approaching American soldier as I continue to steal glances at the storm, I swear that last lightning flash was purple. "Sergeant what have we got?" The soldier stops before me as I address him, his eyes fixed on the nearby locals.

"We stopped when we came across a suspect package in the road, cables sticking out and the metal detectors pick up metal within. We need to move quickly though, Sir, we are transporting fuel and munitions to the Afghan national army. We don't exactly want to get hit out here with our pants around our ankles."

"Williams, get the bot ready and move forward to check the package, once we confirm its an IED I'll move in with the suit." He rapidly nods before moving to the Mastiff to retrieve the robot. I turn towards the crowd of civilians gathered watching us intently. "As long as the locals are around that usually means the Taliban won't do much, it's when they suddenly leave you have to worry."

Soon enough the bot slowly starts to crawl across the road, bouncing across the loose stones as it moves closer to the package. As it inches closer the storm cloud releases an enormous crackle and a ...pink lighting bolt which dissolves immediately in the air. I look to the sky as I see the bolt before turning back to see the bot no longer moving. "Williams? Why have you stopped?"

"I've got no fucking clue boss, the controls have just died." He pauses as the sound of the vehicle engines all simultaneously cut out. Everyone immediately becomes alerted, clasping onto their rifles as they scan the surrounding area. "Did that storm just..."

"OF COURSE NOT!" The Sergeant shouts out. "IT'S JUST A STORM, IT CAN'T CAUSE THE ENGINES TO JUST CUT OUT, PRIVATE GET ON THE HORN AND RADIO HQ!" Well, he certainly enjoys shouting at the top of his lungs.

I move back towards Williams and take the controls off him, only to see a black screen. The lightning strikes seem to be coming in more rapidly, the storm clouds are nearly overhead. "Williams, be a dear and get my suit, I'm gonna have to go in and disarm this thing by hand now."

"Will do," He turns back and makes his way alongside the Mastiff, as I turn to face the Sergeant I hear a gunshot ring out from the distance followed by a loud thud from behind me.

"ENEMY FIRE, 200 METRES, TREE LINE!" Immediately everyone moves to the rear of the vehicles, taking cover behind the natural road bank, before the US forces begin to fire towards the trees. I look down only to freeze at what I see. Blood is splattered against the Mastiff's cage, on the floor is Williams face first with blood pooling below his face.

Another bullet hits the side of the Mastiff waking me from my panic stricken state. I rapidly move to Williams and roll him over, the left side of his face is coated in his blood due to the flesh peeling back from his cheekbone causing him to choke on his blood with each breath. I grab his armour under the shoulders and pull with all my might, dragging him against the broken road towards the front of the vehicles.

A high pitched whistle announces mortar fire before an explosion erupts near our firing line, The Americans 30. calibre machine gun rapidly rains fire towards the Taliban but it doesn't seem to be slowing them down. With determination they continue to move on our location, spreading wide across the rock laden flat lands providing them with ample cover. I cup my hand over my mouth to channel my voice towards my men, "ENEMY INFANTRY 150 METRES, RAPID FIRE!" On queue, my squad begins to return fire on the advancing forces with rapid single shots. Every few seconds another shot would be fired off effectively acting as a constant fire from the in unison firing.

I turn back when I feel someone press against me. An American medic takes Williams and continues to drag him out of the line of fire. "SIR I'LL TAKE CARE OF HIM!" I nod to him before unclipping the rifle from my sling, fully pulling the cocking handle to the rear then releasing and chopping the handle forward. I promptly sprint to the bank on the side of the road and drop down onto my buckle and aiming across the field, immediately lining my scope up with an advancing rifleman.

PHAT PHAT PHAT

The lifeless body soon drops to the floor, losing the grasp of the rifle as his head jerks back. That's one fucker down, time for the next. As I line up the next shot the thunder strikes and lightning are coming in more rapidly. The cloud cover seems to move at an unnatural rate and soon envelopes the surrounding area in darkness, the main sources of light now coming from the flashes of weapons on both sides and the rapid lightning strikes.

PHAT PHAT

The rounds hit him in the leg causing him to drop but he continues to fire. I line the shot up again but before I fire he is hit by machine gun fire. His body erupting with blood as the bullets rip straight through him, small chunks of flesh being thrown from his body. The Americans don't fuck about when it comes to dropping someone that's for sure.

With a barbaric war cry the enemy now rapidly push up across the now open land, only being slowed by the constant machine gun fire. At this rate it will turn to a fist fight, I turn to shout to my men. "FIX BAYONETS!" Probably the one thing that will shit up any soldier is CQB fighting, everyone dreads having to potentially use their bayonet. Rolling on my side I remove my bayonet from my armour and attach it over the flash hider on my rifle, everyone else follows suit.

No matter how much we fire they keep closing in. Thankfully we have taken no further casualties and have a strong line, but this storm is interfering with our electronics, support won't be coming anytime soon.

75 Meters

50 Meters

25 Metres

10 Meters

Soon we can hear then climbing up the bank opposite us, we all lie on our back with rifles aimed against the bank waiting for them to come over. Sure enough, they charge as a large group, immediately everyone opens fire. One climbs directly in front of me and without aiming I take four shots at him.

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

He falls forwards and lands next to me, blood leaking from his body from four holes scattered across his chest. Rising from my spot another approaches me at speed, sprinting towards me. Acting on instinct I charge straight for him, my rifle and bayonet pointed straight for him. In one lunge I force the blade against his sternum and twist it left then right, that normally is enough to do the job but for good measure, as I removed the blade I quickly pulled the trigger almost point blank against him.

PHAT

He went down instantly, blood and bone forcing its way out his back as the round pushes through. Looking to my side I see three Americans injured with one dead, and two more of my men injured. Though there seems to be two dead Taliban for every soldier we had in the firefight. The rest begin to retreat, which was more running away and firing blindly as they did so. We held our positions and continued to fire as they retreated, however one of the American privates began to advance. Despite calls from his Sergeant to stay put he seemed to keep advancing.

"EVERYONE HOLD THIS POSITION AND PROVIDE COVERING FIRE, I'LL GET NUMBNUTS!" I climbed the bank and ran after him across the open field riddled with bullet casings and scattered with the dead. As I approached a bolt of lightning strikes between myself and the Private, the bright flash blinding me instantly as I halted covering my eyes.

There seems to be silence before I heard a second crack followed by agony. My right side begins to burn, feeling as though my flesh is peeling off. The pain rapidly spreads as I collapsed onto my back screaming with all my might in a piss poor attempt of numbing the torture I was enduring.

Soon enough the pain stops and I find myself unable to move, my breathing slowing and becoming more and more shallow. My eyes force closed as I hear my heart rate slow, I began to lose consciousness...

Or die...

Is this what it feels like to die?...

Fuck that private, Fuck that private in particular for getting me killed...

Chapter 8 - Never have I ever...

Applejack had managed to gather the others around the centre of the room, whilst she was convincing them to join in the game I set out a number of cushions for everyone to sit on. Everyone sat down on the cushions provided, they even managed to convince Night Chaser to join in however he refused to remove his armour. As they talked idly I entered the kitchen and selected glasses for everyone, even grabbing a couple of extra bottles of spirits for good measures. Upon my return everyone had mixed expressions to the number of drinks and glasses I held.

Pinkie jumped up, "Oh, what game are we gonna play? I've never played many drinking games." Pinkie suddenly stands on her hind legs and leans against me, her hoof waving over the others. "Me and you, Johnny. We will be the best party duo Ponyville has ever seen!"

"If you say so, Pinkie. Now sit back down and I'll explain the game." As Pinkie bounces back to her seat I take the last available seat which was positioned between Sunny and Applejack. "Have any of you heard of 'Never Have I Ever?'" Everyone shakes their heads." Well the point of the game is that one person says something which they have never done, anyone who has done what was said has to drink. You continue in a circle until the drinks run out or until nobody can have anymore to drink."

"Sounds interesting," Twilight says, "What's the purpose of this game?"

A giggle escapes Pinkies muzzle, "Oh, Twilight. Games don't need a purpose, they're supposed to be fun." Twilight just roles here eyes in response.

I pour everyone a drink of whisky and pass the glasses over. "The purpose is just to find out new things about each other. Kinda like a icebreaker, only more funny."

"Seems reasonable," Twilight replies, "Since you are familiar with that game I assume you will start us off?"

"I can do. We will go around to the left." I pause as I try to think of a question, this game usually starts dirty back home but I won't be the one who turns it to that kind of game tonight. "Never have I ever placed someones hand... or hoof, in warm water to see if they'd piss themselves as they slept."

Rainbow and Chaser both down their drinks, as soon as they rested their glasses back onto the floor I immediately leaned over and refilled their glasses. Pinkie tried to contain a chuckle but failed to hold it back.

Rainbow spoke up, "I wanted to see if it was true, it didn't work though." Everyone shifts their gaze to Sunny as they wait for her to take her turn.

Tapping a hoof to her jaw, a evil grin forms on her face as she looks to me. "This is an easy one, never have I ever played this game."

Scowling at her I take my glass and drain it of the liquid. "Okay, you get that one."

Chaser pipes up, "Never have I ever answered natures call in public." Having only just refilled my glass I'm made to once again drain it. Rarity doesn't look at all impressed with me, Chaser just cackles.

"John, Why would you do that in public?" Rarity asks.

"Hey it was four in the morning and the clubs had closed," I reply, "I needed to go, so I found a alley on the way home and relieved myself." Rainbow fell back laughing along with Chaser.

Once her laughing had subsided Rainbow sits up, "Okay, I've got one." Wiping a tear from her eye she scans the room, "Never have I ever bought sexy underwear and wore it for somepony else."

Rarity's face flushed crimson as she raised her glass and slowly emptied it of its contents. Sunny tries to hide her blush as she finishes her drink at a faster pace in the hope that nobody will see her.

Rarity placed her glass down, "Sometimes you have to treat a stallion after a special engagement." If you're all naked, is there much point?

We all paused, waiting for Fluttershy as she attempted to disappear from existence behind her hair, "Um.. Never have I ever caught two ponies... in the act."

Applejack, Twilight, Pinkie, Chaser and myself all drank. Catching William's with his missus at the new years party was not exactly a sight I wanted to see, although he isn't a 'pony' I consider it to be the same as 'person.' Twilight uses her magic to refill the glasses.

"Oh! Oh! My turn," Pinkie exclaims, "Never have I ever been with somepony more ten years older than me."

Sighing I raise my glass again, the regular drinking leaving my throat with a mildly numb sensation.

"Care to tell?" Sunny enquires, a smile evident on her face.

"Not particularly," Everyone just continues staring at me, Rarity refusing to take her turn till they got an answer, "Fine. Before leaving for my last tour I was drunk and came across an older woman at the bar, we spent the night together back at hers. I'm not going to go into detail with you all, I have to be far more drunk for that."

Applejack chuckles. "You seem to be the ladies man, ain't you?" I just shrug in response, checking on the circle I look to Rarity who is sitting alongside Pinkie.

"Right then," says Rarity, "Never have I ever slept with another stallion before the third date." Everyone apart from Fluttershy, Chaser and myself take a drink. Twilight seems to be the most embarrassed by this, her lavender coat turning a shade of scarlet. "Twilight? I never would have expected that sort of behaviour from yourself."

Twilight's blush intensifies, "Well it wasn't exactly like I planned it, it just happened."

"With who?" Asks Rarity, "I trust it was a gentlecolt you were in a relationship with."

"Not exactly, no. This was back when I was a student of Celestia's. One night when I was studying I had a few drinks with one of the guard and got carried away, we spent the night together." Well I never would have expected that from her. "Anyway, moving on from that. Never have I ever failed a test." A grin forms on her face but her blush remains.

Everyone's expression shifts to one boredom as they look to Twilight, the question was obviously just thrown out to get the attention off her. nonetheless myself, Rainbow, and Applejack all take a drink.

"Okay then, my turn," Tilting her stetson back Applejack runs a hoof over the rim of her glass, "Never have I ever kissed a mare."

Sunny, Rainbow, Chaser and myself all take a drink, once again I'm gonna consider 'mare' here to be the same as 'woman.' Everyone else seemed to get the impression that I was acting along those lines as well. As I pour another drink I notice that only a third of the bottle is left over. Everyone seems to be feeling some effects from the drinks.

"Never have I ever been caught having sex." The only ones who drink are Fluttershy and Chaser. Everyone is focused purely on Fluttershy.

Rarity is the first to regain her composure, "Fluttershy? It's hard to imagine you doing something like that," Fluttershy allows a squeak to escape from her lips. Her usual yellow coat changing to a deep crimson as she once again hides behind her hair.

"Let's move on shall we?" Leaning forward I refill her glass, "You've got nothing to worry about, Fluttershy. We won't say anything which we've discussed here." A smile curls up on her lips, her eye making an appearance through her long flowing mane.

"Moving on," Sunny interupts, "Never have I ever had sex in the shower," Downing my drink, I glance to see Rainbow and Fluttershy having their drinks as well. "John, is there anything you haven't done?"

"Well yeah, since I haven't drank on every one. When your stuck abroad for six month though, you need to find a release. You won't exactly get too much privacy to indulge yourself, so you make do with what you can get."

"By bucking in the shower? Not in your own room."

"Well the shower covers up some of the noise. And late at night not many others are going to be in the showers, having someone come to your quarters late at night is kind of suspicious." Wait, 'bucking?' Is that what they call fucking?

Chaser snorts, "And two people heading into the showers isn't suspicious?"

"Hey, don't question the logic," I reply. "Everyone has to use the showers. The male and female showers were right next to each other, so it would go unnoticed unless she was actually seen walking into the men's."

"Right, if you say so." Chaser ruffles his wings as he looks down to his breast plate. Moving his hooves he takes hold of some straps along his armour and unfastens them. Removing his armour the magical enchantment fades revealing a coat of midnight blue, his mane is jet black with grey outlines through the mane and tail. His cutie mark consists of a sword surrounded by numerous night stars. His jade eyes look back towards me, a scar evident over his left eye lid when he blinks. "Never have I ever been caught masturbating."

Surprisingly everyone else all take a drink, me and Chaser the only ones who don't seem to have been caught. A blush particularly stands out on Rainbows face when Applejack looks in her direction, Did Applejack catch her doing that?

Once everyone's had their drinks I'm only able to refill three glasses before the whisky runs out, the only other drinks I was able to find were vodka and scotch. Switching to the scotch I fill the rest of the glasses, may as well keep this party going.

Over time the game died down, it was getting late by this point and many had left in their inebriated states for their own homes. Twilight had set up some cots in her room for us to sleep in while we stayed with her, she had already headed to bed along with Night Chaser leaving only myself and Sunny in our pissed states.

"So, John?" Sunny asks with her slurred speech, "How exactly did you end up here?"

"Fuck if I know, some shitty storm or some crap."

"Won't you miss your world?" Rolling on her side she continues to look up to me, a drained glass held between her hooves.

"Obviously, there's so many things in my world which you don't have here."

"Such as?"

"No cars, computers, internet, TV, movies -"

"-We have movies!" Sunny calls out interrupting me. "They have those 'movie theatres' which show some, they're pretty bad though."

"Exactly, no movies" -Sunny sticks her tongue out at me- "Most importantly I'm the only human here. That means I shall die alone. No girlfriend or wife, and no kids. Hell, I won't even be able to fuck."

"The buck are you talking about?" She tries to stand but falls forward onto her knees. "Of course you can."

"How? I'm the only human."

"You could always just buck with a Pony, or Griffin, or whatever floats your boat." Wait is she suggesting bestiality? Or would it be xenophilia here? Well they aren't unintelligent making them closer to human then animals so I guess it would be xenophilia

"The fuck... is that shit legal here?"

"It's not bestiality you idiot," Smiling she rises again and makes her way to where I'm sitting. Attempting to sit she falls next to me, her head resting against my arm. Holy shit is she coming onto me!? "Many consider sleeping with another species to be... exotic." Her voice turns sultry towards the end.

"I... I'm not exactly comfortable with that. It just seems... wrong." I can feel a bead of sweat trickling down my neck. Fuck, I'm feeling about as nervous as a guy about to see his first vagina.

Her eyes lock up onto mine, a relaxed smile on her muzzle, "Nopony is going to force you to do anything you don't want to do, John." Standing up she leans in close and places a gentle kiss on my cheek. As she steps back she stumbles but manages to regain her composure, turning she waddles to the stairs and cautiously makes her way up. Her tail occasionally flicks to the side revealing her sex to me, I know I shouldn't really look but curiosity got the better of me. "Night, John."

Once she's out of view my eyes break away from the stairs and focus on the last of my drink. She was just hitting on me! Tossing my drink back I finish off the last drops, all the alcohol I've had tonight is sure as hell gonna leave me with a nasty hangover in the morning. Standing I teeter hesitantly towards the stairs and make my way up ready to get some sleep.

I certainly wasn't expecting that tonight.

Chapter 22 - Push on Griffonstone

We have now been working on the train line for the last two weeks, we have already reached the town of Wingston where the rail line has halted at the north bank of the river. Shining Armor had been able to hire some local workers to plan out the route along with beginning construction of a new bridge, the only problem was that they didn't exactly have an abundance of construction materials for the bridge. By the time we got to the river only one of the supports had been constructed with the second only partially erected.

I was able to convince the Captain to request additional resources for the construction of the bridge from Equestria, it was requested however unlike last time it wasn't considered a priority so we had nothing to do for a few days as we waited for the new supplies. By August 27th the new supplies had arrived, with a collection of building materials they also sent us a small team of architects who would work alongside the Griffins to design the bridge.

As we worked on the train line the Royalist forces had been successful in capturing the city of Sallagriffon, I would have preferred to be on the front line but I still wasn't cleared by the medical corps to return to front line combat. The Captain told me that on the first day of September they would begin to assault the area surrounding Skystead before pushing into the town itself, Skystead is the last Militarist stronghold before the capital itself.

Lowering myself on the harness over the middle support I rappel to Georg as he finished his work on the bridge support, "Come on, we are finishing off for the day."

He waves me off, "Just give me a few more minutes," I lower myself to his level and wait as he checks over his work, "Never thought I'd build a bridge."

Chuckling I pat him on the back, "Well I never joined the engineers to become a construction worker either."

He continues to work in silence as I hang alongside him. I begin to scan through the old photos in my phone until he finally speaks up, "So I'm curious about something."

Pocketing my phone I look to him, "About what?"

"Your world and it's government," Oh boy, I've never been one for politics. "If we are to rebuild we need to determine a effective political system. What can you tell me about your system?"

Chuckling I look down at our reflections in the river, "There are many systems of government in my world, I don't know about all their details but I have a basic understanding. Democracy, republic, monarchy, communism and dictatorships are the main systems of government."

"I know about monarchies for obvious reasons, I also am aware of dictatorships in the sense of the military controlling the government. I will be honest I don't know about the other three you mentioned. What system does your country have?"

Running my hand over my regiment patch I look to him, "If the term 'royal engineer' gives anything away then you can guess that my country has a monarchy, though it isn't the same as Equestria where the two sisters rule. Our system is called a constitutional monarchy, it's a mixture of a monarchy and a democratic government."

Clipping one of the tools back onto his work belt he slowly starts to fly up, "A mixture of democracy and monarchy? How would that even work? Aren't they totally opposite?"

Grabbing the line I begin to hoist myself up alongside Georg, "Kinda, but we make it work. The Queen is the head of state and has limited powers set out by the constitution, in order to use her powers she must act on the advice of government ministers who are elected democratically, such as passing a law, declaring war or appointing a Prime Minister as head of the government. She actually only has three rights, the right to be consulted by the Prime Minister, to encourage certain courses of action and to warn against others."

Reaching the top Georg pulls me up onto the half-erected bridge, "Well that won't work here, we don't exactly have a monarch anymore."

Removing my harness I drop it to the floor. I admire our work as we begin to walk off, "Yeah... all thanks to a certain someone."

"The Major sure threw a spanner into the works there."

I steal a sideways glance to Georg which he fails to notice. I mutter under my breath, "And some others."

"So what can you tell me about democratic governments?" We spend the rest of the evening together as I tell him all about the governments back home, I may not have the greatest knowledge but I can at least give him some input. He only revealed his motive afterwards, apparently the Royalist high command respected me based on the success of my military operations. The Griffin culture overall seems to be based around the military in some way, those who are serving or ex forces are seen as the social elite in their society. The high command were currently trying to determine how best to rule without their Prince, Georg was assigned with trying to learn how the government operated back home in an attempt to pick the best way to rule over the divided nation.

They can rule how they see fit, as long as they don't oppress their people I don't particularly care what they do.

The assault on Skystead had begun as planned on September 1st, the assault has been making good progress for the last five days. I'm still stuck in Wingston assisting with the bridge as I wait to be cleared for combat. The newest recruits are due to arrive today from Equestria, they will be immediately deployed to the front line to reinforce the attacking units, these would be the last units we would be sent so we have to ensure we keep them in good shape and don't take too many casualties.

Myself and Shining Armor are waiting at the makeshift train station waiting for the train to arrive. Lighting up a fag I watch as the train slowly approaches over the horizon. Shining steps up to me, "I have been able to allow the Captain of the Long Guard to provide you with one of his guards to assist you, It's very rare that they even cooperate with anypony outside of their Regiment so he must have a good opinion of you based on the news reports which have been published back home."

Cocking an eyebrow I look to him, "The Long Guard?"

Shining nods, "They are considered the most elite fighters in all of Equestria, only Imperial Pegasi can even join them."

"I've never even heard of any races within the three different types of Ponies."

"They only surfaced when the Crystal Empire returned, they're traditionally nomad and remained within the Frozen North. They slowly began to rejoin Equestrian society and now serve as the Pegasi guard for the Crystal Empire. They're a bit... different to traditional Pegasi," I watch as he shivers slightly.

"What's so different about them? It surely can't be anything bad."

"They're suited more for cold environments with denser coats," He looks up to me, raising my eyebrow at him he realises that I'm expecting the rest, "As I'm sure you could imagine food is very limited in the tundra of the Frozen North, so they regularly eat... meat."

I scoff as the train begins to slow, "Like that's going to bother me. I eat it as well, remember?"

As soon as the train stops a large number of units begin to disembark, a large majority are new recruits for the Royalists from the northern towns. My eyes are immediately drawn to the Pegasi as they emerge from the steam of the train, they stand taller them the average Pony and as the Captain said they all have denser coats along with thicker manes and tails. They all have tufted ears with shaggy looking fetlocks, the main thing that gains my attention though is their visibly larger wings which appear to have some sorts of blades contained within their thick plumage, other then that I don't notice any other weapons which stand out apart from the chrome finish on their swords and a set of steel horse shoes. Their armour however is different from any other Pony I've encountered, they have some sort of steel chest plate with a simpler design which doesn't contain the enchantment to conceal their identity, the gaps between the chest armour and joint protections are covered with a light chain mail with a chrome finish, come to mention it their chest plate also has chrome decor and trim. They sure do like their chrome.

As quickly as they gather at the station they move into their ranks and stand at attention, they however seem to be on alert as they're constantly scanning around the area with their eyes. I lean down to whisper into Shining's ear, "Well they're certainly different."

Ignoring me Shining advances on one of the Imperial Pegasi, I'm guessing this one is a Captain of sorts due to his chrome trim on the armour being replaced with gold. I wait as they quietly converse with one another, the Pegasus occasionally glances to me during the conversation. Scanning those in their ranks I find that a number of them are occasionally looking to me.

Deciding to act like an officer I approach them and begin to inspect over them as they remain in rank. All their armour and weapons seem to be well maintained, apart from them looking around they seem to be well disciplined. Stopping in front of one I wait till he looks up to me, "What's with you all looking around? Your all meant to be at attention, face forward."

Ignoring me he just glares before continuing to scan his surroundings. "Lieutenant!" -Shining calls from the front of the parade- "Come here a moment," Moving away from the crowd I step up to Shining and the Captain who's looking at me with intrigue, "The Captain here will provide you with one of his guards to fill the roll for those you..." He pauses as he see's the scowl I'm giving him causing him to rethink his wording, "Those who didn't make it."

The Captain pauses before pointing to one of his soldiers, with a whistle he brings his hoof down onto the floor. When I look to the crowd one of the soldiers steps forward and halts alongside me. He has a coat of burnt orange with a dark brown mane, his orange eyes deadpan on me with an unamused expression. His armour doesn't cover over his cutie mark allowing me to examine it, his mark is a cracked grey stone tablet superimposed on top of a downward facing sword. The Captain addresses me, "Corporal Sure Strike will accompany you, Lieutenant."

Nodding to him I turn to Sure Strike, "Come on then, Corporal. We will get you up to speed on upcoming plans and introduced with the rest of the team."

The Corporal doesn't even reply, he just follows alongside me without so much as a peep. As we walk through town towards the railway bridge I watch as his head swivels scanning every approach and route leading towards us, either he is really paranoid or he is taking his training to heart keeping on guard despite being in an area cleared of hostiles. Can I please just get one normal soldier?

"Lieutenant John Davies?" A deep voice from behind me causes me and Sure Strike to stop in our tracks, slowly I turn as Sure Strike places his hoof on his blade ready to draw it. My eyes widen when they come across the figure standing before me. The person calling my name is a fucking Minotaur. "A little birdie told me that you are after new soldiers."

"Yeah I am. Though what makes you think that you'll fit the role?" Looking up to him he must easily stand at seven foot and five inches, he clearly has a strong upper body with his abdominal muscles on show. His legs are a jet black with his upper body being a lighter grey, his hair is cut short along his head along with a thin goatee beard. His armour has a heavy steel plate with thin greaves protecting his thighs. Slung over his back is a halberd, the blade is a stainless steel with two smaller blades attached at the head of the blade on at the rear allowing the weapon to effectively strike in a back swing and to act as a spear when required.

With a smirk he leans against a nearby wall, "You can't go wrong with a Charger of the Minos army. I've seen more action then any of those Ponies that you call soldiers, I've likely been in more fights then you. I'm Staff Sergeant Haralt"

I glance to Sure Shot who seems to be irritated by the comments. Looking back up I can't help to smirk, "I can assure you I have seen a lot worse then you have in any of your wars. If you are a member of the 'Minos army' then why are you here? I haven't heard of your military being involved in this conflict."

Looking over the semi-constructed bridge he sighs, "I'm a veteran, I left a number of years ago after spending my entire life in the army. My good friend was killed here early in the war, I had always promised to help him so I'm not going to rest until I get the Griffin who's responsible for his death."

"I could always use another heavy," Running my hand through my hair I look to Sure Strike in an attempt to gauge his reaction, when his eyes meet mine he just shrugs leaving the decision to me, "Fuck it. You can join up, as long as you follow orders I give you we won't have any issues. Don't expect to boss around any of my unit without my say so, you may have been an NCO but you don't give orders to the Equestrian military."

Pushing away from the wall he moves past me towards the hotel where my Section is staying, "Lets get a move on them. The sooner we get out there the better," Grinning I shake my head as I begin to follow behind him.

By September 12th I am finally cleared for active duty, being stuck off the front line was really infuriating me. I spent the week training my new initiates with various tactics surrounding the use of our rifles, as they couldn't operate them or refused to use them in the case of Haralt we worked on tactics where they would flank enemies as we engaged them or situations where they'd focus on defending us from approaching hostiles. I found out that the Imperial Pegasi weren't as strong flyers as their counterparts , their larger wingspan made it easier for them to glide but they lacked the speed and agility of traditional Pegasi and Griffins.

Another two soldiers were given to me by Shining Armor. The first was an Private Earth mare by the name of Crimson, conveniently her coat was a crimson red with a short cropped mane of various shades of red which only got darker the closer it got to the base. Her cutie mark is made up of black semiquaver musical note, Crimson primarily serves in the band of the Equestrian guard however this unit is still expected to serve in combat when required. The other new recruit was also a Private Earth Pony, a stallion by the name of Comet. He had a tan coat with a slicked back mane of chestnut brown, his cutie mark was made up of a comet amongst a star constellation. His primary role was to act as a navigator, transferring from the navy he is highly effective at navigating at night by using the star constellations as markers in the sky.

Myself and Chaser have been called to a briefing held by Shining Armor, all the other Platoon CO's are also in attendance. Standing at the front of the room Shining studies the board as he addresses us, "I have just received word that Skystead has now been cleared of all opposition, the last of their forces have surrendered to us cutting off additional forces falling back to reinforce Griffonstone. Second Battalion will hold Skystead and the surrounding area as the Royalists continue to advance on Griffonstone where they will hold until our Battalion arrive to assist in taking the capital. They will commence a continuous artillery barrage of the town until we move in to assault, we have already had a Pegasi unit from Second Battalion commence a flyby over the city dropping forms warning the civilian population to evacuate. The capital itself isn't a large settlement, the Militarist forces will most likely be holding in the mountain paths leading to the city to prevent our ground forces from advancing. I will be personally leading from the front, we will take this city and end this war so we can get home..."

I lean towards Chaser and whisper into his ear, "Typical fucking Rupert," As we are sat at the very back Shining is unable to hear us.

Chaser quickly glances to me with a confused expression, "Rupert?"

"Officer, but we usually use it for over entitled officers. We do all the fucking work then he takes the glory, thinks he's above the rest."

Chaser just shrugs, "Well he is a Prince."

"He's a Prince?" Chaser nods, "Since fucking when? This is the first I heard of it."

"He's married to Princess Cadence. He tends to prefer his duties as a Captain, Cadence carries out the majority of the royal duties within the Crystal Empire."

We look back up just in time to see Shining turn his attention to us, he doesn't to have noticed out little conversation, "Lieutenant Davies I want your Section to immediately depart for the Royalist front line and provide cover as we prepare the rest of the Battalion to move on your location. The Wonderbolts will assist you with transportation and will aid you on the front line until we arrive, understood?"

Standing up I give a quick salute, "Yes, Sir."

It's now late into the evening as we are approaching the artillery line, we can hear the guns regularly firing despite being a good distance away. My section is split into two sky wagons which are being towed by members of the Wonderbolt's, numerous other members of their team are also flying alongside us in close formation including Spitfire and Soarin. I lean over the side of the wagon and watch as we pass over the ground, to my far left I can see small plumes of smoke rising from the silhouette of a town built into the mountain which I can only guess in Skystead.

Looking up I watch as the Pegasi fly alongside us, my eyes particularly focusing on Spitfire, without her I likely would have been killed on that field. Whistling to her she quickly looks to me where I signal for her to come closer. Moving from her position she glides alongside the cart, "I... I never got to thank you for that day. If you hadn't have come out to me I likely would have died out there. Thank you."

She smiles softly as she looks to me, "Well you were the one who watched my back on the bridge in Wingston, I'd say we are now even."

"I wouldn't go that far, I'll buy you a pint then we will be even."

Nodding with a slight grin she quickly scans the surroundings, "As long as you watch my back out there I'll keep an eye out for you."

Smirking I lean closer to her, "Is that an order Captain? You're a crab so I likely will listen to my own Captain."

Her head tilts with a confused expression forming on her face, "Crab?"

"Crappy Royal Air-Force Bastard. Your in the air force and I'm army, different bodies of the military. We never liked following orders from the RAF or navy back home."

Spitfire just rolls her eyes, "Well you're just a grunt-"

Raising my hand I cut her off "-Sapper."

"Same difference, John... In all seriousness though we need to watch out for each other, who knows how this fight will turn out."

"We'll be fine, don't worry" -I lightly push against her barrel making her move back into formation- "Just keep them off me in the air and I'll stop them from shooting up at you," As Spitfire rejoins her formation I look to the other sky cart to see Sunny looking towards us with what looks like a envious expression, as soon as she realises I'm looking her expression changes back to a neutral one before she moves to sit back down. Is she jealous? I thought she didn't have those kinds of feelings towards me.

When I look back to the others in my cart I find Balbean looking to me, signalling me over he moves to the back corner away from the rest. When I reach him he leans closer as he lowers his voice, "Remember our deal, I need the General dead."

"Why can't you just take him alive? Imprison him and interrogate him for any information on high ranking Militarists so they can face justice," I may not personally agree with that view but it's what would be expected of me if I had the opportunity to capture a high ranking member of the opposition.

"We can't risk him escaping. What if someone was to attack the transport or the prison where he is being held? We can't let the war continue, we need to take charge without his opposition-"

"-You mean so you can get your own position in the new government? How does this group your employed with even expect to gain power?"

A scowl forms on his face, "This isn't just to benefit me. Yes I will benefit from this, but that is my reward for bringing stability to the Griffin Empire. Georg was tasked by the high command to learn of your worlds political systems, wasn't he? Two of the members are with my employers. They will establish a provisional government for a year period, if everything has calmed down they intend to establish a democracy similar to what you told Georg, that should allow us to gain support with the general population. They will use that opportunity to gain influence to get into power... I can ensure you that it will be in Equestria's best interests to ensure they get power."

"What about my interests? Don't think for a second I'm going to bend over backwards for your shitty organisation," Glancing over my shoulder I find that nobody else seems to be paying attention to us .

"We will give you certain... incentives to keep you on good terms with us, and as a new Equestrian citizen it would be best if you help them where you can. You are an officer in their army after all."

"I was never sworn in to the military. My oath is still to the Queen back home, not the Princesses here or anyone else."

I watch as his unamused expression shifts slowly to a wicked sneer, "You're after a way home? Aren't you?" I just stare daggers at him which only seems to make his expression grow, "You help us where it's needed and I can assure you we will do everything we can to find you a way home, not to mention that information network I promised you," -He raises his hand out in front of me- "Deal?"

I want to get home more than anything, but this deal just feels wrong to me. The prospect of returning back to my life appeals greater to me than any concerns I have. I quickly grab his hand and pull him to me, through clenched teeth I whisper to him, "Fuck me over and you'll regret it."

Releasing my hand Balbean pushes past me, "Noted."

As he moves away to the front of the cart I sit down on the floor and lean back, out of the corner of my eye I think I catch Sure Strike looking to me but when I turn to him his attention seems to be shifting from place to place. With little to do until we land and assault the capital I disassemble my rifle and begin to thoroughly inspect it. Checking the barrel I clean it once again to ensure there are no blockages or fouling, my home made black powder for my ammo hasn't done my rifle any good, but if I stick to my training and clean it after every shooting session it shouldn't be too much of an issue. My next priority when I get back it to change the black powder for smokeless gunpowder, at the time it was easier to make black powder so after this war I hopefully will have plenty of time to improve my ammunition.

Today's the day, soon we will commence our attack on the capital. Shining Armor and the rest of the Battalion arrived throughout the night and early morning, each Platoon had their own orders with regards to assaulting various districts of the captial. Shining insisted that he'd lead the charge, in doing so he took command of my Section along with requesting the Wonderbolt's joined us to bolster our numbers. I'm not happy with him taking charge, if he starts to compromise my Section then I'm throwing his ass back down that hill as I lead the offensive.

We are waiting along the artillery line as they continue to barrage the town. I watch as the shells impact with the mountain path and the capital itself. The assault would require an uphill climb as we push up the mountain, when we enter the market district we will have to secure the ground of any anti-air weaponry to allow aerial units to take us to the higher structures including the palace. We have units stationed around the capital with anti-air field guns to engage any retreating forces, we have them completely encircled with little chance of escape.

Loading a round into my rifles chamber I step to Shining, "You sure your up for leading from the front? You haven't seen any combat yet."

Levitating his helmet he secures it over his head, "I'm a royal guard, I am more then capable."

"Guarding a building is a lot different then attacking an enemy fortification-"

"Are you questioning my abilities?" He turns to face me, locking his eyes on mine he attempts to intimidate me. It's like a Jack Russell trying to be intimidating by yapping constantly, it doesn't exactly work.

"To guard the shitter? No. To assault an enemy city? Yes, I am," Shining is about to reply but the lack of artillery fire grabs our attention. Turning away from me his horn illuminates firing off a magenta flare into the air to signal the start of the attack.

The Royalist's charge first with us closely following at the rear, our Company will assault alongside them in the first wave where Bravo Company will join us after twenty minutes or when Shining sends off another magical flare. Reaching the bottom of the mountain we begin a rapid ascent up the path, we make it approximately three-hundred meters before we reach our first engagement.

BOOM

A crater erupts from the ground between the first group sending them into the air, as they impact with the ground a barrage of bullets rain down in our direction. We all dive towards the nearest available cover before the rounds make their way towards us. Resting my rifle on top of the rock I take aim but can't locate the enemies position. Scanning the path I clock a number of stones falling from the adjacent rock face, tilting my head up I see numerous figures back away out of view.

"They're above us!" Leaning back I take aim as soon as one positions himself to fire towards us.

PHAT PHAT

The rounds hit his torso sending him tumbling forwards down the rock face, his body impacts with the floor creating a loud resounding crack. Shining levitates the fallen rifle to him and quickly aims, I wait for him to fire but he doesn't seem to be able to fire. He starts to shake it slightly in his magic as he continues to aim towards the enemy above. I slap the back of his helmet, "Pull the trigger you tit!" He immediately furrows his brow in annoyance as his magic finally pulls on the trigger, once again his inexperience shows when he fails to hit his target.

"Useless weapon!" He throws it to the floor and focuses his magic to generate his shield around us as the Royalists slowly push forward as they are engaged, the rest of our company are held further down the path out of the firing arch.

"Your just not a front line soldier," -I turn to Colbalt as I unclip a grenade from my vest- "Any idea how many are above us?"

Colbalts horn illuminates as he closes his eyes to focus, tilting his head momentarily he reopens them to look to me, "Fourteen left."

I take out my zippo and position it near the fuse, "Reckon you can levitate this up once I light it?" As soon as he nods I move my thumb along the flint wheel and immediately light the fuse. Popping the grenade in the air Colbalt quickly wraps his magic around it and levitates it over the ledge above us, it is immediately followed by a succession of shouts before the inevitable...

BOOM

Small pieces of debris rain down from above as a succession of pained screams call out, as I take a step back a body falls landing on Shining's shield before bouncing off onto the floor. The soldier is surprisingly still alive and loosing a lot of blood, stepping up to him I draw my bayonet and clip it onto my rifle. Shining just stares at the injured form as he rolls around on the floor. Clenching his wounds he stops to look up to me with fear in his eyes, before he can react I plunge the blade into his sternum then immediately retract it, "We need to move quick before we get pinned down again."

Shining recovers from his frozen state and collapses his shield, "Lead on, John. We will stick with you."

We begin to jog at a stead pace keeping up with the advancing force, "So now I take lead? Realised you need a soldier to lead and not a guard?"

I can hear him growl under his breath, "No, you're more experienced in ranged combat. It makes sense that you lead up the path, I will use my magic to protect our ranged fighters whilst the rest stay back to cover our flank."

"Spitfire are you able to do low air strikes in these mountain passes?" I look to her as we near the top of the first path.

"Probably, if it's relatively clear and there's no cannon fi-"

PHAT PHAT PHAT PHAT

A succession of rounds impact the ground near my feet as we reach the top of the mound. I immediately drop to my buckle and return automatic fire, the rest of my Section who are equipped with rifles join alongside me and begin to fire. Shining erects another shield which creates small openings at the ends of our rifles acting as a firing hole. Numerous rounds impact against our shield as the firefight continues, when I glance back to Shining I can see the strain of maintaining the shield is getting to him as he starts to sweat. I move back as the others continue to fire, moving to Sure Strike I grab hold of his armour, "Follow me, everyone else keep up covering fire!"

I move off to the rock face and find a small succession of rocks I can scale, slinging my rifle on my back I begin to climb the natural structure, "Sure Strike if anyone gets close cut them down!" He gives some sort of grunt in response as I near the top, grasping my sling I bring the rifle once again to my front and keep hold of it. With a deep breath I hoist my upper body onto the rocks and use them as a firing position, resting my rifle on the surface I begin to fire fully automatic into the enemy.

As I drain my first magazine I hear Shining shout an order to the rest of the Company, I watch as they rapidly push past our firing line to engage the enemy in melee combat. The first line is immediately mowed down by the enemy firing positions, as I push the last magazine into position I hear a commotion directly below me. Looking down I find a Griffin engaging with Sure Strike, the Griffin brings his blade down which Sure Strike easily dodges. I watch as he performs a succession of spins around the Griffin, each spin brings his wing blades into contact with the Griffin creating numerous cuts along his body. I can tell he's rapidly losing blood as his attack and reactions begin to slow, with one final turn Sure Strike bucks bringing the steel horse shoe against the Griffins head opening a large gushing wound as he collapses.

Jumping down from the rocks I pat him on the back as I pass, "Good work," Sure Strike just nods in response. I take a knee and continue placing single shots into the melee skirmish to ensure I don't hit any friendlies. The rest of my Section including the Captain have now pushed forward and are engaged in the skirmish. One particularly stands out on account of his stature, Haralt. A Griffins blade scraps along the rear of his armour as he engages with a different unit, as if it was nothing he just gives a quick glance over his shoulder and brings his weapon to his rear before continuing with his fight. In that one swing we was able to use enough force to nearly decapitate the Griffin, blood spraying out of his neck as he slowly tumbles to the side.

Crimson and Comet are both sticking side by side as they engage the one enemy. They work in unison as Comet uses his spear to block all incoming blows allowing Crimson to deliver strikes against their opponent. As soon as Comet blocks the next blow Crimson makes a quick swing against the Griffins legs dropping him to the floor. Before he can get up Comet swings his spear around and plunges it into the head of the downed Griffin.

A sudden bang gains my attention, looking up I can see the magical flare high in the sky signalling for reinforcements. When I look further past the enemy my eyes snap open, advancing on us must be at least two-hundred more enemies. Back peddling at a steady pace I fire off at the advancing crowd, my first few bursts drops a sizeable portion of the first line. Cupping my hand over my mouth I shout out over the battlefield, "Section, fall back!"

They all manage to hear me as they begin to immediately withdraw, the rest of our forces continue with their melee skirmishes as I attempt to find a new firing position. Behind me I notice a natural ditch alongside the road with a large collection of rocks on either side, with that acting as potential cover I dart into the ditch and take aim towards the advancing enemy and suppress them as my Section move alongside me using low walls along the path as cover.

Our reinforcements better get here quick. There's no telling how long we can hold them back for.

Chapter 42 - Christmas preparations

The following morning I decide to meet up with the girls, with all the work I've been doing I figured I should spend some time with them before I leave for the Griffin Empire again. Strolling down the streets I find large groups of ponies spread around as they hang up various Christmas decorations in the streets, they may refer to it as Hearth's Warming but to me it will always be Christmas. Numerous lights hang between the houses filling the town with numerous bright colours, streamers line the frames of buildings and Christmas hollies are fixed to the walls.

Rounding the corner to the main square I find another group currently in the process of pulling a large Christmas tree up, with a combination of magic and pure strength they attempt to hoist it up. Stepping up to them I take hold of a rope attached to the tree and join them in pulling it up, once it's upright I move to the end of the rope and untie it before passing it off to one of the ponies who thanks me for helping them. Initially when I first came here some of the similarities annoyed me but I'm kinda happy that they have their own versions of Christmas, I never exactly was the festive type of guy but I always enjoyed Christmas.

As I step back a pink blur jumps in front of me, "Hi, Johnny."

"Hey, Pinkie. Still hyperactive as always?"

Pinkie chuckles, "You know me too well. So what are you doing?"

"I was coming to see you and the other girls, I figured some time together was overdue."

Pinkie smiles as we start to walk further into town, "Finally, you've been tucked away for weeks, your guards wouldn't let us upstairs to see you."

"You could have asked them to give me a message, I would have told them to let you upstairs," I suppose I can allow them upstairs, there isn't exactly much sensitive information up there which isn't behind a locked door with a guard posted nearby.

Pinkie suddenly stops on the spot causing me to look to her. Her eyes are rapidly darting around the sky as her tail seems to move with a mind of it's own. She quickly darts underneath a nearby bench, "Johnny, you need to get down."

I fold my arms as I look to her with confusion, "Get down? Why?"

She points back to her tail as it continues to spasm, "My tails twitching, stuff's gonna start falling!"

I roll my eyes as I turn to move off, "What a load of sh-" A glass bulb from above falls and lands on the top of my head shattering, quickly moving away I look up to see that the bulb fell from the lights overhead, "What the fuck?"

Pinkie crawls out from underneath the bench as she glances to her tail, "All clear, my tail's stopped twitching."

Brushing the glass off of my head I'm happy to find it didn't cut me thanks to my hair acting as a cushion, "What the hell do you mean your tail stopped twitching?"

"Oh, it's my Pinkie sense. I get different little niggly feelings which tells me when something's gonna happen. Like when my tail twitches that means something's gonna fall and when my backs itchy it means it's my lucky day."

I look to her for a moment as she just gives her usual smile, "Let me guess, when your tummy rumbles does that mean your hungry?"

Pinkies releases a quick gasp, "How did you know? Do you get it to?"

I shake my head as we continue walking, "Oh yeah, I get that one all the time, along with everyone else who's alive. You can't expect me to believe you get senses when something's about to happen."

Pinkie scowls slightly, "You've seen magic whilst you've been here, this isn't any different."

"It bloody is, your tail deciding to throw a fit was just a coincidence where as I'm pretty sure magic requires training and happens on command."

Jumping past me Pinkie continues to hop towards the library, "You sound just like Twilight did."

"I highly doubt she believes in this nonsense."

Stopping near the door she turns to me, "She didn't at first, but she believed in it soon enough," As I approach the door Pinkie's eyes suddenly go wide as her body enters another spasm, stepping away from the library her ears flop down followed by her eye fluttering and finally her knees twitching.

Rolling my eyes I step past her and reach for the door handle, "Is this another one of your premanitio-"

The door is suddenly thrown outwards causing it to impact with my forehead sending me backwards into the snow as I hold onto my head in pain. Skipping past me Pinkie moves inside the library, "That means watch out for opening doors,"

I continue to roll on the floor as the pain runs through my forehead. When I finally move my hand away I look up to see Twilight looking down at me with a shocked expression, "I'm so sorry, John. I didn't know you were on the other side of the door."

Rubbing my head I slowly sit up as I groan, "You two must have planned this as some sort of shitty practical joke."

Twilight helps me up as she looks confused, "I'd never want to hurt anypony, especially for a joke."

"Then how else can you explain this rubbish about Pinkie and her magical senses?"

Twilight shakes her head as she glances to Pinkie inside, "Believe me I tried to study it and to find a rational explanation for it, but it seems to be one of life's mysteries which can't be answered. Unfortunately it's one of those things you've just got to accept."

I look to her wide eyed, "It's real? Her premonitions about doors being opened and things falling from the sky is real? That's a bit hard to believe."

Twilight shakes her head, "I know, but there seems to be no logical answer for it."

Running my hand over my head I wince slightly as I feel a small bump, "I swear to god this world is gonna be the death of me, hardly anything makes sense here," Stepping inside I find Spike setting up a number of decorations whilst Pinkie has decided to raid the small bowl of cookies Twilight must have left on the table. Looking back to Twilight I take off my coat, "Got any plans for the day?"

"Nothing in particular, why?"

"I thought we could all meet up for the night. We could go out for a meal, my treat."

Twilight smiles as she steps up to me, "Sounds perfect, but we can't let you pay for us all."

I raise my hand, "Considering it me paying back for you girls helping me get settled in here, it's not up for negotiation."

"If you're sure, what time were you thinking?"

"How about 19:00? I only know of a couple of cafes and restaurants here but I've never tried them, how about The Prancing Filly?"

"Okay then, I'll let the others know. Do you want to stay for some tea?"

I'm tempted to stay for a bit however I still need to sort out some gifts for Christmas before the stores start to run short, "No thanks, I've got a few errands to run in town but I'll see you all tonight," Putting my jacket on once again I smile to Twilight before making my way outside into the cold to head for the market and to make the dinner reservation.

Opening the restaurant doors I stroll inside and shake the snow from my boots as the door closes behind me. As I step up to the greeters post I look into the restaurant itself, it's fairly quiet due to it being late morning but a few ponies are seated within for brunch or an early lunch. Inside are a few sets of large booths to house small groups of patrons, spaced out at regular intervals are individual tables and those set up to seat larger groups. The walls are covered with numerous artistic works including paintings and floral displays.

As I look around the interior I am approached by a server, "Good morning, sir, welcome to The Prancing Filly. Are you here for brunch or would you care to make a reservation?" He seems to have a slightly sophisticated tone to his voice, it probably helps that he's in a formal blazer.

"Uh... yeah, I'd like a table for tonight if that's possible."

With a small smile he takes out a quill and starts to look through a piece of parchment, "Of course, sir, how many will be dining tonight?"

"Seven of us, have you got a table for 19:00?"

He looks through his list of reservations and raises his head, "I can squeeze the Captain of the local Guard in, that won't be a problem, sir," He begins to write something onto the list as I take out my phone to look at the time, "Everything is sorted for you, the table shall be ready for you upon your arrival."

"Thank you, I'll see you tonight," Smiling I leave the restaurant and return to the cold as the first snowfall of the day begins, lifting my head I find various Pegasi moving amongst the clouds to maintain the weather above. As I watch them a certain blue Pegasus flies down from the clouds to look back up to her work and evaluate it, "Hey, Rainbow."

Turning her head she grins to me before flying to my level, "Hey, John. What are you doing at The Prancing Filly?"

"Just booking a table for tonight, you're coming."

"I am?" Rainbow tilts her head.

"Yeah, I figured it would be good for us all to spend an evening together. I haven't exactly talked to you all recently, I've been too busy with work so I thought it would make a nice change."

"Sounds good to me. When do you leave for the Griffin Empire?"

"January fifth, It should only be for two months though."

Rainbow lowers her body to land alongside me, "Why are you even going back? The war is over."

Putting my hands into my pockets I look towards the market square, "The group which was responsible for the attack on Nightmare Night are believed to be operating from within the Griffin Empire. We're going there to assist the Griffin army in locating the Children of the Motherland, or at the very least disrupt their operations."

"So you shouldn't be fighting?"

"Only if they openly engage us, we aren't there to fight like we did last time we were in the Griffin Empire."

Rainbow looks to me with a deadpan expression, "John, this is you we're talking about. You have a habit of getting into fights and getting hurt."

Shrugging I start to stroll towards the market, "I've got a medic so I'll be alright, she will be there to kiss my boo-boo's better. I've got to get some shopping done, I'll see you tonight."

"See you later," Jumping back into the air she quickly disappears into the clouds once again. I decide to walk amongst the various stalls of the market to browse their inventories, with Christmas approaching I figure it would probably be best to get some gifts sorted before most of the stores sell their stock. I have no idea what to get for everyone, I can make a general assumption of what they may like but honestly I'm at a total loss. What could I get for them?

Coming across a small clothing stand I make my way through the crowd and take a look over the items, obviously they would be useless for me but I suppose I may find something here to give as a gift. With the cold snow coming down I close my coat up as I continue to browse the various pieces of clothing, stopping alongside a small box I'm able to dig out a basic black wool hat which surprisingly fits me. On the display table I search through a small box of miscellaneous pieces of jewellery where I'm able to find a jade studded bolo tie, figuring it would make a nice gift for Applejack I take it and add it to my purchases. Finally looking through a rack of clothing I find a black dress with a golden pattern sewn into the centre piece and numerous laces which make it look similar to a renaissance era dress, figuring that Rarity would appreciate it I also take the dress.

Having spent a couple of minutes haggling with the stall owner I leave the stand with the three items and begin to look for other gifts, I may have grown up in a suburban area but I still know how to haggle. With the two gifts bagged up and the hat upon my head I take another look around for a few more stands. Stepping up to a sports stand I try to look through for something I could give for Rainbow, seeing as she's fairly athletic I figures I could get something and be cheeky by sending it to Spitfire and asking her to sign it for Rainbow Dash.

As I look through the selection I can hear a few hoofsteps behind me in the snow, "Howdy, John," Turning around I look down to find Applebloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle, "What are you doin'?"

Smiling I kneel down to lower my height for them to easily look up to me, "Hey girls, I'm just looking for gifts for Christmas."

They all look to one another confused before glancing back to me, "What's Christmas?"

"It's my worlds equivalent of Hearth's Warming, I'm just not used to the new name," Pausing I look to them all, "How are you all feeling after Nightmare Night? I wasn't able to check up on you after."

"We wanted to thank you," Sweetie Belle says as she steps forward, "We never thanked you when you came in and helped us, who knows what would have happened if you didn't turn up."

Grinning I stand back up, "You don't need to thank me, the important thing is that you three are safe."

Scootaloo looks over the market towards a patrolling guard, "Yeah, not to mention there's always a guard around somewhere in town."

I follow her gaze, "That's a good thing, we may not always be needed but at least we're here in case there's an emergency. Myself and my team will be going after those responsible for that night, we'll make sure they won't hurt anyone again."

"Your going back to the Griffin Empire?" I nod, "The whole time you've been here you've done nothing but work."

"Yeah," Applebloom adds, "You seem to work more than my sister, and she works nearly everyday."

I shrug, "It keeps me busy, It's not like I've got much to do in my spare time."

"You could always help us get our cutie marks," Applebloom announces with enthusiasm.

"Yeah!" The other two shout out in agreement.

I tap a hand on my hip, "Sorry to burst your bubble girls but humans don't get cutie marks."

The three all look to me momentarily, "Maybe you can be the first?" Sweetie Belle suggests, "There's never been a human in Equestria. Maybe being here will allow you to get your mark?"

"Well what exactly have you tried doing to get your cutie marks?"

Scootaloo reaches into her saddle bag and unrolls a scroll in front of me which is filled with numerous activities, "It's probably easier to tell you what we haven't tried."

Picking up the list I look through the items they tried which includes rock climbing, carpenters, journalists, baking and bowling. Rolling the scroll back up, I pass it back to her, "So you've been trying lots of different things?" They all nod, "Doesn't your cutie mark show you what your talent in life is?" Once again they all nod, "Then you're going about it all wrong."

They all look to one another with confusion. Applebloom turns to me, "What do you mean?"

"Don't try lots of different thing hoping to find your talent, stick to things you know and enjoy. For example I used to love tinkering with things and making models as a kid, I also joined the army cadets when I was twelve and loved the army life style and maintaining the rifles they issued me. I stuck to what I liked and eventually learnt to fix bikes and cars where I got a job as a mechanic. From there I joined the army and became an engineer, stick with what you know and enjoy and you'll soon find out what you'll do in life."

My cutie mark was a SUSAT and target but I still got that from my time in the military after pursuing my passion, I may have even gotten it whilst I was in the cadets. Sweetie Belle looks to me, "So we should stick with what we like? And not try new things?"

"You can still try new things, that's part of life, just look into what you enjoy doing a bit more before chasing after every possibility."

"Oh... that makes sense," The three all look to each other and start to walk off, "So what do you all want to try?"

"Well John said he was an engineer so lets try fixin' up Scootaloo's scooter," Applebloom suggests.

All three look to one another and shout out, "Cutie Mark Crusader engineers!" as soon as they shout it everyone turns to look to them as they all begin to run off. Shaking my head I chuckle to myself as I return to my shopping. Kids, I swear to god they constantly ask for advice then they turn around to do the complete opposite of what you suggest to them.

By the end of the afternoon I had everyone's gifts sorted for Christmas, I would have to wait for the two to be finished before I give them out to everyone. Applejack's and Rarity's gift were the first ones I sorted out since I bought them before the CMC ran into me. For Fluttershy I was able to find a brooch which matched her cutie mark, it held a single butterfly with light pink glass stones over the frame of the wings. For Twilight I was able to find her a new telescope to replace the one which looked worn out within her library, she's always eager to learn more so hopefully this gift will help her in her pursuit of knowledge.

For Rainbow I was able to find her an old set of flying goggles which were used by the Wonderbolt's prior to their current kit, I had to wait for this gift to be complete though as I sent it off to Spitfire asking if she could sign the frame, since Rainbow is a huge fan girl I'm sure she'll appreciate it. Pinkie was a bit more of a challenge in the case of trying to chose something for her, since she enjoyed her work as a baker I was able to find her a unique set of baking utensils which were supposed to be top of the line. To put the icing on the cake I was able to get her cutie mark engraved onto the various pieces of equipment to personalise them for her.

Finally there was Luna, for her gift I had to go a bit further then simply browsing the stalls of the market. I knew that diamond I recovered from the Diamond Dogs tunnel would come in handy at some point. With that diamond I was able to take it to the local jewellers and request that they make a piece of jewellery using it. They had shown me a number of possibilities using various sketches and examples of their work so after looking at the options available I was able to chose one. Using magic they were able to cut down the size of the diamond and cut down the gem to make it presentable. They had designed a platinum necklace which would have a pendant of the moon similar to Luna's cutie mark made from the Diamond I retrieved. It was safe to say that this gift left me a little out of pocket but since I get free food and board I wasn't too fussed, it's not like I needed money for things back home such as phone contracts, car insurance and utility bills. All I had to do was wait for Luna's and Rainbow's gifts to be completed then I'll give them out for the holiday.

Opening the door I make my way inside The Prancing Fillly, I've still got about ten minutes until 19:00 but I thought I may as well arrive early and order a few drinks ready for everyone. Making my way to the greeters stand the same waiter from earlier looks up to me and smiles, "Good evening, sir, your table is ready for you. Would you like to follow me through?" Nodding I follow him as I pass a number of tables which are filled with other patrons. Showing me to my table I lift up the wine list and have a quick scan, "Would you care to order some drinks ready for your guests, sir?"

My eyes slowly roll over the various wines and their respective prices. I never was one for drinking wine so I have no idea what to go for, "Can I have two bottles of Trottingham Prestige '08?"

Taking out a small notepad he jots down my drink order, "A superb choice, sir, I shall get them prepared for you upon the arrival of your guests," As he steps off I take a seat at the table and lift up the food menu. Scanning through the menu all of the items appear to be vegetarian, the one thing I'll enjoy about being back in the Griffin Empire is the meat. When I come to the end of the menu I find a small section which appears to be folded over, opening it up I find a selection of various fish dishes. Spitfire did mention that Pegasi and other races did eat fish.

As I continue to browse the menu I hear a number of hooves approach the table. Lifting my head I look around to see the six girls moving around the table, as you could probably guess Rarity saw this as an excuse to dress up wearing a scarlet red sequin dress. Smiling I stand up from my seat, "Hey girls, take a seat anywhere you want, I've already ordered some drinks for us."

Everyone moves to the available seats with Rainbow sitting on my left and Rarity on my right. Once they're all seated I move back into my own chair as Rarity looks to me, "What's the occasion for tonight's meal?"

"No occasion, I just thought it would be good for us all to spend some time together. I've been too busy working constantly and haven't exactly got an opportunity to spend time with any of you recently," The waiter returns with numerous glasses and places them in position in front of everyone, popping the cork on the bottle he pours a small amount into the glass in front of me and waits. I have no idea what you test when you try the wine... I guess I'll just copy what they do on TV and make sure it doesn't taste like piss. Lifting the glass I inhale the smell of the drink before taking a small sip, at least it tastes pretty good. Lowering the glass I nod to the waiter who tops up my glass and fills all the others before leaving us with the bottles and returning to his post.

As everyone lifts their menus to take a look at the food available Twilight addresses everyone, "Princess Celestia sent me a letter today, she told me that the Equestrian Games have now been planned to take place on the third of March."

"Finally," Rainbow exclaims, "Now we can finally win the games for Ponyville. If it wasn't for a certain human we could have won them by now," Her head turns towards me at the end with a small smirk.

Putting down my menu I look to her, "Don't blame me, just because I happened to be away whilst there was a war."

"But aren't you returning to the Griffin Empire?" Fluttershy asks, "Does that mean you'll miss the games?"

"Hopefully not, at the moment we're only planning on being there for two months so we may miss the start. However it depends on how much of a threat the Children of the Motherland are and if we can cripple their operations significantly whilst we're there."

Applejack looks to me from across the table, "But there ain't that many of you goin', how do y'all expect to stop them if only a small group is goin' the the Griffin Empire?"

Picking my menu up again I lean back in the chair, "The Griffins will be the main force taking the fight to them and compiling intelligence on them. Our role is to provide support for operations if required, they'll do everything whilst we provide help if they need it."

"So this isn't another war?" I shake my head, "Then what are y'all goin' to be doin' the whole time you're there?"

"I'm going to be spending all of our free days training my team."

"Training?" Rainbow asks, "Is that it? You do that already."

"I trained them in the basics for rifles and parade drills. I'm going to be giving them an entire crash course, think of it as a test."

The use of that final word gets Twilight's attention, "A test? What test?"

Rainbow leans towards Applejack and quietly whispers, "Figures that gets her attention," Applejack gives a little chuckle.

Smirking at Rainbow's comment I look to Twilight, "Well I never actually got to see what the Equestrian military basic training is like, I have no idea if it's as good as the British army's, better or worse. I'm going to give them constant training exercises equivalent to phase one to see how they cope, if they seem to be able to pass it I may adopt it as a requirement for any future soldiers who wish the enlist with the Everfree Ranger. We're being given the latest equipment and have already been on the front lines of combat, in a way we're kind of like the elite infantry of the Equestrian military, or at least I want us to become one of the strongest units."

I'm interrupted when the waiter returns to our table, "Are you all ready to order?"

Looking to me first I quickly glance back to the menu, "I'll have the prawn cocktail to start then for the main I shall have smoked salmon and fried noodles."

"An excellent choice, sir," He looks to everyone else one by one who orders a mixture of foods, to my surprise Rainbow ordered exactly the same as me but since Spitfire said mostly Pegasi ate fish I figured it made some sense.

Once all the orders have been taken Rarity looks to me, "I believe you were explaining your training?"

"Yes," Twilight adds, "You never went into detail about your military training in the past."

Taking a sip of my wine I rest the glass on the table, "Phase one takes place over fourteen weeks, this is where soldiers will learn all their basic skills which everyone in the army will know. This includes weapon handling and firing, military parade and drill, CBNR, field exercises, and close quarters combat. After this all soldiers will attend their phase two training which is where you will learn your specialist skills, such as engineering or bomb disposal like I did, advanced infantry training, signals or specialist weapons systems such as artillery. Generally you're looking at about six months training or up to a year before you finish your training and are potentially deployed."

"What's CBRN?" They all look to me in curiosity.

This is going to be a fun topic to discuss, I don't intend on doing that. "Let's just say it's specialist training that can save a soldiers life in the worst situations imaginable, however from what I've seen here you don't have any need to worry about that."

The girls looks to me with slight confusion. Tilting her head Rarity asks, "So you're not going to tell us?"

I run a hand through my hair, "Do you all remember when Luna showed you a few of my memories, particularly the one with the gas?" They all nod with an expression of discomfort on their faces, "CBRN training teaches you to protect yourself from that and much worse, let's just say that since you haven't developed chemical weapons such as tear gas you won't need to worry about it," Tear gas may be minor compared to other chemical weapons but it's still an unpleasant one to be exposed to.

Twilight raises an eyebrow, "So this training helps you protect yourselves from gases and chemicals?"

I shrug, "In simple terms, yes. I never had to use it outside of training scenarios but it's a good thing to know."

Rarity looks to me with a concerned expression, "I suppose it's better to be prepared."

Sitting up straight in my chair I change the topic, "So what have you all got planned for Christma... Hearth's Warming?"

Pinkie lifts her head, "I'm going back to the rock farm to see my parents and sisters."

I raise an eyebrow in confusion, "A rock farm? Your family farms rocks?"

"Yup," Pinkie grins. Tilting my head I look to the others who simply smile or shrug in response. How the fuck do you farm rocks? Rocks don't grow like any other plant, it makes no sense. The others explain their plans for the holiday, which all involves staying at home with their families. Fluttershy and Rainbow are heading to Cloudsdale to return to their parents. Applejack is staying on the farm as other family members from out of town join her. Rarity's parents are also coming to stay with her and her sister, from what everyone says her parents are not as 'refined' as she is. Twilight however isn't returning home, instead she's staying at the library with Spike.

As everyone finished telling me their plans the waiters return presenting us with our food. My prawn cocktail was actually delicious, surprisingly much better then what I've had back home. Despite Rainbow having the same order as me the staff provided me with a bit more food than her, this only lead to some playful teasing about me apparently needing more food.

As the waiters take away our plates I finish off my glass of wine and top it up. Looking over to me Fluttershy asks, "How are you going to be spending Hearth's Warming, John?"

Resting the bottle on the table I scratch my chin, "I have no clue, I suppose I'll just spend it at the barracks working," That's when it suddenly hits them all that I've got no family to spend the holiday with, "I'm gonna send the rest of my team back home to spend the holiday with friends and family as I remain on post with a small selection of guards, they can volunteer and get some extra pay for their troubles."

Rarity lowers her gaze slightly, "You can't spend the holiday on your own."

I shrug, "I'll live, I've spent the holiday in Afghanistan before."

Twilight looks to me, "You can spend Hearth's Warming with me and Spike, we wouldn't want you to be by yourself."

"I wouldn't want to impose."

"It's no trouble, really. I'm sure we'd appreciate the company."

"Are you sure?" Twilight nods with a smile on her face. In response I can't help but let a large grin surface, it's nice to know that they care about me like this. They have no obligation to care for me however they continue to make me feel wanted, in a weird way they're like a family to me, "Thank you, Twilight."

Lifting my glass I bring it to my lips before pausing, "Pinkie, I've got a favour to ask of you."

With her usual smile she looks to me, "Sure thing, Johnny."

"I've got a small party to plan for New Year's Eve-"

Leaping forward she rests her forehooves on the table, "-Are we getting the best party planning duo back together again?"

Rainbow taps the table, "Second best now."

Pinkie shrugs, "Still in the top two."

Smirking I shake my head, "I want to arrange a party for New Years Eve, it's gonna involve lots of food, alcohol and music. I was told to show everyone some more human traditions."

"Easy peasy, leave it all to me, Johnny."

"I knew I could count on you, you're like a party machine," As I lean back into my chair the waiters once again return presenting everyone with their main courses. As they move around the table I take the opportunity to look around the restaurant further. Looking at the various tables I notice a few other ponies which I recognise from town, with my role as the Captain of the Guard I've come across a mass majority of the town.

Looking to the bar alongside the kitchen my eyes widen as I immediately freeze. Sat on top of a stool is Williams as he leans back against the bar, turning fully to face me he gives a grin as he raises a glass to me. I thought I moved past this... why the fuck is he here? As a waiter moves around the other side of the table he breaks my line of sight, once he passes I'm no longer able to see Williams.

As I look around the restaurant to try and find him Fluttershy looks to me with concern, "Is everything alright, John?"

This causes the others to look to me as well, Rarity leans closer, "You look like you've seen a ghost, darling."

Rubbing my eyes I let out a sigh, "Yeah... just thinking about home."

Slowly everyone returns their focus back to their food, picking up my fork I start to get stuck into my own food. Everyone chatters idly as they enjoy their meals. My mind keeps dragging me away from their conversations as I keep thinking back to Williams at the bar. Why am I still seeing him, I thought saying my farewells would get him out of my head. Maybe my head's just fucked? Maybe I need professional help?

When I focus back on my meal I notice a food trolley with a silver platter and lid resting on top as it moves on its own accord across the dinning room to stop alongside our table. Everyone pauses as their eyes all lock on it, nobody moves or says a word as they stare at the trolley. Cocking a brow I look to Twilight who is sat alongside the trolley, "Are you gonna open it?"

Hesitantly Twilight focuses on the lid as her horn envelopes it, as soon as she starts to raise the lid we are immediately met with a bright white flash which causes me to shield my eyes. As I turn my gaze back to the trolley I find a creature standing on top as it lets out a groan as it stretches.

The creature seems to be made up of a number of creatures with the head of a goat, a lions paw, a cloven hoof, a bats wing and various other animal parts. Clicking its neck to the side it looks to the girls, "Well that certainly wasn't a relaxing hiding place. Thanks for inviting me by the way, and here I thought we were friends."

Twilight's eyes narrow, "Discord, what are you doing here?"

He clasps his hands together causing a halo to form over his head, "What? Isn't a friend allowed to drop by unannounced?"

As the girls all scowl at him, apart from Fluttershy, I raise my hand to point at him, "Is anyone here gonna explain to me what he is?"

His attention turns to me as a wide smile spreads on his face, "Well, well, well... Captain John Davies. I've heard so much about you" -In a white flash he disappears and I quickly feel two hands on my shoulder. Tilting my head back he's standing above me looking down over me as various smaller versions of him stand around the table looking to me like fan girls at a concert- "I must say I'm a fan of your work."

I just look to him with a confused expression, "...Thank you?"

He pats my shoulders, "Oh, you're quite welcome. I must say, thing have certainly livened up since you came here, you're quickly becoming one of my favourites," With a click of his finger a blue ribbon materialises on my shirt with a picture of him giving a thumbs up.

I shake my shoulder causing him to release his grip, "Are you gonna answer my question? What are you?"

Turning around he jumps to sit on our table and looks directly to me as the ribbon and other copies of himself disappear, "I am Discord, the spirit of chaos and disharmony. Usually I'd say that nobody could rival me for causing chaos, but you certainly seem determined to change that."

"What the fuck do you mean?"

Leaning to the side he lies down along the table in the position you'd expect to see a Roman Emperor relax on his throne, "Since you've arrived to Equestria they've been to war, even I wasn't able to get them to do that. I applaud you for that, nothing brings out chaos like a conflict. I must say watching that little scuffle and you at work certainly livened things up for me," He jump up from the table and steps alongside me, "But I wonder what you can really get up to."

Bringing his lion paw up to me he presses it against my forehead before I can react to what he's doing. As soon as he makes contact a sharp pain shoots through my head and eyes, I swear I can feel him rooting around inside of my brain. As he keep his paw pressed against my head I can see a number of images flicking through my mind, it's almost as if he's looking at my memories to learn more about me and my culture. Where as Luna had to spend a while in my head to access small sections of my memories, Discord seems to be able to access them instantly. Various images flash through my head, the main thing that causes concern is the fact that Discord seems to be focusing on ones which shows potential destruction such as a Warrior infantry fighting vehicles and Apache helicopters operating in Afghanistan, along with video footage I've seen of nuclear weapons operating.

"Discord!" Twilight shouts, "Get off him!"

Discord slowly pulls away but not before a particular image runs through my head, just before the link is broken the image of myself and Luna in the swimming pool flickers past my eyes. With a satisfied grin he pulls back and lifts his hands defensively, "I'm just learning about you're new friend, a friend of Princess Twilight is a friend of mine," He quickly leans closer to me and whispers into my ear, "Yours and Luna's secret is safe with me. I look forward to seeing what chaos you can bring to Equestria."

As I rub my hand over my eyes I let out a groan, "Stay the fuck out of my head."

With a small chuckle he steps back to his first position alongside Twilight, "Oh don't worry, I've already seen everything I need to. It's such a shame I'm not in your world, it's certainly had it's fair share of chaos. Your world almost seems perfect for me," Taking another step back he glances to everyone else at the table, "Farewell ladies... and Captain," With a click of his fingers a white flash covers his body before he disappears from sight.

What the fuck did he want from my head?

Chapter 53 - Hearts and Hooves Day

//////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////
Perspective - John Davies

The next couple of days were exactly the same as the first day in the Capitol building, I spent precious hours of my life standing on the spot and looking pretty at the back of meetings. I wished I could have passed the job onto someone else in the unit but as the Captain my presence was requested by Luna, well for that reason and another, besides if I passed on the job to someone else then that would just make me a Rupert.

I was't able to get to spend some time alone with Luna over these two days though due to her being regularly close to her sister, seeing as we are keeping things quiet it wouldn't have been good if I tried something in front of Celestia. Luna was also still concerned with how her sister would react upon hearing about us, to be honest I don't blame her for having some concern. Many of the ponies weren't too keen on me when I first arrived, and I doubt that has changed, so if they found out I was potentially dating their Princess no doubt it would cause the shit to hit the fan.

To keep myself busy whenever I was given a break from being their escort I decided to be a dick and tease Luna, since most of their meetings took place on the ground floor next to the court yard I had the bright idea to do some daily exercises with my shirt off in view of the window, I caught her looking a fair few times as I carried out press ups and abdominal crunches. To be honest though I was just happy to be off a military base and back to enjoying proper food for a short time, I can live off rations and military food but it isn't renowned for its exquisite flavour.

Friday 14th February 2014
Hearts and Hooves Day
Capitol Building - Wingston
10:12

Since we had the day off today I was able to finally enjoy a lie in instead of waking up early. Since I missed the main call for breakfast I decided to invade the kitchen and make some myself, the chefs didn't particularly mind so long as I didn't leave a mess behind for them. As I prepared everything to cook my breakfast I took out my phone and decided to play some music, I always enjoyed having the radio or my CD player on whenever I cooked back home. Not particularly minding which song I listen to I stuck my music on random resulting in 'Dancing With Myself' playing.

Cracking a pair of eggs into a bowl I begin to whisk the contents as the pan on the cooker starts to heat up. After whisking the eggs I leave them to rest for a moment as I start to cut up a couple of slices of bacon and a pair of pork sausages, one advantage the Griffin Empire has over Equestria is the glorious meat.

As I continue cutting up my food I hear a set of hooves approach me. Looking over my shoulder I look to Cadence as she watches me, "Morning, John. You're up later then usual."

"Perks of not having to be up at six or seven in the morning. I could get used to this, so much better then my temporary shack of a home." With the meat cut up I grasp onto a small knife and slice a small amount of butter and put it into the pan.

Inhaling the scent of the butter cooking Cadence steps alongside me to look over my shoulder, "What are you cooking?"

Once I've spread the butter over the pan I add the bacon and sausage, "Bacon and sausage omelette, nothing too fancy. I was thinking of also adding black pudding and maybe some mushrooms, but that would require more effort."

"Trying to conserve your energy?" Cadence asks with a suggestive tone to her voice.

Once I add the eggs to the mix I rest the pan back down on the cooker as I turn to face her, "Maybe I am, maybe I'm not. What's your point?"

"Oh, nothing. I'm just saying, seeing as it is Hearts and Hooves Day. I imagine there is a certain somepony who will be wanting to spend the night with you."

Turning back to my omelette I take control of a spatula as I move around the sausage and bacon, "What has she told you?"

Cadence moves alongside the cooker to remain in my view as she gives a knowing smile, "She's told me about entering your dreams to talk to you. Other then that she may have mentioned a wager... one that you lost."

Sighing I shake my head as I glance to her, "I'm allowed to make wagers, thank you very much. Do you regularly take an interest in peoples sex life?"

"Well not necessarily their sex life, don't forget I am the-"

"-Princess of love. I know, trust me." As I add salt to my breakfast I pause as I look to her again, "Does she regularly come to you for advise?"

"Occasionally, she hasn't exactly got much experience with coltfriends." As soon as she finishes that sentence Cadence can see the irritation on my face as I turn to her. "What?"

"Coltfriend? Seriously? That sounds absolutely shit."

"Okay then, smartypants, what do humans call it?"

Pausing momentarily I lift the underside of my omelette to see how well it's cooking. Resting the spatula down I turn to her, "Well I'd be her boyfriend since I'm a guy, since she's a girl she'll be my girlfriend."

Cadence considers this momentarily before nodding her head, "That makes sense I suppose."

"If it's Hearts and Hooves Day then why are you here instead of being with Shining?"

"Oh, he's having a shower and a quick rest. I've just come down to get some essential supplies."

"What are you..." I pause as I catch the look she's giving me, the horrific image of Shining and her engaged in a certain act. "Oh fuck, never put a thought like that in my mind again. I don't even know what supplies your getting down here."

Chuckling to herself she moves to a large fridge containing champagne bottles, "Times have changed, John. Ponies have become more open about these sorts of things in the last seventy years. I don't know what it's like for humans-"

Raising a hand I cut her off, "-First thing, I'm not sexually repressed, I'm a fairly open guy and have tried a fair few things. Second, humans are fairly open with regards to sex, after all we had the swinging sixties and have the internet filled to the brim with whatever porn you could imagine. And finally, I don't want to have the disgusting image of that guy you call a husband doing anything sexual."

Cadence can only grin as she levitates a few bottles from the fridge and keeps them suspended in the air alongside her. "Like I said, John, things have changed over time. When Luna was last around ponies were fairly repressed when it came to being sexually active, the changes to sexual behaviour will likely be a surprise to her." Leaning closer she whispers in my ear, "All I'm going to say is that I'm sure you can come up with some fairly imaginative things which may seem simple to you, yet will be completely new for her."

As Cadence moves to leave I watch her before shouting after her, "Umm... thanks for the advise, I guess."

Stopping she glances back to me before smiling, "You may want to time your entrance well. You wouldn't want to be caught sneaking into her bed chamber tonight, or leaving early in the morning for that matter."

Once she's gone I turn back to my breakfast and remove it from the cooker. Depositing it onto a plate I move to a nearby table and begin to get stuck it. As I go about my breakfast though I can't help but think about what Cadence said. If Luna is old fashioned in her attitude towards sex then she may be in the frame of mind where only one position is acceptable, similar to the old attitudes on Earth when missionary was considered to be the only position allowed. Fuck that would be so boring, no doubt she'll be surprised when she comes across a wide range of positions. It seems tonight will be full of potential new experiences for her.

By 20:00 I decided to make my move, rooting through the fridge in the kitchen I take two bottles of champagne along with a pair of glasses and place them into my field pack. Putting my pack on my back I leave the kitchen and head back towards my room, I decided the best way to get in unseen is to shimmy across the outside of my window and move across to Luna's since she was only three rooms down from me.

Ascending the staircase I come across Sunny and Chaser as they emerge from around the corner laughing with one another. Stopping directly in front of me Chaser looks to my bag, "Going somewhere?"

"Yeah, I just need to get some fresh clothes then I'm heading out."

This seems to catch Sunny's attention as she nudges me with her hoof, "Where are you going on Hearts and Hooves Day?"

Nudging her back I move up the steps and slide between the two of them, "I'm a single guy on this holiday dedicated to love. I'm gonna go out, find a chick who hasn't got anyone to be with and engage in a bit of fun."

Chaser smirks as he raises his eyebrow, "Oh? Finally gonna hook up with a Griffin?"

Shrugging I look down the corridor towards mine and Luna's room where I see a few guards outside Luna's and Cadence's rooms, Shadow and Spectre were positioned directly outside Luna's door. "You've gotta try everything once, right?"

"Try not to have too much fun, John."

Chuckling I ruffle Chaser's mane, "Are you gonna miss me?"

With a scoff he glances to Sunny, "Hardly."

"Hey, if you're gonna miss me that much I could always join in with you guys and make it a threeway."

Both of their eyes immediately snap to me as I try my best to conceal my grin. Sunny is the first to recover as she shakes her head, "That's not gonna happen."

"Yeah," Chaser adds. "I may like you as a friend but I'm not gay."

Laughing I step towards the hallway, "You've forgot about the golden rule." Chaser gives me a look of pure confusion. Moving around the corner I shout back to him, "It's not gay if it's in a threeway." I can't see Chaser's reaction as I move down the hallway but I can only imagine that it's hilarious. Not that I'd ever engage in something like that with him, it's just amusing to me to wind him up.

Once I step into my room I immediately lock the door and make my way to the large window over the courtyard below. Opening the window as wide as I can I grab hold of the trim of the wall at the top of the window, with my grip secured I slowly step out onto the window edge and rest on the small section of protruding wall which moves along the entire exterior of the building.

Cautiously I inch my hands across to the side before following with my feet, slowly but surely I'm able to shimmy across the exterior of the courtyard. Never in my life did I think I'd do something like this. I feel like Sam Fisher. Moving further along the walls I freeze when I hear a door underneath open, glancing down I watch as a pair of Griffin guards step outside into the courtyard. I remain fixed to my position as I watch them, unfortunately they're going to be there for at least a couple of minutes as they light a cigarette each.

Deciding to risk it I continue on my journey, thankfully they seem to be totally oblivious to my presence as I advance towards Luna's room. Passing the first room I look inside to see that it's entirely empty, thankful that nobody is inside I proceed on my quest. Getting closer to my goal I start to pass Cadence's window, as I move my feet however I lose my footing and nearly fall. Scrambling for the wall I quickly place my foot back on the edge and stare at my feet as my heart rate accelerates.

With a quick glance to the guards below me they failed to hear me kicking against the wall, breathing a sigh of relief I lift my head to prevent myself from picturing myself falling to the floor below. When my head faces forward my eyes instantly widen in horror at the sight before me. Sitting on the bed inside the room is Cadence as she licks along Shining's shaft as if it was a candy cane. Physically shuddering I move as fast as I can past the window as that image mentally burns into my brain to leave me forever scarred.

Holy shit! He's hung like a... well a horse. I once again shake my head to try and get that image out of my head. Fucking hell... why did I have to see that? This world just hates me! Moving further along the wall I finally reach my target as I stand outside Luna's window. I'm about to knock until I realise that the two guards may hear me, with a quick glance towards them I find them still in the process of finishing their cigarettes.

As I wait for them to leave I occasionally glance back from them to the window where I find Luna sitting in front of her fireplace reading a book, she seems to be completely oblivious to the human hanging outside of her window. After what feels like forever the two guards finally fuck off, as soon as the door closes outside I lift my boot slightly and tap it against the window.

Luna's head quickly shoots up from her book as she looks to me in a state of amazement. Her horn quickly illuminates unlatching her window and pushing it open for me, with the opening I shimmy to the side then open the window fully allowing me to climb in. Closing the window behind me I lock it before drawing the curtains, once that's done I turn back to Luna and hold my arms out wide, "Ta-dah!"

Standing up Luna quickly steps up to me, "What are you doing? Why did you climb through the window?"

Taking off my field pack I rest it by the window, "What does it look like I'm doing? I came to see you like we agreed. As for the window, this way nobody knows I'm here. I told Chaser and Sunny that I was going out when I passed them, so I have a reason if nobody can find me first thing in the morning."

Smirking Luna's horn glows creating a bubble which quickly spreads around the room before dissipating. "It's almost like you've done this before."

"Sneaking in through a window? I've only done it once, though it was considerably easier when there was a few bins positioned directly below the window." As I step past Luna I point to the walls, "What exactly did you just do?"

"It's just a simple spell to distort sound, that way nopony can hear anything that happens in here."

"That's a pretty nifty trick." Turning back to her I slowly step up to her, "I thought you claimed that you'd be free all day?"

"Sorry, it seems that my sister wished to speak to me with regards to a potential new trade deal. Since we didn't have any meetings today she thought that it would allow us to converse without being interrupted."

"It interrupted our plans though."

"I know, so we'd better make up for lost time." With her magic Luna brings my field pack alongside her and opens it, "What's in here?"

"Champagne and a few glasses to keep us occupied," As Luna holds the bag I reach into it and grasp onto the bottles and glasses.

"Just the essentials?" Luna asks with an amused grin.

"You know me, I'm the casual alcoholic you call a Captain." Resting the one bottle and glasses on the table I begin to peel the foil off the last bottle in my hand. Turning so the cork isn't pointed at either of us I unwind the wire cage and push on the cork with my thumb sending it flying across the room with a resounding pop. Moving the bottle over the glasses I quickly fill them both and offer the one to Luna.

As she takes the glass she watches me with an amused expression, "You do know that you can open a bottle without propelling the cork halfway across a room, right?"

Resting the bottle down I raise my own glass and hold it alongside hers, "I know, it's just a lot more fun."

Chuckling to herself we both clink our glasses together before taking a drink. As Luna continues to smile she looks to her glass, "So... what have you got planned for us?"

"Well I figured I could remain hidden while you ordered one of the girls outside to retrieve a meal for us to share. Then I do believe I have to 'compensate' you for the sparring match yesterday."

Luna's expression deadpans, "You threw dirt at me."

Smirking I step closer to her closing the distance, "It worked, didn't it? Besides" -I lean forward placing a quick kiss on her lips- "I'm gonna make it up to you."

A small blush pushes through Luna's coat as her smile seems to grow, "Is that a fact?"

"It certainly is. Now, how about we order some grub?"

Luna leans forward and returns my kiss before breaking away to move to the bedside table. I follow close behind her as she looks over the menu which the kitchen staff will be able to cook for us whenever we desired it, within reasonable hours of course. As she runs her hoof over a number of dishes she glances back to me, "Is there anything in particular you'd like?"

Resting my hand on Luna's back I lean closer to look fully over the menu, most of the dishes either contain meat for the Griffins or are some weird combinations made for the pony guests. However since I know that ponies can eat seafood I figure that it may be the best bet for me so I'd actually get something decent. "How about poached lobster tail with cauliflower and butter sauce?"

Luna ponders this for a moment before glancing back to me, "It's been a while since I've enjoyed some seafood. Very well, it sounds like a good choice. But what about for desert?"

"If they've got it then chocolate fudge cake, every time." It always used to be one of my favourite deserts back home, when ever it was on the menu you could guarantee that I was going to order it.

"I take it you're a fan?"

"Of course, it's one of my favourites."

Resting the menu back down, Luna takes a sip from her glass. "Very well, you may want to hide in the bathroom whilst I order."

Moving to the bathroom I leave the door open slightly so I can see and listen to what's being said. As Luna steps to the main door and begins to talk to Spectre outside my eyes drift along Luna's body as I observe her. Her long slender legs, her toned yet plush rump, that enchanting mane and tail and finally those gorgeous eyes of teal.

Once she has closed the main door I step out of the bathroom and join Luna as she moves back towards the fireplace. Sitting alongside her I try to lift up the book she was reading, as soon as I grab hold of it Luna's magic quickly envelops it and throws it underneath the bed. "No! There's no need for you to read that, you wouldn't like it."

Raising a brow I look to her, "Why? What is it?"

"I-it's just some trashy romance novel. I doubt you'd like that sort of thing." Luna tries to give me a convincing smile as her cheeks remain a crimson hue.

What are you hiding? Lifting my glass I take a sip as I continue watching her, "Are you sure you weren't taking a page from Chaser's book and reading a porn magazine?"

I can't help but chuckle as Luna's eyes widen as she looks to me, "A Princess doesn't read pornography, John." The blush on her face tells me that it is either that or something else which she'll find embarrassing. We just stare to each other until we both simultaneously turn our heads towards the bed. As a mischievous grin forms on my face Luna seems to move her body slightly, "John, don't you dare."

Slowly I begin to move towards the bed, "I'm not doing anything." As I hear Luna quickly get to her hooves I quickly leap forward and land at the foot of the cloth bed skirt, as I try to push my arm underneath to find the book Luna's magic wraps around my waist and pulls me backwards across the carpet.

"You're not going under there!" Luna shouts as she stands over me.

Oh, I'm gonna find out what it is. Rolling on my back I quickly sit up and wrap my arms around her barrel, keeping hold of her I pull her down on top of me earning a surprised squeal as Luna lands on me. This sudden surprise seems to make her lose concentration causing her magical restraint on me to falter, I roll over as I keep hold of her resulting in her lying on her back with me over her. "You can't stop me, Luna."

As I reach my hand towards the bed she swats it away with her hoof, "Stop it!"

Pausing I lean closer to her and keep my body pressed against hers, "Make me."

Her expression changes as her eyes flick from my eyes to my lips, slowly she begins to lift her head as she puckers her lips. Grinning I close my eyes to meet the gesture, that's when I hear her magic activate and find myself dragged once again by my feet off of her. Once the magical hold releases I find her quickly trying to crawl to the bed to likely try and hide the book.

Pushing myself from the floor I quickly land on her back and assault her by tickling the sides of her chest. Luna immediately breaks out into a loud uncontrolled laugh as I find her to be ticklish, "John! S-stop it!" Luna is hardly able to get the words out as she fights for breath as I continue to tickle her.

Keeping up with my attack I move closer to the bed as my fingers continue to probe away at her chest. Once I'm ready I quickly dive underneath the bed and wrap my hand over the spine of the book, with it under my control I crawl fully underneath the bed then roll out of the side and rapidly get to my feet.

As Luna dives her head underneath the bed I clear my throat and read the title out loud, "The pony sutra?" Luna hurriedly backs out from underneath the bed and stands to stare at me as her face turns an insanely bright shade of red. Opening a page where I find the bookmark I'm met with various illustrations of ponies in a variety of positions. Lifting my head I look to Luna with a sly grin, "Care to explain?"

Luna begins to stammer her woods as her eyes remain locked on the book, "I-I was j-just... I was trying to..." Luna releases a sigh as she steps to the side and looks to the bed, "I was looking to get some pointers, alright?" My grin drops as I rest my arm and the book by the side of my body. "So many things have changed since my banishment, one of those things was ponies attitudes towards s-"

"-Sex?" Luna nods her head slowly as I step up to her. "Luna, there is nothing wrong with looking at this. If anything I... don't know a tonne about being with a pony, so this would probably be a help to me as well."

Luna lifts her head as she looks to me in surprise, "You're not mad?"

"No, why would I be? Cadence told me about how things have changed since when you were last here, it only makes sense that you'd look into it."

Luna pauses as she glances to the door, "Cadence told you? She was the one who gave me that book today."

I keep my eyes locked on Luna before we both start to chuckle. Turning my head to the door I rub my hand over my hair, "She's a devious girl, isn't she?"

"It certainly seems that way." Luna's stance relaxes once again as she steps up to me.

Once she reaches me I lift the book again and look to it, "I could probably stand to learn a thing or two from this." Opening the book to the bookmarked page I look to the first illustration and tilt the book towards Luna, "That one certainly looks interesting."

Pausing her eyes slowly drift from me to the image displayed on the page, a sudden blush resurfacing on her cheeks. "That it does."

As a knock on the door sounds we both turn our gazes to the doorway. Closing the book I drop it to the floor and kick it back underneath the bed before moving back into the bathroom. Once Luna composes herself she advances on the door and opens it with her magic allowing me to see Shadow on the other side. "Your meal, your highness."

"Thank you, Private."

As Luna takes the tray in her magic Shadow glances to her with a concerned expression, "Is everything alright, your highness?"

Luna freezes for a few seconds, "What do you mean?"

"Well... you're fairly red, ma'am."

"O-oh... it's nothing. I'm just a bit warm, that's all. You may return to your duties, Private." As Shadow gives a quick salute Luna pushed the door closed and rests the tray down on the floor between the cushions. With a smile she lifts her head to me as I exit the bathroom, "Let's move on from our current topic, shall we?"

Smirking I move up to join her, "Sounds good to me. Let's eat."

"You can't be serious," Luna chuckles as she brings a hoof to her muzzle.

Laughing I rest my empty glass on the floor, "I am, I told Sunny the same thing and she didn't believe me. We picked Tom up by his belt, legs and chest and slapped a helmet on him before using him to smash in a car window. We got up to loads of stupid shit during training, and to be honest I wouldn't trade my time in the army for anything else in the world. I have met some great people, made a real difference and have had the time of my life. Obviously there has been some shit moments, getting caught in firefights... losing Taylor and Williams, but the good times outweigh all the crap I've been through."

"What about being brought here?" Luna asks as she uses the last of the second bottle of champagne to top up our drinks. "What do you consider coming to Equestria to be?"

I look to her momentarily as she looks expectantly to me, "When I first came here this was probably one of the worst things that could have happened to me. I was thrown into a new world, losing access to all of the top end technology and luxuries I had back home along with all of my friends and family. But after some time Equestria has kinda grown on me, I'm still in the same job I was and have even gotten a promotion. I've also made some great friends out here and have learnt so much. So to answer your question I now consider this to be a good experience, not many humans can say they've been to another world."

Upon hearing this a satisfied smile surfaces on Luna's muzzle, "I take it I am one of these 'great friends?'"

Chuckling I lean towards her and rest my hand on her hoof, "Of course you are, Luna. As someone who quite literally held my life in their hand, or hoof in your case, you began to trust me and gave me all the support I needed as I adjusted to this world. Without you who knows how things could have turned out for me."

With Luna's smile intensifying she closes the distance between us and locks lips with me. I'm more then happy to return the gesture as I run my hand along her cheek and pull her closer into the kiss. Luna's hooves rise from the floor and press against my chest, slowly I start to fall onto my back as I wrap my arms around her body pulling her down with me.

********** CTRL - F 'Sex Over' to skip sex **********

My hands begin to run over Luna's coat as she adjusts her position on top of me, slowly my hands trace back and forth over the side of her waist. Luna's eyes flutter closed as the passion of the kiss intensifies, soft moans escape her lips as her tongue makes it's way into my mouth. I'm not one to argue since the sensation of our tongues dancing together is overwhelming, it seems that the alcohol does wonders in helping Luna develop confidence with this.

As we continue to kiss Luna begins to involuntarily gyrate her hips against me, each of her hindlegs rest on both sides of my right leg causing her sex to rub against my thigh. It doesn't take long until I can feel the dampness of her marehood forcing it's way through my trousers and onto my skin underneath. I soon find myself matching her rhythm causing my cock to brush against my trousers and her own thigh.

Pulling back momentarily Luna lets out a pleased sigh as she exhales on my face. When she moves back Luna continues by planting soft quick kisses against my lips, not as passionate as the previous ones but by no means any less satisfying. Lifting my hand from her back I slowly trace my fingers through her ethereal mane. After a short period of time Luna shifts her weight from me and moves to the side to lie alongside me, I'm not happy with that so instead I decide to roll with her resulting in her resting on her back as I lie on top with my body positioned between her thighs.

With myself in control I trail down her neck placing gentle kisses along her neck, Luna seems to enjoy this as she lets out soft coo's. As I kiss lower along her neck I feel something soft rubbing against my back, flicking my head to the side I find Luna's wings stretched outright and caressing my back.

At a steady pace I move lower and lower, kissing and trailing my tongue along her chest, her stomach then finally above her crotch. Lifting her head slightly Luna looks down to me, "John? What are yo-" I immediately cut her off when I run my tongue along her wet slit, Luna's head quickly falls back down against the floor from the sudden sensation. Continuing this activity I continue to run my tongue back and forth across her folds as I occasionally plant a kiss on her love button.

As I build up the speed Luna begins to let out loud and frequent moans, I'm not sure if she's intending it or not but she keeps pushing herself into my face in an attempt to prevent me from pulling away. I occupy my hands by caressing Luna's body, my left running along her wing joints whereas my right runs along her exposed stomach with my thumb occasionally brushing over her clit.

When my eyes flick back up to Luna I find her biting on her hoof to try and silence her moans, it isn't exactly very effective as her moans of pleasure sound throughout the room. As her moans become more frequent I decide to increase my efforts to allow her to reach her peak. I slowly begin tracing circles around her clitoris with my tongue, flicking it occasionally with each clockwise motion. From her reaction I can only assume that she is enjoying this experience, her hips thrust against my face as if she's encouraging me to allow her to finish.

I don't need any more motivation, as the speed of my tongue intensifies I move my hand and brush my fingers against her wet pussy. My fingers are quickly coated in her juices, ensuring my fingers are nice and wet I press them softly against her opening and push my index and middle finger inside her. Luna lets out a loud scream of pleasure from this, her hip giving another violent buck against my face.

I continue this for a couple of minutes, the speed of my fingers increasing rapidly as they brush against her G-spot. Luna is now putty in my hands, her body rapidly squirms as she lets out long and loud moans of ecstasy. With one final push with my fingers Luna reaches her peak, letting out a blaring scream she hits her orgasm. I continue to suckle on her clit as she rides it out, I soon find my fingers, hand, lower face and neck covered in her juices.

Pulling back I slowly remove my fingers from her as I let her orgasm subside, her tongue hangs out the side of her mouth as she breathes heavily. I kneel in front of her as I admire my handiwork, although I've been able to satisfy her needs I find myself with a certain pressure within my pants which needs releasing itself.

Slowly Luna begins to finally regain control. Panting she pushes herself up slightly to look at me with a goofy smile, "N-never has anypony... done that to me."

Lifting my arm I run my sleeve across my mouth and neck to wipe away the mess Luna left, "Well I do aim to please. Was that sufficient compensation for the other day?"

Rolling onto her side Luna moves towards me and places a kiss on my cheek, "Most definitely. Now I do believe there is more fun to be had." Before I can open my mouth to reply Luna's horn illuminates as I feel something rubbing against the protruding bulge in my trousers. Groaning I lower my gaze to find Luna's magical energy rubbing against my trousers.

Not wanting to wait I sit back and unzip my boots before kicking them off, once they are removed I quickly pull my shirt over my head and throw it to the side. As I move back onto my knees to unbuckle my belt Luna places soft kisses against my upper chest as the speed of her magic intensifies. With this new motivation, I stand and remove my belt allowing my trousers to drop to the floor, kicking them over to my shirt Luna's magic pulls on the elastic of my pants bringing them straight to the floor.

Luna's eye lock onto my cock as her magic shift it's focus, within seconds I find her magical energy encasing my cock as she begins tossing me off. Closing my eyes I let out the occasionally groan, usually handjobs aren't the greatest thing in the world but her magic feels absolutely incredible. It seems to caress me in all the right places, stimulating all of the nerves within my shaft.

Unfortunately, I don't get to enjoy the sensation for long as Luna's magic evaporates. Getting up from the floor she places a strong kiss on my lips before moving over towards the bed. As she walks I find my head following the sway of her hips, her tail hangs to the side revealing her swollen and dripping sex to me. Once she reaches the bed she folds her forelegs underneath her body on the end of the bed leaving her rump in the air and hanging over the end towards me.

With another sway of her hips, Luna looks back to me, "Do you want your reward, Captain?"

Is the Pope Catholic? Grinning I step up behind her as she watches me with her lust filled eyes. Positioning myself behind her I run my hands along her cutie marks before taking hold of her hips, taking control of her I pull her hips towards me allowing me to push my twitching cock into her soaked marehood. Luna let's out a loud gasp as she bites down on her bottom lip, I can't help but release my own moan as I feel my shaft become encased in her tight pussy.

Slowly I begin to thrust against her, I want to allow Luna to control the pace so that doesn't become uncomfortable... well that was the plan. The sensation of Luna clamping down on my cock sends shivers down my spine, without thinking about it I pick up the pace and thrust faster. Luna doesn't give any complaints, in fact she lowers her head to rest against the bed as she pushes her rump against me matching my rhythm.

Before too long we are both moaning in pleasure, one of Luna's forehooves finds its way from underneath her and has started to run over her clit as I thrust deeper into her. Leaning forward I wrap my hand around the base of Luna's tail and pull it as I pick up the speed, Luna lets out another long and lust-filled groan as her head snaps back to watch me as I continue.

As the pleasure begins to overwhelm me I focus on letting Luna hit another peak. I decide to move as fast and as deep as I can to achieve this, this works as I get the desired payoff. Letting out a pleasured moan her pussy clamps down on my cock as she hits another orgasm, as she buries her face into the sheet I let her savour the orgasm. It takes all of my effort to stop myself from cumming right there and then, I want to give Luna a bit more before we finish.

As her orgasm settles I slowly pull back releasing my cock from her hold, immediately her hind legs give way sending her crashing down on the bed below. Chuckling at the sight of her being unable to move I lightly pat her flank, "W-we're not done yet."

Her eyes shoot open upon hearing this as she lifts her head, "H-how can h-humans last so long?"

Grasping onto her waist I slowly roll her over on her back revealing a large wet patch on the sheets where she just was. "Human's have good stamina. Now move up the bed."

Luna doesn't argue as she shuffles her body further up the bed, once she's central I crawl onto the bed and come to a halt above her. Using my hands I open her hind legs slightly as I move between them, lowering my position I take hold of my cock and slide it into Luna getting another moan from her.

Once I'm fully in I begin to thrust into her, Luna is quickly releasing moans as she presses her hooves across my abdominal muscles. As I pick up the pace her wings stretch out once again and begin to caress my back, leaning closer to her I lock lips with her muffling her moans slightly. Fuck... I don't know how much longer I can last.

When I pull away from the kiss Luna opens her eyes once again and keeps them locked onto mine, Luna runs her hooves more rapidly along my chest as she keeps her eyes fixed on me. Leaning closer to me she places another kiss on my lips, I lose myself in the kiss as her tongue assaults my mouth and massages my own tongue.

As I pick up the pace to thrust as fast as I can, Luna quickly pulls away from the kiss as she lets out another scream, I let out my own groan as her pussy once again clamps down on my cock in an attempt to milk me. The pressure becomes too much for me and I find myself unable to pull back, with one last thrust I moan as I cum deep inside her. We both stay in position for a few minutes as I lower my chest to rest on top of her, Luna is the first to recover as she places a kiss on my neck.

Panting heavily Luna runs a hoof through my hair, "So... was that worth the wait?"

Chuckling I lift my head and place a kiss on her lips, "Fuck yeah." Luna chuckles at my response as she presses her hooves once again on my muscles. Slowly I lift my body from her and finally pull out, a small string of cum and juices connect my cock to her marehood as I pull away and roll to the side alongside her. As I lay there Luna rolls closer to me and rests her head on my arm.

********** Sex Over **********

We both remain on the bed as we attempt to regain our breaths, turning my head I occasionally plant a kiss on Luna's forehead as she nuzzles up against me. It's a good thing she had that soundproofing spell, she certainly was a screamer. Neither of us really want to move, we find ourselves to be worn out after the activities.

Finally Luna lifts her head to look to me, "So... what happens now?"

Cocking a brow I match her gaze, "What do you mean?"

"What happens next with us?"

"We continue as we are. You can probably tell how I feel about you, Luna, let's just say that I certainly hope that this wasn't a one-time thing."

Luna leans closer as she plants another kiss on my lips, "Of course it's not, John. I care greatly for you. But..."

"But what?"

Luna turns her gaze away as she sits on the bed, "I'm immortal, John. My sister and I age at an exceptionally slow rate, there's no telling how long we can live for. We have outlived everypony we have ever known, and I'm afraid that I'll outlive you. I don't even know how long humans live for."

Sitting up I rest a hand on her neck and pull her close to me, "I can't imagine how horrible it must be to see those you care for die, your immortality is both a gift and a curse. And it is true, I won't be around forever. If I don't die in combat I could potentially live until my seventies or eighties, I've probably got another sixty years." Luna's gaze turns to me as she watches me whilst I speak, "We will have to make the most of what we have, it may not be easy but we have to try. Every good thing must come to an end."

Sighing Luna lowers her gaze, "I know, but it doesn't make it any easier."

Resting my hand under her muzzle I lift her head again to meet mine, "We'll figure something out."

Luna gives me a soft smile before locking lips with mine once again for a passionate kiss. Once she pulls away she gives a sultry smile as she climbs off the bed, "Come on, we should probably get cleaned up." Once she steps into the bathroom doorway she turns back to me and signals for me to join her with her hoof, "I'm going to need your help, John."

I watch as she enters with an exaggerated sway of her hips. With an ecstatic smile, I quickly jump off the bed and move as quickly as I can into the bathroom to join Luna.

The night is still young.

Chapter 57 - Why wasn't I told?

My head thumps as the sound of light rain and heavy winds batter my surrounding, my heavy eyes slowly and reluctantly open as a set of hooves move around me. As my eyes open I'm initially unable to see more then a few meters as my vision remain blurred, sitting up my stomach lurches as the earlier blood loss seems to have taken its toll on me. "John? Don't get up," The blurred figure steps up to me revealing Slicer as she wipes her hooves off on some paper towels.

Groaning I lift my left arm to rub my face only to feel something tug at the flesh on the top of my hand, examining the hand I find a catheter resting on a protruding vein. Following the IV tube it links to a clear pack containing a light purple liquid which I don't recognise, since magic is a thing here I'm guessing there is the potential for potions to help medical treatment.

"W-where are we?"

"We're back on the airship, you've been out for a few hours. We're returning back to the Capital now, Bravo Platoon is remaining on site preparing the last of the prisoners for transport and to keep the site secured until relief arrive." Stepping alongside me she checks the bandages which are wrapped around my elbow, neck and leg. "Why is it that you're my main patient?"

Snorting I rest my head back on the hard pillow, "You'd be out of the job without me and you know it." Turning my head to the side I lock eyes with Gabrielle in the adjacent bed as another medic looks her over. "Slicer, how is she?"

Slicer pauses as she glances to Gabrielle, "She's very lucky, the bullet was only a couple of inches away from hitting her heart. She's stable but she has yet to regain consciousness." Stepping to the table alongside my bed Slicer prepares a syringe with a clear concoction, "We've also get another friend of yours below deck."

Cocking an eyebrow I rub my face, "Wh-who?"

She pauses momentarily before turning her head to me, "Silverwing."

"Silverwing!? That fucker is alive!?" I force myself up again as I try to get out of bed.

Slicer pushes her free hoof on my chest to get me to rest back into the bed, "He's under guard and still unconscious. We figured that the Prime Minister would appreciate having him detained to face justice, whether that be imprisonment or execution. Though what happens next is not our concern, whats important is that he'll answer for his crimes."

Grumbling I shake my head, "I want him under constant guard, get two of our unit to head straight down. I don't want there to be any chance of him escaping."

"Chaser figured you'd want him under guard, both Sure Strike and Colbalt are keeping him under guard along with a number of Griffins." Moving the syringe she brings it to my right arms and carefully pierces my vein, "Now hold still."

"What is that?"

"Just some pain medication" -Pushing on the plunger the concoction quickly enters my blood stream- "You may feel light headed but it shouldn't be too bad." As I feel the effects of the drug wash over me Slicer begins to pack away her kit, "We should be landing at the Capitol building shortly, after that we'll be making a detour to get you to hospital to be fully checked over."

Scoffing I try to sit up only for my vision to sway, "F-fuck that. I've been treated, I don't need to go to hospital."

"You lost a lot of blood, we haven't been able to even give you a transfusion since we likely aren't compatible. I've had to rely on regularly administering a solution developed by the Unicorn to attempt to increase the rate which your blood cells will regenerate."

Looking to the catheter I slowly remove it from my hand causing a small amount of blood to drip onto the sheets and smear over my hand. Groaning I throw the sheets off my body and sit over the bed, "My clothes, where are they?" Once again I find myself left only in my boxers. After a moment my clothes are thrown on the bed alongside me allowing me to slowly get dressed, I have to be cautious with my arm and leg though due to the injuries I sustained.

Once I'm dressed in my trousers and t-shirt I stank shakily on my legs and looks to Slicer as she shakes her head, "This isn't a good idea, John."

Limping I move along the wooden floor as I try to keep myself upright, "You make it sound like I usually have good ideas." With each step I feel as though my leg is about to give out from underneath me. Fuck... maybe I should go to hospital. But then again I have a magical Alicorn who can heal me, an Alicorn who told me that Tirek was in prison. She let me go there thinking he wouldn't be anywhere near here... she let me walk right into that place knowing he's on the loose.

What the fuck is she playing at, she knew he was out there yet refused to tell me. I thought she trusted me... clearly not. Rubbing my face I eventually make my way to the staircase leading to the main deck, with my leg causing me no end of issues it takes me some time to reach the main deck. I stand under the frame of the stairwell and watch as the ship begins to lower at the entrance of the Capitol building as the sun slowly lowers in the distance.

With the ship coming to a halt just above the surface I step into the rain, the heavy droplets of water impacting my head causes it to pound. Hobbling to the edge of the ship I stop as two crew members look to me, "Can you give me a lift down?" They both pause as they glance to one another in confusion, shrugging they wrap their arms around my waist and carry me to the floor below. As they rest me down my leg gives out from under me sending me to my knees, quickly grabbing me they stop me from collapsing as they hoist me back to my feet.

Shaking my arms free I move forward as they watch me, it's safe to say that the nearly crippled human limping across the courtyard towards the entrance is the centre of attention of all the guards. Forcing myself up the steps I move into the main lobby where everyone once again stops to look to me, surely I can't look that bad. Moving down the halls towards the Prime Ministers office I catch my reflection in a window and stop to examine myself.

The left side of my forehead has a large gash from where I was punched, dried blood is still caked on my skin and down my cheek. My eye is also heavily bruised and swollen slightly explaining why my vision isn't particularly clear. The right side of my neck hasn't been bandaged from where Silverwing cut me, the wounds have been sutured but the blood and degree of the injury is still evident.

Shaking my head I move forward again and proceed towards the office. What normally takes me two minutes ended up taking nearly ten as my leg regularly gave out as I walked. Pain continues to shoot through my leg and arm, the only thing which is probably keeping me standing is the pain relief Slicer gave me. Glancing behind me I catch her following me with my kit rested over her back, it's almost as if she's preparing herself for when I do finally collapse so she can drag me to hospital.

Reaching my destination I stop in front of a group of guards as they look to me, "A-are the Princesses in there?"

The Sergeant shakes his head, "Only the Prime Minister is in there along with the Minister of Intelligence. Your Princesses are in the conference room next door to the left." As I move to step off he hold his talon out in front of me, "You really need to go to a hospital, sir. You're in no state to be walking around."

Lifting my hand I grab his Talon and push it out of my way, I don't even look to him or any of the other guards as I move to the next room and come across a large double door with two Solar guards positioned outside. Before they can say anything I push the doors open and move inside. Hobbling inside everyone turns their gaze to me and freeze once they see my state, the only one who seems to be absent is Twilight, Luna's eyes in particular widen in horror as she sees the condition I'm in.

"John!" Luna shouts out as herself and the others quickly move to me. "What are you doing? You need to go to a hospital." Looking to her I don't respond as I glare between her and Celestia. My body sways once again as I move past them to the central table where I slump back on it to relieve some of the pressure from my leg. "Say something, John." Resting my hand back I find a half empty glass of some sort of alcohol, raising the glass I drain it's contents as I slam the glass back down on the table.

"Silverwing has been apprehended, he's unconscious on board the ship to be transported to custody." Pausing I raise my hand as if I'm trying to understand something, "The name Tirek cropped up once again though. He's in prison though, isn't he?"

There is a moment of silence before Luna and Celestia both nod, "He is, he's detained in Tartar-"

"-Bullshit!" I force myself to my feet again as I cut Luna off. "If that prick was in prison then I must have just met some fanboy who had a liking for his name."

"A-are you saying-"

"-That I found him? Yes I fucking did! I have a pleasant conversation about wanting control of your magic and freeing me from your shackles. It was going so well, until I decided to spit in his face." The three Princesses and Shining all look to one another with trepidation at the news that I've come across Tirek. Hobbling closer to Luna I continue to scowl as my leg threatens to give up once again, "Why the fuck did you tell me that he was in prison!? Why did you lie to me!?"

Luna doesn't respond as her gaze lowers slightly, it's only for a brief second as she immediately regains her composure. As she opens her mouth to speak I cut her off once again, "Have I not earned your trust yet? I didn't have to rejoin the military once I came here, I voluntarily joined instead of going to some boring ass life of pulling apple carts on a farm. I've put my own life at risk and have helped those around me... yet you still feel as though you cannot trust me with this small piece of information."

Celestia steps between me and her sister as she keeps her calm expression, "I was the one who told Luna that you are not to know about Tirek. I didn't believe that you needed to know about him at this time."

"Then who the fuck did you tell?"

"I told Shining Armor."

"Him!" I steps backwards as I point directly to him, "You told your own Captain yet refused to tell me!? Am I not the same rank!? Am I not just as capable, if not more then capable, to deal with Tirek!?"

Shining steps forward and pushes my hand out of his face causing me to wince slightly from my injuries, "You do not speak to the Princess like that!"

"Fuck you. You pompous, self centred cunt! I've done more then you and you've been briefed on this threat! Well let me give you a piece of vital intelligence, since you're apparently unaware, Tirek is in the Griffin Empire! Get off your fucking arse and do some work, since apparently I'm not required to know about this threat I'll leave it to you!"

"John! That's enough!" Celestia snaps causing me to turn to her once again. "Shining was informed because he has completed many tasks for us when required, we know he is capable for the job. The only reason yourself and other Captains were not informed is because we need to keep this breach in our security contained, the less who know about it the better."

My leg buckles slightly nearly making me collapse to my knees. Fighting through the pain I turn to Luna again, "What about you? Did you even want to tell me?"

Luna's eyes lock onto mine as her posture stiffens, "We... agreed that only those who needed to know about this would be informed. Though I would have preferred having the commanding officers of key units informed so they could respond if needed."

Celestia bows her head as she glances to Luna, "It was myself who decided to keep it amongst the chosen few. My sister had expressed her desires to inform you once you became aware of the name."

Rubbing my face I groan as my head seems to spin faster and faster, "S-so whenever it suits the older sister she makes all the k-key decisions? You just throw the joint... leadership out the window and proclaim 'I'm the eldest so what I say goes.'"

They remain silent as the speed of which my body moves from side to side intensifies, I tumble to the side uncontrollably and struggle to keep my footing. My stomach lurches as I feel as though I'm about to pass out, if I had to guess I'd have to say that the drugs were finally kicking into top gear. Losing the battle my legs give out as I fall to my knees and lean forward just inches away from Luna's hooves, my eyes start to drift open and closed as I try to fight the drugs.

"John," Slicer calls out as she moves to help me up, "You need to rest."

"What's wrong with him?" Luna asks as she offers me her hoof.

"I gave him some painkillers, although they seem to be having a stronger effect on him then they would for a pony." I push Luna's hoof away and rely on Slicer to help me off the ground. "He also shouldn't be mixing it with alcohol."

Once I'm standing and using Slicer as I leaning post I rub my face as I look back and forth between Celestia and Luna. "You b-both need to tell every commanding officer of Tirek... if you don't then I will." Pushing myself off of Slicer I move past the two sisters as I head for the doors, neither of them respond to me as I make my way out of the room with Slicer close behind me.

I shouldn't have snapped at Luna like that... but she refused to tell me when there was the chance of me confronting him. She should have told me! Why didn't she trust me with this information? She can't just pin this on her sister, she had the opportunity to tell me and she failed.

Stumbling through the hall way I regularly have to stop and rest against a wall to prevent myself from falling, with my head spinning I feel as though I could collapse at any moment. "John, wait a moment," Cadence's voice calls from behind me as I press the side of my head against the cold wall. Joining alongside me she looks to Slicer as her magic lifts my belongings from her back, "I'll escort the Captain back to his room."

Slicer looks between myself and Cadence before giving a small bow and leaving us in the corridor. We remain in silence until I finally push away from the wall, "What?"

"What do you think? You just burst into the room and started shouting at Luna, Celestia and Shining. Either you've been hit really hard on the head or you don't really care who you direct your anger towards."

As I move once again Cadence's magic wraps around my leg relieving some of the pressure which allows me to move at a better pace. "Well I'm kinda pissed off in all honesty. They had this information and I even told Luna that I came across then name Tirek out here, yet she doesn't tell me jack shit apart from the bull shit excuse herself and Celestia prepared claiming that he's in prison."

"Celestia and Luna had their reasons-"

"-If I was just a member of the public then I would understand, but keeping that from officers of their Guard is stupid. The officers should at least know, that way we can report any information and intelligence which comes our way. If you don't tell anyone about this then they'll just ignore anything which mentions him because 'he's in prison.'" Reaching the bottom of the stairs I pause as I let out a frustrated sigh, "I thought Luna trusted me."

Using her magic Cadence slowly lifts me just a couple of inches above the floor to carry me alongside her as she walks up the stairs. "John you can't look at this as Luna showing she can't trust you, you're taking this too personally. She has trusted you enough to let you get close to her, very few can say the same thing."

"I... maybe you're right. I still can't see why she wouldn't tell me, just because Celestia told her not to."

"Luna sometimes has difficulty speaking out against her sister, things haven't exactly been smooth sailing for them since her return."

Cocking a brow I turn my head to her, "What do you mean?"

Sighing Cadence lowers me to the floor as we reached the top of the stairs, "Things haven't been easy for them since Luna's return. A lot has changed since her banishment and she is still stuck in her old ways, compared to Celestia who has changed her views on the world over time. Luna was still talking in an outdated fashion when she first returned, using words such as 'thou' and 'tis,' she was taught how to adjust her speech in order to help her adapt."

"That doesn't exactly explain how things have been difficult."

"Luna was... surprised to learn that many of areas she ruled over had been drastically reformed. Luna used to be in command of the Guard entirely when herself and Celestia took the throne, she would take pride in maintaining discipline and order within their ranks. Following Luna's banishment Celestia disbanded many of the Guard and made many changes to those who remained, they instead acted as protectors within the borders of Equestria rather then engaging threats outside our borders."

"So Luna was in favour of the military acting in foreign lands for the nations protection?"

Cadence nods, "She was, that is why she was eager to deploy the Guard during the civil war. She would never usually push for these matters though since her return, she fears that Celestia will entirely push her out of her role as a leader should she regularly go against Celestia's wishes. To be honest, you were probably the key factor which motivated her to push for action during the war."

"Me? How?"

"In a way you were like her, from a different time where the military acted when required and headed off to battle to protect their nation. I guess she felt comfortable knowing that there was someone who has the same views as herself, if you spoke to most ponies out there I could guarantee you that they'd agree with Celestia over Luna on nearly every matter."

As we reach my room I push the door open and step straight in, the only thing which seems to have allowed me to make my way here was Cadences magic releasing some of the pressure from my leg as I walked. Spotting my bed I move straight for it and sit on the soft mattress as Cadence rests everything on the nearby dresser.

Rubbing my face I glance back to Cadence, "So Luna holds her tongue on certain matters because she fears how her sister and the general population will react?"

"In a manner of speaking, yes."

"Does Celestia know that Luna feels this way?"

Cadence sits alongside me on the bed as she shakes her head, "Of course not, Luna would never tell Celestia. Their disagreements don't just stop at the Guard, they views still differ on many aspects such as the law and diplomatic relations with other nations. Though Celestia is willing to work with the Griffin Empire she still holds reservations due to their militaristic nature in the past, Luna however is much more comfortable with the Griffin Empire then other groups."

"The Diamond Dogs?"

"I'm sure around the time of their attack in Ponyville Luna made her opinion on them quite clear to you. Whereas Luna is not in favour of them, Celestia is regularly attempting to improve relations." Cadence sighs as she jumps off the bed and heads back to the door, "Their... rivalry on these matters will likely go on for a long time, I can guarantee you that they're likely arguing with one another right now about having shared the information sooner or on how to next deal with Tirek."

My eyes begin to close on themselves as I let out a yawn, "P-probably."

Cadence chuckles as she steps out the room, "Try to get some rest, John, you've been through a lot today. Oh, and try to stop butting head with Shining at every opportunity you get, I know you two don't get along but at least try to play nice."

"Maybe I'll try, but you've got to do one thing for me."

Cadence pauses as she looks to me in amusement, "And that is?"

A cocky grin spreads over my lips as I lie back on the bed, "Close the curtains next time you and Shining are going at it. I'd rather not see you having a suckle on his member, thank you very much."

Silence... the only sound I hear is Cadence stammering from my sudden comment. When she finally returns to our world she only chuckles as she shakes her head, "Maybe I'll have to teach Luna how to do that for you, if you play nice with Shining." Now it's my turn to stammer as I look at her in surprise. Giggling she moves into the corridor as she closes the door with her magic, "Night, John."

Being left alone in my room I try to wrap my head around everything that's happened and everything Cadence told me about Luna and Celestia's regular disagreements. If they regularly oppose one another on these matters then Luna may have wanted to tell me about Tirek, she did say that she 'would have preferred having the commanding officers of key units informed.' Celestia also said that she decided to keep the information restricted to a select few.

My head pounds as I rest back on the pillow, likely due to the drugs rather than trying to understand what has been going on between those two. Feeling completely drained I close my eyes and quickly fall into a heavy sleep.

My eyes creak open as the moonlight shines into my room, all of my joints feel as though I've been dragged over a thousand miles over rough terrain. Letting out a pained groan I cautiously step out of bed, immediately I nearly fall over as my leg shakes violently. Moving around the bed my foot kicks my webbing causing on of the contents of the pouch to pour onto the floor, it throws out the two cigarettes, my lighter and my phone. I'm guessing that when they treated my wounds my team put everything into my webbing to keep it safe.

Struggling to lean down I retrieve the contents and place my phone in my trouser pocket before limping towards the window. Pushing the window open I sit on the windowsill as I feel the cool breeze blow over me, despite having quit last year I place a cigarette in my mouth and light it with my zippo.

Exhaling a plume of smoke I rest my head back against the window frame as I look down into the empty courtyard below, with it being the middle of the night nobody is out and about as they're most likely tucked away in bed. When I lift my head I glance towards Luna's room and notice that her window is also wide open, as I lean out slightly I try to see if she is there but can't find her.

I still feel like a complete arse for shouting at her, I guess I can still be a hothead when I get pissed off. When I turn my head back to the courtyard the sound of beating wings above me catches my attention. Looking up I find Luna overhead as she looks down at me, "John, I thought you quit smoking?"

Taking another drag on my cigarette I shake my head before, "They help me to unwind."

We both stay there in an awkward silence as I continue to smoke, "...May I come in?" I shuffle along the windowsill to allow Luna access, moving closer she moves in through the window and stands alongside me. When I glance to her I remove the cigarette from my mouth and hold it to her, "I told you before, I've only ever smoked once."

"It calms the nerves." Luna continues to look to the cigarette before taking it, with a bit too much enthusiasm she rapidly inhales causing her to enter a quick coughing fit. I laugh at her display as I shake my head, "You really haven't smoked in ages."

Continuing to cough Luna finally clears her throat, "Goodness, how do you even put up with that foul taste?"

Taking it back from her I pop it back into my mouth, "I must admit that they aren't as good as some of the brands I'd get back home but you kinda get used to it. You don't smoke for the taste."

Once again silence falls over us as we both turn our heads upwards to look to the stars. I drift my eyes from side to side as I look to the various constellations resting overhead, the countless stars potentially providing life for many other planets out there in the galaxy. Maybe Earth is amongst them somewhere out there? Earth could be still spinning within its own solar system somewhere amongst those stars, it's a possibility... right?

"I'm sorry," We both say simultaneously.

Turning my head I look back to Luna as she returns my gaze. Putting the end of the cigarette out on the windowsill I throw the stub towards the courtyard below as I spin my body to face her. "Ladies first..."

Luna lets out a sigh as her eyes shift to the sky above, "I should have told you about Tirek, I should have stood up to Celestia and told you about him. Instead I kept you in the dark and look what that achieved, you've been injured once again and Tirek is still at large. If I told you then maybe you would have been more prepared, you may had captured or killed him once you were aware of the risk he posed. I trust you, John, I really do but sometimes I... I can't go against my sister."

"I understand..." Luna's eyes meet mine. "I'm not fucking happy about it, but I understand. Cadence told me about the issues you have had since your return and that Celestia will still regularly take charge on these situations, you both are still trying to get adjusted to ruling once again. I just wish you would have told me, even if it was off the records so that I at least knew to pay attention and potentially prepare for when I encountered him."

"You've got to understand that Celestia has ruled by herself for the last millennia, returning to a joint leadership will take some adjustment for her just like I need to adjust to many social changes which have occurred in Equestria during my absence."

"Well I guess we'll just have to learn together, right?" A smile spreads over Luna's muzzle as she nods. Leaning closer she places a soft peck on my cheek, despite the soft touch I still wince in pain due to the bruising on my face. "Can you patch me up now?"

"I don't know," Luna teases. "Maybe I should leave you like that to teach you not to shout at me."

Luna's horn glows as her magical energy encases my body, the familiar tingling sensation returns as Luna's magic goes about healing my wounds. She spends about a minute concentrating as her magic goes to work, as soon as she finishes she uses the magic to peel away the bandage on my right arm showing three pin prick sized marks where I was impaled. Running my hand over my face it still feels a little tender but significantly better compared to earlier, the cut on my forehead and along my neck have even gone as well.

Standing up I test my leg, I'm able to stand with ease again but it still feels slightly stiff when I try to bend and straighten it. Removing my belt I drop my trousers and begin to remove the bandage which rests on the joint, Luna just smirks at my sudden action when I dropped my trousers in front of her. Lifting my head I grin as I catch her looking at a certain area of my lower body, "Those won't be coming down."

Luna quickly snaps back to our world as she turns her head to the side, a mild blush forming on her cheek. "Well since you always wear clothes you can't blame me for looking whenever you're wearing less."

With the bloodied bandage off I throw it to the floor as I secure my trousers once again. Sitting back against the window I look out the window, "So what's the plan for tomorrow?"

"Well my sister and I will be returning to Canterlot at noon, the state visit is now at an end. As for you, I take it you'll be remaining here?"

I nod, "We'll stay here until March as planned just to make sure the Children's operations cease. After that we'll come back to Ponyville."

"You mean to the Crystal Empire," Luna corrects. "The Equestria Games begin on the Third of March, and I have give yourself and your team tickets to the games, not to mention some luxury accommodation. It should be a good way for you to relax for two weeks, not to mention we should be able to spend some more time together."

"Two weeks in the Crystal Empire watching sports? As long as you have a few decent events I'm sure I'll live, though I doubt they'll be as interesting as some of ours."

"They can't be that different."

"I bet you guys don't even have rugby. The sport of no responsibility, if someone passes you the ball you throw it away to somebody else before someone breaks your legs." Catching Luna's expression I correct myself, "I'm over exaggerating, they won't really break your legs."

"Maybe you should show us some human sports?"

Could ponies even play half of our sports? Rugby wouldn't likely work since they won't be able to hold the ball and run. Basket ball will have a similar issue since they won't be able to dribble with the ball. They may be able to play cricket, though it's a long game and not exactly the most interesting game if you're not a fan of the sport. Football may be the better bet, they can at least kick the ball with their hooves, as long as they don't pick it up then it should be similar to playing football back home.

Standing up I let out a long yawn as I wander over to my bed, "I suppose I can give it a shot. If it doesn't work then I'll do what every other squaddie does and get totally shit faced, I need a good drinking session."

Luna chuckles as she stands, "The casual alcoholic going for drinks? I never would have guessed." Turning back to the window Luna stretches out her wings, "Don't forget you still need to pay up for the bet you lost, we'll have a day just for that. Goodnight, John." With that she jumps out the window and drifts towards her room as her magic closes the window.

Stripping down to my boxers I climb into bed and rest my head back against the pillow, despite getting some sleep I still feel absolutely exhausted. I'll go in to check on Gabrielle since she'll likely be awake in the morning, then I'll have to get everyone back to Fulwood to return to our work for the next couple of weeks. Before that though I'll have to speak to the Prime Minister tomorrow to see what's being done about Silverwing.

I wonder if the Griffin Empire has capital punishment?

Author's Note

Dying Embers' first fan art has now been completed :pinkiegasp:
Courtesy of my good friend Zintenka. (Who also kindly made the cover art for the story)

Displaying the scene from Chapter 44 - New Year's Eve, It shows John Davies and Shining Armor locked in their arm wrestling match with Luna giving John a little help.

I think it has turned out fairly well and can't wait to see if any more is released in the future.
Feel free to check out his DeviantArt page : http://zintenka.deviantart.com

Thanks again to everyone for reading and for your continued support, without you and your messages of support this project would have been scrapped long ago.

Thanks for reading and as always I hope you enjoy. :twilightsmile:

Chapter 76 - Following the map

Throughout the train ride, I was forced to listen to the girls trying to convince me that I was in no condition to be coming with them. Though they were right, I couldn't let them go around unescorted after the events which had just taken place. Just before the train had left the station it seemed that Sunny was able to get someone to come with me. Crimson had decided to accompany me, this allowed at least one of us to be in full armour and fully armed for this journey. Crimson had even taken to keeping the scope on her rifle, in a way she was quickly becoming the team's sniper.

The journey had taken us a few hours in order to reach our destination, we ended up leaving the main track to the north of Equestria resulting in us ending up within a small area of desert. The train track abruptly cut to an end depositing us in an area which seems to be completely uninhabited. Figuring out our location using the railway track, Twilight was able to use a map in order to determine our direction of travel to find where the map was sending us.

We were left wandering the desert for what felt like hours. With the hot sun canvassing the area I was forced to remove my jacket and tie it around my waist, in a way it helped to conceal my pistol and sword as it covered them up entirely. It didn't take long for the walk to leave me feeling uncomfortable, every few steps would cause a sharp pain to raise through my torso often resulting in us slowing down. Thankfully I brought my prescription medication with me, I was able to find some sort of painkiller which helped immensely.

Coming to a small hill we decide to climb the natural feature in order to view the location, according to the map it should just be on the other side of the hill. Forcing myself up the hill we all come to a stop at the edge as we look down below, it seems that the map had decided to send us to a town in the middle of nowhere. From here I'm able to make out a few ponies walking down bellow, all the houses have been lined up on either side of the street with one building sitting by itself on the end.

"That's it," Twilight announces. "That's the place on the map."

Wiping the dust from her mane, Rarity begins to walk down the path leading towards the town. "Right. Let's get down there and find the spa."

Teleporting in front of Rarity, Twilight blocks her path as she presses her hoof against Rarity's chest, "Wait. We don't know why the map sent us here. We shouldn't just walk right in. It could be dangerous."

Tilting my head to Crimson I hold my hand out to her, "Pass me your rifle."

As Crimson unslings her rifle and passes it to me, Pinkie suddenly rushes to the edge of the hill. "Stay behind me, everypony. I'm on it." Without warning, she leans forwards causing herself to roll down bellow to a succession of rocks. Signalling for the others to advance she starts to move closer to the town, using a number of rocks as cover in the process.

Taking control of the rifle I look to the girls, "You may as well join her. Me and Crimson will do a quick reccy before joining you." The girls share a glance with one another before moving ahead to join Pinkie. Lifting the rifle I adjust the lenses of the scope before observing the town below. Scanning the area it seems to be an ordinary town, a little boring and in the middle of nowhere but there's nothing out of the ordinary. That is until I scan over the residents. They've all got freaky smiles plastered on their faces which seem to be forced, on top of that their cutie marks all seem to be equal signs which you'd see in a maths equation. What the fuck?

Crimson can obviously see the confusion on my face as she steps alongside me, "What's wrong? What do you see?"

Lowering the rifle I pass it back to her, "I thought all cutie marks for ponies were unique? That they displayed your talent or skill in life?"

Taking her rifle back she looks at me in puzzlement, "Yeah... why?"

"They have all got the same bloody mark."

"What? Are you sure those painkillers aren't messing with your head?"

Lifting my hand I point towards the town as the girls all start to lean over a large rock to observe the town themselves. "Then you take a look and tell me if I'm going mad or not. I'm telling you, they've all got the exact same mark."

Positioning the rifle she rises onto her hind legs before resting the body of the rifle on her left foreleg to act as support. Scanning the town bellow her eyes widen before she slowly shifts her head towards me, "Okay... maybe those drugs aren't messing with your head."

Scoffing I step to the side, "Not yet. Knowing my luck it won't be long." Patting the side of Crimson's neck I start to move towards the path, "Come on. We should join the girls and figure out why the hell we've been sent here." As Crimson slings the rifle over her back we both advance down the path to join up with the girls as they wait for us.

As we approach the girls, Applejack turns to Twilight, "I reckon we just ought to head into town and talk to some locals, find out what's goin' on."

Rubbing my neck I step alongside her, "We aren't exactly going to learn much out here. It is an Equestrian village so I don't see a reason why they'll be hostile."

Narrowing her eyes, Pinkie stares down at the village, "Those smiles are bad news." Lifting my head I look to the ponies in question. I thought they looked bad at a distance, from here they just give off a disturbing vibe. It reminds me of some creepy cult, a load of fanatics who seem to be too happy to follow their ideology or some nut job of a leader.

Descending the last hill we join the main road leading into the village, the six girls are all leading in front with myself and Crimson following from behind. If anything goes wrong here we should be able to cover both bases, she's got her rifle for long range engagements whereas I've got my pistol and sword for close range. Stepping between the first set of buildings, the eyes of everyone within the village quickly snap onto us. The smiles spread over their muzzles intensify as almost every single one of them spouts 'welcome' at us. Straight away my skin starts to crawl, I can't quite put my finger on it but something feels very, very wrong.

Getting halfway through the village a pale grey Unicorn with some sort of khaki cloak approaches our group and focuses on Twilight. "Welcome! Pardon my forwardness, but are you an Alicorn?" Fucking hell... even when he speaks that messed up smile won't go away.

As Twilight smiles sheepishly, Applejack raises her hoof to Twilight, "That there's the Princess of Friendship."

"Well, you've certainly come to the right place for friendship." The way he says that last part immediately causes alarm bells to ring in my head. Okay, something weird is definitely going on here.

Another white Earth pony joins alongside the first as he addresses Twilight, "What brings you to town?"

"We're not entirely sure," Twilight responds as the first pony steps to the side and begins to stare at Rarity with that creepy smile. I can tell straight away that she's getting uncomfortable due to his proximity and his behaviour in general.

"I see. Well, all are welcome here in our little village. My name is Double Diamond, and this is Party Favor."

"Howdy, Double Diamond," Applejack replies before she starts to point towards everyone. "I'm Applejack, and this here's Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight Sparkle." Pausing she glances back to me and Crimson, "And these are our... er, guides. Crimson and John."

Switching his focus to me I can't help but scowl at how positive he is, "Forgive me if I sound rude, but I've never seen any of your kind before."

Folding my arms I roll my eyes, "Story of my life. I'm a human and the only one in this entire world. You won't find any more out there."

Not pursuing that line of questioning he moves dangerously close to Twilight and Pinkie as he examines their cutie marks. "And you all have your own unique cutie marks." Pinkie's response is to shift her tail in order to conceal her mark from him. I don't blame you. If you pulled that face and moved close to a girls ass back home, you'd find yourself in a world of shit.

"If you don't mind, has there been any sort of... trouble here, lately?" Twilight asks.

"Trouble? Why, I don't think we've ever had trouble in our little village."

"It's true. You'll see." Party Favours adds as he gives some sort of weird 'hmm' at the end.

"Perhaps you'd care to speak to our founder Starlight Glimmer." As the two of them turn on the spot they begin to lead us towards the house at the end of the street.

As Fluttershy starts to talk to the girls I take a step back and whisper into Crimson's ear, "Does this place come off as... weird to you?"

Crimson gives a slow nod as she looks behind us, "Definitely. I felt more comfortable in the Griffin Empire during the war then I do here."

Following her gaze, I can't help but feel disturbed as everyone seems to be following behind us with those stupid grins plastered on their faces. "Agreed. At least then we knew that somebody was trying to kill us. I can't tell if these guys are psychopathic murderers of if they're just overfriendly."

"Hopefully the latter."

Adjusting the jacket around my waist I move it in such a way that gives me quick access to my sword. "Well, then it wouldn't be any fun."

Crimson shakes her head, "I think you've had enough fun for a while."

Reaching the doorstep both Party Favour and Double Diamond knock on the door in unison. As the door opens, Double Diamond leads us in, "Starlight, we have some new visitors." Upon entering the house there doesn't seem to be anything out of the ordinary, it may lack much decoration but other than that it's a normal house. A fireplace sits in the corner of the room alongside a pale blue wooden door, the other corner of the room has a staircase leading upstairs. The main walls are made from stone reminding me of an old country cottage you'd find out at one of the national parks back home. Filling the room are various pieces of furniture, bookshelves, small tables and a picture hanging on the wall displaying the same symbol all the ponies have on their flank.

As I rest my hand on the handle of my sword, Rainbow turns her head to Applejack. "Be ready to fight. We don't know what's gonna come through that door." We're in a house... I bet it's just going to be a pony with the same mark and an annoying grin.

Stepping out of the door at the far end of the room a Unicorn mare approaches us, "Welcome. I'm so pleased to have you here." I called it.
She's even got the smile on her face, though it's not as bad as the others. Looking at her more closely she's also got the same cutie mark as all the others. Her coat is a pale shade of pink with her mane being a dark shade of purple containing highlights of a lighter shade and pale aqua blue.

As Rainbow groans, Double Diamond begins to point to everyone. "This is Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight Sparkle, with their guides Crimson and John."

As Twilights wings seem to flutter, Starlight examines her horn and wings closely. "Forgive my bluntness, but I'm assuming it's Princess Twilight Sparkle? We don't get many Alicorns around here."

Twilight tries to match her grin, "Yes, but 'Twilight' is fine."

Pausing, Starlight freezes as her eyes finally focus on me. Taking a few steps past the others her eyes seem to study me intently, after a quick scan of my body I notice her eyes flicking to the sword resting on my belt. With her usual smile, she locks eyes with me, "I'm afraid I've never seen your kind before. What exactly are you? If you don't mind me asking."

Removing my hand from my sword I rest my hands on my hips. "I'm a human."

"He's the only one in this entire world," Double Diamond adds, repeating my previous statement. "You won't find any more out there." Are you a fucking parrot or something?

This seems to intrigue Starlight as she tilts her head, "The only one of your kind? Where did you come from?"

"My planet is called 'Earth.' If you want to get technical, I'm from England, part of the United Kingdom."

Starlight pauses before taking a step closer, "The United Kingdom? The nation is United?"

Cocking a brow I quickly glance to the others, "...Yeah. It's made up of four countries which are governed by one central government."

"So this 'United Kingdom' is joined together? You're all equal?"

Scoffing I fold my arms, "In theory. It doesn't quite work out that way though."

Lifting her hooves she points to my clothing, "Why are you and your fellow 'guide' fully clothed?"

Before I can respond, Pinkie jumps forwards with her usual demeanour. "Human's don't like to walk around with no clothes on. And Crimson over there is a guard, just like John." As soon as she finishes her sentence her attitude quickly changes as she shuffles backwards with her earlier untrusting expression still on her face.

Her eyes once again snap onto me, "You're a guard?"

"He's a Captain in Princess Luna's Guard," Pinkie once again shouts from behind me.

Starlight's eyes widen "A Captain?" Regaining her composure, her smile quickly returns, "Well, that would explain the weapon. However, I can assure you that there will be no need for it here. We are a peaceful village with no problems whatsoever, we live together in equality and harmony." Stepping away from me she once again moves in front of Twilight, "So. How did you hear of our little village?"

"It's kind of a long story," Twilight responds. "Let's just say we found it on a map."

Pinkie pushes past me once again to address Starlight, "Technically, it's a Tree-chest-castle-map."

As Pinkie moves back, Starlight looks back to Twilight with a smile. "Well, however you found us, we're happy to have you. We're happy to have anypony who wants to experience true friendship for the first time."

Applejack looks to her with an unamused expression, "Say what?" With a soft chuckle, I shake my head. I'm with you, Applejack. This sounds so crazy, it's kinda like a cult.

Stepping towards the side, Starlight straightens a picture on the wall which shows the familiar cutie mark. "Oh, indeed. That's what's so unique about our village, you see. Around here, we don't flaunt our special talents because we don't have any special talents to flaunt."

"Is that why you all have those cutie marks?" Twilight asks as she raises her hoof to point at Starlight's cutie mark.

"Perhaps it would be easier to understand if I gave you a tour of the village." Turning to the side she moves straight towards the door. As she's about to open it I let out a frustrated sigh. Great... being shown around a boring town by a nutjob. What could be better? Stepping through the door I swear I can hear a drum beat developing. "Heads high, ponies! Marching proud!" Oh God... please no. As a whistle starts to blow everyone from the town quickly converges on her. "All together now! Every one of you! No pony left behind!"

Fuck my life! There is no way I'm going out there whilst they're having a musical number. As the girls reluctantly step outside I remain in the doorway as I lean against the frame and watch with an unamused expression on my face. I decided to stay as far away from the song as possible, the last thing I want is for any of them to engage with my or expecting me to join in with them.

It's only as they go on with their song that I start to get a bad feeling about this town, certain phrases which they use don't sit right with me. 'Because we do not separate ourselves by more than name'? So, no matter what differences they have, they're all made to be equal to one another? What about their skills in life?

'We're all equal here. No one is superior'? Those two phrases set alarm bells ringing in my head. Instantly I stand up straight as I once again rest my hand on the handle of my sword. Nobody is separated based on their skills or abilities in life, and you're all supposed to be equal with nobody being Superior? The only exception being Starlight who is in charge of the town and makes all the rules. Holy shit... this is some sort of fucked up communist cult!

'There's just too many differences that lead to disarray, but when you learn to act as one it's like a holiday?' Yeah... a really cosy holiday, one that ends up with you in the gulag if you fucking disagree. That settles it, this town is fucked up. This is a daft ideology where everyone if forced to be equal despite having talents which should be utilised. What about doctors, mechanics or teachers? Fuck their special talent, they shouldn't use their skills for the good of society? Though this group isn't fully portraying communism, it's getting dangerously close.

By the time their song finishes Rainbow can't seem to contain her laughter in disbelief. As the girls go back to talking to Starlight, Crimson makes her way from the group and steps alongside me. "Remeber what you said about this place being weird?" I nod to her. "It's definitely looking that way."

Rubbing my eyes I quickly scan the village, "The resemblance to Earth is just so fucking weird."

"What resemblance?"

"This daft ideology of equality through everyone being in the same position. We had an ideological group back on Earth which was similar. Communism."

Crimson cocks a brow as she looks to me, "And... did it work?"

Shrugging I turn my head to her, "It's a nice idea, in theory. What doesn't sound good about everyone being completely equal to others in society? It doesn't work that way though. Despite the preaching of equality, it's no different than capitalism. The few remain at the top and are better off than the rest whilst the rest are left below, the only difference is that you know about it in capitalism and can work your way up. Communism... you're kinda stuck there and you can't argue with the state otherwise you'd often be imprisoned or sent to your death."

Crimson's eyes widen as she steps to the side, "Is it really that bad?"

"After the Second World War the communist USSR kept all the territories it captured and 'unified them' as part of the USSR. Europe was essentially divided into two, the communist east and the capitalist west. It didn't take long for the Cold War to develop where both sides pointed nuclear weapons at one another whilst they fought to spread to their ideological differences across the globe. It led to many wars and skirmishes where the USSR and the USA fought indirectly against one another, Vietnam, Afghanistan and the Cuban missile crisis to name a few. I don't know the full details of it but the USSR eventually collapsed in '91."

"You don't know?"

Cocking a brow I watch as Starlight starts to move away from the girls back towards us outside her house, "I never did learn that much about the Cold War or the USSR for that matter, it just didn't really intrigue me. I know about the world wars and some basic history on Britain, thats about it." Before Starlight reaches us I lean closer to Crimson, "Stick with the girls for now. I'll be with you shortly."

As Crimson and Starlight cross paths, Starlight stops in front of me. "I hope that you'll enjoy your visit to our little corner of Equestria. I'd like to ask you something, if I may?" I look at her momentarily before nodding, "Your species, 'humans,' do you have cutie marks like the ponies of Equestria?"

Scratching my stubble I shake my head, "Human's don't have cutie marks. We don't have anything which displays our 'special talents.' We just have certain skills in life which we learn to use. Quite frankly, I don't see why you don't allow people here to use thier talents to better the community."

"Cutie marks often lead to disharmony, singling out those who lack that particular talent. Flaunting talents can make ponies feel less valued. With no marks or special talents, we're all equal and have true friendship."

"Marks or talents in life have nothing to do with friendship. I don't have a mark. I have skills as an engineer, soldier and I can even speak another language, despite my 'differences' to the girls I still consider them friends." Pushing myself from the wall I look at the girls as they're all seated at a table outside. "Once we know why we've been brought here, we'll be out of your hair." Stepping off I pause and glance back at her, "One last thing. Do you know someone by the name of... Joseph Stallion?"

Looking at me in confusion she shakes her head, "No. Why?"

"No reason." It was worth a shot.

Regaining her composure she steps back into her house, "Who knows, by the end of your visit your perspective of our village may change. Most ponies don't want to leave." As soon as she steps inside the door quickly closes between us. 'They don't want to leave'? They most likely don't have a choice on the matter.

Stepping through the street I quickly scan over all of the residents, I can't help but notice that their attention seems to regularly shift to the girls sat at the table. We need to get out of this place. The sooner, the better. Before I continue to the girls a sudden pain shoots through my chest causing my gut to tie itself in knots. Forcing my hand against my chest I groan as I make my way towards the girls as they all seem to be looking at a fairly unappetising plate of what I suspect to be muffins. Collapsing on the bench between Pinkie and Rarity I quickly remove my field pack and throw it on the table.

As the girls all turn to me, Rarity places a hoof on my forearm, "Are you alright, darling?"

I don't respond as I frantically search through my field pack for my medication. During the journey, the contents of the paper bag had emptied themselves into the field pack meaning that everything had been thrown about and buried within the pack. After a moment frantically searching I finally find another clear phial and quickly remove its cap before draining it of its contents. Gagging from the taste I rest my head in my hands as I slump forward, the drugs immediately start to help with the pain but I still find myself in a lot of discomfort as my heart starts to race.

"John," Applejack's voice calls out from across the table. "You holdin' up okay?"

After a few shaky breaths I lift my head, "Yeah. I'm okay, just... needed my painkillers."

"You shouldn't have come," Twilight adds. "You should be resting, not following us around out here."

"I couldn't let you come out here by yourselves. Especially in this messed up town."

"They may do things differently, but that's no reason to be rude." Fluttershy says as she looks at me in irritation.

Turning my attention to her I sit up straight, "Trust me, this place is bad news. I don't trust Starlight one bit or this talk of 'equality.' Things will only end badly."

"We can't just leave," Twilight responds. "We need to figure out why the map brought us here, and we may have a lead."

Cocking a brow I watch Pinkie as she tried her hardest to eat the plate full of muffins, "Is it at the bottom of those muffins?"

Twilight quickly glances to Double Diamond who's tucking into his own muffin a few tables down from us. "We need to speak to Sugar Belle, but we need to get rid of these muffins so we have an excuse to go inside."

"We may be here a while," Applejack states as we watch Pinkie as she struggles to eat. "You can drink like it's nothin', surely you can help Pinkie eat all those muffins?"

The other girls all look at me expectantly, "Really? I have a messed up gut and can hardly eat, yet you want me to try those disgusting brown blobs which are apparently muffins?" Pinkie lifts her head to look at me, her eyes lock onto mine in an attempt to plead for me to help her. Sighing I grab two muffins and rest the one in front of Crimson who's sat across from me, "Eat up."

Scrunching up her muzzle she shakes her head, "I'm not eating that."

"That's an order, Private."

Lifting her hoof she points back at me, "You're off duty."

"If I'm expected to eat this shit then you're going to help me." Releasing a defeated sigh she lifts the muffin and slowly bites into it, her disgust instantly showing on her face. Eying the muffin sceptically I first bring it to my nose and inhale. It doesn't exactly smell very good. Deciding to get this done as quickly as I can I bite into it and immediately regret my choice. What the fuck? It's worse than rations, and that's saying something. I find it difficult to eat the dry food as it crunches between my teeth, the lack of flavour and the rough texture making me want to instantly spit it back onto the floor.

Taking another bite my face scrunches up as I glance to Applejack, "You owe me... big time."

As I slowly finish my muffin, Pinkie lifts the last one from the plate and places it into her mouth. Lifting her head, Applejack speaks out in order for others around us to hear, "I can't believe you three ate all our muffins! We'd best go inside and get some more!"

As they rise from their seats I respond in a monotone voice, "They were just too delicious. I better stay here so I don't eat the rest of them like the fat fucker I am." As all the girls head inside, Crimson joins them leaving me alone at the table outside. The rest of the town's residents quickly return to their business as the girls leave their view. Releasing a sigh I turn my head to the side and spit onto the floor in an attempt to get rid of the horrid taste in my mouth.

After some time the girls reemerged from the bakery, they gave me a quick overview of what they learnt. Apparently the residents of the town underwent a ritual referred to as the 'cutie unmarking' where Starlight used the 'staff of sameness' to remove and replace their cutie marks. The cutie marks are stored in something referred to as the 'vault' which are located within the caves surrounding the village.

Upon learning this it meant that Twilight wanted to speak to Starlight in order to try and visit these caves. In my opinion, it was a stupid idea to go to Starlight in order to locate the caves where she performed a ceremony to remove ponies cutie marks but unfortunately it was the easiest way to locate the cave and figure out our next step. Since the girls had these sorts of adventures on a regular basis I decided that I'd let them take the lead and I'd simply act as their protection.

Walking up the path towards the caves overlooking the town, Starlight leads our group with us following close behind. "I'm delighted you're interested in our cutie mark vault. We hope someday every pony in Equestria will make a pilgrimage here to our little village to have theirs removed too, and our message of-"

As Starlight continues talking about the cutie mark vault, Twilight speaks to us in a hushed tone, "This must be the reason we're here."

"Pilgrimaging?" Pinkie asks as she tilts her head.

"No, helping those ponies get their cutie marks back."

"Oh, are you sure, Twilight?" Fluttershy asks. "Maybe they miss them a little, but even they didn't seem all that unhappy."

Scoffing I glance behind me as Double Diamond follows us, "Yeah... because 'glorious leader' said they can't be unhappy. Do as she says or there'll be hell to pay."

Reaching a cave Starlight turns back to us, "Just through here." I share a glance with Crimson as Starlight heads straight inside. Following her into the cave my eyes widen at what I see before me. Resting against the back wall of the cave is a large glass structure which is partitioned into sections, each containing their own cutie mark. The marks vary from chess pieces, a drum and even a block of cheese. Sitting in front of the structure is a stone altar with what I presume is the 'staff of sameness' resting on top. "Behold! Our cutie mark vault!"

Starlight approaches the staff, "And here is the Staff of Sameness." Using her magic she takes hold of it in her magic before turning back to face us "It was one of the great mage Meadowbrook's nine enchanted items. We are incredibly fortunate to have it here. This is the tool that allows us to free ourselves from our marks." Looking at the staff, Starlight pauses before looking back at us. "I'm curious. How did the subject of the vault come up?"

Without thinking, Pinkie starts to reply, "Oh, some ponies were telling us how much they missed their cutie marks, and -"

"-Pinkie!" Twilight interrupts her as she glares at Pinkie.

"Oops," Lifting her hooves she covers her mouth as she backs up.

"Were they?" Starlight asks as she approaches us with the staff twirling in her magic. "Well, it seems you inspire all sorts of free thinking, don't you?" Starlight eyes narrow as she looks to us all. On instinct my hand shifts to rest on my sword as I notice Crimson shifting the rifle as it hangs around her waist.

Rarity chuckles nervously, "Well, w-we certainly didn't intend to cause any disruptions to your charming little-"

"-Good. Let's just make sure of that, shall we?"Glancing around, I watch as a number of ponies emerge from the sides of the cave as Starlight raises the staff ready. As one of the ponies gets close to me I quickly deliver a quick jab against his chest knocking him back before drawing my sword and readying myself for them to attack. My attention is dragged away when I hear Twilight crying out in agony. Lifting my head I watch as Starlight's magic envelopes Twilight focusing on her cutie mark, in a matter of seconds her mark is peeled from her flank leaving an equals sign in its place before Starlight throws it into the vault as she drops Twilight.

As she shifts her focus to the other girls and Crimson her magic quickly covers them. Grasping my sword I brush my left hand over the sword's enchantment and start to charge her. As I take a few steps towards her the blade becomes fully enflamed as it's power takes over. Getting closer a sharp pain shoots up my hand as it grasps the sword, I fall to my knees and scream in agony as the sensation quickly forces its way up my arms and quickly follows my body till it reaches my head.

Clamping my eyes shut a white flash seems to force itself against my eyelids before images start to flash by in my head. I find myself back in Twilight's library with my sword scraping against blade as the flame from the enchantment burns. Shifting my gaze I feel my heart drop as I find Spectre at the end of the blade. No... No. I can't watch this.

Pushing her back I chop down with my sword which she attempts to block, despite her defence my sword is able to carve into hers embedding itself into the steel of her sword. With a flick of my wrist, I'm able to force the sword from her grip as it clatters to the floor. Before she can recover I raise my hand bringing my sword back before swinging it against her armour. She lets out a pained scream as the weapon slices through the steel breastplate like a hot knife through butter. As she stumbles backwards the pain in my head subsides as I regain control of my body.

Tilting my head back I find the girls are surrounded by the villagers with Crimson's rifle underneath the hoof of one of the crowd. Turning my head back to Starlight she grins at me as she twirls the staff in her grasp. "Well, you haven't got a cutie mark so I'll have to try something different with you." Before I can react she forces the wooden staff against the side of my head knocking me to the floor as my eyes lock on the ceiling. In a matter of seconds, everything fades to black as I hear the girls call my name.

I... I really did kill Spectre.

Chapter 89 - Rude awakening

After that little fiasco, I wasn't really in the mood to interact with anyone. I still couldn't believe what happened, Luna and I should have been more careful. Luna didn't return after she left, I'd imagine she was trying to wrap her own head around the situation with her own clouded head. I spent the rest of the morning in the armoury with Dawnstar as I began to work on the potential new design for the shotgun, one advantage of working with her was that as soon as I presented some work to her she would remain focused and not lose her focus on her work.

I explained the basic operations of a shotgun, after considering my options, I decided that the best shotgun to create would be a pump-action shotgun. This type of shotgun should be easier to operate for those who don't have magic, it would just require an additional grip which protrudes from the fore end in order to load the next shell into the barrel. Like our rifles, the operation of this new weapon would be entirely mechanical, we'd be the ones responsible for completing the action manually. Pulling the fore end backwards will pull the slide back in order to load a new shell into the chamber.

A key internal part of the weapon is the 'carrier', this will interact directly with the slide. The carrier works to keep the bolt in position, it prevents the bolt from being driven backwards during the ignition of the cartridge. The carrier also has an additional function of the 'shell lifter' to feed the next shell into the chamber.

Finally, the bolt is the vital part of the internals. It contains the weapon systems firing pin to strike the primer at the rear of the shell in order to ignite the primer and to send the shot down the barrel. The bolt also functions as the extraction, taking hold of the used shells and bringing them back with the bolt to be ejected from the weapon as the next shell is fed into the chamber as it goes forward.

As the slide is driven to the rear, by the operator using the fore end, the slide will move along a track which is carved into the side of the carrier. A lug on the inner surface of the slide will ride along the track and drive the carrier downwards as it pivots on its position where it's attached to the receiver. From this movement, the carrier breaks contact with the bolt, this unlocks the bolt, allowing it to travel to the rear. As this happens, the slide will come into contact with a hook that's attached to the bolt, this pulls the bolt backwards in order to eject the spent cartridge.

As the slide moves fully to the rear, it reaches a section of the track which is opened up in order to allow the carrier to move more in order to complete its function. The bolt will come into contact with a sloped section of the carrier in order to drive the carrier further down. As the carrier is lowered, the spent cartridge is then fully ejected from the weapon system as it comes into contact with a flat spring.

With the bolt fully to the rear and the carrier lowered, it will allow a fresh shell to be loaded. The user will operate the fore end in order to push the slide forward, this brings the hook towards the front of the weapon with the slide in order to drive the bolt forward. The carrier will continue to rise, lifting the shell into the path of the bolt in order to house it within the chamber of the weapon. The hook will detach from the lug of the slide, allowing the carrier to lock in position in order to secure the bolt. It'll take some time in order to fully create the weapon system, I know how a pump-action operates, but it shouldn't be too difficult. Some trial and error will be required, but we're in no rush to develop it.

After spending most of the day working on the shotgun design, I found my mind drifting back to recent events. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't push it to the back of my mind. I'd go for a few minutes without even paying attention to that thought, but it would always be pushed away and filled with anger and frustration. After the earlier events, I can't help but feel frustrated with myself. I'm not normally one to back down so easily, but what choice did I have? Nobody can know of me and Luna. If what she said was true, that officers think that I'm getting favourable treatment, then we'd be up shit creek without a paddle if anyone was to find out.

Groaning, I rub my face as I look to Dawnstar as she continues to work on the plastic casing for our shotgun shells. I take hold of my schematics and take them over to Dawnstar. Sliding the schematics across the table to her, I turn and head towards the door. "I need to take a break, get my head straight. Make sure you lock everything away once you're done. This work that we're doing has been classified by Celestia, so do not mention any of this work to anyone unless I give you authorisation to do so."

Grabbing onto my utility belt and breastplate, I refit the belt and holster to my body as I carry the breastplate in my arm. I need to find a way to let out my frustration, I can't keep going around in this state. I need to blow off some steam, and the best way to do that is to push myself and work out some of my energy. With that plan set, I leave the barracks and make my way around to the rear courtyard. I find a number of guards carrying out a number of small exercises on the various pieces of equipment we have available, I also notice Starry and Night Star stood to the side as they carry out dry-fire exercises in order to familiarise themselves with their rifles.

Leaving my armour rested against the wall, I take out my phone and cycle through the files for the recording of the beep test. Finding the audio file, I fit my armour and move into a small equipment storeroom which holds various exercise equipment. Digging through the kit, I find a backpack and fill it with some weight before throwing it on my back. With a loaded bag and my armour fitted, I move to the starting line and play the recording.

As I carry out the beep test, I find myself forgetting temporarily about the incident as I focus primarily on maintaining my timing and controlling my breathing. I continue to run as I feel the weight of the backpack, each step begins to dig the steel of the breastplate into my collarbones. The hot sun helps to add to the discomfort, running with a large sheet of metal on your body along with black kit isn't the greatest way to keep cool, my shirt it soon becoming damp as I begin to sweat in the heat.

Reaching level ten, I'm able to beat the standard requirement for officers in the army. Deciding to change exercises, I stop upon reaching the requirement and remove my bag. Dropping it to the floor, I strip out of my breast plate and utility belt and rest them both on top of the bag. Switching exercises I move onto the next fitness test, sit-ups and push-ups. Lowering myself to the floor, I begin to carry out a number of sit-ups in an attempt to beat the requirement in two minutes.

As I get halfway to my target, a shadow moves over me as Starry and Night Star step alongside me. "Having fun?" Night Star asks with a smug grin.

I nod my head as I continue with my exercise, "Time of my life."

"Any particular reason why you're exercising in uniform?"

I remain silent as I finish the rest of my sit-ups. Coming to a stop, I look up at the two Thestrals as I remain on the floor. "Because I can. We wear this uniform in combat, it wouldn't be very good if I couldn't perform whilst wearing all of our kit."

Night Star shrugs, "I guess."

Starry groans, as she rolls her eyes. "You're not going to give us some kind of test, are you? We already had to pass your training in order to join the Rangers."

Cocking a brow, I rise to my feet. "And that isn't even all of the training I've got planned for you."

"There's more?" Starry asks in disbelief.

"Of course. The training I made everyone do was only a very brief overview of phase one. You've still got phase two to complete."

"And what is phase two?"

Stepping over to the nearby wall, I lean back against it as I stretch my legs. "I can't do the phase two training I had back home with you guys. phase two is specialised training, teaching the skills of your profession. My phase two consisted of vehicle and electrical maintenance."

The two look to one another in confusion until Night Star turns his gaze to me. "So, what has this got to do with us? We don't want to be electricians."

"Phase one in the Rangers will be our initial entry requirements before soldiers are allowed to develop to phase two. Just like phase one, if you fail, then you're not able to remain in the Rangers. I will make phase two consist of battlefield casualty drills, CBRN training, survival skills, close quarters combat and a number of physical tests."

"Fun," Night Star responds in a sarcastic tone.

Furrowing my brow, I fold both of my arms. "The army isn't fun. It isn't all about shooting guns and blowing shit up, it is an important and vital job. You are expected to risk your life to keep your country and those around you safe. If you don't know how to survive by yourself behind enemy lines or how to treat a wounded soldier, then you are of no use to me or the Rangers."

"And you know how to survive behind enemy lines?" He asks sceptically as Starry facehoofs.

"How do you think I earned the Lunar Cross?" I respond as I stand up straight and glare down at the Sergeant. This causes his stance to quickly stiffen as he stares straight ahead. "I was behind enemy lines in the Griffin Empire for eleven days by myself with little to no ammo left, a number of injuries and with a bounty on my head. I had to make shelter every night, hunt and scrounge for food and even avoid enemy patrols in occupied territory. I practically lived off of wild rabbits I captured in the wilderness to keep myself fed."

Starry's face scrunches up slightly, "You ate rabbit?"

"I caught, killed, gutted and skinned rabbit. Somehow, I doubt any of you have those skills. You may need them, there is plenty of plant life out there which could be poisonous, eat the wrong mushroom and you could become severely ill." Passing around the two, I turn my head and look towards the exit of the compound. "In fact, I think you all should learn that skill in order to retrieve food in drastic situations."

I can hear the two shuffle uncomfortably. "But, the only meat some ponies will eat is fish."

I turn around and face the two, causing them to shift to attention. "Tough shit. You've got to do some unlikeable things to survive out there." Stepping up to Night Star, I lean closer to him. "So, Sergeant, you can inform the team that tomorrow they'll be begining their phase two of training. We'll be remaining in the Everfree forest for an entire week, where you'll be learning survival training, first aid and field craft. Is that understood?"

Night Star nods his head, "Yes, sir."

I wave my hand towards the exit of the courtyard, "Off you fuck."

I watch as he slowly moves off to head back into the barracks. Running a hand over my face, I turn back to find Starry still looking at me with some concern. "Is everything okay, John?" I only respond with a nod as I move to collect my breastplate and utility belt. "You're just like Night Star, you're not good at hiding when there's something troubling you."

Attaching my utility belt and holster, I turn back to face her. "I'm fine. It's just the joys of leadership, nothing to concern yourself with."

"Ah, so Spitfire did give you a grilling."

I look down at her in confusion, "What do you mean?"

"Chaser said she came by to speak to you. Apparently, she looked pissed, so I'm guessing you didn't have the friendliest of conversations."

"...You could say that."

As I strap the breastplate into position, Starry remains on the spot as she looks at me expectantly. "Are you going to tell me?"

I release a sigh as I pinch the bridge of my nose, "It's the joys of leadership, officer disputes and all that. Let's just say... that there was something that she isn't exactly too happy with." Starry doesn't seem to be satisfied with this answer but doesn't bother to pursue it further. As she leaves the courtyard, I decide to follow her in order to begin making preparations for a week in the field. I will have to plan first aid lessons, numerous exercises and training drills.

-----------------------//////////////////////////OoOoOoOoOoOoO//////////////////////////-----------------------
Perspective - Luna

I remain hidden in the clouds as I look down at the view below me. I watch as Spitfire enjoy her precious little dream, herself and the Wonderbolts seem to be performing some sort of routine which everypony in this dream obviously enjoys. Enjoy your dream while you can. Nopony, and I mean nopony, can think that they're allowed to walk over me. You pulled a very stupid move, Captain.

Standing on the cloud, I adjust my position as I try to fight off the discomfort in my loins. This heat is unbearable. Maybe I should have taken the suppressants... no, John and I have unfinished business to attend to... right after I deal with this mare. I fought through heat before without suppressants. Before my banishment, nopony would have even believed that suppressants could have existed. I survived without them for one-thousand years, I can easily manage until later tonight.

Channelling my magic into the dream, I decide that now is the time to make my presence known. I abruptly end Spitfire's fantasy as I allow the apparitions in her mind to be blown away by the wind as her surrounding turn to pitch black. With the last few clouds hovering overhead, I cause a bolt of lightning to strike her wing. Spitfire released a pained yelp as she crashes to the floor, the clouds then dissipate into a thick fog as they surround her.

Creating an illusion of the moon overhead, I step in front of it in order to cast my shadow down over her as she looks around in confusion. With the moon creating my silhouette in the sky, I look down at Spitfire as she finally lifts her head. "Did you really think that your actions would go unpunished? You dare have the nerve to attempt to blackmail a fellow Captain, and myself in the process, in order to receive additional funding?"

Spitfire's eye widen as she finally sees past the silhouette in order to identify me. As I begin to walk on thin air in order to lower myself, she slowly climbs to her hooves as her injured wing hang lows alongside her body. "P-princess Luna? O-oh buck."

"Yes," I respond as I look down my muzzle at her. "I'd say that 'buck' is a pretty appropriate way to sum up the situation you find yourself in. I cannot abide by somepony that blackmails and manipulates others to achieve their goals, no matter the justification for it."

"Manipulation?" Spitfire pulls her injured wing closer to her body as she slowly back peddles. "And what about John? Manipulating you in order to-"

"-HOW DARE YOU ACCUSE HIM OF MANIPULATING ME!" I shout back at her in the royal Canterlot voice. It's been a long time since I've used the royal Canterlot voice... oh, how I've missed it. Spitfire's posture quickly falters as she backs up further. "He has proven to me that he's more of a trustworthy Captain than you are!"

Spitfire averts her gaze slightly as she works up the courage to speak. "W-what are you going to do to me?"

I step off to the side as I pretend to ponder my options, "Hmm... The Princess of the night, guardian of dreams... I wonder what I could do?"

"I-If you do anything here then all I have to do is wake up, this is only a dream." Spitfires eyes widen as a realisation seems to hit her, "How do I know that this is even real? You may not even be the real Luna."

I let out a small sadistic laugh as I shake my head, "I bet you think you're so clever, coming up with that idea to rationalise what is going on." Focusing my magic, I propel a ball of energy into Spitfire's gut, lifting from the floor before slamming her back down causing a pained grunt to escape her muzzle. "This is a dream, yes, but is it the real me?" I keep my focus on my magic as I begin the transfiguration spell, the magic travels through my eyes as I morph them slowly into those of Nightmare Moon, the pupils taking on an almost reptilian form. "That's the fun thing you've got to figure out."

As I turn to face her, Spitfire's face drops in horror as her eyes lock onto mine. Stepping up to her, I press my forehoof on her injured wing causing her to writhe in agony. "You cannot awaken from this dream. You will feel every piece of agony, every disturbing sensation, until I allow you to awaken... or until I let you die in this dream. That is how the Rangers train for combat, you will simply experience the pain that comes with it."

Spitfire bings her body closer to her wing in an attempt to reduce the strain on it. Curling up her body, her eyes look up at me with fear, "So you're going to kill me? S-silence me so nopony knows your secret?" She straightens her neck as she attempts to glare daggers into my eyes. "And just what will happen when everypony finds out you silence ponies in their dreams?"

I begin to bellow out in laughter as the transfiguration spell continues. As it begins to transform my teeth into razor-sharp fangs, I lower my head in order to bring them to the centre of her attention. "Oh, that is the beauty of this. Nopony will know, who's going to believe you? They'd just say that you had a bad dream. You'd need proof, and I'm the only pony in all of Equestria who can enter others dreams. They'll never believe you."

"T-there are others who will find out about yours and John's fraternisation. There are signs that point to it, all it'll take is somepony with standing to speak out against it."

Is she still trying to maintain some control? Attempting to make me back out of my actions? Isn't that just precious? I lift my head as I look down at her with interest, "And that pony is you?"

"If that's what it takes to end this, then I have no choice. I can't let you weaken other units in order to keep him happy, there's so much at stake. I'd have to make your relationship public, to help the Equestrian Guard."

I crack an evil grin as my coat gradually transforms jet black, starting from my hindlegs and slowly working towards the front of my body. "Are you ready to be miserable and suffer for the rest of your life? You won't be a pony of standing once I'm through with you. You'll be court-martialed for blackmail of a fellow officer, your title and name discredited as you're removed as Captain of the Wonderbolts. That gives you the perfect reason to throw out this false story of Captain John Davies and me, you're just looking to besmirch the name of the officer you attempted to manipulate and the Princess that put a stop to it. I will make sure that you never sleep soundly again, every night will be filled with nightmares and torture... I can easily break you, both physically and mentally."

Spitfire's shade becomes paler as she seems to mentally shudder underneath my grasp. "But why do you need to do this? I said I'd keep quiet-"

"-After you blackmailed an officer out of the funding both my sister and I gave him!" I apply more pressure on her wing as my other forehoof presses against her throat. "I don't need to do this" -I brush my muzzle against the tip of her ear as I whisper- "Maybe I want to do it." I lift my head back up as the transfiguration spell completes, transforming my mane and tail as my royal regalia is replaced with the platinum armour of Nightmare Moon. "You blackmailed John, not to mention myself in the process, and you expect me to believe that you'd just keep quiet? No... you're prepared to talk, that's why you blackmailed him."

I release Spitfire's wing from my grasp as I take a step back. As she pulls it close to her body, I begin to pace around her. "There's a reason my sister and I provided him with that funding. I've seen the technology of his world, the power it has to save lives and to make soldiers more effective in combat. You've put Equestria at risk by cutting the funding that was to go towards the development of advanced armour, new weapons to allow guards to fight without putting themselves at risk and advanced training. You will return that funding to the Rangers, for the good of Equestria."

"But what about the Wonderbolts?" Spitfire shakily rises to her hooves, "That funding was needed to help with our developments. We haven't been given any additional funding, despite our requests."

I roll my eyes as I close the distance between us, "The Wonderbolts are a joke. You're nothing more than a moral booster. Somehow, I reckon that John could help develop something more useful for flying units than the flight suits you'd likely throw money at. You're not a priority for funding... that is not up for debate. I am not giving you a choice, you weren't supposed to receive any additional funding at this time. You will do the noble thing and donate that additional funding back to the Rangers. Do this, and I shall ask my 'pet' to kindly help develop equipment for Pegasi."

"I can't just throw the money back to the Rangers. What would Celestia say?"

With my magic, I materialise a copy of the document John signed over the Spitfire earlier this morning. "He sent it elsewhere. Tell my sister that you came to your senses and realised that the Ranger's advancements are more beneficial to Equestria."

"I- We need that funding."

I scowl as my magic wraps around Spitfire's injured wing and applies pressure to the wound. As she screams out loud, I pull her down to the floor as I step closer, "Are you prepared to suffer for eternity!?"

"I can't allow you to play favourites! It's not right!" Spitfire shouts back as she tries to escape from my grasp.

"My 'favourite' has saved lives by ending the civil war and severly crippling the Children of the Motherland, disarming a chemical bomb and repelling an attack in Ponyville. He's working on armour to protect the lives of our guards, and you took those funds!" I apply more pressure to the wing as I stamp on her back. Lifting her wing, I pull on it with considerable strength, I can feel the muscle straining as it threatens to tear,

I watch as Spitfire squirms in agony, her pained breaths preventing her from momentarily speaking. "Y-your mind is clouded by the fact that you're lovers. H-he's using the fact that you're in heat to play you."

I give her wing one final yank, the flesh loses as her entire wing is pulled from its socket. Spitfire screams in torture as I release her wing, allowing it to fall to the floor alongside her. "You know nothing of my mind! I could easily have you killed... but that would be of little amusement to me. No... I'll just make your life a nightmare until the day you die, that'll be much more entertaining."

Spitfire's eyes tear up as she attempts to fight back her sobs. As she continues to contort in anguish, her eyes look up at mine with dread. "So y-you're going to torture one o-of the Captain's in your military?"

I let out an amused chuckle as I shake my head. "A Captain? No... a traitorous blackmailer. You will learn what I am capable of!" Forming a blade in my magic, I press the razor-sharp knife against her uninjured wing, "You will keep quiet about what you saw at the Rangers' barracks!"

As I begin to slowly push the blade into her flesh, Spitfire frantically shakes her head as tears run down her cheeks. "Yes! Yes! I will!"

I watch her frantically twist as blood begins to run across the blade and slowly drip onto the floor. "You will donate the funding back to the Rangers!"

"I will! They'll have their funding back! I swear!" Her face begins to contort in pain as she tries her best to pull away from the blade.

I slowly retract the blade and remove it from reality as a soft smile breaks over my muzzle. Leaning closer, I allow my form to return back to normal as I lightly pat Spitfire on the cheek with my forehoof. "So generous." As I turn to walk away, I look back over my shoulder to find Spitfire crying whilst she holds onto her wing. "I hope you learnt an important lesson here, Captain." Stopping in front of the moon, I turn my body to face her. "Do I play favourites?"

"N-n-no..." Spitfire stammers as her body shakes with fear.

"Did you see anything in Ponyville when you paid John a visit?" Spitfire slowly shakes her head as I turn back to the moon with a confident smile. "It must have been my imagination. Sweet dreams, Captain. Don't let the bed bugs bite." As I hear Spitfire continuing to sob, I stroll upwards through the air and pass through the moon in order to exit the dreamscape.

Nopony walks over me.

NEWS - OC submissions

Author's Note

With multiple readers sending me numerous OC's, it made sense to standardise how they are submitted for the future.

I have created a Gdoc form in order for you to submit characters for Dying Embers and the planned sequel. By filling in the form, the character will be added to the character pool and have the chance to be selected.

More characters will be added to Dying Embers in the future but the majority will make an appearance in the sequel. I want to fill the story with characters submitted by you guys, to create a wide variety of characters and to show my appreciation for your continued support.

You can submit as many characters as you like, they will all be reviewed and the forms shall be checked regularly in order to keep up to date.

For characters in the sequel, the story will follow the perspective of a series of characters, each chapter likely following a different character in the main story. For the chance to have one of the key characters being your OC, submit your character and you may be in luck.

Other projects may also come back to the OC's you submit, so if they aren't used in these stories then I may contact you to use the character for another project in the future.

If you have submitted a character in the past then please re-submit them by completing this form, I may have foolishly relied on physical copies of submissions and lost them in the house move :twilightblush:

Thanks again for your continued support.

CLICK ME TO SUBMIT AN OC